<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!--
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
-->
<!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
<ThML.head>

<generalInfo>
  <description>Originally printed in 1885, the ten-volume 
set, <i>Ante-Nicene Fathers</i>, brings together the work of 
early Christian thinkers. In particular, it brings 
together the writings of the early Church fathers prior to the fourth 
century Nicene Creed. These volumes are noteworthy for their inclusion 
of entire texts, and not simply fragments or excerpts from these great 
writings. The translations are fairly literal, providing both readers 
and scholars with a good approximation of the originals. This volume 
continues with the works of Tertullian, compiling a series of his 
shorter treatises. It also contains the work of other Church Fathers 
from "Latin Christianity"--Minucius Felix and Commododianus. Finally, it 
contains some of the works of well-known and influential theologian 
Origen. These writings were heavily influential on the early Church, and 
for good reason, as they are inspirational and encouraging. These 
volumes also come with many useful notes, providing the reader with new 
levels of understanding. Overall, <i>Ante-Nicene Fathers</i>, or any 
part of 
it, is a welcome addition to one's reading list.<br /><br />Tim 
Perrine<br />CCEL 
Staff 
Writer</description>	
  <pubHistory />
  <comments />
</generalInfo>

<printSourceInfo>
  <published />
</printSourceInfo>

<electronicEdInfo>
  <publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
  <authorID>schaff</authorID>
  <bookID>anf04</bookID>
  <workID>anf04</workID>
  <versionID>anf04</versionID>
  <bkgID>schaff-anf04</bkgID>
  <version>3.0</version>
  <editorialComments />
  <revisionHistory />
  <status>Carefully proofed and converted to ThML.</status>

  <DC>
    <DC.Title>ANF04. Fathers of the Third Century: Tertullian, Part Fourth; Minucius Felix; Commodian; Origen, Parts First and Second</DC.Title>
    <DC.Title sub="short">Fathers of the Third Century Tertullian</DC.Title>
    <DC.Creator scheme="short-form" sub="Editor">Philip Schaff</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator scheme="file-as" sub="Editor">Schaff, Philip (1819-1893)</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator scheme="ccel" sub="Editor">schaff</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator scheme="ccel" sub="Editor">coxe</DC.Creator>
<DC.Creator scheme="ccel" sub="Author of Section">tertullian</DC.Creator>
<DC.Creator scheme="ccel" sub="Author of Section">felix</DC.Creator>
<DC.Creator scheme="ccel" sub="Author of Section">commodian</DC.Creator>
<DC.Creator scheme="ccel" sub="Author of Section">origen</DC.Creator>
 
    <DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
    <DC.Relation scheme="containedIn" sub="4">/ccel/schaff/anf-series</DC.Relation>
    <DC.Subject scheme="LCCN">BR60</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All; Proofed; Early Church</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Contributor sub="Digitizer" />
    <DC.Date sub="Created">2006-06-28</DC.Date>
    <DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
    <DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
    <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/schaff/anf04.html</DC.Identifier>
    <DC.Identifier scheme="ISBN" />
    <DC.Source />
    <DC.Source scheme="URL" />
    <DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
    <DC.Rights>Public Domain</DC.Rights>
  </DC>

</electronicEdInfo>





<style type="text/css">
p.c83	{ margin-left:.25in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c82	{ margin-top:6pt; margin-left:2.25in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c81	{ margin-top:6pt; margin-bottom:6pt; margin-left:.2in }
p.c80	{ margin-bottom:6pt }
p.c79	{ margin-top:6pt; margin-left:2.75in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c78	{ margin-bottom:6pt; margin-left:.3in }
p.c77	{ font-style:italic; margin-left:.5in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c76	{ margin-left:.25in }
p.c75	{ margin-top:6pt; text-indent:.2in }
p.c73	{ margin-top:6pt; margin-right:.25in; margin-bottom:6pt; margin-left:.2in }
p.c72	{ margin-bottom:6pt; margin-left:.25in }
p.c71	{ margin-top:6pt; margin-left:.4in; text-indent:-.2in }
p.c70	{ margin-top:6pt; margin-bottom:6pt; margin-left:.45in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c69	{ margin-top:6pt; margin-left:.45in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c68	{ margin-top:6pt; margin-left:.2in }
p.c67	{ margin-top:6pt; margin-bottom:6pt; text-indent:.2in }
p.c66	{ margin-bottom:9pt; text-align:center; text-indent:0in }
p.c65	{ margin-bottom:6pt; margin-left:52pt; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c64	{ margin-left:52pt; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c63	{ margin-bottom:6pt; margin-left:26pt; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c62	{ margin-bottom:6pt }
p.c61	{ margin-top:.25in; margin-bottom:9pt; text-align:center; text-indent:0in }
p.c59	{ margin-top:9pt; margin-left:.25in; text-align:center; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c57	{ margin-top:9pt }
p.c56	{ margin-top:.25in; margin-bottom:9pt; margin-left:.25in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c55	{ margin-bottom:6pt; text-align:center; text-indent:0in }
p.c54	{ margin-top:6pt; text-align:center; text-indent:0in }
p.c53	{ margin-bottom:6pt; margin-left:.5in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c52	{ margin-left:.5in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c51	{ text-indent:-.25in }
p.c50	{ text-indent:-.25in }
p.c49	{ margin-left:1.5in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c48	{ margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:6pt; text-align:center; text-indent:0in }
p.c47	{ font-weight:bold; margin-left:.5in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c46	{ margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:9pt; text-align:center; text-indent:0in }
p.c45	{ margin-left:2.5in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c44	{ margin-top:9pt; margin-left:.5in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c43	{ margin-left:.5in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c42	{ margin-left:.5in; text-indent:-19pt }
p.c41	{ margin-top:6pt; margin-left:.5in; text-indent:-19pt }
p.c40	{ margin-top:6pt }
p.c39	{ margin-left:27pt; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c38	{ margin-top:6pt; margin-left:26pt; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c37	{ margin-top:6pt; text-align:center }
p.c36	{ margin-left:25.9pt; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c35	{ margin-left:26pt; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c34	{ margin-top:6pt; margin-left:25.9pt; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c31	{ margin-top:9pt; text-align:center; text-indent:0in }
p.c29	{ margin-bottom:6pt; margin-left:.5in; text-indent:-13.7pt }
p.c28	{ margin-top:6pt; margin-left:.5in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c27	{ margin-top:6pt; margin-bottom:6pt }
p.c26	{ margin-top:9pt; margin-left:.25in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c25	{ margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:9pt; text-align:center; text-indent:0in }
span.c24	{ font-size:large; text-transform:uppercase }
p.c23	{ margin-top:.25in; text-align:center; text-indent:0in }
p.c22	{ margin-top:102pt; text-align:center; text-indent:0in }
span.c21	{ font-size:x-large; text-transform:uppercase }
p.c19	{ margin-top:9pt }
p.c18	{ margin-top:.5in; margin-bottom:9pt; text-align:center; text-indent:0in }
span.c17	{ font-size:x-large }
p.c16	{ text-indent:229.5pt }
p.c14	{ margin-top:.5in; text-align:center; text-indent:0in }
p.c12	{ margin-bottom:.25in; text-align:center; text-indent:0in }
p.c11	{ font-style:italic; margin-bottom:.25in; text-align:center; text-indent:0in }
p.c10	{ margin-top:.25in; margin-bottom:.25in; text-align:center; text-indent:0in }
p.c9	{ margin-top:102pt; margin-bottom:.5in; text-align:center; text-indent:0in }
p.c7	{ font-style:italic; text-align:center; text-indent:0in }
span.c6	{ font-size:large }
p.c5	{ margin-bottom:12pt; text-align:center; text-indent:0in }
p.c4	{ margin-top:30pt; text-align:center; text-indent:0in }
span.c3	{ font-size:xx-large }
span.c1	{ font-size:medium }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector class="c83" element="p">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c82" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value="2.25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c81" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".2in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c80" element="p">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
</selector>
<selector class="c79" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value="2.75in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c78" element="p">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".3in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c77" element="p">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c76" element="p">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c75" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".2in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c73" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-right" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".2in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c72" element="p">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c71" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".4in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.2in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c70" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".45in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c69" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".45in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c68" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".2in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c67" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".2in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c66" element="p">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c65" element="p">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value="52pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c64" element="p">
  <property name="margin-left" value="52pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c63" element="p">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value="26pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c62" element="p">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
</selector>
<selector class="c61" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c59" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c57" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
</selector>
<selector class="c56" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c55" element="p">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c54" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c53" element="p">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c52" element="p">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c51" element="p">
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c50" element="p">
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c49" element="p">
  <property name="margin-left" value="1.5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c48" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c47" element="p">
  <property name="font-weight" value="bold" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c46" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c45" element="p">
  <property name="margin-left" value="2.5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c44" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c43" element="p">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c42" element="p">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-19pt" />
</selector>
<selector class="c41" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-19pt" />
</selector>
<selector class="c40" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
</selector>
<selector class="c39" element="p">
  <property name="margin-left" value="27pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c38" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value="26pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c37" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="c36" element="p">
  <property name="margin-left" value="25.9pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c35" element="p">
  <property name="margin-left" value="26pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c34" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value="25.9pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c31" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c29" element="p">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-13.7pt" />
</selector>
<selector class="c28" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c27" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
</selector>
<selector class="c26" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c25" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="12pt" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c24" element="span">
  <property name="font-size" value="large" />
  <property name="text-transform" value="uppercase" />
</selector>
<selector class="c23" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c22" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="102pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c21" element="span">
  <property name="font-size" value="x-large" />
  <property name="text-transform" value="uppercase" />
</selector>
<selector class="c19" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
</selector>
<selector class="c18" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value=".5in" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c17" element="span">
  <property name="font-size" value="x-large" />
</selector>
<selector class="c16" element="p">
  <property name="text-indent" value="229.5pt" />
</selector>
<selector class="c14" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c12" element="p">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c11" element="p">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c10" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c9" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="102pt" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c7" element="p">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c6" element="span">
  <property name="font-size" value="large" />
</selector>
<selector class="c5" element="p">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="12pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c4" element="p">
  <property name="margin-top" value="30pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
</selector>
<selector class="c3" element="span">
  <property name="font-size" value="xx-large" />
</selector>
<selector class="c1" element="span">
  <property name="font-size" value="medium" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>

<ThML.body xml:space="preserve">

<div1 id="i" next="ii" prev="toc" progress="0.16%" title="Title Pages.">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_i.html" id="i-Page_i" n="i" />
<p class="Centered" id="i-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="i-p1.1">The Writings of the Fathers
Down to A.D. 325</span></p>
<p class="c4" id="i-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c3" id="i-p2.1">ANTE-NICENE FATHERS</span></p>
<p class="c5" id="i-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="i-p3.1">VOLUME 4.</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="i-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="i-p4.1">Tertullian, Part Fourth; Minucius Felix;
Commodian; Origen, Parts First and Second.</span></p>
<p class="c7" id="i-p5" shownumber="no">Chronologically arranged, with brief notes and prefaces,
by</p>
<p class="Centered" id="i-p6" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="i-p6.1">A. Cleveland Coxe, D.D.</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="i-p7" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="i-p7.1">T&amp;T CLARK</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="i-p8" shownumber="no">EDINBURGH</p>
<p class="Centered" id="i-p9" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="i-p9.1">__________________________________________________</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="i-p10" shownumber="no">WM. B. EERDMANS PUBLISHING COMPANY</p>
<p class="Centered" id="i-p11" shownumber="no">GRAND RAPIDS, MICHIGAN</p><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_iii.html" id="i-Page_iii" n="iii" />
<p class="c9" id="i-p12" shownumber="no"><span class="c3" id="i-p12.1">Fathers of the Third
Century:</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="i-p13" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="i-p13.1">Tertullian, Part Fourth; Minucius Felix;
Commodian; Origen, Parts First and Second.</span></p>
<p class="c10" id="i-p14" shownumber="no">
——————————</p>
<p class="c11" id="i-p15" shownumber="no">AMERICAN EDITION.</p>
<p class="c12" id="i-p16" shownumber="no"> </p>
<p class="c7" id="i-p17" shownumber="no">Chronologically arranged, with brief notes and prefaces,
by</p>
<p class="Centered" id="i-p18" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="i-p18.1">A. Cleveland Coxe, D.D.</span></p>
<p class="c14" id="i-p19" shownumber="no"><span class="Greek" id="i-p19.1" lang="EL">Τὰ
ἀρχαῖα ἔθη
κρατείτω.</span></p>
<p class="c16" id="i-p20" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="i-p20.1">The Nicene Council</span></p>
</div1>

<div1 id="ii" next="iii" prev="i" progress="0.18%" title="Introductory Notice.">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_v.html" id="ii-Page_v" n="v" /><p class="c18" id="ii-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c17" id="ii-p1.1">Introductory Notice.</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="ii-p2" shownumber="no">
————————————</p>
<p class="c19" id="ii-p3" shownumber="no">[<span class="sc" id="ii-p3.1">a.d.</span>
200–250.]  This fourth volume of our series is an
exceptional one.  It presents, under one cover, specimens of two
of the noblest of the Christian Fathers; both of them exceptionally
great in their influence upon the ages; both of them justly censurable
for pitiable faults; each of them, in spite of such failings, endeared
to the heart of Christendom by their great services to the Church; both
of them geographically of Africa, but the one essentially Greek and the
other a Latin; the one a builder upon the great Clementine foundations,
the other himself a founder, the brilliant pioneer of Latin
Christianity.  The contrasts and the concurrences of such minds,
and in them of the Alexandrian and Carthaginian schools, are most
suggestive, and should be edifying.</p>
<p id="ii-p4" shownumber="no">The works of both, as here given, are fractional. 
Tertullian overflows into this volume, after filling one before; the
vast proportions of Origen’s labours forced the Edinburgh
publishers to give specimens only.</p>
<p id="ii-p5" shownumber="no">Minucius Felix and Commodian are thrown in as a sort of
appendix to Tertullian, and illustrate the school and the Church of the
same country.  The Italian type does not yet appear.  Latin
Christianity is essentially North-African, and is destined to continue
such, conspicuously, till it has culminated in the genius of
Augustine.  From the first, the Orientals speculate concerning
God; the Westerns deal with man.  Both schools “contend
earnestly for the faith once delivered to the saints.”  And,
once for all, it may be said, that if their language necessarily lacks
the precision of technical theology, and enables those who have little
sympathy with them to set them one against another on some points, and
so to impair their value as witnesses, it is quite as easy, and far
more just, to show the harmony of their ideas, even when they differ in
their forms of speech.  This has been triumphantly done by Bull,
just as the same writer harmonizes St. James and St. Paul, working down
to their common base in the Rock of Ages.  The test of Ante-Nicene
unity is the Nicene Symbol, in which the primitive writings find their
ultimate expression.  That Clement and Tertullian alike would have
recognized as the faith; for the earlier Fathers were, in fact, its
authors.  The Nicene Fathers were compilers only, and professed
only to embody in the Symbol what their predecessors had established
and maintained.</p>
<p id="ii-p6" shownumber="no">Let it be borne in mind that there is only one
Œcumenical Symbol.  The Creed called the Apostles’ is
unknown to the East save as an orthodox confession of their Western
brethren.  The “Athanasian Creed” is only a Western
hymn, like the <i>Te Deum,</i> and has no œcumenical warrant as a
symbol, though it embodies the common doctrine.  The
<i>Filioque</i>, wherever it appears, is apocryphal, and has no
œcumenical force; while it is heretical (in Catholic theology) if
it be held in a sense which destroys the <i>One Source</i> of divinity
in the Father, its <i>fons et origo</i>.  Surely, it is a
noble exercise of mind and heart to see, in the splendid result of the
Ante-Nicene conflicts with error, and in the enduring truth and
perennial freshness of the Nicene Creed, the fulfilment of the promise
of the Great Head of the Church, that the Spirit should abide with them
for ever, and guide them into all truth.</p>
<p id="ii-p7" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_vi.html" id="ii-Page_vi" n="vi" />The editor-in-chief,
who has been forced to labour unassisted in the preceding volumes, has
been so happy as to find a valued collaborator in editing the works of
Origen, who has also relieved him of the task of proof-reading almost
entirely throughout this volume, excepting on his own pages of prefaces
or annotations.  In spite of the fact that a necessity for
despatch requires the printing to be done from single proofs, it is
believed that this volume excels its predecessors in typographical
accuracy,—a merit largely due to the eminent skill of the Boston
press from which it proceeds, but primarily to the pains of the Rev.
Dr. Spencer, an expert in such operations.</p>
<p id="ii-p8" shownumber="no">For the favour and generous spirit with which his
Christian brethren have welcomed and encouraged this undertaking, the
editor is grateful to them, and to the common Lord and Master of us
all.</p>
<p class="c19" id="ii-p9" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="ii-p9.1">October</span>, 1885.</p>
</div1>

<ThML.head>
    <electronicEdInfo>
        <authorID>tertullian</authorID>
        <workID>pallium</workID>
        <versionID>anf04</versionID>
        <bkgID>tertullian-pallium</bkgID>
        <DC>
            <DC.Title>On the Pallium</DC.Title>
            <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/schaff/anf04.iii.html</DC.Identifier>
        </DC>
    </electronicEdInfo>
</ThML.head>

<div1 id="iii" next="iii.i" prev="ii" progress="0.31%" title="Tertullian: Part Fourth.">
    <h3>Tertullian: Part Fourth</h3>

<div2 id="iii.i" next="iii.ii" prev="iii" progress="0.31%" title="Title Page.">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_3.html" id="iii.i-Page_3" n="3" /><p class="c22" id="iii.i-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c21" id="iii.i-p1.1">Tertullian.</span></p>
<p class="c23" id="iii.i-p2" shownumber="no">
————————————</p>
<p class="c23" id="iii.i-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c24" id="iii.i-p3.1">Part Fourth.</span></p>
</div2>

<div2 id="iii.ii" next="iii.ii.i" prev="iii.i" progress="0.31%" title="On the Pallium.">

<div3 id="iii.ii.i" n="I" next="iii.ii.ii" prev="iii.ii" progress="0.31%" shorttitle="Chapter I" title="Time Changes Nations' Dresses--and Fortunes." type="Chapter">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_5.html" id="iii.ii.i-Page_5" n="5" /><p class="c18" id="iii.ii.i-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c17" id="iii.ii.i-p1.1">I.</span></p>
<p class="c25" id="iii.ii.i-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c17" id="iii.ii.i-p2.1">On the Pallium.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.i-p2.2" n="1" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.i-p3" shownumber="no"> [Written, according to
Neander, about <span class="sc" id="iii.ii.i-p3.1">a.d.</span> 208.]</p></note></span></p>
<p class="c25" id="iii.ii.i-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="iii.ii.i-p4.1">[Translated by the Rev. S.
Thelwall.]</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="iii.ii.i-p5" shownumber="no">
————————————</p>
<p class="c26" id="iii.ii.i-p6" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="iii.ii.i-p6.1">Chapter I.—Time Changes
Nations’ Dresses—and Fortunes.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.ii.i-p7" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="iii.ii.i-p7.1">Men</span> of Carthage, ever
princes of Africa, ennobled by ancient memories, blest with modern
felicities, I rejoice that times are so prosperous with you that you
have leisure to spend and pleasure to find in criticising dress. 
These are the “piping times of peace” and plenty. 
Blessings rain from the empire and from the sky.  Still, you too
of old time wore your garments—your tunics—of another
shape; and indeed they were in repute for the skill of the weft, and
the harmony of the hue, and the due proportion of the size, in that
they were neither prodigally long across the shins, nor immodestly
scanty between the knees, nor niggardly to the arms, nor tight to the
hands, but, without being shadowed by even a girdle arranged to divide
the folds, they stood on men’s backs with quadrate
symmetry.  The garment of the mantle extrinsically—itself
too quadrangular—thrown back on either shoulder, and meeting
closely round the neck in the gripe of the buckle, used to repose on
the shoulders.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.i-p7.2" n="2" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.i-p8" shownumber="no"> [See Elucidation I.]</p></note>  Its counterpart is
now the priestly dress, sacred to Æsculapius, whom you now call
your own.  So, too, in your immediate vicinity, the sister
State<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.i-p8.1" n="3" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.i-p9" shownumber="no"> Utica (Oehler).</p></note> used to clothe (her citizens); and wherever
else in Africa Tyre (has settled).<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.i-p9.1" n="4" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.i-p10" shownumber="no"> i.e., in Adrumetum
(Oehler).</p></note>  But when the
urn of worldly<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.i-p10.1" n="5" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.i-p11" shownumber="no"> Sæcularium.</p></note> lots varied, and God
favoured the Romans, the sister State, indeed, of her own choice
hastened to effect a change; in order that when Scipio put in at her
ports she might already beforehand have greeted him in the way of
dress, precocious in her Romanizing.  To you, however, after the
benefit in which your injury resulted, as exempting you from the
infinity of age, not (deposing you) from your height of
eminence,—after Gracchus and his foul omens, after Lepidus and
his rough jests, after Pompeius and his triple altars, and Cæsar
and his long delays, when Statilius Taurus reared your ramparts, and
Sentius Saturninus pronounced the solemn form of your
inauguration,—while concord lends her aid, the <i>gown</i> is
offered.  Well! what a circuit has it taken! from Pelasgians to
Lydians;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.i-p11.1" n="6" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.i-p12" shownumber="no"> i.e., Etruscans, who were
supposed to be of Lydian origin.</p></note> from Lydians to Romans:  in order that
from the shoulders of the sublimer people it should descend to embrace
Carthaginians!  Henceforth, finding your tunic too long, you
suspend it on a dividing cincture; and the redundancy of your now
smooth <i>toga</i><note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.i-p12.1" n="7" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.i-p13" shownumber="no"> i.e., your gown.</p></note> you support by gathering
it together fold upon fold; and, with whatever other garment social
condition or dignity or season clothes you, <i>the mantle</i>, at any
rate, which used to be worn by all ranks and conditions among you, you
not only are unmindful of, but even deride.  For my own part, I
wonder not (thereat), in the face of a more ancient evidence (of your
forgetfulness).  For the ram withal—not that which
Laberius<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.i-p13.1" n="8" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.i-p14" shownumber="no"> A Roman knight and
mime-writer.</p></note> (calls)</p>
<p class="c27" id="iii.ii.i-p15" shownumber="no">“Back-twisted-horned, wool-skinned,
stones-dragging,”</p>
<p id="iii.ii.i-p16" shownumber="no">but a beam-like engine it is, which does military service in
battering walls—never before poised by any, the redoubted
Carthage,</p>
<p class="c27" id="iii.ii.i-p17" shownumber="no">“Keenest in pursuits of war,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.i-p17.1" n="9" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.i-p18" shownumber="no"> Virg.,
<i>Æn</i>., i. 14.</p></note></p>
<p id="iii.ii.i-p19" shownumber="no">is said to have been the first of all to have equipped for the
oscillatory work of pendulous impetus;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.i-p19.1" n="10" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.i-p20" shownumber="no"> Or,
“attack.”</p></note> modelling the
power of her engine after the choleric fury of the head-avenging
beast.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.i-p20.1" n="11" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.i-p21" shownumber="no"> Cap<i>ut</i>
vindicantis.  But some read
cap<i>ite</i>:  “which avenges itself with its
head.”</p></note>  When, however, their country’s
fortunes are at the last gasp, and the ram, now turned
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_6.html" id="iii.ii.i-Page_6" n="6" />Roman, is doing his deeds of
daring against the ramparts which erst were his own, forthwith the
Carthaginians stood dumbfounded as at a “novel” and
“strange” ingenuity:  “so much doth Time’s
long age avail to change!”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.i-p21.1" n="12" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.i-p22" shownumber="no"> See Virg.,
<i>Æn</i>., iii. 415 (Oehler).</p></note>  Thus, in short,
it is that the mantle, too, is not recognised.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.ii.ii" n="II" next="iii.ii.iii" prev="iii.ii.i" progress="0.43%" shorttitle="Chapter II" title="The Law of Change, or Mutation, Universal." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.ii.ii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.ii.ii-p1.1">Chapter II.—The Law of Change, or Mutation,
Universal.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.ii.ii-p2" shownumber="no">Draw we now our material from some other source,
lest Punichood either blush or else grieve in the midst of
Romans.  To change her habit is, at all events, the stated
function of entire nature.  The very world<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.ii-p2.1" n="13" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.ii-p3" shownumber="no"> Mundus.</p></note> itself
(this which we inhabit) meantime discharges it. See to it Anaximander,
if he thinks there are more (worlds):  see to it, whoever else
(thinks there exists another) anywhere at the region of the Meropes, as
Silenus prates in the ears of Midas,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.ii-p3.1" n="14" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.ii-p4" shownumber="no"> See <i>Adv.
Herm.</i>, c. xxv. <i>ad fin.</i> (Oehler).</p></note> apt (as those ears
are<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.ii-p4.1" n="15" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.ii-p5" shownumber="no"> As being “the ears
of an ass.”</p></note>), it must be admitted, for even huger
fables.  Nay, even if Plato thinks there exists one of which this
of ours is the image, that likewise must necessarily have similarly to
undergo mutation; inasmuch as, if it is a “world,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.ii-p5.1" n="16" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.ii-p6" shownumber="no"> Mundus. 
Oehler’s pointing is disregarded.</p></note> it will consist of diverse substances and
offices, answerable to the form of that which is here the
“world:”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.ii-p6.1" n="17" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.ii-p7" shownumber="no"> Mundus. 
Oehler’s pointing is disregarded.</p></note>  for
“world” it will not be if it be not just as the
“world” is.  Things which, in diversity, tend to
unity, are diverse <i>by demutation</i>.  In short, it is their
vicissitudes which federate the discord of their diversity.  Thus
it will be <i>by mutation</i> that every “world”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.ii-p7.1" n="18" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.ii-p8" shownumber="no"> Mundus. 
Oehler’s pointing is disregarded.</p></note> will exist whose corporate structure is the
result of diversities, and whose attemperation is the result of
vicissitudes.  At all events, this hostelry of ours<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.ii-p8.1" n="19" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.ii-p9" shownumber="no"> Metatio nostra, i.e., the
world.</p></note> is versiform,—a fact which is patent to
eyes that are closed, or utterly Homeric.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.ii-p9.1" n="20" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.ii-p10" shownumber="no"> i.e., blind. 
Cf. Milton, <i>P. L.</i>, iii. 35, with the preceding and subsequent
context.</p></note> 
Day and night revolve in turn.  The sun varies by annual stations,
the moon by monthly phases.  The stars—distinct in their
confusion—sometimes drop, sometimes resuscitate, somewhat. 
The circuit of the heaven is now resplendent with serenity, now dismal
with cloud; or else rain-showers come rushing down, and whatever
missiles (mingle) with them:  thereafter (follows) a slight
sprinkling, and then again brilliance.  So, too, the sea has an
ill repute for honesty; while at one time, the breezes equably swaying
it, tranquillity gives it the semblance of probity, calm gives it the
semblance of even temper; and then all of a sudden it heaves restlessly
with mountain-waves.  Thus, too, if you survey the earth, loving
to clothe herself seasonably, you would nearly be ready to deny her
identity, when, remembering her green, you behold her yellow, and will
ere long see her hoary too.  Of the rest of her adornment also,
what is there which is not subject to interchanging mutation—the
higher ridges of her mountains by decursion, the veins of her fountains
by disappearance, and the pathways of her streams by alluvial
formation?  There was a time when her whole orb, withal, underwent
mutation, overrun by all waters.  To this day marine conchs and
tritons’ horns sojourn as foreigners on the mountains, eager to
prove to Plato that even the heights have undulated.  But withal,
by ebbing out, her orb again underwent a formal mutation; another, but
the same.  Even now her shape undergoes local mutations, when
(some particular) spot is damaged; when among her islands Delos is now
no more, Samos a heap of sand, and the Sibyl (is thus proved) no
liar;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.ii-p10.1" n="21" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.ii-p11" shownumber="no"> Alluding to the Sibylline
oracles, in which we read (l. iii.), <span class="Greek" id="iii.ii.ii-p11.1" lang="EL">Καὶ Σάμος
ἄμμος ἔσῃ,
καὶ Δῆλος
ἄδηλος</span> and again (l. iv.),
<span class="Greek" id="iii.ii.ii-p11.2" lang="EL">Δῆλος
οὐκ ἔτι
δῆλος, ἄδηλα
δὲ πάντα τοῦ
Δήλου</span> (Oehler).</p></note> when in the Atlantic (the isle) that was equal
in size to Libya or Asia is sought in vain;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.ii-p11.3" n="22" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.ii-p12" shownumber="no"> See <i>Apolog.</i>,
c. xi. <i>med.; ad Nat.</i>, l. i. c. ix. <i>med</i>.; Plato,
<i>Timæus</i>, pp. 24, 25 (Oehler).</p></note> when
formerly a side of Italy, severed to the centre by the shivering shock
of the Adriatic and the Tyrrhenian seas, leaves Sicily as its relics;
when that total swoop of discission, whirling backwards the contentious
encounters of the mains, invested the sea with a novel vice, the vice
not of spuing out wrecks, but of devouring them!  The continent as
well suffers from heavenly or else from inherent forces.  Glance
at Palestine.  Where Jordan’s river is the arbiter of
boundaries, (behold) a vast waste, and a bereaved region, and bootless
land!  And once (there were there) cities, and flourishing
peoples, and the soil yielded its fruits.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.ii-p12.1" n="23" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.ii-p13" shownumber="no"> Oehler’s apt
conjecture, “et solum sua dabat,” is substituted for the
unintelligible “et solus audiebat” of the
<span class="sc" id="iii.ii.ii-p13.1">mss.</span>, which Rig. skilfully but ineffectually
tries to explain.</p></note> 
Afterwards, since God is a Judge, impiety earned showers of fire: 
Sodom’s day is over, and Gomorrah is no more; and all is ashes;
and the neighbour sea no less than the soil experiences a living
death!  Such a cloud overcast Etruria, burning down her ancient
Volsinii, to teach Campania (all the more by the eruption of her
Pompeii) to look expectantly upon her own mountains.  But far be
(the repetition of such catastrophes)!  Would that Asia, withal,
were by this time without cause for anxiety about the soil’s
voracity!  Would, too, that Africa had once for all quailed before
the devouring chasm, expiated by the treacherous absorption of one
single camp!<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.ii-p13.2" n="24" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.ii-p14" shownumber="no"> The
“camp” of Cambyses, said by Herod. (iii. 26) to have been
swallowed up in the Libyan Syrtes (Salm. in Oehler).  It was one
detachment of his army.  Milton tells similar tales of the
“Serbonian bog.”  <i>P.L.</i>, ii.
591–594.</p></note>  Many other such
detriments besides have made innovations upon <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_7.html" id="iii.ii.ii-Page_7" n="7" />the fashion of our orb, and moved
(particular) spots (in it).  Very great also has been the licence
of wars.  But it is no less irksome to recount sad details than
(to recount) the vicissitudes of kingdoms, (and to show) how frequent
have been <i>their</i> mutations, from Ninus the progeny of Belus,
onwards; if indeed Ninus was the first to have a kingdom, as the
ancient profane authorities assert.  Beyond his time the pen is
not wont (to travel), in general, among you (heathens).  From the
Assyrians, it may be, the histories of “recorded
time”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.ii-p14.1" n="25" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.ii-p15" shownumber="no"> Ævi.</p></note> begin to open. 
We, however, who are habitual readers of <i>divine</i> histories, are
masters of the subject from the nativity of the universe<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.ii-p15.1" n="26" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.ii-p16" shownumber="no"> Mundi.</p></note> itself.  But I prefer, at the present
time, <i>joyous</i> details, inasmuch as things joyous withal are
subject to mutation.  In short, whatever the sea has washed away,
the heaven burned down, the earth undermined, the sword shorn down,
reappears at some other time by the turn of compensation.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.ii-p16.1" n="27" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.ii-p17" shownumber="no"> “Alias versura
compensati re<i>dit</i>;” unless we may read
“re<i>ddit</i>,” and take “versura” as a
nominative:  “the turn of compensation at some other time
restores.”</p></note>  For in primitive days not only was the
earth, for the greater part of her circuit, empty and uninhabited; but
if any particular race had seized upon any part, it existed for itself
alone.  And so, understanding at last that all things worshipped
themselves, (the earth) consulted to weed and scrape her copiousness
(of inhabitants), in one place densely packed, in another abandoning
their posts; in order that thence (as it were from grafts and settings)
peoples from peoples, cities from cities, might be planted throughout
every region of her orb.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.ii-p17.1" n="28" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.ii-p18" shownumber="no"> This rendering,
which makes <i>the earth</i> the subject, appears to give at least an
intelligible sense to this hopelessly corrupt passage. 
Oehler’s pointing is disregarded; and his rendering not strictly
adhered to, as being too forced.  If for Oehler’s
conjectural “se demum intellegens” we might read
“se <i>debere</i> demum intellegens,” or
simply “se <i>debere</i> intellegens,” a
good sense might be made, thus:  “understanding at
last” (or, simply, “understanding”) “that it
was her duty to cultivate <i>all</i> (parts of her
surface).”</p></note>  Transmigrations
were made by the swarms of redundant races.  The exuberance of the
Scythians fertilizes the Persians; the Phœnicians gush out into
Africa; the Phrygians give birth to the Romans; the seed of the
Chaldeans is led out into Egypt; subsequently, when transferred thence,
it becomes the Jewish race.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.ii-p18.1" n="29" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.ii-p19" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.ii.ii-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.11.26-Gen.12.5 Bible:Acts.7.2-Acts.7.4 Bible:Acts.7.15 Bible:Acts.7.45 Bible:Acts.13.17-Acts.13.19" parsed="|Gen|11|26|12|5;|Acts|7|2|7|4;|Acts|7|15|0|0;|Acts|7|45|0|0;|Acts|13|17|13|19" passage="Gen. 11.26-12.5; Acts 7.2-4,15,45; 13.17-19">Gen. xi. 26–xii. 5 with Acts vii.
2–4, 15, 45, and xiii. 17–19</scripRef>.</p></note>  So, too, the
posterity of Hercules, in like wise, proceed to occupy the Peloponnesus
for the behoof of Temenus.  So, again, the Ionian comrades of
Neleus furnish Asia with new cities:  so, again, the Corinthians
with Archias, fortify Syracuse.  But antiquity is by this time a
vain thing (to refer to), when our own careers are before our
eyes.  How large a portion of our orb has the present age<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.ii-p19.2" n="30" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.ii-p20" shownumber="no"> Sæculum.</p></note> reformed! how many cities has the triple power
of our existing empire either produced, or else augmented, or else
restored!  While God favours so many Augusti unitedly, how many
populations have been transferred to other localities! how many peoples
reduced! how many orders restored to their ancient splendour! how many
barbarians baffled!  In truth, our orb is the admirably cultivated
estate of this empire; every aconite of hostility eradicated; and the
cactus and bramble of clandestinely crafty familiarity<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.ii-p20.1" n="31" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.ii-p21" shownumber="no"> Oehler understands
this of <i>Clodius Albinus</i>, and the <i>Augusti</i> mentioned above
to be Severus and his two sons Antonius and Geta.  But see Kaye,
pp. 36–39 (ed. 3, 1845).</p></note> wholly uptorn; and (the orb itself)
delightsome beyond the orchard of Alcinoüs and the rosary of
Midas.  Praising, therefore, our <i>orb</i> in its mutations, why
do you point the finger of scorn at a <i>man</i>?</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.ii.iii" n="III" next="iii.ii.iv" prev="iii.ii.ii" progress="0.71%" shorttitle="Chapter III" title="Beasts Similarly Subject to the Law of Mutation." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.ii.iii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.ii.iii-p1.1">Chapter III.—Beasts Similarly Subject to the Law of
Mutation.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.ii.iii-p2" shownumber="no">Beasts, too, instead of a <i>garment</i>, change
their <i>form</i>.  And yet the peacock withal has plumage for a
garment, and a garment indeed of the choicest; nay, in the bloom of his
neck richer than any purple, and in the effulgence of his back more
gilded than any edging, and in the sweep of his tail more flowing than
any train; many-coloured, diverse-coloured, and versi-coloured; never
itself, ever another, albeit ever itself when other; in a word, mutable
as oft as moveable.  The serpent, too, deserves to be mentioned,
albeit not in the same breath as the peacock; for he too wholly changes
what has been allotted him—his hide and his age:  if it is
true, (as it is,) that when he has felt the creeping of old age
throughout him, he squeezes himself into confinement; crawls into a
cave and out of his skin simultaneously; and, clean shorn on the spot,
immediately on crossing the threshold leaves his slough behind him then
and there, and uncoils himself in a new youth:  with his scales
his years, too, are repudiated.  The hyena, if you observe, is of
an annual sex, alternately masculine and feminine.  I say nothing
of the stag, because himself withal, the witness of his own age,
feeding on the serpent, languishes—from the effect of the
poison—into youth.  There is, withal,</p>
<p class="c28" id="iii.ii.iii-p3" shownumber="no">“A tardigrade field-haunting quadruped,</p>
<p class="c29" id="iii.ii.iii-p4" shownumber="no">Humble and rough.”</p>
<p id="iii.ii.iii-p5" shownumber="no">The tortoise of Pacuvius, you think?  No. 
There is another beastling which the versicle fits; in size, one of the
moderate exceedingly, but a grand name.  If, without previously
knowing him, you hear tell of a chameleon, you will at once apprehend
something yet more huge united with a lion.  But when you stumble
upon him, generally in a vineyard, his whole bulk sheltered beneath a
vine leaf, you will forthwith laugh at the egregious audacity of the
name, in<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_8.html" id="iii.ii.iii-Page_8" n="8" />asmuch as there is no
moisture even in his body, though in far more minute creatures the body
<i>is</i> liquefied.  The chameleon is a living pellicle. 
His headkin begins straight from his spine, for neck he has none: 
and thus reflection<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.iii-p5.1" n="32" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.iii-p6" shownumber="no"> Reflecti:  perhaps a
play upon the word = to turn back, or (mentally) to reflect.</p></note> is hard for him; but,
in circumspection, his eyes are outdarting, nay, they are revolving
points of light.  Dull and weary, he scarce raises from the
ground, but drags, his footstep amazedly, and moves forward,—he
rather demonstrates, than takes, a step:  ever fasting, to boot,
yet never fainting; agape he feeds; heaving, bellowslike, he ruminates;
his food wind.  Yet withal the chameleon is able to effect a total
self-mutation, and that is all.  For, whereas his colour is
properly one, yet, whenever anything has approached him, then he
blushes.  To the chameleon alone has been granted—as our
common saying has it—to sport with his own hide.</p>
<p id="iii.ii.iii-p7" shownumber="no">Much had to be said in order that, after due
preparation, we might arrive at <i>man</i>.  From whatever
beginning you admit him as springing, naked at all events and
ungarmented he came from his fashioner’s hand:  afterwards,
at length, without waiting for permission, he possesses himself, by a
premature grasp, of wisdom.  Then and there hastening to forecover
what, in his newly made body, it was not yet due to modesty (to
forecover), he surrounds himself meantime with fig-leaves: 
subsequently, on being driven from the confines of his birthplace
because he had sinned, he went, skinclad, to the world<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.iii-p7.1" n="33" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.iii-p8" shownumber="no"> Orbi.</p></note> as to a mine.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.iii-p8.1" n="34" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.iii-p9" shownumber="no"> i.e., a place which
he was to work, as condemned criminals worked mines.  Comp. <i>de
Pu</i>., c. xxii. <i>sub init</i>.; and see <scripRef id="iii.ii.iii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.25 Bible:Gen.3.7 Bible:Gen.3.21-Gen.3.24" parsed="|Gen|2|25|0|0;|Gen|3|7|0|0;|Gen|3|21|3|24" passage="Gen. 2.25; 3.7,21-24">Gen.
ii. 25 (in LXX. iii. 1), iii. 7, 21–24</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="iii.ii.iii-p10" shownumber="no">But these are secrets, nor does their knowledge
appertain to all.  Come, let us hear from your own store—(a
store) which the Egyptians narrate, and Alexander<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.iii-p10.1" n="35" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.iii-p11" shownumber="no"> Alexander Polyhistor, who
dedicated his books on the affairs of the Phrygians and Egyptians to
his mother (Rig. in Oehler).</p></note>
digests, and his mother reads—touching the time of
Osiris,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.iii-p11.1" n="36" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.iii-p12" shownumber="no"> The Egyptian Liber, or
Bacchus.  See <i>de Cor</i>., c. vii. (Rig. in Oehler).</p></note> when Ammon, rich in sheep, comes to him out of
Libya.  In short, they tell us that Mercury, when among them,
delighted with the softness of a ram which he had chanced to stroke,
flayed a little ewe; and, while he persistently tries and (as the
pliancy of the material invited him) thins out the thread by assiduous
traction, wove it into the shape of the pristine net which he had
joined with strips of linen.  But <i>you</i> have preferred to
assign all the management of wool-work and structure of the loom to
Minerva; whereas a more diligent workshop was presided over by
Arachne.  Thenceforth material (was abundant).  Nor do I
speak of the sheep of Miletus, and Selge, and Altinum, or of those for
which Tarentum or Bætica is famous, with nature for their
dyer:  but (I speak of the fact) that shrubs afford you clothing,
and the grassy parts of flax, losing their greenness, turn white by
washing.  Nor was it enough to <i>plant</i> and <i>sow</i> your
tunic, unless it had likewise fallen to your lot to <i>fish</i> for
raiment.  For the sea withal yields fleeces, inasmuch as the more
brilliant shells of a mossy wooliness furnish a hairy stuff. 
Further:  it is no secret that the silkworm—a species of
wormling it is—presently reproduces safe and sound (the fleecy
threads) which, by drawing them through the <i>air</i>, she distends
more skilfully than the dial-like webs of spiders, and then
devours.  In like manner, if you kill it, the threads which you
coil are forthwith instinct with vivid colour.</p>
<p id="iii.ii.iii-p13" shownumber="no">The ingenuities, therefore, of the tailoring art,
superadded to, and following up, so abundant a store of
materials—first with a view to coveting humanity, where Necessity
led the way; and subsequently with a view to adorning withal, ay, and
inflating it, where Ambition followed in the wake—have
promulgated the various forms of garments.  Of which forms, part
are worn by particular nations, without being common to the rest; part,
on the other hand, universally, as being useful to all:  as, for
instance, this Mantle, albeit it is more Greek (than Latin), has yet by
this time found, in speech, a home in Latium.  With the word the
garment entered.  And accordingly the very man who used to
sentence Greeks to extrusion from the city, but learned (when he was
now advanced in years) their <i>alphabet</i> and
<i>speech</i>—the self-same Cato, by baring his shoulder at the
time of his prætorship, showed no less favour to the Greeks by his
mantle-like <i>garb</i>.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.ii.iv" n="IV" next="iii.ii.v" prev="iii.ii.iii" progress="0.91%" shorttitle="Chapter IV" title="Change Not Always Improvement." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.ii.iv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.ii.iv-p1.1">Chapter
IV.—Change Not Always Improvement.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.ii.iv-p2" shownumber="no">Why, now, if the Roman fashion is (social)
salvation to every one, are you nevertheless Greek to a degree, even in
points not honourable?  Or else, if it is not so, whence in the
world is it that provinces which have had a better training, provinces
which nature adapted rather for surmounting by hard struggling the
difficulties of the soil, derive the pursuits of the
wrestling-ground—pursuits which fall into a sad old age<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.iv-p2.1" n="37" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.iv-p3" shownumber="no"> Male
senescentia.  Rig. (as quoted by Oehler) seems to interpret,
“<i>which entail</i> a feeble old age.”  Oehler
himself seems to take it to mean “pursuits which are growing very
old, and toiling to no purpose.”</p></note> and labour in vain—and the unction with
mud,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.iv-p3.1" n="38" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.iv-p4" shownumber="no"> Or, as some take it,
<i>with wax</i> (Oehler).</p></note> and the rolling in sand, and the dry
dietary?  Whence comes it that some of our Numidians, with their
long locks made longer by horsetail plumes, learn to bid the barber
shave their skin close, and to exempt their crown alone from the
knife?  Whence comes it that <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_9.html" id="iii.ii.iv-Page_9" n="9" />men shaggy and hirsute learn to teach the
resin<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.iv-p4.1" n="39" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.iv-p5" shownumber="no"> Used as a depilatory.</p></note> to feed on their arms with such rapacity, the
tweezers to weed their chin so thievishly?  A prodigy it is, that
all this should be done without the Mantle!  To the Mantle
appertains this whole Asiatic practice!  What hast thou, Libya,
and thou, Europe, to do with athletic refinements, which thou knowest
not how to dress?  For, in sooth, what kind of thing is it to
practise Greekish depilation more than Greekish attire?</p>
<p id="iii.ii.iv-p6" shownumber="no">The transfer of dress approximates to culpability
just in so far as it is not custom, but nature, which suffers the
change.  There is a wide enough difference between the honour due
to time, and religion.  Let Custom show fidelity to Time, Nature
to God.  To Nature, accordingly, the Larissæan hero<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.iv-p6.1" n="40" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.iv-p7" shownumber="no"> Achilles.</p></note> gave a shock by turning into a virgin; he who
had been reared on the marrows of wild beasts (whence, too, was derived
the composition of his name, because he had been a stranger with his
lips to the maternal breast<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.iv-p7.1" n="41" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.iv-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iv-p8.1" lang="EL">᾽Αχιλλεύς</span>:  from
<span class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iv-p8.2" lang="EL">ἀ</span> privative, and <span class="Greek" id="iii.ii.iv-p8.3" lang="EL">χεῖλος</span>, the
lip.  See Oehler.</p></note>); he who had been
reared by a rocky and wood-haunting and monstrous trainer<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.iv-p8.4" n="42" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.iv-p9" shownumber="no"> The Centaur Chiron,
namely.</p></note> in a stony school.  You would bear
patiently, if it were in a <i>boy’s</i> case, his mother’s
solicitude; but he at all events was already be-haired, he at all
events had already secretly given proof of his manhood to some
one,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.iv-p9.1" n="43" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.iv-p10" shownumber="no"> Deianira, of whom he had
begotten Pyrrhus (Oehler).</p></note> when he consents to wear the flowing
stole,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.iv-p10.1" n="44" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.iv-p11" shownumber="no"> See the note on this word
in <i>de Idol</i>., c. xviii.</p></note> to dress his hair, to cultivate his skin, to
consult the mirror, to bedizen his neck; effeminated even as to his ear
by boring, whereof his bust at Sigeum still retains the trace. 
Plainly afterwards he turned soldier:  for necessity restored him
his sex.  The clarion had sounded of battle:  nor were arms
far to seek.  “The steel’s self,” says (Homer),
“attracteth the hero.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.iv-p11.1" n="45" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.iv-p12" shownumber="no"> Hom., <i>Od</i>.,
xvi. 294 (Oehler).</p></note>  Else if,
after that incentive as well as before, he had persevered in his
maidenhood, he might withal have been married!  Behold,
accordingly, mutation!  A monster, I call him,—a double
monster:  from man to woman; by and by from woman to man: 
whereas neither ought the truth to have been belied, nor the deception
confessed.  Each fashion of changing was evil:  the one
opposed to nature, the other contrary to safety.</p>
<p id="iii.ii.iv-p13" shownumber="no">Still more disgraceful was the case when lust
transfigured a man in his dress, than when some maternal dread did
so:  and yet adoration is offered by you to me, whom you ought to
blush at,—that Clubshaftandhidebearer, who exchanged for womanly
attire the whole proud heritage of his name!  Such licence was
granted to the secret haunts of Lydia,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.iv-p13.1" n="46" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.iv-p14" shownumber="no"> Jos. Mercer, quoted by
Oehler, appears to take the meaning to be, “to his clandestine
Lydian concubine;” but that rendering does not seem
necessary.</p></note> that Hercules was
prostituted in the person of Omphale, and Omphale in that of
Hercules.  Where were Diomed and his gory mangers? where Busiris
and his funereal altars? where Geryon, triply one?  The club
preferred still to reek with their brains when it was being pestered
with unguents!  The now veteran (stain of the) Hydra’s and
of the Centaurs’ blood upon the shafts was gradually eradicated
by the pumice-stone, familiar to the hair-pin! while voluptuousness
insulted over the fact that, after transfixing monsters, they should
perchance sew a coronet!  No sober woman even, or heroine<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.iv-p14.1" n="47" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.iv-p15" shownumber="no"> Viraginis; but perhaps =virginis.  See the Vulg. in <scripRef id="iii.ii.iv-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.23" parsed="|Gen|2|23|0|0" passage="Gen. ii. 23">Gen. ii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> of any note, would have adventured her
shoulders beneath the hide of such a beast, unless after long softening
and smoothening down and deodorization (which in Omphale’s house,
I hope, was effected by balsam and fenugreek-salve:  I suppose the
mane, too, submitted to the comb) for fear of getting her tender neck
imbued with lionly toughness.  The yawning mouth stuffed with
hair, the jaw-teeth overshadowed amid the forelocks, the whole outraged
visage, would have roared had it been able.  Nemea, at all events
(if the spot has any presiding genius), groaned:  for then she
looked around, and saw that she had lost her lion.  What sort of
being the said Hercules was in Omphale’s silk, the description of
Omphale in Hercules’ hide has inferentially depicted.</p>
<p id="iii.ii.iv-p16" shownumber="no">But, again, he who had formerly rivalled the
Tirynthian<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.iv-p16.1" n="48" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.iv-p17" shownumber="no"> i.e., Hercules.</p></note>—the pugilist
Cleomachus—subsequently, at Olympia, after losing by efflux his
masculine sex by an incredible mutation—bruised within his skin
and without, worthy to be wreathed among the “Fullers” even
of Novius,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.iv-p17.1" n="49" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.iv-p18" shownumber="no"> Or, “which are now
attributed to Novius.”  Novius was a writer of that kind of
farce called “Atellanæ fabulæ;” and one of his
farces—or one attributed to him in Tertullian’s
day—was called “The Fullers.”</p></note> and deservedly
commemorated by the mimographer Lentulus in his
<i>Catinensians</i>—did, of course, not only cover with bracelets
the traces left by (the bands of) the cestus, but likewise supplanted
the coarse ruggedness of his athlete’s cloak with some
superfinely wrought tissue.</p>
<p id="iii.ii.iv-p19" shownumber="no">Of Physco and Sardanapalus I must be silent, whom,
but for their eminence in lusts, no one would recognise as kings. 
But I must be silent, for fear lest even <i>they</i> set up a muttering
concerning some of your Cæsars, equally lost to shame; for fear
lest a mandate have been given to canine<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.iv-p19.1" n="50" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.iv-p20" shownumber="no"> i.e., cynical; comp. <i>de
Pa</i>., c. ii. <i>ad init.</i></p></note>
constancy to point to a Cæsar impurer than Physco, softer than
Sardanapalus, and indeed a second Nero.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.iv-p20.1" n="51" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.iv-p21" shownumber="no"> i.e., Domitian, called by
Juv. <i>calvum Neronem</i>, Sat. iv. 38.</p></note></p>
<p id="iii.ii.iv-p22" shownumber="no">Nor less warmly does the force of
<i>vainglory</i> <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_10.html" id="iii.ii.iv-Page_10" n="10" />also
work for the mutation of <i>clothing</i>, even while <i>manhood</i> is
preserved.  Every affection is a heat:  when, however, it is
blown to (the flame of) <i>affectation</i>, forthwith, by the blaze of
glory, it is an <i>ardour</i>.  From this fuel, therefore, you see
a great king<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.iv-p22.1" n="52" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.iv-p23" shownumber="no"> Alexander.</p></note>—inferior only to
his glory—seething.  He had conquered the Median race, and
was conquered by Median garb.  Doffing the triumphal mail, he
degraded himself into the captive trousers!  The breast
dissculptured with scaly bosses, by covering it with a transparent
texture he bared; punting still after the work of war, and (as it were)
softening, he extinguished it with the ventilating silk!  Not
sufficiently swelling of spirit was the Macedonian, unless he had
likewise found delight in a highly inflated garb:  only that
philosophers withal (I believe) themselves affect somewhat of that
kind; for I hear that there <i>has</i> been (such a thing as)
philosophizing in purple.  If a philosopher (appears) in purple,
why not in gilded slippers<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.iv-p23.1" n="53" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.iv-p24" shownumber="no"> Comp. <i>de
Idol.</i>, c. viii. <i>med</i>.</p></note> too?  For a
Tyrian<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.iv-p24.1" n="54" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.iv-p25" shownumber="no"> i.e., one who affects
Tyrian—dresses in Tyrian purple.</p></note> to be shod in anything but gold, is by no
means consonant with Greek habits.  Some one will say,
“Well, but there was another<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.iv-p25.1" n="55" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.iv-p26" shownumber="no"> Empedocles (Salm. in
Oehler).</p></note> who wore silk
indeed, and shod himself in <i>brazen</i> sandals.” 
Worthily, indeed, in order that at the bottom of his Bacchantian
raiment he might make some tinkling sound, did he walk in
cymbals!  But if, at that moment, Diogenes had been barking from
his tub, he would not (have trodden on him<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.iv-p26.1" n="56" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.iv-p27" shownumber="no"> I have adopted
Oehler’s suggestion, and inserted these words.</p></note>) with
muddy feet—as the Platonic couches testify—but would have
carried Empedocles down bodily to the secret recesses of the
Cloacinæ;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.iv-p27.1" n="57" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.iv-p28" shownumber="no"> i.e., of Cloacina or
Cluacina (="the Purifier,” a name of Venus; comp. White and
Riddle), which Tertullian either purposely connects with
“cloaca,” a sewer (with which, indeed, it may be
<i>really</i> connected, as coming derivatively from the same root),
and takes to mean “the nymphs of the sewers”
apparently.</p></note> in order that he who
had madly thought himself a celestial being might, as a god, salute
first his sisters,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.iv-p28.1" n="58" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.iv-p29" shownumber="no"> The nymphs above named
(Oehler).</p></note> and afterwards
men.  Such garments, therefore, as alienate from nature and
modesty, let it be allowed to be just to eye fixedly and point at with
the finger and expose to ridicule by a nod.  Just so, if a man
were to wear a dainty robe trailing on the ground with Menander-like
effeminacy, he would hear applied to himself that which the comedian
says, “What sort of a cloak is that maniac wasting?” 
For, now that the contracted brow of censorial vigilance is long since
smoothed down, so far as reprehension is concerned, promiscuous usage
offers to our gaze freedmen in equestrian garb, branded slaves in that
of gentlemen, the notoriously infamous in that of the freeborn, clowns
in that of city-folk, buffoons in that of lawyers, rustics in
regimentals; the corpse-bearer, the pimp, the gladiator trainer, clothe
themselves as you do.  Turn, again, to women.  You have to
behold what Cæcina Severus pressed upon the grave attention of the
senate—matrons stoleless in public.  In fact, the penalty
inflicted by the decrees of the augur Lentulus upon any matron who had
thus cashiered herself was the same as for fornication; inasmuch as
certain matrons had sedulously promoted the disuse of garments which
were the evidences and guardians of dignity, as being impediments to
the practising of prostitution.  But now, in their
self-prostitution, in order that they may the more readily be
approached, they have abjured stole, and chemise, and bonnet, and cap;
yes, and even the very litters and sedans in which they used to be kept
in privacy and secrecy even in public.  But while one extinguishes
her proper adornments, another blazes forth such as are not hers. 
Look at the street-walkers, the shambles of popular lusts; also at the
female self-abusers with their sex; and, if it is better to withdraw
your eyes from such shameful spectacles of publicly slaughtered
chastity, yet do but look with eyes askance, (and) you will at once see
(them to be) matrons!  And, while the overseer of brothels airs
her swelling silk, and consoles her neck—more impure than her
haunt—with necklaces, and inserts in the armlets (which even
matrons themselves would, of the guerdons bestowed upon brave men,
without hesitation have appropriated) hands privy to all that is
shameful, (while) she fits on her impure leg the pure white or pink
shoe; why do you not stare at such garbs? or, again, at those which
falsely plead religion as the supporter of their novelty? while for the
sake of an all-white dress, and the distinction of a fillet, and the
privilege of a helmet, some are initiated into (the mysteries of)
Ceres; while, on account of an opposite hankering after sombre raiment,
and a gloomy woollen covering upon the head, others run mad in
Bellona’s temple; while the attraction of surrounding themselves
with a tunic more broadly striped with purple, and casting over their
shoulders a cloak of Galatian scarlet, commends Saturn (to the
affections of others).  When this Mantle itself, arranged with
more rigorous care, and sandals after the Greek model, serve to flatter
Æsculapius,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.iv-p29.1" n="59" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.iv-p30" shownumber="no"> i.e., are worn by his
votaries.</p></note> how much more should
you then accuse and assail it with your eyes, as being guilty of
superstition—albeit superstition simple and unaffected? 
Certainly, when first it clothes this wisdom<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.iv-p30.1" n="60" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.iv-p31" shownumber="no"> i.e., Christianity. 
Cf. <scripRef id="iii.ii.iv-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.6-1Cor.2.7" parsed="|1Cor|2|6|2|7" passage="1 Cor. ii. 6, 7">1 Cor. ii. 6,
7</scripRef>.</p></note> which
renounces superstitions with all their vanities, then most assuredly is
the Mantle, above all the garments in which you array your gods and
goddesses, an august robe; and, above all the caps <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_11.html" id="iii.ii.iv-Page_11" n="11" />and tufts of your Salii and Flamines, a
sacerdotal attire.  Lower your eyes, I advise you, (and) reverence
the garb, on the one ground, meantime, (without waiting for others,) of
being a renouncer of your error.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.ii.v" n="V" next="iii.ii.vi" prev="iii.ii.iv" progress="1.29%" shorttitle="Chapter V" title="Virtues of the Mantle.  It Pleads in Its Own Defence." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.ii.v-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.ii.v-p1.1">Chapter
V.—Virtues of the Mantle.  It Pleads in Its Own
Defence.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.ii.v-p2" shownumber="no">“Still,” say you, “must we thus
change from gown<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.v-p2.1" n="61" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.v-p3" shownumber="no"> Toga.</p></note> to Mantle?” 
Why, what if from diadem and sceptre?  Did Anacharsis change
otherwise, when to the royalty of Scythia he preferred
philosophy?  Grant that there be no (miraculous) signs in proof of
your transformation for the better:  there is somewhat which this
your garb can do.  For, to begin with the simplicity of its
uptaking:  it needs no tedious arrangement.  Accordingly,
there is no necessity for any artist formally to dispose its wrinkled
folds from the beginning a day beforehand, and then to reduce them to a
more finished elegance, and to assign to the guardianship of the
stretchers<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.v-p3.1" n="62" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.v-p4" shownumber="no"> Or,
“forcipes.”</p></note> the whole figment of
the massed boss; subsequently, at daybreak, first gathering up by the
aid of a girdle the tunic which it were better to have woven of more
moderate length (in the first instance), and, again scrutinizing the
boss, and rearranging any disarrangement, to make one part prominent on
the left, but (making now an end of the folds) to draw backwards from
the shoulders the circuit of it whence the hollow is formed, and,
leaving the right shoulder free, heap it still upon the left, with
another similar set of folds reserved for the back, and thus clothe the
man with a burden!  In short, I will persistently ask your own
conscience, What is your first sensation in wearing your gown?  Do
you feel yourself clad, or laded? wearing a garment, or carrying
it?  If you shall answer negatively, I will follow you home; I win
see what you hasten to do immediately after crossing your
threshold.  There is really no garment the doffing whereof
congratulates a man more than the gown’s does.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.v-p4.1" n="63" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.v-p5" shownumber="no"> Of course the meaning is,
“on the doffing of which a man congratulates himself more,”
etc.; but Tertullian as it were personifies the act of doffing, and
represents it as congratulating the doffer; and I have scrupulously
retained all his extravagances, believing them (in the present treatise
at least) to be intentional.</p></note>  Of shoes we say nothing—implements
as they are of torture proper to the gown, most uncleanly protection to
the feet, yes, and false too.  For who would not find it
expedient, in cold and heat, to stiffen with feet bare rather than in a
shoe with feet bound?  A mighty munition for the tread have the
Venetian shoe-factories provided in the shape of effeminate
boots!  Well, but, than the Mantle nothing is more expedite, even
if it be double, like that of Crates.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.v-p5.1" n="64" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.v-p6" shownumber="no"> A Cynic philosopher.</p></note>  Nowhere is
there a compulsory waste of time in dressing yourself (in it), seeing
that its whole art consists in loosely covering.  That can be
effected by a single circumjection, and one in no case
inelegant:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.v-p6.1" n="65" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.v-p7" shownumber="no"> “Inhumano;”
or, perhaps, “involving superhuman effort.”</p></note>  thus it wholly
covers every part of the man at once.  The shoulder it either
exposes or encloses:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.v-p7.1" n="66" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.v-p8" shownumber="no"> Oehler attempts to defend
the common reading, “humerum <i>velans</i> exponit vel
includit;” but the correction of Salmasius and Lud. de la
Cerda which he quotes, “<i>vel</i> <i>exponit</i>,” is
followed in preference.  If Oehler’s reading be retained, we
may render:  “a covering for the shoulder, it exposes or
encloses it at will.”</p></note>  in other respects
it adheres to the shoulder; it has no surrounding support; it has no
surrounding tie; it has no anxiety as to the fidelity with which its
folds keep their place; easily it manages, easily readjusts
itself:  even in the doffing it is consigned to no cross until the
morrow.  If any shirt is worn beneath it, the torment of a girdle
is superfluous:  if anything in the way of shoeing is worn, it is
a most cleanly work;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.v-p8.1" n="67" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.v-p9" shownumber="no"> i.e., the
“shoeing” appropriate to the <i>mantle</i> will consist at
most of <i>sandals;</i> “<i>shoes</i>” being (as has been
said) suited to the <i>gown</i>.</p></note> or else the feet are
rather bare,—more manly, at all events, (if bare,) than in
shoes.  These (pleas I advance) for the Mantle in the meantime, in
so far as you have defamed it by name.  Now, however, it
challenges you on the score of its function withal. 
“I,” it says, “owe no duty to the forum, the
election-ground, or the senate-house; I keep no obsequious vigil,
preoccupy no platforms, hover about no prætorian residences; I am
not odorant of the canals, am not odorant of the lattices, am no
constant wearer out of benches, no wholesale router of laws, no barking
pleader, no judge, no soldier, no king:  I have withdrawn from the
populace.  My only business is with myself:  except that
other care I have none, save not to care.  The better life you
would more enjoy in seclusion than in publicity.  But you will
decry me as indolent.  Forsooth, ‘we are to live for our
country, and empire, and estate.’  Such used,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.v-p9.1" n="68" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.v-p10" shownumber="no">
“Erat.”—Oehler, who refers to “errat” as
the general reading, and (if adopted) renders:  “This
sentiment errs (or wanders) in all directions;” making
<i>olim</i> = <i>passim.</i></p></note> of old, to be the sentiment.  None is
born for another, being destined to die for himself.  At all
events, when we come to the Epicuri and Zenones, you give the epithet
of ‘sages’ to the whole teacherhood of <i>Quietude</i>, who
have consecrated that <i>Quietude</i> with the name of
‘supreme’ and ‘unique’ pleasure.  Still,
to some extent it will be allowed, even to <i>me</i>, to confer benefit
on the public.  From any and every boundary-stone or altar it is
my wont to prescribe medicines to morals—medicines which will be
more felicitous in conferring good health upon public affairs, and
states, and empires, than <i>your</i> works are.  Indeed, if I
proceed to encounter you with naked foils, gowns have done the
commonwealth more hurt than cuirasses.  Moreover, I flatter no
vices; I give quarter to no lethargy, no slothful encrustation.  I
apply <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_12.html" id="iii.ii.v-Page_12" n="12" />the cauterizing
iron to the ambition which led M. Tullius to buy a circular table of
citron-wood for more than £4000,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.v-p10.1" n="69" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.v-p11" shownumber="no"> Reckoning the 1000
sesterces at their pre-Augustan value, £8, 17s. 1d.</p></note> and Asinius Gallus
to pay twice as much for an ordinary table of the same Moorish wood
(Hem! at what fortunes did they value woody dapplings!), or, again,
Sulla to frame dishes of an hundred pounds’ weight.  I fear
lest that balance be small, when a Drusillanus (and he withal a slave
of Claudius!) constructs a tray<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.v-p11.1" n="70" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.v-p12" shownumber="no">
“Promulsis”—a tray on which <i>the first
course</i> (“promulsis” or
“antecœna”) was served, otherwise called
“promulsidare.”</p></note> of the weight of 500
lbs.!—a tray indispensable, perchance, to the aforesaid tables,
for which, if a workshop was erected,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.v-p12.1" n="71" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.v-p13" shownumber="no"> As Pliny (quoted by
Oehler) tells us was the case.</p></note> there ought to
have been erected a dining-room too.  Equally do I plunge the
scalpel into the inhumanity which led Vedius Pollio to expose slaves to
fill the bellies of sea-eels.  Delighted, forsooth, with his novel
savagery, he kept land-monsters, toothless, clawless, hornless: 
it was his pleasure to turn perforce into wild beasts his fish, which
(of course) were to be forthwith cooked, that in their entrails he
himself withal might taste some savour of the bodies of his own
slaves.  I will forelop the gluttony which led Hortensius the
orator to be the first to have the heart to slay a peacock for the sake
of food; which led Aufidius Lurco to be the first to vitiate meat with
stuffing, and by the aid of forcemeats to raise them to an
adulterous<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.v-p13.1" n="72" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.v-p14" shownumber="no"> Or,
“adulterated.”</p></note> flavour; which led
Asinius Celer to purchase the viand of a single mullet at nearly
£50;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.v-p14.1" n="73" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.v-p15" shownumber="no"> Reckoning the 1000
sesterces at the post-Augustan value, £7, 16s. 3d.</p></note> which led Æsopus the actor to preserve in
his pantry a dish of the value of nearly £800, made up of birds of
the selfsame costliness (as the mullet aforesaid), consisting of all
the songsters and talkers; which led his son, after such a titbit, to
have the hardihood to hunger after somewhat yet more sumptuous: 
for he swallowed down pearls—costly even on the ground of their
name—I suppose for fear he should have supped more beggarly than
his father.  I am silent as to the Neros and Apicii and
Rufi.  I will give a cathartic to the impurity of a Scaurus, and
the gambling of a Curius, and the intemperance of an Antony.  And
remember that these, out of the many (whom I have named), were men of
the toga—such as among the men of the pallium you would not
easily find.  These purulencies of a state who will eliminate and
exsuppurate, save a bemantled speech?</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.ii.vi" n="VI" next="iii.ii.vii" prev="iii.ii.v" progress="1.54%" shorttitle="Chapter VI" title="Further Distinctions, and Crowning Glory, of the Pallium." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.ii.vi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.ii.vi-p1.1">Chapter VI.—Further
Distinctions, and Crowning Glory, of the Pallium.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.ii.vi-p2" shownumber="no">“‘With speech,’ says (my
antagonist), ‘you have tried to persuade me,—a most sage
medicament.’  But, albeit utterance be mute—impeded by
infancy or else checked by bashfulness, for life is content with an
even tongueless philosophy—my very <i>cut</i> is eloquent. 
A philosopher, in fact, is <i>heard</i> so long as he is
<i>seen</i>.  My very sight puts vices to the blush.  Who
suffers not, when he sees his own rival?  Who can bear to gaze
ocularly at him at whom mentally he cannot?  Grand is the benefit
conferred by the Mantle, at the thought whereof moral improbity
absolutely blushes.  Let philosophy now see to the question of her
own profitableness; for she is not the only associate whom I
boast.  Other scientific arts of public utility I boast. 
From my store are clothed the first teacher of the forms of letters,
the first explainer of their sounds, the first trainer in the rudiments
of arithmetic, the grammarian, the rhetorician, the sophist, the
medical man, the poet, the musical timebeater, the astrologer, and the
birdgazer.  All that is liberal in studies is covered by my four
angles.  ‘True; but all these rank lower than Roman
knights’  Well; but your gladiatorial trainers, and all
their ignominious following, are conducted into the arena in
togas.  This, no doubt, will be the indignity implied in
‘From gown to Mantle!’”  Well, so speaks the
Mantle.  But I confer on it likewise a fellowship with a divine
sect and discipline.  Joy, Mantle, and exult!  A better
philosophy has now deigned to honour thee, ever since thou hast begun
to be a Christian’s vesture!</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.ii.vii" n="VII" next="iii.iii" prev="iii.ii.vi" progress="1.59%" title="Elucidations"><p class="c18" id="iii.ii.vii-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_13.html" id="iii.ii.vii-Page_13" n="13" /><span class="c17" id="iii.ii.vii-p1.1">Elucidations.</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="iii.ii.vii-p2" shownumber="no">
————————————</p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.ii.vii-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="iii.ii.vii-p3.1">I.</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.ii.vii-p4" shownumber="no">(The garment…too quadrangular, p. 5.)</p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.ii.vii-p5" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="iii.ii.vii-p5.1">Speaking</span> of the Greek
priests of Korfou, the erudite Bishop of Lincoln, lately deceased, has
remarked, “There is something very picturesque in the appearance
of these persons, with their black caps resembling the <i>modius</i>
seen on the heads of the ancient statues of Serapis and Osiris, their
long beards and pale complexions, and their <i>black flowing
cloak</i>,—a relic, no doubt, of the old ecclesiastical garment
of which Tertullian wrote.”  These remarks<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.vii-p5.2" n="74" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.vii-p6" shownumber="no"> Wordsworth’s
<i>Greece</i>, p. 263.  London, 1839.</p></note> are
illustrated by an engraving on the same page.</p>
<p id="iii.ii.vii-p7" shownumber="no">He thus identifies the <i>pallium</i> with the
gown of Justin Martyr;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.vii-p7.1" n="75" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.vii-p8" shownumber="no"> See vol. i. p. 160, this
series.</p></note> nor can there be any
reasonable doubt that the <i>pallium</i> of the West was the
counterpart of the Greek <span class="Greek" id="iii.ii.vii-p8.1" lang="EL">φελόνιον</span> and of
the <span class="Greek" id="iii.ii.vii-p8.2" lang="EL">φαιλόνη</span>, which St.
Paul left at Troas.  Endearing associations have clung to it from
the mention of this apostolic cloak in Holy Scripture.  It
doubtless influenced Justin in giving his philosopher’s gown a
new significance, and the modern Greeks insist that such was the
apparel of the apostles.  The seamless robe of Christ Himself
belongs to Him only.</p>
<p id="iii.ii.vii-p9" shownumber="no">Tertullian rarely acknowledges his obligations to
other Doctors; but Justin’s example and St. Paul’s cloak
must have been in his thoughts when he rejected the <i>toga</i>, and
claimed the <i>pallium</i>, as a Christian’s attire.  Our
Edinburgh translator has assumed that it was the “ascetics’
mantle,” and perhaps it was.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.vii-p9.1" n="76" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.vii-p10" shownumber="no"> But it was assuming a
questionable point (See Kaye, p. 49) to give it this name in the title,
and I have retained it untranslated.</p></note>  Our author
wished to make all Christians ascetics, like himself, and hence his
enthusiasm for a distinctive costume.  Anyhow, “the
Doctor’s gown” of the English universities, which is also
used among the Gallicans and in Savoy, is one of the most ancient as
well as dignified vestments in ecclesiastical use; and for the
<i>prophetic</i> or preaching function of the clergy it is singularly
appropriate.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.vii-p10.1" n="77" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.vii-p11" shownumber="no"> See note on p. 160 of vol.
i., this series.</p></note></p>
<p id="iii.ii.vii-p12" shownumber="no">“The <i>pallium</i>,” says a learned
author,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ii.vii-p12.1" n="78" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ii.vii-p13" shownumber="no"> See his valuable and
exhaustive treatise, the <i>Vestiarium Christianum</i>, especially pp.
73, 125, 233, 490.  Also, for the <i>Gallicanum</i>, p. 204 and
Appendix E., with pp. 210, 424.  For the <i>Græcum</i>, pp.
xii. (note), xv. 73, 127, 233.</p></note> the late Wharton B. Marriott of Oxford,
“is the Greek <span class="Greek" id="iii.ii.vii-p13.1" lang="EL">ἱματιον</span>, the outer
garment or wrapper worn occasionally by <i>persons of all conditions of
life</i>.  It corresponded in general use to the Roman
<i>toga</i>, but in the earlier Roman language, that of republican
times, was as distinctively suggestive of a <i>Greek costume</i> as the
<i>toga</i> of that of Rome.”  To Tertullian, therefore, his
preference for the <i>pallium</i> was doubtless commended by all these
considerations; and the distinctively Greek character of Christian
theology was indicated also by his choice.  He loved the learning
of Alexandria, and reflected the spirit of the East.</p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.ii.vii-p14" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="iii.ii.vii-p14.1">II.</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.ii.vii-p15" shownumber="no">(Superstition, p. 10, near note
9.<i>)</i></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.ii.vii-p16" shownumber="no">The <i>pall</i> afterwards imposed upon Anglican
and other primates by the Court of Rome was at first a mere
complimentary present from the patriarchal see of the West.  It
became a badge of dependence and of bondage (<i>obsta
principiis</i>).  Only the ornamental bordering was sent,
“made of lamb’s-wool and superstition,” says old
Fuller, for whose amusing remarks see his <i>Church Hist</i>., vol. i.
p. 179, ed. 1845.  Rome gives primitive names to middle-age
corruptions:  needless to say the “pall” of her court
is nothing like the <i>pallium</i> of our author.</p>
</div3></div2>

<ThML.head>
    <electronicEdInfo>
        <authorID>tertullian</authorID>
        <workID>women_apparel</workID>
        <versionID>anf04</versionID>
        <bkgID>tertullian-women_apparel</bkgID>
        <DC>
            <DC.Title>On the Apparel of Women</DC.Title>
            <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/schaff/anf04.iii.iii.html</DC.Identifier>
        </DC>
    </electronicEdInfo>
</ThML.head>

<div2 id="iii.iii" next="iii.iii.i" prev="iii.ii.vii" progress="1.69%" title="On the Apparel of Women.">
    <h3>On the Apparel of Women</h3>

<div3 id="iii.iii.i" next="iii.iii.i.i" prev="iii.iii" progress="1.69%" title="Book I">

<div4 id="iii.iii.i.i" n="I" next="iii.iii.i.ii" prev="iii.iii.i" progress="1.69%" shorttitle="Chapter I" title="Introduction.  Modesty in Apparel Becoming to Women, in Memory of the Introduction of Sin into the World Through a Woman." type="Chapter"><p class="c18" id="iii.iii.i.i-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_14.html" id="iii.iii.i.i-Page_14" n="14" /><span class="c17" id="iii.iii.i.i-p1.1">II.</span></p>
<p class="c25" id="iii.iii.i.i-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c17" id="iii.iii.i.i-p2.1">On the Apparel of Women.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.i-p2.2" n="79" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.i-p3" shownumber="no"> [Written about
<span class="sc" id="iii.iii.i.i-p3.1">a.d.</span> 202.  See Kaye, p. 56.]</p></note></span></p>
<p class="c25" id="iii.iii.i.i-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c17" id="iii.iii.i.i-p4.1">Book I.</span></p>
<p class="c25" id="iii.iii.i.i-p5" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="iii.iii.i.i-p5.1">[Translated by the Rev. S.
Thelwall.]</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="iii.iii.i.i-p6" shownumber="no">
————————————</p>
<p class="c26" id="iii.iii.i.i-p7" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="iii.iii.i.i-p7.1">Chapter I.—Introduction. 
Modesty in Apparel Becoming to Women, in Memory of the Introduction of
Sin into the World Through a Woman.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iii.i.i-p8" shownumber="no">If there dwelt upon earth a faith as great as is
the reward of faith which is expected in the heavens, no one of you at
all, best beloved sisters, from the time that she had first
“known the Lord,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.i-p8.1" n="80" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.i-p9" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.iii.i.i-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.8.11 Bible:Jer.31.34" parsed="|Heb|8|11|0|0;|Jer|31|34|0|0" passage="Heb. viii. 11; Jer. xxxi. 34">Heb. viii. 11; Jer. xxxi. 34</scripRef> (in the LXX. it is xxxviii. 34).</p></note> and learned (the truth)
concerning her own (that is, woman’s) condition, would have
desired too gladsome (not to say too ostentatious) a style of dress; so
as not rather to go about in humble garb, and rather to affect meanness
of appearance, walking about as Eve mourning and repentant, in order
that by every garb of penitence<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.i-p9.2" n="81" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.i-p10" shownumber="no"> Satisfactionis.</p></note> she might the more
fully expiate that which she derives from Eve,—the ignominy, I
mean, of the first sin, and the odium (attaching to her as the cause)
of human perdition.  “In pains and in anxieties dost thou
bear (children), woman; and toward thine husband (is) thy inclination,
and he lords it over thee.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.i-p10.1" n="82" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.i-p11" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.iii.i.i-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.16" parsed="|Gen|3|16|0|0" passage="Gen. iii. 16">Gen. iii. 16</scripRef>, in Eng. ver. and in LXX.</p></note>  And do you
not know that you are (each) an Eve?  The sentence of God on this
sex of yours lives in this age:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.i-p11.2" n="83" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.i-p12" shownumber="no"> Sæculo.</p></note>  the guilt must of
necessity live too.  <i>You</i> are the devil’s
gateway:  <i>you</i> are the unsealer<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.i-p12.1" n="84" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.i-p13" shownumber="no"> Resignatrix. 
Comp. the phrase <i>“a fountain sealed”</i> in
<scripRef id="iii.iii.i.i-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Song.4.12" parsed="|Song|4|12|0|0" passage="Song of Sol. 4.12">Cant. iv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> of that
(forbidden) tree:  <i>you</i> are the first deserter of the divine
law:  <i>you</i> are she who persuaded<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.i-p13.2" n="85" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.i-p14" shownumber="no">
“Suasisti” is the reading of the <span class="sc" id="iii.iii.i.i-p14.1">mss.</span>; “persuasisti,” a conjectural
emendation adopted by Rig.</p></note> him whom
the devil was not valiant enough to attack.  <i>You</i> destroyed
so easily God’s image, man.  On account of <i>your</i>
desert—that is, death—even the Son of God had to die. 
And do you think about adorning yourself over and above your tunics of
skins?<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.i-p14.2" n="86" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.i-p15" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.iii.i.i-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.21" parsed="|Gen|3|21|0|0" passage="Gen. iii. 21">Gen. iii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>  Come, now; if from the beginning of the
world<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.i-p15.2" n="87" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.i-p16" shownumber="no"> Rerum.</p></note> the Milesians sheared sheep, and the
Serians<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.i-p16.1" n="88" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.i-p17" shownumber="no"> i.e., Chinese.</p></note> spun trees, and the Tyrians dyed, and the
Phrygians embroidered with the needle, and the Babylonians with the
loom, and pearls gleamed, and onyx-stones flashed; if gold itself also
had already issued, with the cupidity (which accompanies it), from the
ground; if the mirror, too, already had licence to lie so largely, Eve,
expelled from paradise, (Eve) already dead, would also have coveted
<i>these</i> things, I imagine!  No more, then, ought she
<i>now</i> to crave, or be acquainted with (if she desires to live
again), what, when she <i>was</i> living, she had neither had nor
known.  Accordingly these things are all the baggage of woman in
her condemned and dead state, instituted as if to swell the pomp of her
funeral.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="iii.iii.i.ii" n="II" next="iii.iii.i.iii" prev="iii.iii.i.i" progress="1.78%" shorttitle="Chapter II" title="The Origin of Female Ornamentation, Traced Back to the Angels Who Had Fallen." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p1.1">Chapter II.—The Origin
of Female Ornamentation, Traced Back to the Angels Who Had
Fallen.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p1.2" n="89" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p2" shownumber="no"> Comp. with this chapter,
<i>de Idol</i>., c. ix.; <i>de Or</i>., c. xxii.; <i>de Cult. Fem.</i>,
l. ii. c. x.; <i>de Virg. Vel.</i>, c. vii.</p></note></span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p3" shownumber="no">For they, withal, who instituted them are
assigned, under condemnation, to the penalty of death,—those
angels, to wit, who rushed from heaven on the daughters of men; so that
this ignominy also attaches to woman.  For when to an age<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p3.1" n="90" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p4" shownumber="no"> Sæculo.</p></note> much more ignorant (than ours) they had
disclosed certain well-concealed material substances, and several not
well-revealed scientific arts—if it is true that they had laid
bare <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_15.html" id="iii.iii.i.ii-Page_15" n="15" />the operations of
metallurgy, and had divulged the natural properties of herbs, and had
promulgated the powers of enchantments, and had traced out every
curious art,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p4.1" n="91" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p5" shownumber="no"> Curiositatem.  Comp.
<i>de Idol</i>., c. ix., and <scripRef id="iii.iii.i.ii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.19" parsed="|Acts|19|19|0|0" passage="Acts xix. 19">Acts xix. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> even to the
interpretation of the stars—they conferred properly and as it
were peculiarly upon women that instrumental mean of womanly
ostentation, the radiances of jewels wherewith necklaces are
variegated, and the circlets of gold wherewith the arms are compressed,
and the medicaments of orchil with which wools are coloured, and that
black powder itself wherewith the eyelids and eyelashes are made
prominent.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p5.2" n="92" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p6" shownumber="no"> Quo oculorum exordia
producuntur.  Comp. ii. 5.</p></note>  What is the
quality of these things may be declared meantime, even at this
point,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p6.1" n="93" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p7" shownumber="no"> “Jam,” i.e.,
without going any farther.  Comp. c. iv. et seqq.</p></note> from the quality and condition of their
teachers:  in that sinners could never have either shown or
supplied anything conducive to integrity, unlawful lovers anything
conducive to chastity, renegade spirits anything conducive to the fear
of God.  If (these things) are to be called <i>teachings</i>, ill
masters must of necessity have taught ill; if as <i>wages of lust</i>,
there is nothing base of which the wages are honourable.  But why
was it of so much importance to show these things as well as<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p7.1" n="94" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p8" shownumber="no"> Sicut.  But Pam. and
Rig. read “sive.”</p></note> to confer them?  Was it that women,
without material causes of splendour, and without ingenious
contrivances of grace, could not please <i>men</i>, who, while still
unadorned, and uncouth and—so to say—crude and rude, had
moved (the mind of) <i>angels</i>? or was it that the lovers<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p8.1" n="95" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p9" shownumber="no"> i.e., the
<i>angelic</i> lovers.</p></note> would appear sordid and—through
gratuitous use—contumelious, if they had conferred no
(compensating) gift on the women who had been enticed into connubial
connection with them?  But these questions admit of no
calculation.  Women who possessed angels (as husbands) could
desire nothing more; they had, forsooth, made a grand match! 
Assuredly they who, of course, did sometimes think whence they had
fallen,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p9.1" n="96" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p10" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.iii.i.ii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.5" parsed="|Rev|2|5|0|0" passage="Rev. ii. 5">Rev. ii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and, after the heated impulses of their lusts,
looked up toward heaven, thus requited that very excellence of women,
natural beauty, as (having proved) a cause of evil, in order that their
good fortune might profit them nothing; but that, being turned from
simplicity and sincerity, they, together with (the angels) themselves,
might become offensive to God.  Sure they were that all
ostentation, and ambition, and love of pleasing by carnal means, was
<i>dis</i>pleasing to God.  And these are the angels whom we are
destined to judge:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p10.2" n="97" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p11" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.iii.i.ii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.3" parsed="|1Cor|6|3|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vi. 3">1 Cor. vi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  these are the
angels whom in baptism we renounce:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p11.2" n="98" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p12" shownumber="no"> Comp. <i>de Idol</i>., c.
vi.</p></note>  these, of
course, are the reasons why they have deserved to be judged by
man.  What business, then, have their <i>things</i> with their
<i>judges</i>?  What commerce have they who are to condemn with
them who are to be condemned?  The same, I take it, as Christ has
with Belial.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p12.1" n="99" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p13" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.iii.i.ii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.14-2Cor.6.16" parsed="|2Cor|6|14|6|16" passage="2 Cor. vi. 14-16">2 Cor. vi. 14–16</scripRef>.</p></note>  With what
consistency do we mount that (future) judgment-seat to pronounce
sentence against those whose gifts we (now) seek after?  For you
too, (women as you are,) have the self-same angelic nature
promised<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p13.2" n="100" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.ii-p14" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.iii.i.ii-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.30 Bible:Mark.12.25 Bible:Luke.20.35-Luke.20.36" parsed="|Matt|22|30|0|0;|Mark|12|25|0|0;|Luke|20|35|20|36" passage="Matt. xxii. 30; Mark xii. 25; Luke xx. 35, 36">Matt. xxii. 30; Mark xii. 25; Luke xx. 35,
36</scripRef>; and comp. <scripRef id="iii.iii.i.ii-p14.2" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.28" parsed="|Gal|3|28|0|0" passage="Gal. iii. 28">Gal. iii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> as your reward, the
self-same sex as men:  the self-same advancement to the dignity of
judging, does (the Lord) promise you.  Unless, then, we begin even
here to <i>pre-</i>judge, by pre-condemning their <i>things</i>, which
we are hereafter to condemn in <i>themselves</i>, <i>they</i> will
rather judge and condemn <i>us</i>.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="iii.iii.i.iii" n="III" next="iii.iii.i.iv" prev="iii.iii.i.ii" progress="1.90%" shorttitle="Chapter III" title="Concerning the Genuineness of “The Prophecy of Enoch.”" type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.iii.i.iii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.iii.i.iii-p1.1">Chapter
III.—Concerning the Genuineness of “The Prophecy of
Enoch.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.iii-p1.2" n="101" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.iii-p2" shownumber="no"> [Elucidation.]</p></note></span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iii.i.iii-p3" shownumber="no">I am aware that the Scripture of Enoch,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.iii-p3.1" n="102" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.iii-p4" shownumber="no"> Comp. <i>de Idol.</i>,
c. iv.</p></note> which has assigned this order (of action) to
angels, is not received by some, because it is not admitted into the
Jewish canon either.  I suppose they did not think that, having
been published before the deluge, it could have safely survived that
world-wide calamity, the abolisher of all things.  If that is the
reason (for rejecting it), let them recall to their memory that Noah,
the survivor of the deluge, was the great-grandson of Enoch
himself;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.iii-p4.1" n="103" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.iii-p5" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.iii.i.iii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.5.21 Bible:Gen.5.25 Bible:Gen.5.28 Bible:Gen.5.29" parsed="|Gen|5|21|0|0;|Gen|5|25|0|0;|Gen|5|28|0|0;|Gen|5|29|0|0" passage="Gen. v. 21, 25, 28, 29">Gen. v. 21, 25, 28, 29</scripRef>.</p></note> and he, of course,
had heard and remembered, from domestic renown<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.iii-p5.2" n="104" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.iii-p6" shownumber="no"> “Nomine;”
perhaps ="account.”</p></note> and
hereditary tradition, concerning his own great-grandfather’s
“grace in the sight of God,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.iii-p6.1" n="105" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.iii-p7" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.iii.i.iii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.6.8" parsed="|Gen|6|8|0|0" passage="Gen. vi. 8">Gen. vi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and
concerning all his preachings;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.iii-p7.2" n="106" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.iii-p8" shownumber="no"> Prædicatis.</p></note> since Enoch had given
no other charge to Methuselah than that he should hand on the knowledge
of them to his posterity.  Noah therefore, no doubt, might have
succeeded in the trusteeship of (his) preaching; or, had the case been
otherwise, he would not have been silent alike concerning the
disposition (of things) made by God, his Preserver, and concerning the
particular glory of his own house.</p>
<p id="iii.iii.i.iii-p9" shownumber="no">If (Noah) had not had this (conservative power) by
so short a route, there would (still) be this (consideration) to
warrant<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.iii-p9.1" n="107" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.iii-p10" shownumber="no"> Tueretur.</p></note> our assertion of (the genuineness of) this
Scripture:  he could equally have <i>renewed</i> it, under the
Spirit’s inspiration,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.iii-p10.1" n="108" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.iii-p11" shownumber="no"> In spiritu.</p></note> after it <i>had</i>
been destroyed by the violence of the deluge, as, after the destruction
of Jerusalem by the Babylonian storming of it, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_16.html" id="iii.iii.i.iii-Page_16" n="16" />every document<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.iii-p11.1" n="109" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.iii-p12" shownumber="no"> Instrumentum.</p></note> of
the Jewish literature is generally agreed to have been restored through
Ezra.</p>
<p id="iii.iii.i.iii-p13" shownumber="no">But since Enoch in the same Scripture has preached
likewise concerning the Lord, nothing at all must be rejected <i>by</i>
us which pertains <i>to</i> us; and we read that “every Scripture
suitable for edification is divinely inspired.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.iii-p13.1" n="110" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.iii-p14" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.iii.i.iii-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.16" parsed="|2Tim|3|16|0|0" passage="2 Tim. iii. 16">2 Tim. iii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>  By the <i>Jews</i> it may now seem to
have been rejected for that (very) reason, just like all the other
(portions) nearly which tell of Christ.  Nor, of course, is this
fact wonderful, that they did not receive some Scriptures which spake
of Him whom even in person, speaking in their presence, they were not
to receive.  To these considerations is added the fact that Enoch
possesses a testimony in the Apostle Jude.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.iii-p14.2" n="111" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.iii-p15" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.iii.i.iii-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Jude.1.14 Bible:Jude.1.15" parsed="|Jude|1|14|0|0;|Jude|1|15|0|0" passage="Jude 14, 15">Jude 14, 15</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="iii.iii.i.iv" n="IV" next="iii.iii.i.v" prev="iii.iii.i.iii" progress="1.98%" shorttitle="Chapter IV" title="Waiving the Question of the Authors, Tertullian Proposes to Consider the Things on Their Own Merits." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.iii.i.iv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.iii.i.iv-p1.1">Chapter
IV.—Waiving the Question of the Authors, Tertullian Proposes to
Consider the Things on Their Own Merits.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iii.i.iv-p2" shownumber="no">Grant now that no mark of pre-condemnation has
been branded on womanly pomp by the (fact of the) fate<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.iv-p2.1" n="112" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.iv-p3" shownumber="no"> Exitu.</p></note> of its authors; let nothing be imputed to
those angels besides their repudiation of heaven and (their) carnal
marriage:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.iv-p3.1" n="113" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.iv-p4" shownumber="no"> Matrimonium carnis.</p></note>  let us examine
the qualities of the things themselves, in order that we may detect the
purposes also for which they are eagerly desired.</p>
<p id="iii.iii.i.iv-p5" shownumber="no">Female habit carries with it a twofold
idea—dress and ornament.  By “dress” we mean
what they call “womanly gracing;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.iv-p5.1" n="114" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.iv-p6" shownumber="no"> Mundum muliebrem. 
Comp. Liv. xxxiv. 7.</p></note> by
“ornament,” what it is suitable should be called
“womanly <i>dis</i>gracing.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.iv-p6.1" n="115" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.iv-p7" shownumber="no"> Immundum muliebrem.</p></note> 
The former is accounted (to consist) in gold, and silver, and gems, and
garments; the latter in care of the hair, and of the skin, and of those
parts of the body which attract the eye.  Against the one we lay
the charge of ambition, against the other of prostitution; so that even
from this early stage<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.iv-p7.1" n="116" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.iv-p8" shownumber="no"> Jam hinc; comp.
<i>ad. Ux</i>., i. 1 <i>ad init.</i> and <i>ad fin</i>., and 8 <i>ad
fin.</i></p></note> (of our discussion)
you may look forward and see what, out of (all) these, is suitable,
handmaid of God, to <i>your</i> discipline, inasmuch as you are
assessed on different principles (from other women),—those,
namely, of humility and chastity.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="iii.iii.i.v" n="V" next="iii.iii.i.vi" prev="iii.iii.i.iv" progress="2.02%" shorttitle="Chapter V" title="Gold and Silver Not Superior in Origin or in Utility to Other Metals." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.iii.i.v-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.iii.i.v-p1.1">Chapter V.—Gold and
Silver Not Superior in Origin or in Utility to Other Metals.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iii.i.v-p2" shownumber="no">Gold and silver, the principal material causes of
worldly<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.v-p2.1" n="117" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.v-p3" shownumber="no"> Sæcularis.</p></note> splendour, must necessarily be identical (in
nature) with that out of which they have their being:  (they must
be) earth, that is; (which earth itself is) plainly more glorious (than
they), inasmuch as it is only after it has been tearfully wrought by
penal labour in the deadly laboratories of accursed mines, and there
left its name of “earth” in the fire behind it, that, as a
fugitive from the mine, it passes from torments to ornaments, from
punishments to embellishments, from ignominies to honours.  But
iron, and brass, and other the vilest material substances, enjoy a
parity of condition (with silver and gold), both as to earthly origin
and metallurgic operation; in order that, in the estimation of nature,
the substance of gold and of silver may be judged not a whit more noble
(than theirs).  But if it is from the quality of <i>utility</i>
that gold and silver derive their glory, why, iron and brass excel
them; whose usefulness is so disposed (by the Creator), that they not
only discharge functions of their own more numerous and more necessary
to human affairs, but do also none the less serve the turn of gold and
silver, by dint of their own powers,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.v-p3.1" n="118" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.v-p4" shownumber="no"> De suo.  Comp.
<i>de Bapt</i>., c. xvii. <i>sub fin.</i></p></note> in the service
of juster causes.  For not only are rings made of iron, but the
memory of antiquity still preserves (the fame of) certain vessels for
eating and drinking made out of brass.  Let the insane
plenteousness of gold and silver look to it, if it serves to make
utensils even for foul purposes.  At all events, neither is the
field tilled by means of gold, nor the ship fastened together by the
strength of silver.  No mattock plunges a golden edge into the
ground; no nail drives a silver point into planks.  I leave
unnoticed the fact that the needs of our whole life are dependent upon
iron and brass; whereas those rich materials themselves, requiring both
to be dug up out of mines, and needing a forging process in every use
(to which they are put), are helpless without the laborious vigour of
iron and brass.  Already, therefore, we must judge whence it is
that so high dignity accrues to gold and silver, since they get
precedence over material substances which are not only cousin-german to
them in point of origin, but more powerful in point of
usefulness.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="iii.iii.i.vi" n="VI" next="iii.iii.i.vii" prev="iii.iii.i.v" progress="2.09%" shorttitle="Chapter VI" title="Of Precious Stones and Pearls." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.iii.i.vi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.iii.i.vi-p1.1">Chapter
VI.—Of Precious Stones and Pearls.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iii.i.vi-p2" shownumber="no">But, in the next place, what am I to interpret those
jewels to be which vie with gold in haughtiness, except little pebbles
and stones and paltry particles of the self-same earth; but yet not
necessary either for laying down foundations, or rearing party-walls,
or supporting pediments, or giving density to roofs?  The only
edifice which they know how to rear is this silly pride of women: 
because they require slow rubbing that they may shine, and artful
underlaying that they may show to advantage, and careful piercing that
they may hang; and (because they) render to gold a mutual assistance in
meretricious allure<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_17.html" id="iii.iii.i.vi-Page_17" n="17" />ment.  But whatever it is that
ambition fishes up from the British or the Indian sea, it is a kind of
conch not more pleasing in <i>savour</i> than—I do not say the
oyster and the sea-snail, but—even the giant muscle.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.vi-p2.1" n="119" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.vi-p3" shownumber="no"> Peloris. 
Comp. Hor., <i>S</i>., ii. 4, 32, and Macleane’s note
there.</p></note>  For let me add that I know conchs
(which are) sweet fruits of the sea.  But if that (foreign) conch
suffers from some internal pustule, that ought to be regarded rather as
its defect than as its glory; and although it be called
“pearl,” still something else must be understood than some
hard, round excrescence of the fish.  Some say, too, that gems are
culled from the foreheads of <i>dragons</i>, just as in the brains of
fishes there is a certain stony substance.  This also was wanting
to the Christian woman, that she may add a grace to herself from the
serpent!  Is it thus that she will set her heel on the
devil’s head,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.vi-p3.1" n="120" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.vi-p4" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.iii.i.vi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.15" parsed="|Gen|3|15|0|0" passage="Gen. iii. 15">Gen. iii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> while she heaps
ornaments (taken) from his head on her own neck, or on her very
head?</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="iii.iii.i.vii" n="VII" next="iii.iii.i.viii" prev="iii.iii.i.vi" progress="2.14%" shorttitle="Chapter VII" title="Rarity the Only Cause Which Makes Such Things Valuable." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.iii.i.vii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.iii.i.vii-p1.1">Chapter VII.—Rarity
the Only Cause Which Makes Such Things Valuable.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iii.i.vii-p2" shownumber="no">It is only from their rarity and outlandishness
that all these things possess their grace; in short, within their own
native limits they are not held of so high worth.  Abundance is
always contumelious toward itself.  There are some barbarians with
whom, because gold is indigenous and plentiful, it is customary to keep
(the criminals) in their convict establishments chained with gold, and
to lade the wicked with riches—the more guilty, the more
wealthy.  At last there has really been found a way to prevent
even gold from being loved!  We have also seen at Rome the
nobility of gems blushing in the presence of our matrons at the
contemptuous usage of the Parthians and Medes, and the rest of their
own fellow-countrymen, only that (<i>their</i> gems) are not generally
worn with a view to ostentation.  Emeralds<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.vii-p2.1" n="121" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.vii-p3" shownumber="no"> Smaragdi.  Comp.
<scripRef id="iii.iii.i.vii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Rev.4.3" parsed="|Rev|4|3|0|0" passage="Rev. iv. 3">Rev. iv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> lurk
in their belts; and the sword (that hangs) below their bosom alone is
witness to the cylindrical stones that decorate its hilt; and the
massive single pearls on their boots are fain to get lifted out of the
mud!  In short, they carry nothing so richly gemmed as that which
ought <i>not</i> to be gemmed if it is (either) not conspicuous, or
else is conspicuous only that it may be shown to be also
neglected.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="iii.iii.i.viii" n="VIII" next="iii.iii.i.ix" prev="iii.iii.i.vii" progress="2.18%" shorttitle="Chapter VIII" title="The Same Rule Holds with Regard to Colours.  God's Creatures Generally Not to Be Used, Except for the Purposes to Which He Has Appointed Them." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.iii.i.viii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.iii.i.viii-p1.1">Chapter VIII.—The Same Rule Holds with Regard to
Colours.  God’s Creatures Generally Not to Be Used, Except
for the Purposes to Which He Has Appointed Them.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iii.i.viii-p2" shownumber="no">Similarly, too, do even the servants<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.viii-p2.1" n="122" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.viii-p3" shownumber="no"> Or,
“slaves.”</p></note> of those barbarians cause the glory to fade
from the colours of our garments (by wearing the like); nay, even their
party-walls use slightingly, to supply the place of painting, the
Tyrian and the violet-coloured and the grand royal hangings, which you
laboriously undo and metamorphose.  Purple with them is more
paltry than red ochre; (and justly,) for what legitimate honour can
garments derive from adulteration with illegitimate colours?  That
which He Himself has not produced is not pleasing to God, unless He was
<i>unable</i> to order sheep to be born with purple and sky-blue
fleeces!  If He was <i>able</i>, then plainly He was
<i>unwilling</i>:  what God willed not, of course ought not to be
fashioned.  Those things, then, are not the best by <i>nature</i>
which are not from God, the <i>Author</i> of nature.  Thus they
are understood to be from <i>the devil</i>, from the <i>corrupter</i>
of nature:  for there is no other whose they can be, if they are
not God’s; because what are not God’s must necessarily be
His rival’s.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.viii-p3.1" n="123" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.viii-p4" shownumber="no"> Comp. <i>de
Pæn</i>., c. v. <i>med.</i></p></note>  But, beside the
devil and his angels, other rival of God there is none.  Again, if
the <i>material substances</i> are of God, it does not immediately
follow that such ways of <i>enjoying</i> them among men (are so
too).  It is matter for inquiry not only whence come
conchs,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.viii-p4.1" n="124" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.viii-p5" shownumber="no"> Comp. c. vi. above.</p></note> but what sphere of embellishment is assigned
them, and where it is that they exhibit their beauty.  For all
those profane pleasures of worldly<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.viii-p5.1" n="125" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.viii-p6" shownumber="no"> Sæcularium.</p></note> shows—as
we have already published a volume of their own about them<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.viii-p6.1" n="126" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.viii-p7" shownumber="no"> i.e., the treatise <i>de
Spectaculis.</i></p></note>—(ay, and) even idolatry itself, derive
their material causes from the creatures<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.viii-p7.1" n="127" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.viii-p8" shownumber="no"> Rebus.</p></note> of
God.  Yet a Christian ought not to attach himself<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.viii-p8.1" n="128" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.viii-p9" shownumber="no">
“Affici”—a rare use rather of “afficere,”
but found in Cic.</p></note> to the frenzies of the racecourse, or the
atrocities of the arena, or the turpitudes of the stage, simply because
God has given to man the horse, and the panther, and the power of
speech:  just as a Christian cannot commit idolatry with impunity
either, because the incense, and the wine, and the fire which
feeds<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.viii-p9.1" n="129" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.viii-p10" shownumber="no"> Or perhaps “is
fed” thereby; for the word is “vescitur.”</p></note> (thereon), and the animals which are made the
victims, are God’s workmanship;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.viii-p10.1" n="130" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.viii-p11" shownumber="no">
“Conditio”—a rare use again.</p></note> since even the
material thing which is adored is God’s (creature).  Thus
then, too, with regard to their active use, does the <i>origin</i> of
the material substances, which descends from God, <i>excuse</i> (that
use) as foreign to God, as guilty forsooth of worldly<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.viii-p11.1" n="131" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.viii-p12" shownumber="no"> Sæcularis.</p></note>
glory!</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="iii.iii.i.ix" n="IX" next="iii.iii.ii" prev="iii.iii.i.viii" progress="2.26%" shorttitle="Chapter IX" title="God's Distribution Must Regulate Our Desires, Otherwise We Become the Prey of Ambition and Its Attendant Evils." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.iii.i.ix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.iii.i.ix-p1.1">Chapter IX.—God’s
Distribution Must Regulate Our Desires, Otherwise We Become the Prey of
Ambition and Its Attendant Evils.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iii.i.ix-p2" shownumber="no">For, as some particular things distributed by God over
certain individual lands, and some one <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_18.html" id="iii.iii.i.ix-Page_18" n="18" />particular tract of sea, are mutually
foreign one to the other, they are reciprocally either neglected or
desired:  (desired) among foreigners, as being rarities; neglected
(rightly), if anywhere, among their own compatriots, because in
<i>them</i> there is no such fervid longing for a glory which, among
its own home-folk, is frigid.  But, however, the rareness and
outlandishness which arise out of that distribution of possessions
which God has ordered as He willed, ever finding favour in the eyes of
strangers, excites, from the simple fact of <i>not</i> having what God
has made native to other places, the concupiscence of <i>having</i>
it.  Hence is educed another vice—that of <i>immoderate</i>
having; because although, perhaps, <i>having</i> may be permissible,
still a limit<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.ix-p2.1" n="132" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.ix-p3" shownumber="no"> Or,
“moderation.”</p></note> is bound (to be
observed).  This (second vice) will be ambition; and hence, too,
its name is to be interpreted, in that from concupiscence
<i>ambient</i> in the mind it is born, with a view to the desire of
glory,—a grand desire, forsooth, which (as we have said) is
recommended neither by nature nor by truth, but by a vicious passion of
the mind,—(namely,) concupiscence.  And there are other
vices connected with ambition and glory.  Thus they have withal
enhanced the <i>cost</i> of things, in order that (thereby) they might
add fuel to themselves also; for concupiscence becomes proportionably
greater as it has set a higher value upon the thing which it has
eagerly desired.  From the smallest caskets is produced an ample
patrimony.  On a single thread is suspended a million of
sesterces.  One delicate neck carries about it forests and
islands.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.i.ix-p3.1" n="133" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.i.ix-p4" shownumber="no"> “Saltus et
insulæ,” i.e., as much as would purchase them.</p></note>  The slender
lobes of the ears exhaust a fortune; and the left hand, with its every
finger, sports with a several money-bag.  Such is the strength of
ambition—(equal) to bearing on one small body, and that a
woman’s, the product of so copious wealth.</p>
</div4></div3>

<div3 id="iii.iii.ii" next="iii.iii.ii.i" prev="iii.iii.i.ix" progress="2.33%" title="II">

<div4 id="iii.iii.ii.i" n="I" next="iii.iii.ii.ii" prev="iii.iii.ii" progress="2.33%" shorttitle="Chapter I" title="Introduction.  Modesty to Be Observed Not Only in Its Essence, But in Its Accessories." type="Chapter"><p class="c14" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c17" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p1.1">Book II.</span></p>
<p class="c26" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p2.1">Chapter I.—Introduction. 
Modesty to Be Observed Not Only in Its Essence, But in Its
Accessories.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p3" shownumber="no">Handmaids of the living God, my fellow-servants
and sisters, the right which I enjoy with you—I, the most
meanest<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p3.1" n="134" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p4" shownumber="no"> Postremissimus.</p></note> in that right of fellow-servantship and
brotherhood—emboldens me to address to you a discourse, not, of
course, of affection, but paving the way for affection in the cause of
your salvation.  That salvation—and not (the salvation) of
women only, but likewise of men—consists in the exhibition
principally of modesty.  For since, by the introduction into an
appropriation<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p4.1" n="135" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p5" shownumber="no"> Consecrato.</p></note> (in) us of the Holy
Spirit, we are all “the temple of God,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p5.1" n="136" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p6" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.i-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.16-1Cor.3.17 Bible:1Cor.6.19-1Cor.6.20" parsed="|1Cor|3|16|3|17;|1Cor|6|19|6|20" passage="1 Cor. iii. 16, 17; vi. 19, 20">1 Cor. iii. 16, 17; vi. 19, 20</scripRef>.</p></note>
Modesty is the sacristan and priestess of that temple, who is to suffer
nothing unclean or profane to be introduced (into it), for fear that
the God who inhabits it should be offended, and quite forsake the
polluted abode.  But on the present occasion we (are to speak) not
about modesty, for the enjoining and exacting of which the divine
precepts which press (upon us) on every side are sufficient; but about
the matters which pertain to it, that is, the manner in which it
behoves you to walk.  For most women (which very thing I trust God
may permit me, with a view, of course, to my own personal censure, to
censure in all), either from simple ignorance or else from
dissimulation, have the hardihood so to walk as if modesty consisted
only<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p6.2" n="137" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p7" shownumber="no"> Comp. <i>de Idol</i>.,
c. ii.</p></note> in the (bare) integrity of the flesh, and in
turning away from (actual) fornication; and there were no need for
anything extrinsic to boot—in the matter (I mean) of the
arrangement of dress and ornament,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p7.1" n="138" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p8" shownumber="no"> Cultus et ornatus. 
For the distinction between them, see b. i. c. iv.</p></note> the studied
graces of form and brilliance:—wearing in their gait the
self-same appearance as the women of the nations, from whom the sense
of <i>true</i> modesty is absent, because in those who know not God,
the Guardian and Master of truth, there is <i>nothing</i>
true.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p8.1" n="139" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p9" shownumber="no"> Comp. <i>de
Pæn.</i>, c. i.</p></note>  For if any modesty can be believed (to
exist) in Gentiles, it is plain that it must be imperfect and
undisciplined to such a degree that, although it be actively tenacious
of itself in the <i>mind</i> up to a certain point, it yet allows
itself to relax into licentious extravagances of attire; just in
accordance with Gentile perversity, in craving after that of which it
carefully shuns the effect.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p9.1" n="140" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p10" shownumber="no"> Or,
“execution.”</p></note>  How many a one,
in short, is there who does not earnestly desire even to look pleasing
to strangers? who does not on that very account take care to have
herself painted out, and denies that she has (ever) been
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_19.html" id="iii.iii.ii.i-Page_19" n="19" />an object of (carnal)
appetite?  And yet, granting that even this is a practice familiar
to Gentile modesty—(namely,) not actually to <i>commit</i> the
sin, but still to be <i>willing</i> to do so; or even not to be
<i>willing</i>, yet still not <i>quite</i> to refuse—what wonder?
for all things which are not God’s are perverse.  Let those
women therefore look to it, who, by not holding fast the <i>whole</i>
good, easily mingle with evil even what they do hold fast. 
Necessary it is that <i>you</i> turn aside from them, as in all other
things, so also in your gait; since you ought to be “perfect, as
(is) your Father who is in the heavens.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p10.1" n="141" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.i-p11" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.i-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.48" parsed="|Matt|5|48|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 48">Matt. v. 48</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="iii.iii.ii.ii" n="II" next="iii.iii.ii.iii" prev="iii.iii.ii.i" progress="2.43%" shorttitle="Chapter II" title="Perfect Modesty Will Abstain from Whatever Tends to Sin, as Well as from Sin Itself.  Difference Between Trust and Presumption.  If Secure Ourselves, We Must Not Put Temptation in the Way of Others.  We Must Love Our Neighbour as Ourself." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p1.1">Chapter
II.—Perfect Modesty Will Abstain from Whatever Tends to Sin, as
Well as from Sin Itself.  Difference Between Trust and
Presumption.  If Secure Ourselves, We Must Not Put Temptation in
the Way of Others.  We Must Love Our Neighbour as
Ourself.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p2" shownumber="no">You must know that in the eye of perfect, that is,
Christian, modesty, (carnal) desire of one’s self (on the part of
others) is not only not to be desired, but even execrated, by
you:  first, because the study of making personal grace (which we
know to be naturally the inviter of lust) a mean of pleasing does not
spring from a sound conscience:  why therefore excite toward
yourself that evil (passion)? why invite (that) to which you profess
yourself a stranger? secondly, because we ought not to open a way to
temptations, which, by their instancy, sometimes achieve (a wickedness)
which God expels from them who are His; (or,) at all events, put the
spirit into a thorough tumult by (presenting) a stumbling-block (to
it).  We ought indeed to walk so holily, and with so entire
substantiality<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p2.1" n="142" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p3" shownumber="no"> Substantia.  Comp.
<scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.1" parsed="|Heb|11|1|0|0" passage="Heb. xi. 1">Heb. xi. 1</scripRef>, <span class="Greek" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p3.2" lang="EL">ἔστι
δὲ πίστις
ἐλπιζομένων
ὑπόστασις
.</span></p></note> of faith, as to be
confident and secure in regard of our own conscience, <i>desiring</i>
that that (gift) may abide in us to the end, yet not <i>presuming</i>
(that it will).  For he who presumes feels less apprehension; he
who feels less apprehension takes less precaution; he who takes less
precaution runs more risk.  Fear<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p3.3" n="143" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p4" shownumber="no"> Timor.</p></note> is the
foundation of salvation; presumption is an impediment to fear. 
More useful, then, is it to apprehend that we may possibly fail, than
to presume that we cannot; for apprehending will lead us to fear,
fearing to caution, and caution to salvation.  On the other hand,
if we presume, there will be neither fear nor caution to save us. 
He who acts securely, and not at the same time warily, possesses no
safe and firm security; whereas he who is wary will be truly able to be
secure.  For His own servants, may the Lord by His mercy take care
that to <i>them</i> it may be lawful even to <i>presume</i> on His
goodness!  But why are we a (source of) danger to our neighbour?
why do we import concupiscence into our neighbour? which concupiscence,
if God, in “amplifying the law,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p4.1" n="144" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.17" parsed="|Matt|5|17|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 17">Matt. v. 17</scripRef>.  Comp. <i>de Or</i>., c. xxii.
mid.; <i>de Pa.</i>, c. vi. mid.; <i>de Pæn.</i>, c. iii.
<i>sub fin.</i></p></note> do
not<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p5.2" n="145" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p6" shownumber="no"> The second
“non,” or else the first, must apparently be omitted.</p></note> dissociate in (the way of) penalty from the
actual commission of fornication,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p6.1" n="146" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.28" parsed="|Matt|5|28|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 28">Matt. v. 28</scripRef>.  See <i>de Idol</i>., c. ii.;
<i>de Pa</i>., c. vi.; <i>de Pæn.</i>, c. iii.</p></note> I know not
whether He allows impunity to him who<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p7.2" n="147" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p8" shownumber="no"> “Qui,”
Oehler; “quæ,” Rig.</p></note> has been the
cause of perdition to some other.  For that other, as soon as he
has felt concupiscence after your beauty, and has mentally already
committed (the deed) which his concupiscence pointed to,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p8.1" n="148" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p9" shownumber="no"> Comp. <i>de
Pæn.</i> c. iii. (latter half).</p></note> perishes; and you have been made<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p9.1" n="149" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p10" shownumber="no"> Tu <i>facta</i>
es.</p></note> the sword which destroys him:  so that,
albeit you be free from the (actual) crime, you are not free from the
odium (attaching to it); as, when a robbery has been committed on some
man’s estate, the (actual) crime indeed will not be laid to the
owner’s charge, while yet the domain is branded with ignominy,
(and) the owner himself aspersed with the infamy.  Are we to paint
ourselves out that our neighbours may perish?  Where, then, is
(the command), “Thou shalt love thy neighbour as
thyself?”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p10.1" n="150" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Lev.19.18 Bible:Matt.19.19 Bible:Matt.22.39 Bible:Mark.12.31 Bible:Luke.10.27 Bible:Rom.13.9 Bible:Gal.5.14 Bible:Jas.2.8" parsed="|Lev|19|18|0|0;|Matt|19|19|0|0;|Matt|22|39|0|0;|Mark|12|31|0|0;|Luke|10|27|0|0;|Rom|13|9|0|0;|Gal|5|14|0|0;|Jas|2|8|0|0" passage="Lev. xix. 18; Matt. xix. 19; xxii. 39; Mark xii. 31; Luke x. 27; Rom. xiii. 9; Gal. v. 14; Jas. ii. 8">Lev. xix. 18; Matt. xix. 19; xxii. 39;
Mark xii. 31; Luke x. 27; Rom. xiii. 9; Gal. v. 14; Jas. ii.
8</scripRef>.</p></note>  “Care not
merely about your own (things), but (about your)
neighbour’s?”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p11.2" n="151" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p12" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.24 Bible:1Cor.13.5 Bible:Phil.2.4" parsed="|1Cor|10|24|0|0;|1Cor|13|5|0|0;|Phil|2|4|0|0" passage="1 Cor. x. 24; xiii. 5; Phil. ii. 4">1 Cor. x. 24; xiii. 5; Phil. ii.
4</scripRef>.</p></note>  No enunciation
of the Holy Spirit ought to be (confined) to the subject immediately in
hand merely, and not applied and carried out with a view to
<i>every</i> occasion to which its application is useful.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p12.2" n="152" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p13" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.1.20" parsed="|2Pet|1|20|0|0" passage="2 Pet. i. 20">2 Pet. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>  Since, therefore, both our own interest
and that of others is implicated in the studious pursuit of most
perilous (outward) comeliness, it is time for you to know<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p13.2" n="153" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p14" shownumber="no"> Jam…sciatis.</p></note> that not merely must the pageantry of
fictitious and elaborate beauty be rejected by you; but that of even
natural grace must be obliterated by concealment and negligence, as
equally dangerous to the glances of (the beholder’s) eyes. 
For, albeit comeliness is not to be <i>censured</i>,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p14.1" n="154" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p15" shownumber="no"> Accusandus.</p></note>
as being a bodily happiness, as being an additional outlay of the
divine plastic art, as being a kind of goodly garment<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p15.1" n="155" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p16" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.27.15" parsed="|Gen|27|15|0|0" passage="Gen. xxvii. 15">Gen. xxvii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>
of the soul; yet it is to be <i>feared</i>, just on account of the
injuriousness and violence of suitors:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p16.2" n="156" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p17" shownumber="no"> Sectatorum.</p></note> 
which (injuriousness and violence) even the father of the
faith,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p17.1" n="157" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p18" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.11 Bible:Rom.4.16" parsed="|Rom|4|11|0|0;|Rom|4|16|0|0" passage="Rom. iv. 11, 16">Rom. iv. 11, 16</scripRef>.</p></note> Abraham,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p18.2" n="158" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.12.10-Gen.12.20 Bible:Gen.20" parsed="|Gen|12|10|12|20;|Gen|20|0|0|0" passage="Gen. 12.10-20; 20">Gen.
xii. 10–20, and xx</scripRef>.</p></note> greatly feared
in regard of his own wife’s grace; and Isaac,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p19.2" n="159" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.26.6-Gen.26.11" parsed="|Gen|26|6|26|11" passage="Gen. xxvi. 6-11">Gen. xxvi. 6–11</scripRef>.</p></note>
by <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_20.html" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-Page_20" n="20" />falsely
representing Rebecca as his sister, purchased safety by
insult!<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p20.2" n="160" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.ii-p21" shownumber="no"> “Salutem
contumelia redemit;” the “insult” being the denial of
her as his wife.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="iii.iii.ii.iii" n="III" next="iii.iii.ii.iv" prev="iii.iii.ii.ii" progress="2.58%" shorttitle="Chapter III" title="Grant that Beauty Be Not to Be Feared:  Still It is to Be Shunned as Unnecessary and Vainglorious." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.iii.ii.iii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.iii.ii.iii-p1.1">Chapter
III.—Grant that Beauty Be Not to Be Feared:  Still It is to
Be Shunned as Unnecessary and Vainglorious.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iii.ii.iii-p2" shownumber="no">Let it now be granted that excellence of form be
not to be feared, as neither troublesome to its possessors, nor
destructive to its desirers, nor perilous to its compartners;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.iii-p2.1" n="161" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.iii-p3" shownumber="no"> Conjunctis.</p></note> let it be thought (to be) not exposed to
temptations, not surrounded by stumbling-blocks:  it is enough
that to angels of God<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.iii-p3.1" n="162" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.iii-p4" shownumber="no"> Angelis Dei.  Comp.
the opening sentence of the book.</p></note> it is not
necessary.  For, where modesty is, there beauty is idle; because
properly the use and fruit of beauty is voluptuousness, unless any one
thinks that there is some other harvest for bodily grace to
reap.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.iii-p4.1" n="163" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.iii-p5" shownumber="no"> Comp. <i>ad Ux</i>., b.
i. c. iv.</p></note>  Are women who think that, in furnishing
to their <i>neighbour</i> that which is demanded of beauty, they are
furnishing it to <i>themselves</i> also, to augment that (beauty) when
(naturally) given them, and to strive after it when not (thus)
given?  Some one will say, “Why, then, if voluptuousness be
shut out and chastity let in, may (we) not enjoy the praise of beauty
alone, and glory in a bodily good?”  Let whoever finds
pleasure in “glorying in the flesh”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.iii-p5.1" n="164" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.iii-p6" shownumber="no"> See
<scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.iii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.13" parsed="|Gal|6|13|0|0" passage="Gal. vi. 13">Gal. vi. 13</scripRef> and <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.iii-p6.2" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.21" parsed="|1Cor|3|21|0|0" passage="1 Cor. iii. 21">1 Cor. iii. 21</scripRef>; <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.iii-p6.3" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.6" parsed="|1Cor|5|6|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 5:6">v.
6</scripRef>.</p></note> see
to that.  To us in the first place, there is no studious pursuit
of “glory,” because “glory” is the essence of
<i>exaltation</i>.  Now <i>exaltation</i> is incongruous for
professors of <i>humility</i> according to God’s precepts. 
Secondly, if <i>all</i> “glory” is “vain” and
insensate,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.iii-p6.4" n="165" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.iii-p7" shownumber="no"> Stuporata.</p></note> how much more (glory)
<i>in the flesh</i>, especially to <i>us</i>?  For even if
“glorying” is (allowable), we ought to wish our sphere of
pleasing to lie in the graces<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.iii-p7.1" n="166" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.iii-p8" shownumber="no"> Bonis.</p></note> of the Spirit, not in
the flesh; because we are “suitors”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.iii-p8.1" n="167" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.iii-p9" shownumber="no"> Sectatores.</p></note> of
things spiritual.  In those things wherein our sphere of labour
lies, let our joy lie.  From the sources whence we hope for
salvation, let us cull our “glory.”  Plainly, a
Christian <i>will</i> “glory” even in the <i>flesh</i>; but
(it will be) when it has endured laceration for Christ’s
sake,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.iii-p9.1" n="168" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.iii-p10" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.iii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.18 Bible:2Cor.12.10 Bible:Phil.3.3-Phil.3.4" parsed="|2Cor|11|18|0|0;|2Cor|12|10|0|0;|Phil|3|3|3|4" passage="2 Cor. xi. 18; xii. 10; Phil. iii. 3, 4">2 Cor. xi. 18; xii. 10; Phil. iii. 3,
4</scripRef>.</p></note> in order that the spirit may be crowned in
it, not in order that it may draw the eyes and sighs of youths after
it.  Thus (a thing) which, from whatever point you look at it, is
in <i>your</i> case superfluous, you may justly disdain if you have it
not, and neglect if you have.  Let a holy woman, if naturally
beautiful, give none so great occasion (for carnal appetite). 
Certainly, if even she be so, she ought not to set off (her beauty),
but even to obscure it.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.iii-p10.2" n="169" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.iii-p11" shownumber="no"> Non adjuvare, sed etiam
impedire, debet.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="iii.iii.ii.iv" n="IV" next="iii.iii.ii.v" prev="iii.iii.ii.iii" progress="2.65%" shorttitle="Chapter IV" title="Concerning the Plea of “Pleasing the Husband.”" type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.iii.ii.iv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.iii.ii.iv-p1.1">Chapter
IV.—Concerning the Plea of “Pleasing the
Husband.”</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iii.ii.iv-p2" shownumber="no">As if I were speaking to Gentiles, addressing you
with a Gentile precept, and (one which is) common to all, (I would
say,) “You are bound to please your husbands
only.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.iv-p2.1" n="170" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.iv-p3" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.iv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.34" parsed="|1Cor|7|34|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 34">1 Cor. vii. 34</scripRef>.</p></note>  But you will
please <i>them</i> in proportion as you take no care to please
<i>others</i>.  Be ye without carefulness,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.iv-p3.2" n="171" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.iv-p4" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.iv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.32" parsed="|1Cor|7|32|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 32">1 Cor. vii. 32</scripRef>.</p></note>
blessed (sisters):  no wife is “ugly” to her own
husband.  She “pleased” him enough when she was
selected (by him as his wife); whether commended by form or by
character.  Let none of you think that, if she abstain from the
care of her person,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.iv-p4.2" n="172" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.iv-p5" shownumber="no"> Compositione sui.</p></note> she will incur the
hatred and aversion of husbands.  Every husband is the exactor of
<i>chastity</i>; but <i>beauty</i>, a believing (husband) does not
require, because we are not captivated by the same graces<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.iv-p5.1" n="173" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.iv-p6" shownumber="no"> Bonis.</p></note> which the Gentiles think (to be)
graces:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.iv-p6.1" n="174" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.iv-p7" shownumber="no"> Bona.</p></note>  an <i>un</i>believing one, on the other
hand, even regards with suspicion, just from that infamous opinion of
us which the Gentiles have.  For whom, then, is it that you
cherish your beauty?  If for a believer, he does not exact
it:  if for an <i>un</i>believer, he does not believe in it unless
it be artless.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.iv-p7.1" n="175" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.iv-p8" shownumber="no"> Simplicem.</p></note>  Why are you
eager to please either one who is suspicious, or else one who desires
it not?</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="iii.iii.ii.v" n="V" next="iii.iii.ii.vi" prev="iii.iii.ii.iv" progress="2.69%" shorttitle="Chapter V" title="Some Refinements in Dress and Personal Appearance Lawful, Some Unlawful.  Pigments Come Under the Latter Head." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.iii.ii.v-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.iii.ii.v-p1.1">Chapter V.—Some
Refinements in Dress and Personal Appearance Lawful, Some
Unlawful.  Pigments Come Under the Latter Head.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iii.ii.v-p2" shownumber="no">These suggestions are not made to you, of course,
to be developed into an entire crudity and wildness of appearance; nor
are we seeking to persuade you of the good of squalor and slovenliness;
but of the limit and norm and just measure of cultivation of the
person.  There must be no overstepping of that line to which
simple and sufficient refinements limit their desires—that line
which is pleasing to God.  For they who rub<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.v-p2.1" n="176" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.v-p3" shownumber="no"> Urgent.  Comp.
<i>de Pæn.</i>, c. xi.</p></note>
their skin with medicaments, stain their cheeks with rouge, make their
eyes prominent with antimony,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.v-p3.1" n="177" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.v-p4" shownumber="no"> “Fuligine,”
lit. “soot.”  Comp. b. i. c. ii.</p></note> sin against
<span class="sc" id="iii.iii.ii.v-p4.1">Him</span>.  To them, I suppose, the plastic
skill<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.v-p4.2" n="178" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.v-p5" shownumber="no"> See c. ii. <i>ad
fin.</i></p></note> of God is displeasing!  In their own
persons, I suppose, they convict, they censure, the Artificer of all
things!  For censure they do when they amend, when
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_21.html" id="iii.iii.ii.v-Page_21" n="21" />they add to, (His work;)
taking these their additions, of course, from the adversary
artificer.  That adversary artificer is the devil.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.v-p5.1" n="179" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.v-p6" shownumber="no"> Comp. b. i. c. viii.</p></note>  For who would show the way to change
the <i>body</i>, but he who by wickedness transfigured man’s
<i>spirit</i>?  He it is, undoubtedly, who adapted ingenious
devices of this kind; that in your persons it may be apparent that you,
in a certain sense, do violence to God.  Whatever is <i>born</i>
is the work of God.  Whatever, then, is <i>plastered
on</i><note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.v-p6.1" n="180" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.v-p7" shownumber="no"> Infingitur.</p></note> (that), is the devil’s work.  To
superinduce on a divine work Satan’s ingenuities, how criminal is
it!  Our servants borrow nothing from our personal enemies: 
soldiers eagerly desire nothing from the foes of their own general;
for, to demand for (your own) use anything from the adversary of Him in
whose hand<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.v-p7.1" n="181" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.v-p8" shownumber="no"> i.e., subject to
whom.</p></note> you are, is a
transgression.  Shall a Christian be assisted in anything by that
evil one?  (If he do,) I know not whether this name (of
“Christian”) will continue (to belong) to him; for he will
be <i>his</i> in whose lore he eagerly desires to be instructed. 
But how alien from <i>your</i> schoolings<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.v-p8.1" n="182" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.v-p9" shownumber="no"> Disciplinis.</p></note> and
professions are (these things)!  How unworthy the Christian name,
to wear a fictitious face, (you,) on whom simplicity in every form is
enjoined!—to lie in your appearance, (you,) to whom (lying) with
the tongue is not lawful!—to seek after what is another’s,
(you,) to whom is delivered (the precept of) abstinence from what is
another’s!—to practise adultery in your mien,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.v-p9.1" n="183" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.v-p10" shownumber="no"> Species.</p></note> (you,) who make modesty your study! 
Think,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.v-p10.1" n="184" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.v-p11" shownumber="no"> Credite.</p></note> blessed (sisters), how will you keep
God’s precepts if you shall not keep in your own persons His
lineaments?</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="iii.iii.ii.vi" n="VI" next="iii.iii.ii.vii" prev="iii.iii.ii.v" progress="2.77%" shorttitle="Chapter VI" title="Of Dyeing the Hair." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.iii.ii.vi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.iii.ii.vi-p1.1">Chapter VI.—Of
Dyeing the Hair.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iii.ii.vi-p2" shownumber="no">I see some (women) turn (the colour of) their hair
with saffron.  They are ashamed even of their own nation,
(ashamed) that their procreation did not assign them to Germany and to
Gaul:  thus, as it is, they transfer their <i>hair</i><note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.vi-p2.1" n="185" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.vi-p3" shownumber="no"> Jam capillos:  so
Oehler and Rig.  But the others read <i>patriam capillo</i>: 
“they change their country by the instrumentality of their
hair.”</p></note> (thither)!  Ill, ay, <i>most</i> ill, do
they augur for themselves with their flame-coloured head,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.vi-p3.1" n="186" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.vi-p4" shownumber="no"> Comp. <i>ad
Ux</i>., b. i. c. vi.</p></note> and think that graceful which (in fact) they
are polluting!  Nay, moreover, the force of the cosmetics burns
ruin into the hair; and the constant application of even any
<i>un</i>drugged moisture, lays up a store of harm for the head; while
the sun’s warmth, too, so desirable for imparting to the hair at
once growth and dryness, is hurtful.  What “grace” is
compatible with “injury?”  What “beauty”
with “impurities?”  Shall a Christian woman heap
saffron on her head, as upon an altar?<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.vi-p4.1" n="187" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.vi-p5" shownumber="no"> Aram.</p></note> 
For, whatever is wont to be burned to the honour of the unclean spirit,
that—unless it is applied for honest, and necessary, and salutary
uses, for which God’s creature was provided—may seem to be
a sacrifice.  But, however, God saith, “Which of you can
make a white hair black, or out of a black a white?”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.vi-p5.1" n="188" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.vi-p6" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.vi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.36" parsed="|Matt|5|36|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 36">Matt. v. 36</scripRef>.</p></note>  And so they refute the Lord! 
“Behold!” say they, “instead of white or black, we
make it <i>yellow</i>,—more winning in grace.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.vi-p6.2" n="189" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.vi-p7" shownumber="no"> Gratia faciliorem.</p></note>  And yet such as repent of having lived
to old age do <i>attempt</i> to change it even from white to
black!  O temerity!  The age which is the object of our
wishes and prayers blushes (for itself)! a theft is effected! youth,
wherein we have sinned,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.vi-p7.1" n="190" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.vi-p8" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.vi-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.25.7" parsed="|Ps|25|7|0|0" passage="Ps. xxv. 7">Ps. xxv. 7</scripRef> (in LXX. xxiv. 7).</p></note> is sighed after! the
opportunity of sobriety is spoiled!  Far from Wisdom’s
daughters be folly so great!  The more old age tries to conceal
itself, the more will it be detected.  Here is a veritable
eternity, in the (perennial) youth of your head!  Here we have an
“incorruptibility” to “put on,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.vi-p8.2" n="191" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.vi-p9" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.vi-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.53" parsed="|1Cor|15|53|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xv. 53">1 Cor. xv. 53</scripRef>.</p></note> with a view to the new house of the
Lord<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.vi-p9.2" n="192" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.vi-p10" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.vi-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|1|0|0" passage="2 Cor. v. 1">2 Cor. v. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> which the divine monarchy promises! 
Well do you speed toward the Lord; well do you hasten to be quit of
this most iniquitous world,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.vi-p10.2" n="193" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.vi-p11" shownumber="no"> Sæculo.</p></note> to whom it is
unsightly to approach (your own) end!</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="iii.iii.ii.vii" n="VII" next="iii.iii.ii.viii" prev="iii.iii.ii.vi" progress="2.84%" shorttitle="Chapter VII" title="Of Elaborate Dressing of the Hair in Other Ways, and Its Bearing Upon Salvation." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.iii.ii.vii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.iii.ii.vii-p1.1">Chapter VII.—Of
Elaborate Dressing of the Hair in Other Ways, and Its Bearing Upon
Salvation.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iii.ii.vii-p2" shownumber="no">What service, again, does all the labour spent in
<i>arranging</i> the hair render to salvation?  Why is no rest
allowed to your hair, which must now be bound, now loosed, now
cultivated, now thinned out?  Some are anxious to force their hair
into curls, some to let it hang loose and flying; not with good
simplicity:  beside which, you affix I know not what enormities of
subtle and textile perukes; now, after the manner of a helmet of
undressed hide, as it were a sheath for the head and a covering for the
crown; now, a mass (drawn) backward toward the neck.  The wonder
is, that there is no (open) contending against the Lord’s
prescripts!  It has been pronounced that no one can add to his own
stature.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.vii-p2.1" n="194" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.vii-p3" shownumber="no"> Mensuram.  See
<scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.vii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.27" parsed="|Matt|6|27|0|0" passage="Matt. vi. 27">Matt. vi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>  <i>You</i>,
however, <i>do</i> add to your <i>weight</i> some kind of rolls, or
shield-bosses, to be piled upon your necks!  If you feel no shame
at the enormity, feel some at the pollution; for fear you may be
fitting on a holy and Christian head the slough<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.vii-p3.2" n="195" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.vii-p4" shownumber="no"> Exuvias.</p></note> <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_22.html" id="iii.iii.ii.vii-Page_22" n="22" />of some one else’s<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.vii-p4.1" n="196" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.vii-p5" shownumber="no">
“Alieni:”  perhaps here ="<i>alien</i>,”
i.e., “heathen,” as in other places.</p></note> head, unclean perchance, guilty perchance and
destined to hell.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.vii-p5.1" n="197" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.vii-p6" shownumber="no"> Gehennæ.</p></note>  Nay, rather
banish quite away from your “free”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.vii-p6.1" n="198" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.vii-p7" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.vii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.31 Bible:Gal.5.13" parsed="|Gal|4|31|0|0;|Gal|5|13|0|0" passage="Gal. iv. 31; v. 13">Gal. iv. 31; v. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> head
all this slavery of ornamentation.  In vain do you labour to seem
adorned:  in vain do you call in the aid of all the most skilful
manufacturers of false hair.  God bids you “be
veiled.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.vii-p7.2" n="199" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.vii-p8" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.vii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.2-1Cor.11.16" parsed="|1Cor|11|2|11|16" passage="1 Cor. xi. 2-16">1 Cor. xi. 2–16</scripRef>; and comp. <i>de Or</i>., c. xxii., and
the treatise <i>de Virg. Vel.</i></p></note>  I believe (He
does so) for fear the heads of some should be seen!  And oh that
in “that day”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.vii-p8.2" n="200" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.vii-p9" shownumber="no"> Comp. <i>ad
Ux</i>., b. ii. c. iii.</p></note> of Christian
exultation, I, most miserable (as I am), may elevate my head, even
though below (the level of) your heels!  I shall (then) see
whether you will rise with (your) ceruse and rouge and saffron, and in
all that parade of headgear:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.vii-p9.1" n="201" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.vii-p10" shownumber="no"> Ambitu
(<i>habitu</i> is a conjectural emendation noticed by Oehler)
capitis.</p></note>  whether it will
be women thus tricked out whom the angels carry up to meet Christ in
the air!<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.vii-p10.1" n="202" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.vii-p11" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.vii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.13-1Thess.4.17" parsed="|1Thess|4|13|4|17" passage="1 Thess. iv. 13-17">1 Thess. iv. 13–17</scripRef>.</p></note>  If these
(decorations) are <i>now</i> good, and of God, they will <i>then</i>
also present themselves to the rising bodies, and will recognise their
several places.  But nothing can rise except flesh and spirit sole
and pure.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.vii-p11.2" n="203" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.vii-p12" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.vii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.50 Bible:1Thess.5.23" parsed="|1Cor|15|50|0|0;|1Thess|5|23|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 15.50; 1 Thess. 5.23">1 Cor. xv. 50 with 1 Thess. v. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>  Whatever,
therefore, does not rise in (the form of)<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.vii-p12.2" n="204" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.vii-p13" shownumber="no"> Or, “within the
limits of the flesh and the spirit.”</p></note>
spirit and flesh is condemned, because it is not of God.  From
things which are condemned abstain, even at the present day.  At
the present day let God see you such as He will see you
<i>then</i>.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="iii.iii.ii.viii" n="VIII" next="iii.iii.ii.ix" prev="iii.iii.ii.vii" progress="2.92%" shorttitle="Chapter VIII" title="Men Not Excluded from These Remarks on Personal Adornment." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.iii.ii.viii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.iii.ii.viii-p1.1">Chapter VIII.—Men
Not Excluded from These Remarks on Personal Adornment.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iii.ii.viii-p2" shownumber="no">Of course, now, I, a man, as being
envious<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.viii-p2.1" n="205" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.viii-p3" shownumber="no"> Æmulus.</p></note> of women, am banishing them quite from their
own (domains).  Are there, in our case too, some things which, in
respect of the sobriety<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.viii-p3.1" n="206" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.viii-p4" shownumber="no"> Gravitatis.</p></note> we are to maintain on
account of the fear<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.viii-p4.1" n="207" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.viii-p5" shownumber="no"> Metus.</p></note> due to God, are
disallowed?<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.viii-p5.1" n="208" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.viii-p6" shownumber="no"> Detrahuntur.</p></note>  If it is true,
(as it is,) that in men, for the sake of women (just as in women for
the sake of men), there is implanted, by a defect of nature, the will
to please; and if this sex of ours acknowledges to itself deceptive
trickeries of form peculiarly its own,—(such as) to cut the beard
too sharply; to pluck it out here and there; to shave round about (the
mouth); to arrange the hair, and disguise its hoariness by dyes; to
remove all the incipient down all over the body; to fix (each
particular hair) in its place with (some) womanly pigment; to smooth
all the rest of the body by the aid of some rough powder or
other:  then, further, to take every opportunity for consulting
the mirror; to gaze anxiously into it:—while yet, when (once) the
knowledge of God has put an end to all wish to please by means of
voluptuous attraction, all these things are rejected as frivolous, as
hostile to modesty.  For where God is, there modesty is; there is
sobriety<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.viii-p6.1" n="209" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.viii-p7" shownumber="no"> Gravitas.</p></note> her assistant and
ally.  How, then, shall we practise modesty without her
instrumental mean,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.viii-p7.1" n="210" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.viii-p8" shownumber="no"> Comp. <i>de
Pa</i>., c. xv. <i>ad fin.</i></p></note> that is, without
sobriety?<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.viii-p8.1" n="211" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.viii-p9" shownumber="no"> Gravitate.</p></note>  How, moreover,
shall we bring sobriety<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.viii-p9.1" n="212" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.viii-p10" shownumber="no"> Gravitatem.</p></note> to bear on the
discharge of (the functions of) modesty, unless seriousness in
appearance and in countenance, and in the general aspect<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.viii-p10.1" n="213" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.viii-p11" shownumber="no"> Contemplatione.</p></note> of the entire man, mark our
carriage?</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="iii.iii.ii.ix" n="IX" next="iii.iii.ii.x" prev="iii.iii.ii.viii" progress="2.98%" shorttitle="Chapter IX" title="Excess in Dress, as Well as in Personal Culture, to Be Shunned.  Arguments Drawn from I Cor. VII." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p1.1">Chapter IX.—Excess
in Dress, as Well as in Personal Culture, to Be Shunned. 
Arguments Drawn from</span> <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p1.2" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7" parsed="|1Cor|7|0|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 7">I Cor. VII</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p2" shownumber="no">Wherefore, with regard to clothing also, and all
the remaining lumber of your self-elaboration,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p2.1" n="214" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p3" shownumber="no"> Impedimenta
compositionis.</p></note> the
like pruning off and retrenchment of too redundant splendour must be
the object of your care.  For what boots it to exhibit in your
<i>face</i> temperance and unaffectedness, and a simplicity altogether
worthy of the divine discipline, but to invest all the <i>other</i>
parts of the body with the luxurious absurdities of pomps and
delicacies?  How intimate is the connection which these pomps have
with the business of voluptuousness, and how they interfere with
modesty, is easily discernible from the fact that it is by the allied
aid of dress that they prostitute the grace of personal
comeliness:  so plain is it that if (the pomps) be wanting, they
render (that grace) bootless and thankless, as if it were disarmed and
wrecked.  On the other hand, if natural beauty fails, the
supporting aid of outward embellishment supplies a grace, as it were,
from its own inherent power.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p3.1" n="215" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p4" shownumber="no"> De suo.  Comp.
<i>de Bapt.</i>, c. xvii. (<i>sub. fin</i>.), <i>de Cult.
Fem.</i>, b. i. c. v. (<i>med</i>.).</p></note>  Those times of
life, in fact, which are at last blest with quiet and withdrawn into
the harbour of modesty, the splendour and dignity of dress lure away
(from that rest and that harbour), and <i>dis</i>quiet seriousness by
seductions of appetite, which compensate for the chill of age by the
provocative charms of apparel.  First, then, blessed (sisters),
(take heed) that you admit not to your use meretricious and
prostitutionary garbs and garments:  and, in the next place, if
there are any of you whom the exigencies of riches, or birth, or past
dignities, compel to appear in public so gorgeously arrayed as not to
appear to have attained wisdom, take heed to temper an evil of this
kind; lest, under the pretext of necessity, you give the rein without
stint to the indulgence of <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_23.html" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-Page_23" n="23" />licence.  For how will you be able
to fulfil (the requirements of) humility, which our (school)
profess,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p4.1" n="216" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p5" shownumber="no"> See c. iii.</p></note> if you do not keep
within bounds<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p5.1" n="217" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p6" shownumber="no"> Repastinantes.</p></note> the enjoyment of your
riches and elegancies, which tend so much to “glory?” 
Now it has ever been the wont of glory to <i>exalt</i>, not to
<i>humble</i>.  “Why, shall we not use what is our
own?”  Who prohibits your using it?  Yet (it must be)
in accordance with the apostle, who warns us “to use this
world<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p6.1" n="218" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p7" shownumber="no"> Mundo; <span class="Greek" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p7.1" lang="EL">κόσμῳ</span>.  See
<scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p7.2" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.31" parsed="|1Cor|7|31|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 31">1 Cor. vii. 31</scripRef>.</p></note> as if we abuse it not; for the
fashion<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p7.3" n="219" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p8" shownumber="no"> Habitus; <span class="Greek" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p8.1" lang="EL">σχῆμα</span>,
<i>ib</i>.</p></note> of this world<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p8.2" n="220" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p9.1" lang="EL">Κόσμου</span>,
<i>ib.</i></p></note> is
passing away.”  And “they who buy are so to act as if
they possessed not.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p9.2" n="221" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.30" parsed="|1Cor|7|30|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 30">1 Cor. vii. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>  Why so? 
Because he had laid down the premiss, saying, “The time is wound
up.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p10.2" n="222" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.29" parsed="|1Cor|7|29|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 29">1 Cor. vii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>  If, then he
shows plainly that even wives themselves are so to be had as if they be
<i>not</i> had,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p11.2" n="223" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.29" parsed="|1Cor|7|29|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 29">1 Cor. vii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> on account of the
straits of the times, what would be his sentiments about these vain
appliances of theirs?  Why, are there not many, withal, who so
<i>do</i>, and seal themselves up to eunuchhood for the sake of the
kingdom of God,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p12.2" n="224" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.12" parsed="|Matt|19|12|0|0" passage="Matt. xix. 12">Matt. xix. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> spontaneously
relinquishing a pleasure so honourable,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p13.2" n="225" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p14" shownumber="no"> Fortem.</p></note> and
(as we know) permitted?  Are there not some who prohibit to
themselves (the use of) the very “creature of
God,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p14.1" n="226" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p15" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.4-1Tim.4.5" parsed="|1Tim|4|4|4|5" passage="1 Tim. iv. 4, 5">1 Tim. iv. 4, 5</scripRef>.</p></note> abstaining from wine
and animal food, the enjoyments of which border upon no peril or
solicitude; but they sacrifice to God the humility of their soul even
in the chastened use of food?  Sufficiently, therefore, have you,
too, used your riches and your delicacies; sufficiently have you cut
down the fruits of your dowries, before (receiving) the knowledge of
saving disciplines.  We are they “upon whom the ends of the
ages have met, having ended their course.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p15.2" n="227" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.11" parsed="|1Cor|10|11|0|0" passage="1 Cor. x. 11">1 Cor. x. 11</scripRef>, <span class="Greek" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p16.2" lang="EL">εἰς οὕς τὰ
τέλη τῶν
αἰωνων
κατήντησεν</span>.</p></note>  We have been predestined by God, before
the world<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p16.3" n="228" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p17" shownumber="no"> Mundum.</p></note> was, (to arise) in
the extreme end of the times.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p17.1" n="229" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p18" shownumber="no"> In extimatione
temporali.  See <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.4" parsed="|Eph|1|4|0|0" passage="Eph. i. 4">Eph. i. 4</scripRef>
and <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p18.2" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.20" parsed="|1Pet|1|20|0|0" passage="1 Pet. i. 20">1 Pet. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>  And so we are
trained by God for the purpose of chastising, and (so to say)
emasculating, the world.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p18.3" n="230" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p19" shownumber="no"> Sæculo.</p></note>  We are the
circumcision<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p19.1" n="231" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p20" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.3" parsed="|Phil|3|3|0|0" passage="Phil. iii. 3">Phil. iii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>—spiritual and
carnal—of all things; for both in the spirit and in the flesh we
circumcise worldly<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p20.2" n="232" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.ix-p21" shownumber="no"> Sæcularia.</p></note>
principles.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="iii.iii.ii.x" n="X" next="iii.iii.ii.xi" prev="iii.iii.ii.ix" progress="3.10%" shorttitle="Chapter X" title="Tertullian Refers Again to the Question of the Origin of All These Ornaments and Embellishments." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.iii.ii.x-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.iii.ii.x-p1.1">Chapter X.—Tertullian Refers Again to the Question of the
Origin of All These Ornaments and Embellishments.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.x-p1.2" n="233" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.x-p2" shownumber="no"> Comp. i. cc. ii. iii. v.
vii. viii.</p></note></span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iii.ii.x-p3" shownumber="no">It was God, no doubt, who showed the way to dye
wools with the juices of herbs and the humours of conchs!  It had
escaped Him, when He was bidding the universe to come into
being,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.x-p3.1" n="234" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.x-p4" shownumber="no"> Universa nasci.</p></note> to issue a command for (the production of)
purple and scarlet sheep!  It was God, too, who devised by careful
thought the manufactures of those very garments which, light and thin
(in themselves), were to be heavy in price alone; God who produced such
grand implements of gold for confining or parting the hair; God who
introduced (the fashion of) finely-cut wounds for the ears, and set so
high a value upon the tormenting of His own work and the tortures of
innocent infancy, learning to suffer with its earliest breath, in order
that from those scars of the body—born for the
steel!—should hang I know not what (precious) grains, which, as
we may plainly see, the Parthians insert, in place of studs, upon their
very shoes!  And yet even the gold itself, the “glory”
of which carries you away, serves a certain race (so Gentile literature
tells us) for chains!  So true is it that it is not intrinsic
worth,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.x-p4.1" n="235" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.x-p5" shownumber="no"> Veritate.</p></note> but rarity, which constitutes the goodness
(of these things):  the excessive labour, moreover, of working
them with arts introduced by the means of the sinful angels, who were
the revealers withal of the material substances themselves, joined with
their rarity, excited their costliness, and hence a lust on the part of
women to possess (that) costliness.  But, if the self-same angels
who disclosed both the material substances of this kind and their
charms—of gold, I mean, and lustrous<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.x-p5.1" n="236" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.x-p6" shownumber="no"> Illustrium.</p></note>
stones—and taught men how to work them, and by and by instructed
them, among their other (instructions), in (the virtues of)
eyelid-powder and the dyeings of fleeces, have been condemned by God,
as Enoch tells us, how shall we please God while we joy in the
<i>things</i> of those (angels) who, on these accounts, have provoked
the <i>anger</i> and the <i>vengeance</i> of God?</p>
<p id="iii.iii.ii.x-p7" shownumber="no">Now, granting that God did foresee these things;
that God permitted them; that Esaias finds fault with no garment of
purple,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.x-p7.1" n="237" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.x-p8" shownumber="no"> De conchylio.</p></note> represses no coil,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.x-p8.1" n="238" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.x-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="iii.iii.ii.x-p9.1" lang="EL">κοσύμβους.
 </span><scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.x-p9.2" osisRef="Bible:Isa.3.18" parsed="|Isa|3|18|0|0" passage="Isa. iii. 18">Isa. iii.
18</scripRef> (in LXX.).</p></note>
reprobates no crescent-shaped neck ornaments;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.x-p9.3" n="239" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.x-p10" shownumber="no"> Lunulas = <span class="Greek" id="iii.iii.ii.x-p10.1" lang="EL">μηνίσκους</span>, <i>ib</i>.</p></note> still
let <i>us</i> not, as the Gentiles do, flatter ourselves with thinking
that God is merely a Creator, not likewise a Downlooker on His own
creatures.  For how far more usefully and cautiously shall we act,
if we hazard the presumption that all these things were indeed
provided<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.x-p10.2" n="240" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.x-p11" shownumber="no"> Or,
“foreseen.”</p></note> at the beginning and
placed in the world<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.x-p11.1" n="241" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.x-p12" shownumber="no"> Sæculo.</p></note> by God, in order that
there should now be means of putting to the proof the discipline of His
servants, in order that the licence of <i>using</i> should
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_24.html" id="iii.iii.ii.x-Page_24" n="24" />be the means whereby the
experimental trials of <i>continence</i> should be conducted?  Do
not wise heads of families purposely offer and permit some things to
their servants<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.x-p12.1" n="242" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.x-p13" shownumber="no"> Or,
“slaves.”</p></note> in order to try
whether and how they will use the things thus permitted; whether (they
will do so) with honesty, or with moderation?  But how far more
praiseworthy (the servant) who abstains entirely; who has a wholesome
fear<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.x-p13.1" n="243" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.x-p14" shownumber="no"> Timuerit.</p></note> even of his lord’s indulgence! 
Thus, therefore, the apostle too:  “All things,” says
he, “are lawful, but not all are expedient.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.x-p14.1" n="244" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.x-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.x-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.23" parsed="|1Cor|10|23|0|0" passage="1 Cor. x. 23">1 Cor. x. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>  How much more easily will he
fear<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.x-p15.2" n="245" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.x-p16" shownumber="no"> Timebit.</p></note> what is <i>un</i>lawful who has a reverent
dread<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.x-p16.1" n="246" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.x-p17" shownumber="no"> Verebitur.</p></note> of what is <i>lawful</i>?</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="iii.iii.ii.xi" n="XI" next="iii.iii.ii.xii" prev="iii.iii.ii.x" progress="3.21%" shorttitle="Chapter XI" title="Christian Women, Further, Have Not the Same Causes for Appearing in Public, and Hence for Dressing in Fine Array as Gentiles.  On the Contrary, Their Appearance Should Always Distinguish Them from Such." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.iii.ii.xi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.iii.ii.xi-p1.1">Chapter XI.—Christian Women, Further, Have Not the Same
Causes for Appearing in Public, and Hence for Dressing in Fine Array as
Gentiles.  On the Contrary, Their Appearance Should Always
Distinguish Them from Such.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iii.ii.xi-p2" shownumber="no">Moreover, what causes have you for appearing in
public in excessive grandeur, removed as you are from the occasions
which call for such exhibitions?  For you neither make the circuit
of the temples, nor demand (to be present at) public shows, nor have
any acquaintance with the holy days of the Gentiles.  Now it is
for the sake of all these public gatherings, and of much seeing and
being seen, that all pomps (of dress) are exhibited before the public
eye; either for the purpose of transacting the trade of voluptuousness,
or else of inflating “glory.”  <i>You</i>, however,
have no cause of appearing in public, except such as is serious. 
Either some brother who is sick is visited, or else the sacrifice is
offered, or else the word of God is dispensed.  Whichever of these
you like to name is a business of sobriety<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.xi-p2.1" n="247" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.xi-p3" shownumber="no"> Gravitatis.</p></note> and
sanctity, requiring no extraordinary attire, with (studious)
arrangement and (wanton) negligence.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.xi-p3.1" n="248" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.xi-p4" shownumber="no"> Et composito et
soluto.</p></note>  And if the
requirements of Gentile friendships and of kindly offices call you, why
not go forth clad in your own armour; (and) all the more, in that (you
have to go) to such as are strangers to the faith? so that between the
handmaids of God and of the devil there may be a difference; so that
you may be an example to them, and they may be edified in you; so that
(as the apostle says) “God may be magnified in your
body.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.xi-p4.1" n="249" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.xi-p5" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.xi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.20" parsed="|Phil|1|20|0|0" passage="Phil. i. 20">Phil. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>  But magnified
He is in the <i>body</i> through modesty:  of course, too, through
attire suitable to modesty.  Well, but it is urged by some,
“Let not the Name be blasphemed in us,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.xi-p5.2" n="250" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.xi-p6" shownumber="no"> Comp. <i>de Idol</i>.,
c. xiv.</p></note> if we
make any derogatory change from our old style and dress.” 
Let us, then, not abolish our old vices! let us maintain the same
character, if we must maintain the same appearance (as before); and
then truly the nations will not blaspheme!  A grand blasphemy is
that by which it is said, “Ever since she became a Christian, she
walks in poorer garb!”  Will you fear to appear poorer, from
the time that you have been made more wealthy; and
<i>fouler</i>,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.xi-p6.1" n="251" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.xi-p7" shownumber="no"> Sordidior.</p></note> from the time when
you have been made more clean?  Is it according to the
decree<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.xi-p7.1" n="252" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.xi-p8" shownumber="no"> Or
“pleasure:”  placitum.</p></note> of Gentiles, or according to the decree of
God, that it becomes Christians to walk?</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="iii.iii.ii.xii" n="XII" next="iii.iii.ii.xiii" prev="iii.iii.ii.xi" progress="3.29%" shorttitle="Chapter XII" title="Such Outward Adornments Meretricious, and Therefore Unsuitable to Modest Women." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.iii.ii.xii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.iii.ii.xii-p1.1">Chapter XII.—Such
Outward Adornments Meretricious, and Therefore Unsuitable to Modest
Women.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iii.ii.xii-p2" shownumber="no">Let us only wish that we may be no cause for just
blasphemy!  But how much more provocative of blasphemy is it that
you, who are called modesty’s priestesses, should appear in
public decked and painted out after the manner of the
<i>im</i>modest?  Else, (if you so do,) what inferiority would the
poor unhappy victims of the public lusts have (beneath you)? whom,
albeit some laws were (formerly) wont to restrain them from (the use
of) matrimonial and matronly decorations, now, at all events, the daily
increasing depravity of the age<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.xii-p2.1" n="253" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.xii-p3" shownumber="no"> Sæculi.</p></note> has raised so nearly
to an equality with all the most honourable women, that the difficulty
is to distinguish them.  And yet, even the Scriptures suggest (to
us the reflection), that meretricious attractivenesses of form are
invariably conjoined with and appropriate<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.xii-p3.1" n="254" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.xii-p4" shownumber="no"> Debita.</p></note> to
bodily prostitution.  That powerful state<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.xii-p4.1" n="255" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.xii-p5" shownumber="no"> Or,
“city.”</p></note> which
presides over<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.xii-p5.1" n="256" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.xii-p6" shownumber="no"> Or, “sits on high
above.”</p></note> the seven mountains
and very many waters, has merited from the Lord the appellation of a
prostitute.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.xii-p6.1" n="257" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.xii-p7" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.xii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Rev.17" parsed="|Rev|17|0|0|0" passage="Rev. xvii">Rev. xvii</scripRef>.</p></note>  But what kind
of garb is the instrumental mean of her comparison with that
appellation?  She sits, to be sure, “in purple, and scarlet,
and gold, and precious stone.”  How accursed are the things
without (the aid of) which an accursed prostitute could not have been
described!  It was the fact that Thamar “had painted out and
adorned herself” that led Judah to regard her as a
harlot,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.xii-p7.2" n="258" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.xii-p8" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.xii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.38.12-Gen.38.30" parsed="|Gen|38|12|38|30" passage="Gen. xxxviii. 12-30">Gen. xxxviii. 12–30</scripRef>.</p></note> and thus, because she was hidden beneath her
“veil,”—the quality of her garb belying her as if she
had been a harlot,—he judged (her to be one), and addressed and
bargained with (her as such).  Whence we gather an additional
confirmation of the lesson, that provision must be made in every
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_25.html" id="iii.iii.ii.xii-Page_25" n="25" />way against all immodest
associations<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.xii-p8.2" n="259" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.xii-p9" shownumber="no"> Congressus.</p></note> and suspicions. 
For why is the integrity of a chaste mind defiled by its
neighbour’s suspicion?  Why is a thing from which I am
averse hoped for in me?  Why does not my garb pre-announce my
character, to prevent my spirit from being wounded by shamelessness
through (the channel of) my ears?  Grant that it be lawful to
assume the appearance of a modest woman:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.xii-p9.1" n="260" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.xii-p10" shownumber="no"> Videri pudicam.</p></note> 
to assume that of an <i>im</i>modest is, at all events, <i>not</i>
lawful.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="iii.iii.ii.xiii" n="XIII" next="iii.iii.iii" prev="iii.iii.ii.xii" progress="3.36%" shorttitle="Chapter XIII" title="It is Not Enough that God Know Us to Be Chaste:  We Must Seem So Before Men.  Especially in These Times of Persecution We Must Inure Our Bodies to the Hardships Which They May Not Improbably Be Called to Suffer." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.iii.ii.xiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.iii.ii.xiii-p1.1">Chapter XIII.—It
is Not Enough that God Know Us to Be Chaste:  We Must Seem So
Before Men.  Especially in These Times of Persecution We Must
Inure Our Bodies to the Hardships Which They May Not Improbably Be
Called to Suffer.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iii.ii.xiii-p2" shownumber="no">Perhaps some (woman) will say:  “To me
it is not necessary to be approved by men; for I do not require the
testimony of men:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.xiii-p2.1" n="261" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.xiii-p3" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.xiii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:John.5.34 Bible:1Cor.4.3" parsed="|John|5|34|0|0;|1Cor|4|3|0|0" passage="John v. 34; 1 Cor. iv. 3">John v. 34; 1 Cor. iv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  God is the
inspector of the heart.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.xiii-p3.2" n="262" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.xiii-p4" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.xiii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.16.7 Bible:Jer.17.10 Bible:Luke.16.15" parsed="|1Sam|16|7|0|0;|Jer|17|10|0|0;|Luke|16|15|0|0" passage="1 Sam. xvi. 7; Jer. xvii. 10; Luke xvi. 15">1 Sam. xvi. 7; Jer. xvii. 10; Luke xvi.
15</scripRef>.</p></note>  (That) we all
know; provided, however, we remember what the same (God) has said
through the apostle:  “Let your probity appear before
men.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.xiii-p4.2" n="263" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.xiii-p5" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.xiii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.5 Bible:Phil.4.8 Bible:Rom.12.17 Bible:2Cor.8.21" parsed="|Phil|4|5|0|0;|Phil|4|8|0|0;|Rom|12|17|0|0;|2Cor|8|21|0|0" passage="Phil. iv. 5, 8; Rom. xii. 17; 2 Cor. viii. 21">Phil. iv. 5, 8; Rom. xii. 17; 2 Cor. viii.
21</scripRef>.</p></note>  For what
purpose, except that malice may have no access at all to you, or that
you may be an example and testimony to the evil?  Else, what is
(that):  “Let your works shine?”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.xiii-p5.2" n="264" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.xiii-p6" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.xiii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.16" parsed="|Matt|5|16|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 16">Matt. v. 16</scripRef>; and comp. <i>de Idol</i>., c. xv. <i>ad
init</i>.</p></note>  Why, moreover, does the Lord call us
the light of the world; why has He compared us to a city built upon a
mountain;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.xiii-p6.2" n="265" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.xiii-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.xiii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.14" parsed="|Matt|5|14|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 14">Matt. v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> if we do not shine in
(the midst of) darkness, and stand eminent amid them who are sunk
down?  If you hide your lamp beneath a bushel,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.xiii-p7.2" n="266" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.xiii-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.xiii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.15 Bible:Mark.4.21 Bible:Luke.8.16 Bible:Luke.11.33" parsed="|Matt|5|15|0|0;|Mark|4|21|0|0;|Luke|8|16|0|0;|Luke|11|33|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 15; Mark iv. 21; Luke viii. 16; xi. 33">Matt. v. 15; Mark iv. 21; Luke viii. 16;
xi. 33</scripRef>.</p></note>
you must necessarily be left quite in darkness, and be run against by
many.  The things which make us luminaries of the world are
these—our good works.  What is <i>good</i>, moreover,
provided it be true and full, loves not darkness:  it joys in
being seen,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.xiii-p8.2" n="267" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.xiii-p9" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.xiii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:John.3.21" parsed="|John|3|21|0|0" passage="John iii. 21">John iii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> and exults over the
very pointings which are made at it.  To Christian modesty it is
not enough to <i>be</i> so, but to <i>seem</i> so too.  For so
great ought its plenitude to be, that it may flow out from the mind to
the garb, and burst out from the conscience to the outward appearance;
so that even from the outside it may gaze, as it were, upon its own
furniture,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.xiii-p9.2" n="268" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.xiii-p10" shownumber="no"> Supellectilem.</p></note>—(a furniture)
such as to be suited to retain faith as its inmate perpetually. 
For such delicacies as tend by their softness and effeminacy to unman
the manliness<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.xiii-p10.1" n="269" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.xiii-p11" shownumber="no"> Effeminari virtus.</p></note> of faith are to be
discarded.  Otherwise, I know not whether the wrist that has been
wont to be surrounded with the palmleaf-like bracelet will endure till
it grow into the numb hardness of its own chain!  I know not
whether the leg that has rejoiced in the anklet will suffer itself to
be squeezed into the gyve!  I fear the neck, beset with pearl and
emerald nooses, will give no room to the broadsword!  Wherefore,
blessed (sisters), let us meditate on hardships, and we shall not feel
them; let us abandon luxuries, and we shall not regret them.  Let
us stand ready to endure every violence, having nothing which we may
fear to leave behind.  It is these things which are the bonds
which retard our hope.  Let us cast away earthly ornaments if we
desire heavenly.  Love not gold; in which (one substance) are
branded all the sins of the people of Israel.  You ought to
<i>hate</i> what ruined your fathers; what was adored by them who were
forsaking God.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.xiii-p11.1" n="270" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.xiii-p12" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.xiii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.32" parsed="|Exod|32|0|0|0" passage="Ex. xxxii">Ex. xxxii</scripRef>.</p></note>  Even
<i>then</i> (we find) gold is food for the fire.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.ii.xiii-p12.2" n="271" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.ii.xiii-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.iii.ii.xiii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.32.20" parsed="|Exod|32|20|0|0" passage="Ex. xxxii. 20">Ex. xxxii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>  But Christians always, and now more
than ever, pass their times not in gold but in iron:  the stoles
of martyrdom are (now) preparing:  the angels who are to carry us
are (now) being awaited!  Do you go forth (to meet them) already
arrayed in the cosmetics and ornaments of prophets and apostles;
drawing your whiteness from simplicity, your ruddy hue from modesty;
painting your eyes with bashfulness, and your mouth with silence;
implanting in your ears the words of God; fitting on your necks the
yoke of Christ.  Submit your head to your husbands, and you will
be enough adorned.  Busy your hands with spinning; keep your feet
at home; and you will “please” better than (by arraying
yourselves) in gold.  Clothe yourselves with the silk of
uprightness, the fine linen of holiness, the purple of modesty. 
Thus painted, you will have God as your Lover!</p>
</div4></div3>

<div3 id="iii.iii.iii" next="iii.iv" prev="iii.iii.ii.xiii" progress="3.47%" title="Elucidation."><p class="c18" id="iii.iii.iii-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_26.html" id="iii.iii.iii-Page_26" n="26" /><span class="c17" id="iii.iii.iii-p1.1">Elucidation.</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="iii.iii.iii-p2" shownumber="no">
————————————</p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.iii.iii-p3" shownumber="no">(The Prophecy of Enoch, p. 15.)</p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iii.iii-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="iii.iii.iii-p4.1">Dr. Davidson</span> is the author
of a useful article on “Apocalyptic Literature,” from which
we extract all that is requisite to inform the reader of the
<i>freshest</i> opinion as seen from his well-known point of
view.  He notes Archbishop Lawrence’s translation into
English, and that it has been rendered back again into German by
Dillman (1853), as before, less accurately, by Hoffmann.  Ewald,
Lücke, Koestlin, and Hilgenfeld are referred to, and an article of
his own in Kitto’s <i>Cyclopædia</i>.  We owe its
re-appearance, after long neglect, to Archbishop Lawrence (1838), and
its preservation to the Abyssinians.  It was rescued by Bruce, the
explorer, in an Æthiopic version; and the first detailed
announcement of its discovery was made by De Sacy, 1800.  Davidson
ascribes its authorship to pre-Messianic times, but thinks it has been
interpolated by a Jewish Christian.  Tertullian’s negative
testimony points the other way:  he evidently relies upon its
“Christology” as genuine; and, if interpolated in his day,
he could hardly have been deceived.</p>
<p id="iii.iii.iii-p5" shownumber="no">Its five parts are:  I. The rape of women by
fallen angels, and the giants that were begotten of them.  The
visions of Enoch begun.  II. The visions continued, with views of
the Messiah’s kingdom.  III. The physical and astronomical
mysteries treated of.  IV. Man’s mystery revealed in dreams
from the beginning to the end of the Messianic kingdom.  V. The
warnings of Enoch to his own family and to mankind, with appendices,
which complete the book.  The article in Smith’s
<i>Dictionary of the Bible</i> is accessible, and need only be referred
to as well worth perusal; and, as it abounds in references to the
entire literature of criticism respecting it, it is truly
valuable.  It seems to have been written by Westcott.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.iii-p5.1" n="272" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.iii-p6" shownumber="no"> See also Pusey’s
reply to Dr. Farrar.</p></note></p>
<p id="iii.iii.iii-p7" shownumber="no">The fact that St. Jude refers to Enoch’s
prophesyings no more proves that this book is other than apocryphal
than St. Paul’s reference to Jannes and Jambres makes Scripture
of the Targum.  The apostle Jude does, indeed, authenticate that
particular saying by inspiration of God, and doubtless it was
traditional among the Jews.  St. Jerome’s references to this
quotation may be found textually in Lardner.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iii.iii-p7.1" n="273" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iii.iii-p8" shownumber="no"> <i>Credibility</i>,
etc., iv. pp. 460–462.</p></note> 
Although the book is referred to frequently in the <i>Patrologia</i>,
Tertullian only, of the Fathers, pays it the respect due to
Scripture.</p>
</div3></div2>

<ThML.head>
    <electronicEdInfo>
        <authorID>tertullian</authorID>
        <workID>virgins</workID>
        <versionID>anf04</versionID>
        <bkgID>tertullian-virgins</bkgID>
        <DC>
            <DC.Title>On the Veiling of Virgins</DC.Title>
            <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/schaff/anf04.iii.iv.html</DC.Identifier>
        </DC>
    </electronicEdInfo>
</ThML.head>

<div2 id="iii.iv" next="iii.iv.i" prev="iii.iii.iii" progress="3.55%" title="On the Veiling of Virgins.">
    <h3>On the Veiling of Virgins</h3>

<div3 id="iii.iv.i" n="I" next="iii.iv.ii" prev="iii.iv" progress="3.55%" shorttitle="Chapter I" title="Truth Rather to Be Appealed to Than Custom, and Truth Progressive in Its Developments." type="Chapter"><p class="c18" id="iii.iv.i-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_27.html" id="iii.iv.i-Page_27" n="27" /><span class="c17" id="iii.iv.i-p1.1">III.</span></p>
<p class="c25" id="iii.iv.i-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c17" id="iii.iv.i-p2.1">On the Veiling of Virgins.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.i-p2.2" n="274" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.i-p3" shownumber="no"> [Written,
possibly, as early as <span class="sc" id="iii.iv.i-p3.1">a.d.</span> 204.]</p></note></span></p>
<p class="c25" id="iii.iv.i-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="iii.iv.i-p4.1">[Translated by the Rev. S.
Thelwall.]</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="iii.iv.i-p5" shownumber="no">
————————————</p>
<p class="c26" id="iii.iv.i-p6" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="iii.iv.i-p6.1">Chapter I.—Truth Rather to Be
Appealed to Than Custom, and Truth Progressive in Its
Developments.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iv.i-p7" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="iii.iv.i-p7.1">Having</span> already undergone
the trouble peculiar to my opinion, I will show in Latin also that it
behoves our virgins to be veiled from the time that they have passed
the turning-point of their age:  that this observance is exacted
by truth, on which no one can impose prescription—no space of
times, no influence of persons, no privilege of regions.  For
these, for the most part, are the sources whence, from some ignorance
or simplicity, custom finds its beginning; and then it is
successionally confirmed into an usage, and thus is maintained in
opposition to truth.  But our Lord Christ has surnamed Himself
Truth,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.i-p7.2" n="275" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.i-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.iv.i-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" passage="John xiv. 6">John xiv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> not Custom.  If Christ is always, and
prior to all, equally truth is a thing sempiternal and ancient. 
Let those therefore look to themselves, to whom that is new which is
intrinsically old.  It is not so much novelty as truth which
convicts heresies.  Whatever savours of opposition to truth, this
will be heresy, even (if it be an) ancient custom.  On the other
hand, if any is ignorant of anything, the ignorance proceeds from his
own defect.  Moreover, whatever is matter of ignorance ought to
have been as carefully <i>inquired into</i> as whatever is matter of
acknowledgment <i>received</i>.  The rule of faith, indeed, is
altogether one, alone immoveable and irreformable; the rule, to wit, of
believing in one only God omnipotent, the Creator of the universe, and
His Son Jesus Christ, born of the Virgin Mary, crucified under Pontius
Pilate, raised again the third day from the dead, received in the
heavens, sitting now at the right (hand) of the Father, destined to
come to judge quick and dead through the resurrection of the flesh as
well (as of the spirit).  This law of faith being constant, the
other succeeding points of discipline and conversation admit the
“novelty” of correction; the grace of God, to wit,
operating and advancing even to the end.  For what kind of
(supposition) is it, that, while the devil is always operating and
adding daily to the ingenuities of iniquity, the work of God should
either have ceased, or else have desisted from advancing? whereas the
reason why the Lord sent the Paraclete was, that, since human
mediocrity was unable to take in all things at once, discipline should,
little by little, be directed, and ordained, and carried on to
perfection, by that Vicar of the Lord, the Holy Spirit. 
“Still,” He said, “I have many things to say to you,
but ye are not yet able to bear them:  when that Spirit of truth
shall have come, He will conduct you into all truth, and will report to
you the supervening (things).”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.i-p8.2" n="276" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.i-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.iv.i-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:John.16.12-John.16.13" parsed="|John|16|12|16|13" passage="John xvi. 12, 13">John xvi. 12, 13</scripRef>.  See <i>de Monog</i>., c. ii.</p></note>  But above,
withal, He made a declaration concerning this His work.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.i-p9.2" n="277" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.i-p10" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.iv.i-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.26" parsed="|John|14|26|0|0" passage="John xiv. 26">John xiv. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>  What, then, is the Paraclete’s
administrative office but this:  the direction of discipline, the
revelation of the Scriptures, the reformation of the intellect, the
advancement toward the “better things?”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.i-p10.2" n="278" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.i-p11" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.iv.i-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.40 Bible:Heb.12.24" parsed="|Heb|11|40|0|0;|Heb|12|24|0|0" passage="Heb. xi. 40; xii. 24">Heb. xi. 40; xii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>  Nothing is without stages of
growth:  all things await their season.  In short, the
preacher says, “A time to everything.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.i-p11.2" n="279" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.i-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.iv.i-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.3.1" parsed="|Eccl|3|1|0|0" passage="Eccles. iii. 1">Eccles. iii. 1</scripRef>, briefly.</p></note>  Look how creation itself advances
little by little to fructification.  First comes the grain, and
from the grain arises the shoot, and from the shoot struggles out the
shrub:  thereafter boughs and leaves gather strength, and the
whole that we call a tree expands:  then follows the swelling of
the germen, and from the germen bursts the flower, and from the flower
the fruit opens:  that fruit itself, rude for a while, and
unshapely, little by little, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_28.html" id="iii.iv.i-Page_28" n="28" />keeping the straight course of its
development, is trained to the mellowness of its flavour.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.i-p12.2" n="280" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.i-p13" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.iv.i-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.28" parsed="|Mark|4|28|0|0" passage="Mark iv. 28">Mark iv. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>  So, too, righteousness—for the
God of righteousness and of creation is the same—was first in a
rudimentary state, having a natural fear of God:  from that stage
it advanced, through the Law and the Prophets, to infancy; from that
stage it passed, through the Gospel, to the fervour of youth: 
now, through the Paraclete, it is settling into maturity.  He will
be, after Christ, the only one to be called and revered as
Master;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.i-p13.2" n="281" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.i-p14" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.iv.i-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.8" parsed="|Matt|23|8|0|0" passage="Matt. xxiii. 8">Matt. xxiii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> for He speaks not from Himself, but what is
commanded by Christ.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.i-p14.2" n="282" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.i-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.iv.i-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:John.16.13" parsed="|John|16|13|0|0" passage="John xvi. 13">John xvi. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>  He is the only
prelate, because He alone succeeds Christ.  They who have received
Him set truth before custom.  They who have heard Him prophesying
even to the present time, not of old, bid virgins be wholly
covered.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.iv.ii" n="II" next="iii.iv.iii" prev="iii.iv.i" progress="3.69%" shorttitle="Chapter II" title="Before Proceeding Farther, Let the Question of Custom Itself Be Sifted." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.iv.ii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.iv.ii-p1.1">Chapter II.—Before
Proceeding Farther, Let the Question of Custom Itself Be
Sifted.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iv.ii-p2" shownumber="no">But I will not, meantime, attribute this usage to
Truth.  Be it, for a while, custom:  that to custom I may
likewise oppose custom.</p>
<p id="iii.iv.ii-p3" shownumber="no">Throughout Greece, and certain of its barbaric
provinces, the majority of Churches keep their virgins covered. 
There are places, too, beneath this (African) sky, where this practice
obtains; lest any ascribe the custom to Greek or barbarian
Gentilehood.  But I have proposed (as models) those Churches which
were founded by apostles or apostolic men; and antecedently, I think,
to certain (founders, who shall be nameless).  Those Churches
therefore, as well (as others), have the self-same authority of custom
(to appeal to); in opposing phalanx they range “times” and
“teachers,” more than these later (Churches do).  What
shall we observe?  What shall we choose?  We cannot
contemptuously reject a custom which we cannot condemn, inasmuch as it
is not “strange,” since it is not among
“strangers” that we find it, but among those, to wit, with
whom we share the law of peace and the name of brotherhood.  They
and we have one faith, one God, the same Christ, the same hope, the
same baptismal sacraments; let me say it once for all, we are one
Church.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.ii-p3.1" n="283" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.ii-p4" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.iv.ii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.1-Eph.4.6" parsed="|Eph|4|1|4|6" passage="Eph. iv. 1-6">Eph. iv. 1–6</scripRef>.</p></note>  Thus, whatever belongs to our brethren
is ours:  only, the body divides us.</p>
<p id="iii.iv.ii-p5" shownumber="no">Still, here (as generally happens in all cases of
various practice, of doubt, and of uncertainty), examination ought to
have been made to see which of two so diverse customs were the more
compatible with the discipline of God.  And, of course, that ought
to have been chosen which keeps virgins veiled, as being known to God
alone; who (besides that glory must be sought from God, not from
men<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.ii-p5.1" n="284" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.ii-p6" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.iv.ii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:John.5.44 Bible:John.12.43" parsed="|John|5|44|0|0;|John|12|43|0|0" passage="John 5.44; 12.43">John v.
44 and xii. 43</scripRef>.</p></note>) ought to blush even at their own
privilege.  You put a virgin to the blush more by praising than by
blaming her; because the front of sin is more hard, learning
shamelessness from and in the sin itself.  For that custom which
belies virgins while it exhibits them, would never have been approved
by any except by some men who must have been similar in character to
the virgins themselves.  Such eyes will wish that a virgin be seen
as has the virgin who shall wish to be seen.  The same kinds of
eyes reciprocally crave after each other.  Seeing and being seen
belong to the self-same lust.  To blush if he see a virgin is as
much a mark of a chaste<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.ii-p6.2" n="285" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.ii-p7" shownumber="no"> Sancti.</p></note> man, as of a
chaste<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.ii-p7.1" n="286" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.ii-p8" shownumber="no"> Sanctæ.</p></note> virgin if seen by a man.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.iv.iii" n="III" next="iii.iv.iv" prev="iii.iv.ii" progress="3.76%" shorttitle="Chapter III" title="Gradual Development of Custom, and Its Results.  Passionate Appeal to Truth." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.iv.iii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.iv.iii-p1.1">Chapter
III.—Gradual Development of Custom, and Its Results. 
Passionate Appeal to Truth.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iv.iii-p2" shownumber="no">But not even between customs have those most
chaste<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.iii-p2.1" n="287" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.iii-p3" shownumber="no"> Sanctissimi.</p></note> teachers chosen to examine.  Still,
until very recently, among <i>us</i>, either custom was, with
comparative indifference, admitted to communion.  The matter had
been left to choice, for each virgin to veil herself or expose herself,
as she might have chosen, just as (she had equal liberty) as to
marrying, which itself withal is neither enforced nor prohibited. 
Truth had been content to make an agreement with custom, in order that
under the name of custom it might enjoy itself even partially. 
But when the power of discerning began to advance, so that the licence
granted to either fashion was becoming the mean whereby the indication
of the better part emerged; immediately the great adversary of good
things—and much more of good institutions—set to his own
work.  The virgins of men go about, in opposition to the virgins
of God, with front quite bare, excited to a rash audacity; and the
semblance of <i>virgins</i> is exhibited by women who have the power of
asking somewhat from <i>husbands</i>,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.iii-p3.1" n="288" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.iii-p4" shownumber="no"> The allusion is perhaps
to <scripRef id="iii.iv.iii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.35" parsed="|1Cor|14|35|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xiv. 35">1 Cor. xiv. 35</scripRef>.</p></note> not to say such
a request as that (forsooth) their rivals—all the more
“free” in that they are the “hand-maids” of
Christ alone<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.iii-p4.2" n="289" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.iii-p5" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.iv.iii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.21-1Cor.7.22" parsed="|1Cor|7|21|7|22" passage="1 Cor. vii. 21, 22">1 Cor. vii. 21, 22</scripRef>.</p></note>—may be
surrendered to them.  “We are scandalized,” they say,
“because others walk otherwise (than we do);” and they
prefer being “scandalized” to being provoked (to
modesty).  A “scandal,” if I mistake not, is an
example not of a good thing, but of a bad, tending to sinful
edification.  Good things scandalize none but an evil mind. 
If modesty, if bashfulness, if contempt of glory, anxious to please God
alone, are good things, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_29.html" id="iii.iv.iii-Page_29" n="29" />let women who are
“scandalized” by such good learn to acknowledge their own
evil.  For what if the incontinent withal say they are
“scandalized” by the continent?  Is continence to be
recalled?  And, for fear the multinubists be
“scandalized,” is monogamy to be rejected?  Why may
not these latter rather complain that the petulance, the impudence, of
ostentatious virginity is a “scandal” to <i>them</i>? 
Are therefore chaste virgins to be, for the sake of these marketable
creatures, dragged into the church, blushing at being recognised in
public, quaking at being unveiled, as if they had been invited as it
were to rape?  For they are no less unwilling to suffer even
this.  Every public exposure of an honourable virgin is (to her) a
suffering of rape:  and yet the suffering of carnal violence is
the less (evil), because it comes of natural office.  But when the
very spirit itself is violated in a virgin by the abstraction of her
covering, she has learnt to lose what she used to keep.  O
sacrilegious hands, which have had the hardihood to drag off a dress
dedicated to God!  What worse could any persecutor have done, if
he had known that this (garb) had been chosen by a virgin?  You
have denuded a maiden in regard of her head, and forthwith she wholly
ceases to be a virgin to herself; she has undergone a change! 
Arise, therefore, Truth; arise, and as it were burst forth from Thy
patience!  No <i>custom</i> do I wish Thee to defend; for by this
time even that custom under which Thou didst enjoy thy own liberty is
being stormed!  Demonstrate that it is Thyself who art the coverer
of virgins.  Interpret in person Thine own Scriptures, which
Custom understandeth not; for, if she had, she never would have had an
existence.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.iv.iv" n="IV" next="iii.iv.v" prev="iii.iv.iii" progress="3.87%" shorttitle="Chapter IV" title="Of the Argument Drawn from 1 Cor. XI. 5-16." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.iv.iv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.iv.iv-p1.1">Chapter IV.—Of the
Argument Drawn from</span> <scripRef id="iii.iv.iv-p1.2" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.5-1Cor.11.16" parsed="|1Cor|11|5|11|16" passage="1 Cor. XI. 5-16">1 Cor. XI.
5–16</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iv.iv-p2" shownumber="no">But in so far as it is the custom to argue even
from the Scriptures in opposition to truth, there is immediately urged
against us the fact that “no mention of virgins is made by the
apostle where he is prescribing about the veil, but that
‘women’ only are named; whereas, if he had willed virgins
as well to be covered, he would have pronounced concerning
‘virgins’ also together with the ‘women’ named;
just as,” says (our opponent), “in that passage where he is
treating of marriage,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.iv-p2.1" n="290" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.iv-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.iv.iv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7" parsed="|1Cor|7|0|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii">1 Cor. vii</scripRef>.</p></note> he declares likewise
with regard to ‘virgins’ what observance is to be
followed.”  And accordingly (it is urged) that “they
are not comprised in the law of veiling the head, as not being named in
this law; nay rather, that this is the origin of their being
<i>un</i>veiled, inasmuch as they who are not <i>named</i> are not
<i>bidden</i>.”</p>
<p id="iii.iv.iv-p4" shownumber="no">But we withal retort the self-same line of
argument.  For he who knew elsewhere how to make mention of each
sex—of <i>virgin</i> I mean, and <i>woman</i>, that is,
<i>not-virgin</i>—for distinction’s sake; in these
(passages), in which he does <i>not</i> name a <i>virgin</i>, points
out (by not making the distinction) community of condition. 
Otherwise he could here also have marked the difference between
<i>virgin</i> and <i>woman</i>, just as elsewhere he says,
“Divided is the <i>woman</i> and the
<i>virgin</i>.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.iv-p4.1" n="291" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.iv-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.iv.iv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.34" parsed="|1Cor|7|34|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 34">1 Cor. vii. 34</scripRef>.</p></note>  Therefore those
whom, by passing them over in silence, he has not divided, he has
included in the other species.</p>
<p id="iii.iv.iv-p6" shownumber="no">Nor yet, because in that case “divided is
both <i>woman</i> and <i>virgin</i>,” will this division exert
its patronizing influence in the present case as well, as some will
have it.  For how many sayings, uttered on another occasion, have
no weight—in cases, to wit, where they are <i>not</i>
uttered—unless the subject-matter be the same as on the other
occasion, so that the one utterance may suffice!  But the former
case of <i>virgin</i> and <i>woman</i> is widely “divided”
from the present question.  “Divided,” he says,
“is the <i>woman</i> and the <i>virgin</i>.” 
Why?  Inasmuch as “the unmarried,” that is, the
<i>virgin</i>, “is anxious about those (things) which are the
Lord’s, that she may be holy both in body and in spirit; but the
married,” that is, the <i>not-virgin</i>, “is anxious how
she may please her husband.”  This will be the
interpretation of that “division,” having no place in this
passage (now under consideration); in which pronouncement is made
neither about marriage, nor about the mind and the thought of
<i>woman</i> and of <i>virgin</i>, but about the veiling of the
head.  Of which (veiling) the Holy Spirit, willing that there
should be no distinction, willed that by the one name of <i>woman</i>
should likewise be understood the <i>virgin</i>; whom, by not specially
naming, He has not separated from the <i>woman</i>, and, by not
separating, has conjoined to her from whom He has not separated
her.</p>
<p id="iii.iv.iv-p7" shownumber="no">Is it now, then, a “novelty” to use
the primary word, and nevertheless to have the other (subordinate
divisions) understood in that word, in cases where there is no
necessity for individually distinguishing the (various parts of the)
universal whole?  Naturally, a compendious style of speech is both
pleasing and necessary; inasmuch as diffuse speech is both tiresome and
vain.  So, too, we are content with general words, which
comprehend in themselves the understanding of the specialties. 
Proceed we, then, to the word itself.  The word (expressing the)
<i>natural</i> (distinction) is <i>female</i>.  Of the natural
word, the <i>general</i> word is <i>woman</i>.  Of the
<i>general</i>, again, the <i>special</i> is <i>virgin</i>, or
<i>wife</i>, or <i>widow</i>, or whatever other names, even of
the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_30.html" id="iii.iv.iv-Page_30" n="30" />successive stages
of life, are added hereto.  Subject, therefore, the <i>special</i>
is to the <i>general</i> (because the general is prior); and the
<i>succedent</i> to the <i>antecedent</i>, and the <i>partial</i> to
the <i>universal</i>:  (each) is implied in the word itself to
which it is subject; and is signified in it, because contained in
it.  Thus neither <i>hand</i>, nor <i>foot</i>, nor any one of the
<i>members</i>, requires to be signified when the <i>body</i> is
named.  And if you say the <i>universe</i>, therein will be both
the heaven and the things that are in it,—sun and moon, and
constellations and stars,—and the earth and the seas, and
everything that goes to make up the list of elements.  You will
have named all, when you have named that which is made up of all. 
So, too, by naming <i>woman</i>, he has named whatever is
<i>woman’s.</i></p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.iv.v" n="V" next="iii.iv.vi" prev="iii.iv.iv" progress="4.00%" shorttitle="Chapter V" title="Of the Word Woman, Especially in Connection with Its Application to Eve." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.iv.v-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.iv.v-p1.1">Chapter V.—Of the Word
Woman, Especially in Connection with Its Application to Eve.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iv.v-p2" shownumber="no">But since they use the name of <i>woman</i> in
such a way as to think it inapplicable save to her alone who has known
a man, the pertinence of the propriety of this word to the sex itself,
not to a grade of the sex, must be proved by us; that <i>virgins</i> as
well (as others) may be commonly comprised in it.</p>
<p id="iii.iv.v-p3" shownumber="no">When this kind of second human being was made by
God for man’s assistance, that <i>female</i> was forthwith named
<i>woman</i>; still happy, still worthy of paradise, still
<i>virgin</i>.  “She shall be called,” said (Adam),
“Woman.”  And accordingly you have the name,—I
say, not already <i>common</i> to a <i>virgin</i>,
but—<i>proper</i> (to her; a name) which from the beginning was
allotted to a <i>virgin</i>.  But some ingeniously will have it
that it was said of the <i>future</i>, “She <i>shall be</i>
called <i>woman</i>,” as if she were destined to be so when she
had resigned her virginity; since he added withal:  “For
this cause shall a man leave father and mother, and be conglutinated to
his own <i>woman</i>; and the two shall be one flesh.”  Let
them therefore among whom that subtlety obtains show us first, if she
were surnamed <i>woman</i> with a future reference, what name she
meantime received.  For without a name expressive of her
<i>present</i> quality she cannot have been.  But what kind of
(hypothesis) is it that one who, with an eye to the future, was called
by a definite name, at the present time should have nothing for a
surname?  On all animals Adam imposed names; and on none on the
ground of future condition, but on the ground of the present purpose
which each particular nature served;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.v-p3.1" n="292" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.v-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.iv.v-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.19-Gen.2.20" parsed="|Gen|2|19|2|20" passage="Gen. ii. 19, 20">Gen. ii. 19, 20</scripRef>.</p></note> called (as each
nature was) by that to which from the beginning it showed a
propensity.  What, then, was she at that time called?  Why,
as often as she is named in the Scripture, she has the appellation
<i>woman</i> before she was <i>wedded</i>, and never <i>virgin</i>
while she <i>was</i> a <i>virgin</i>.</p>
<p id="iii.iv.v-p5" shownumber="no">This name was at that time the only one she had,
and (that) when nothing was (as yet) said prophetically.  For when
the Scripture records that “the two were naked, Adam and his
<i>woman</i>,” neither does this savour of the future, as if it
said “his <i>woman</i>” as a presage of
“<i>wife</i>;” but because his <i>woman</i><note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.v-p5.1" n="293" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.v-p6" shownumber="no"> Mulier, throughout.</p></note> was withal unwedded, as being (formed) from
his own substance.  “This bone,” he says, “out
of my bones, and flesh out of my flesh, shall be called
<i>woman</i>.”  Hence, then, it is from the tacit
consciousness of nature that the actual divinity of the soul has educed
into the ordinary usage of common speech, unawares to men, (just as
<i>it has thus educed</i> many other things too which we shall
elsewhere be able to show to derive from the Scriptures the origin of
their doing and saying,) our fashion of calling our <i>wives</i> our
<i>women</i>, however improperly withal we may in <i>some</i> instances
speak.  For the Greeks, too, who use the name of <i>woman</i> more
(than we do) in the sense of <i>wife</i>, have other names appropriate
to <i>wife</i>.  But I prefer to assign this usage as a testimony
to Scripture.  For when two are made into one flesh through the
marriage-tie, the “flesh of flesh and bone of bones” is
called the <i>woman</i> of him of whose substance she begins to be
accounted by being made his <i>wife</i>.  Thus <i>woman</i> is not
by nature a name of <i>wife</i>, but <i>wife</i> by condition is a name
of <i>woman</i>.  In fine, <i>woman</i>hood is predicable apart
from <i>wife</i>hood; but <i>wife</i>hood apart from <i>woman</i>hood
is not, because it cannot even exist.  Having therefore settled
the name of the newly-made female—which (name) is
<i>woman</i>—and having explained what she formerly was, that is,
having sealed the name to her, he immediately turned to the prophetic
reason, so as to say, “On this account shall a man leave father
and mother.”  The name is so truly separate from the
prophecy, as far as (the prophecy) from the individual person herself,
that of course it is not with reference to Eve herself that (Adam) has
uttered (the prophecy), but with a view to those future females whom he
has named in the maternal fount of the feminine race.  Besides,
Adam was not to leave “father and mother”—whom he had
not—for the sake of Eve.  Therefore that which was
prophetically said does not apply to Eve, because it does not to Adam
either.  For it was predicted with regard to the condition of
husbands, who were destined to leave their parents for a
<i>woman</i>’s sake; which could not chance to Eve, because it
could not to Adam either.</p>
<p id="iii.iv.v-p7" shownumber="no">If the case is so, it is apparent that she was not
surnamed <i>woman</i> on account of a future <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_31.html" id="iii.iv.v-Page_31" n="31" />(circumstance), to whom (that) future
(circumstance) did not apply.</p>
<p id="iii.iv.v-p8" shownumber="no">To this is added, that (Adam) himself published
the reason of the name.  For, after saying, “She shall be
called <i>woman</i>,” he said, “inasmuch as she hath been
taken out of man”—the man himself withal being still a
virgin.  But we will speak, too, about the name of
<i>man</i><note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.v-p8.1" n="294" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.v-p9" shownumber="no"> Viri:  so
throughout.</p></note> in its own
place.  Accordingly, let none interpret with a prophetic reference
a name which was deduced from another signification; especially since
it is apparent when she <i>did</i> receive a name founded upon a future
(circumstance)—there, namely, where she is surnamed
“Eve,” with a <i>personal</i> name now, because the
<i>natural</i> one had gone before.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.v-p9.1" n="295" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.v-p10" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.iv.v-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.20" parsed="|Gen|3|20|0|0" passage="Gen. iii. 20">Gen. iii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>  For if
“Eve” means “the mother of the living,” behold,
she is surnamed from a future (circumstance)! behold, she is
pre-announced to be a <i>wife</i>, and not a <i>virgin</i>!  This
will be the name of one who is about to wed; for of the bride (comes)
the mother.</p>
<p id="iii.iv.v-p11" shownumber="no">Thus in this case too it is shown, that it was not
from a future (circumstance) that she was at that time named
<i>woman</i>, who was shortly after to receive the name which would be
proper to her future condition.</p>
<p id="iii.iv.v-p12" shownumber="no">Sufficient answer has been made to this part (of the
question).</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.iv.vi" n="VI" next="iii.iv.vii" prev="iii.iv.v" progress="4.17%" shorttitle="Chapter VI" title="The Parallel Case of Mary Considered." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.iv.vi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.iv.vi-p1.1">Chapter VI.—The Parallel Case of Mary Considered.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iv.vi-p2" shownumber="no">Let us now see whether the apostle withal observes
the norm of this name in accordance with Genesis, attributing it to
<i>the sex</i>; calling the <i>virgin</i> Mary a <i>woman</i>, just as
Genesis (does) Eve.  For, writing to the Galatians,
“God,” he says, “sent His own Son, made of a
<i>woman</i>,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.vi-p2.1" n="296" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.vi-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.iv.vi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.4" parsed="|Gal|4|4|0|0" passage="Gal. iv. 4">Gal. iv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> who, of course, is
admitted to have been a <i>virgin</i>, albeit Hebion<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.vi-p3.2" n="297" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.vi-p4" shownumber="no"> [i.e., Ebion, founder of
the Ebionites.]</p></note>
resist (that doctrine).  I recognise, too, the angel Gabriel as
having been sent to “a <i>virgin</i>.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.vi-p4.1" n="298" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.vi-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.iv.vi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.26-Luke.1.27" parsed="|Luke|1|26|1|27" passage="Luke i. 26, 27">Luke i. 26, 27</scripRef>.</p></note>  But when he is blessing her, it is
“among <i>women</i>,” not among <i>virgins</i>, that he
ranks her:  “Blessed (be) thou among
<i>women</i>.”  The angel withal knew that even a
<i>virgin</i> is called a <i>woman</i>.</p>
<p id="iii.iv.vi-p6" shownumber="no">But to these two (arguments), again, there is one
who appears to himself to have made an ingenious answer; (to the effect
that) inasmuch as Mary was “betrothed,” therefore it is
that both by angel and apostle she is pronounced a <i>woman</i>; for a
“betrothed” is in some sense a “bride.” 
Still, between “in some sense” and “truth”
there is difference enough, at all events in the present place: 
for elsewhere, we grant, we must thus hold.  Now, however, it is
not as being already wedded that they have pronounced Mary a
<i>woman</i>, but as being none the less a female even if she had not
been espoused; as having been called by this (name) from the
beginning:  for that must necessarily have a prejudicating force
from which the normal type has descended.  Else, as far as relates
to the present passage, if Mary is here put on a level with a
“betrothed,” so that she is called a <i>woman</i> not on
the ground of being a <i>female</i>, but on the ground of being
assigned to a husband, it immediately follows that Christ was not born
of a <i>virgin</i>, because (born) of one “betrothed,” who
by this fact will have ceased to be a <i>virgin</i>.  Whereas, if
He was born of a <i>virgin</i>—albeit withal
“betrothed,” yet intact—acknowledge that even a
<i>virgin</i>, even an intact one, is called a <i>woman</i>. 
Here, at all events, there can be no semblance of speaking
prophetically, as if the apostle should have named a <i>future
woman</i>, that is, <i>bride</i>, in saying “made of a
<i>woman</i>.”  For he could not be naming a posterior
<i>woman</i>, from whom Christ had not to be born—that is, one
who had known a man; but she who was then present, who was a
<i>virgin</i>, was withal called a <i>woman</i> in consequence of the
propriety of this name,—vindicated, in accordance with the
primordial norm, (as belonging) to a <i>virgin</i>, and thus to the
universal class of <i>women</i>.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.iv.vii" n="VII" next="iii.iv.viii" prev="iii.iv.vi" progress="4.25%" shorttitle="Chapter VII" title="Of the Reasons Assigned by the Apostle for Bidding Women to Be Veiled." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.iv.vii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.iv.vii-p1.1">Chapter VII.—Of the
Reasons Assigned by the Apostle for Bidding Women to Be
Veiled.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iv.vii-p2" shownumber="no">Turn we next to the examination of the reasons
themselves which lead the apostle to teach that the female ought to be
veiled, (to see) whether the self-same (reasons) apply to
<i>virgins</i> likewise; so that hence also the community of the name
between <i>virgins</i> and <i>not-virgins</i> may be established, while
the self-same causes which necessitate the veil are found to exist in
each case.</p>
<p id="iii.iv.vii-p3" shownumber="no">If “the man is head of the
<i>woman</i>,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.vii-p3.1" n="299" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.vii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.iv.vii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.3" parsed="|1Cor|11|3|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xi. 3">1 Cor. xi. 3</scripRef> sqq.</p></note> of course (he is) of
the <i>virgin</i> too, from whom comes the <i>woman</i> who has
married; unless the <i>virgin</i> is a third generic class, some
monstrosity with a head of its own.  If “it is shameful for
a <i>woman</i> to be shaven or shorn,” of course it is so for a
<i>virgin</i>.  (Hence let the world, the rival of God, see to it,
if it asserts that close-cut hair is graceful to a virgin in like
manner as that flowing hair is to a boy.)  To her, then, to whom
it is equally <i>un</i>becoming to be shaven or shorn, it is equally
becoming to be covered.  If “the <i>woman</i> is the glory
of the man,” how much more the <i>virgin</i>, who is a glory
withal to herself!  If “the <i>woman</i> is of the
man,” and “for the sake of the man,” that rib of
Adam<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.vii-p4.2" n="300" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.vii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.iv.vii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.23" parsed="|Gen|2|23|0|0" passage="Gen. ii. 23">Gen. ii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> was first a <i>virgin</i>.  If
“the woman ought to have <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_32.html" id="iii.iv.vii-Page_32" n="32" />power upon the head,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.vii-p5.2" n="301" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.vii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.iv.vii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.10" parsed="|1Cor|11|10|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xi. 10">1 Cor. xi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> all the more justly ought the <i>virgin</i>,
to whom pertains the essence of the cause (assigned for this
assertion).  For if (it is) on account of the angels—those,
to wit, whom we read of as having fallen from God and heaven on account
of concupiscence after females—who can presume that it was bodies
already defiled, and relics of human lust, which such angels yearned
after, so as not rather to have been inflamed for <i>virgins</i>, whose
bloom pleads an excuse for human lust likewise?  For thus does
Scripture withal suggest:  “And it came to pass,” it
says, “when men had begun to grow more numerous upon the earth,
there were withal daughters born them; but the sons of God, having
descried the daughters of men, that they were fair, took to themselves
wives of all whom they elected.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.vii-p6.2" n="302" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.vii-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.iv.vii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.6.1-Gen.6.2" parsed="|Gen|6|1|6|2" passage="Gen. vi. 1, 2">Gen. vi. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note> 
For here the Greek name of <i>women</i> does seem to have the sense
“<i>wives</i>,” inasmuch as mention is made of
marriage.  When, then, it says “the <i>daughters</i> of
men,” it manifestly purports <i>virgins</i>, who would be still
reckoned as belonging to their <i>parents</i>—for <i>wedded
women</i> are called their <i>husbands’</i>—whereas it
<i>could</i> have said “the <i>wives</i> of men:”  in
like manner not naming the angels adulterers, but husbands, while they
take <i>unwedded</i> “daughters of men,” who it has above
said were “born,” thus also signifying their
<i>virginity</i>:  first, “born;” but here, wedded to
angels.  Anything else I know not that they were except
“born” and subsequently wedded.  So perilous a face,
then, ought to be shaded, which has cast stumbling-stones even so far
as heaven:  that, when standing in the presence of God, at whose
bar it stands accused of the driving of the angels from their (native)
confines, it may blush before the other angels as well; and may repress
that former evil liberty of its head,—(a liberty) now to be
exhibited not even before human eyes.  But even if they were
females already contaminated whom those angels had desired, so much the
more “on account of the angels” would it have been the duty
of <i>virgins</i> to be veiled, as it would have been the more possible
for <i>virgins</i> to have been the cause of the angels’
sinning.  If, moreover, the apostle further adds the prejudgment
of “nature,” that redundancy of locks is an honour to a
<i>woman</i>, because hair serves for a covering,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.vii-p7.2" n="303" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.vii-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.iv.vii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.14-1Cor.11.15" parsed="|1Cor|11|14|11|15" passage="1 Cor. xi. 14, 15">1 Cor. xi. 14, 15</scripRef>.</p></note>
of course it is most of all to a <i>virgin</i> that this is a
distinction; for their very adornment properly consists in this, that,
by being massed together upon the crown, it wholly covers the very
citadel of the head with an encirclement of hair.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.iv.viii" n="VIII" next="iii.iv.ix" prev="iii.iv.vii" progress="4.36%" shorttitle="Chapter VIII" title="The Argument E Contrario." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.iv.viii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.iv.viii-p1.1">Chapter
VIII.—The Argument E Contrario.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iv.viii-p2" shownumber="no">The contraries, at all events, of all these
(considerations) effect that a <i>man</i> is <i>not</i> to cover his
head:  to wit, because he has not by nature been gifted with
excess of hair; because to be shaven or shorn is not shameful to him;
because it was not on his account that the angels transgressed; because
his Head is Christ.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.viii-p2.1" n="304" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.viii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.iv.viii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.3" parsed="|1Cor|11|3|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xi. 3">1 Cor. xi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  Accordingly,
since the apostle is treating of <i>man</i> and <i>woman</i>—why
the latter ought to be veiled, but the former not—it is apparent
why he has been silent as to the <i>virgin</i>; allowing, to wit, the
<i>virgin</i> to be understood in the <i>woman</i> by the self-same
reason by which he forbore to name the boy as implied in the
<i>man</i>; embracing the whole order of either sex in the names proper
(to each) of <i>woman</i> and <i>man</i>.  So likewise Adam, while
still intact, is surnamed in Genesis <i>man</i>:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.viii-p3.2" n="305" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.viii-p4" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.iv.viii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.23" parsed="|Gen|2|23|0|0" passage="Gen. ii. 23">Gen. ii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>  “She shall be called,” says
he, “<i>woman</i>, because she hath been taken from her own
<i>man</i>.”  Thus was Adam a <i>man</i> before nuptial
intercourse, in like manner as Eve a <i>woman</i>.  On either side
the apostle has made his sentence apply with sufficient plainness to
the universal species of each sex; and briefly and fully, with so
well-appointed a definition, he says, “<i>Every
woman</i>.”  What is “every,” but of every
class, of every order, of every condition, of every dignity, of every
age?—if, (as is the case), “every” means total and
entire, and in none of its parts defective.  But the <i>virgin</i>
is withal <i>a part</i> of the <i>woman</i>.  Equally, too, with
regard to not veiling the <i>man</i>, he says
“every.”  Behold two diverse names, <i>Man</i> and
<i>woman</i>—“every one” in each case:  two
laws, mutually distinctive; on the one hand (a law) of veiling, on the
other (a law) of baring.  Therefore, if the fact that it is said
“every <i>man</i>” makes it plain that the name of
<i>man</i> is common even to him who is <i>not</i> yet a <i>man</i>, a
stripling male; (if), moreover, since the <i>name</i> is common
according to nature, the law of not veiling him who among <i>men</i> is
a <i>virgin</i> is common too according to discipline:  why is it
that it is not consequently prejudged that, <i>woman</i> being named,
every <i>woman</i>-<i>virgin</i> is similarly comprised in the
fellowship of the <i>name</i>, so as to be comprised too in the
community of the <i>law</i>?  If a <i>virgin</i> is not a
<i>woman</i>, neither is a <i>stripling</i> a <i>man</i>.  If the
<i>virgin</i> is not covered on the plea that she is not a
<i>woman</i>, let the <i>stripling</i> be covered on the plea that he
is not a <i>man</i>.  Let identity of <i>virginity</i> share
equality of indulgence.  As <i>virgins</i> are not compelled to be
veiled, so let <i>boys</i> not be bidden to be <i>un</i>veiled. 
Why do we partly acknowledge the definition of the apostle, as absolute
with regard to “every <i>man</i>,” without entering upon
disquisitions as to why he has not withal named the <i>boy</i>; but
partly prevaricate, though it is equally absolute with regard to
“every <i>woman</i>?”  “If any,” he says,
“is contentious, we have not such a custom, nor
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_33.html" id="iii.iv.viii-Page_33" n="33" />(has) the Church of
God.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.viii-p4.2" n="306" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.viii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.iv.viii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.16" parsed="|1Cor|11|16|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xi. 16">1 Cor. xi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>  He shows that
there had been some contention about this point; for the extinction
whereof he uses the whole compendiousness (of language):  not
naming the <i>virgin</i>, on the one hand, in order to show that there
is to be no doubt about her veiling; and, on the other hand, naming
“every <i>woman</i>,” whereas he would have named the
<i>virgin</i> (had the question been confined to her).  So, too,
did the Corinthians themselves understand him.  In fact, at this
day the Corinthians do veil their <i>virgins</i>.  What the
apostles taught, their disciples approve.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.iv.ix" n="IX" next="iii.iv.x" prev="iii.iv.viii" progress="4.47%" shorttitle="Chapter IX" title="Veiling Consistent with the Other Rules of Discipline Observed by Virgins and Women in General." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.iv.ix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.iv.ix-p1.1">Chapter
IX.—Veiling Consistent with the Other Rules of Discipline
Observed by Virgins and Women in General.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iv.ix-p2" shownumber="no">Let us now see whether, as we have shown the
arguments drawn from nature and the matter itself to be applicable to
the <i>virgin</i> as well (as to other <i>females</i>), so likewise the
precepts of ecclesiastical discipline concerning <i>women</i> have an
eye to the <i>virgin</i>.</p>
<p id="iii.iv.ix-p3" shownumber="no">It is not permitted to a <i>woman</i> to speak in
the church;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.ix-p3.1" n="307" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.ix-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.iv.ix-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.34-1Cor.14.35 Bible:1Tim.2.11-1Tim.2.12" parsed="|1Cor|14|34|14|35;|1Tim|2|11|2|12" passage="1 Cor. xiv. 34, 35; 1 Tim. ii. 11, 12">1 Cor. xiv. 34, 35; 1 Tim. ii. 11,
12</scripRef>.</p></note> but neither (is it
permitted her) to teach, nor to baptize, nor to offer, nor to claim to
herself a lot in any manly function, not to say (in any) sacerdotal
office.  Let us inquire whether any of these be lawful to a
<i>virgin</i>.  If it is <i>not</i> lawful to a <i>virgin</i>, but
she is subjected on the self-same terms (as the <i>woman</i>), and the
necessity for humility is assigned her together with the <i>woman</i>,
whence will this one thing be lawful to <i>her</i> which is not lawful
to any and every <i>female</i>?  If any is a <i>virgin</i>, and
has proposed to sanctify her flesh, what prerogative does she (thereby)
earn adverse to her own condition?  Is the reason why it is
granted her to dispense with the veil, that she may be notable and
marked as she enters the church? that she may display the honour of
sanctity in the liberty of her head?  More worthy distinction
could have been conferred on her by according her some prerogative of
manly rank or office!  I know plainly, that in a certain place a
<i>virgin</i> of less than twenty years of age has been placed in the
order of <i>widows</i>! whereas if the bishop had been bound to accord
her any relief, he might, of course, have done it in some other way
without detriment to the respect due to discipline; that such a
miracle, not to say monster, should not be pointed at in the church, a
<i>virgin-widow!</i> the more portentous indeed, that not even as a
<i>widow</i> did she veil her head; denying herself either way; both as
<i>virgin</i>, in that she is counted a <i>widow</i>, and as
<i>widow</i>, in that she is styled a <i>virgin</i>.  But the
authority which licenses her sitting in that seat <i>uncovered</i> is
the same which allows her to sit there as a <i>virgin</i>:  a seat
to which (besides the “sixty years”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.ix-p4.2" n="308" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.ix-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.iv.ix-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.9" parsed="|1Tim|5|9|0|0" passage="1 Tim. v. 9">1 Tim. v. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> not
merely “single-husbanded” (<i>women</i>)—that is,
<i>married women</i>—are at length elected, but
“mothers” to boot, yes, and “educators of
children;” in order, forsooth, that their experimental training
in all the affections may, on the one hand, have rendered them capable
of readily aiding all others with counsel and comfort, and that, on the
other, they may none the less have travelled down the whole course of
probation whereby a <i>female</i> can be tested.  So true is it,
that, on the ground of her position, nothing in the way of public
honour is permitted to a <i>virgin</i>.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.iv.x" n="X" next="iii.iv.xi" prev="iii.iv.ix" progress="4.55%" shorttitle="Chapter X" title="If the Female Virgins are to Be Thus Conspicuous, Why Not the Male as Well?" type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.iv.x-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.iv.x-p1.1">Chapter X.—If the Female
Virgins are to Be Thus Conspicuous, Why Not the Male as
Well?</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iv.x-p2" shownumber="no">Nor, similarly, (is it permitted) on the ground of
any distinctions whatever.  Otherwise, it were sufficiently
discourteous, that while <i>females</i>, subjected as they are
throughout to men, bear in their front an honourable mark of their
virginity, whereby they may be looked up to and gazed at on all sides
and magnified by the brethren, so many <i>men-virgins</i>, so many
voluntary eunuchs, should carry their glory in secret, carrying no
token to make <i>them</i>, too, illustrious.  For <i>they</i>,
too, will be bound to claim some distinctions for
themselves—either the feathers of the Garamantes, or else the
fillets of the barbarians, or else the cicadas of the Athenians, or
else the curls of the Germans, or else the tattoo-marks of the Britons;
or else let the opposite course be taken, and let them lurk in the
churches with head <i>veiled</i>.  Sure we are that the Holy
Spirit could rather have made some such concession to <i>males</i>, if
He had made it to <i>females</i>; forasmuch as, besides the authority
of sex, it would have been more becoming that <i>males</i> should have
been honoured on the ground of continency itself likewise.  The
more their sex is eager and warm toward <i>females</i>, so much the
more toil does the continence of (this) greater ardour involve; and
therefore the worthier is it of all ostentation, if ostentation of
<i>virginity</i> is dignity.  For is not continence withal
superior to <i>virginity</i>, whether it be the continence of the
<i>widowed</i>, or of those who, by consent, have already renounced the
common disgrace (which matrimony involves)?<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.x-p2.1" n="309" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.x-p3" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.iv.x-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.5" parsed="|1Cor|7|5|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 5">1 Cor. vii. 5</scripRef>.  Comp. <i>ad Ux</i>., l. i.
c. viii.; <i>de Ex. Cast.</i>, c. i.</p></note> 
For constancy of <i>virginity</i> is maintained by <i>grace</i>; of
<i>continence</i>, by <i>virtue</i>.  For great is the struggle to
overcome concupiscence when you have become accustomed to such
concupiscence; whereas a concupiscence <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_34.html" id="iii.iv.x-Page_34" n="34" />the enjoyment whereof you have never
known you will subdue easily, not having an adversary (in the shape of)
the concupiscence of enjoyment.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.x-p3.2" n="310" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.x-p4" shownumber="no"> So Oehler and
others.  But one <span class="sc" id="iii.iv.x-p4.1">ms.</span> reads
“concupiscentiæ fructum” for
“concupiscentiam fructus;” which would make the sense
somewhat plainer, and hence is perhaps less likely to be the genuine
reading.</p></note>  How, then,
would God have failed to make any such concession to <i>men</i> more
(than to <i>women</i>), whether on the ground of nearer intimacy, as
being “His own image,” or on the ground of harder
toil?  But if nothing (has been thus conceded) to the <i>male</i>,
much more to the <i>female</i>.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.iv.xi" n="XI" next="iii.iv.xii" prev="iii.iv.x" progress="4.63%" shorttitle="Chapter XI" title="The Rule of Veiling Not Applicable to Children." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.iv.xi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.iv.xi-p1.1">Chapter XI.—The Rule
of Veiling Not Applicable to Children.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iv.xi-p2" shownumber="no">But what we intermitted above for the sake of the
subsequent discussion—not to dissipate its coherence—we
will now discharge by an answer.  For when we joined issue about
the apostle’s absolute definition, that “ <i>every
woman</i>” must be understood (as meaning <i>woman</i>) of even
<i>every age</i>, it might be replied by the opposite side, that in
that case it behoved the <i>virgin</i> to be veiled from her nativity,
and from the first entry of her age (upon the roll of time).</p>
<p id="iii.iv.xi-p3" shownumber="no">But it is not so; but from the time when she
begins to be self-conscious, and to awake to the sense of her own
nature, and to emerge from the <i>virgin</i>’s (sense), and to
experience that novel (sensation) which belongs to the succeeding
age.  For withal the founders of the race, Adam and Eve, so long
as they were without intelligence, went “naked;” but after
they tasted of “the tree of recognition,” they were first
sensible of nothing more than of their cause for shame.  Thus they
each marked their intelligence of their own sex by a covering.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.xi-p3.1" n="311" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.xi-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.iv.xi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.25 Bible:Gen.3.7" parsed="|Gen|2|25|0|0;|Gen|3|7|0|0" passage="Gen. ii. 25; iii. 7">Gen. ii. 25; iii. 7</scripRef> (in LXX. iii. 1, iii. 7).</p></note>  But even if it is “on account of
the angels” that she is to be veiled,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.xi-p4.2" n="312" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.xi-p5" shownumber="no"> See ch. vii. above.</p></note>
doubtless the age from which the law of the veil will come into
operation will be that from which “the daughters of men”
were able to invite concupiscence of their persons, and to experience
marriage.  For a <i>virgin</i> ceases to be a <i>virgin</i> from
the time that it becomes possible for her <i>not</i> to be one. 
And accordingly, among Israel, it is unlawful to deliver one to a
husband except after the attestation by blood of her maturity;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.xi-p5.1" n="313" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.xi-p6" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.iv.xi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.22.13-Deut.22.21" parsed="|Deut|22|13|22|21" passage="Deut. xxii. 13-21">Deut. xxii. 13–21</scripRef>.</p></note> thus, before this indication, the nature is
unripe.  Therefore if she is a <i>virgin</i> so long as she is
unripe, she ceases to be a <i>virgin</i> when she is perceived to be
ripe; and, as <i>not-virgin</i>, is now subject to the law, just as she
is to marriage.  And the <i>betrothed</i> indeed have the example
of Rebecca, who, when she was being conducted—herself still
unknown—to an unknown betrothed, as soon as she learned that he
whom she had sighted from afar was the man, awaited not the grasp of
the hand, nor the meeting of the kiss, nor the interchange of
salutation; but confessing what she had felt—namely, that she had
been (already) wedded in spirit—denied herself to be a
<i>virgin</i> by then and there veiling herself.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.xi-p6.2" n="314" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.xi-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.iv.xi-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.24.64-Gen.24.65" parsed="|Gen|24|64|24|65" passage="Gen. xxiv. 64, 65">Gen. xxiv. 64, 65</scripRef>.  Comp. <i>de Or.</i>, c.
xxii. <i>ad fin.</i></p></note>  Oh <i>woman</i> already belonging to
Christ’s discipline!  For she showed that marriage likewise,
as fornication is, is transacted by gaze and mind; only that a
<i>Rebecca</i> likewise some do still veil.  With regard to the
rest, however (that is, those who are <i>not</i> betrothed), let the
procrastination of their parents, arising from straitened means or
scrupulosity, look (to them); let the vow of continence itself look (to
them).  In no respect does (such procrastination) pertain to an
age which is already running its own assigned course, and paying its
own dues to maturity.  Another secret mother, Nature, and another
hidden father, Time, have wedded their daughter to their own
laws.  Behold that <i>virgin-daughter</i> of yours already
wedded—her soul by expectancy, her flesh by
transformation—for whom you are preparing a second husband! 
Already her voice is changed, her limbs fully formed, her
“shame” everywhere clothing itself, the months paying their
tributes; and do you deny her to be a <i>woman</i> whom you assert to
be undergoing <i>womanly</i> experiences?  If the contact of a
<i>man</i> makes a <i>woman</i>, let there be no covering except after
actual experience of marriage.  Nay, but even among the heathens
(the betrothed) are led <i>veiled</i> to the husband.  But if it
is at <i>betrothal</i> that they are veiled, because (then) both in
body and in spirit they have mingled with a male, through the kiss and
the right hands, through which means they first in spirit unsealed
their modesty, through the common pledge of conscience whereby they
mutually plighted their whole confusion; how much more will time veil
them?—(time) without which espoused they cannot be; and by whose
urgency, without espousals, they cease to be <i>virgins</i>.  Time
even the heathens observe, that, in obedience to the law of nature,
they may render their own rights to the (different) ages.  For
their <i>females</i> they despatch to their businesses from (the age
of) twelve years, but the <i>male</i> from two years later; decreeing
puberty (to consist) in years, not in espousals or nuptials. 
“Housewife” one is called, albeit a <i>virgin</i>, and
“house-father,” albeit a stripling.  By <i>us</i> not
even natural <i>laws</i> are observed; as if the God of nature were
some other than ours!</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.iv.xii" n="XII" next="iii.iv.xiii" prev="iii.iv.xi" progress="4.77%" shorttitle="Chapter XII" title="Womanhood Self-Evident, and Not to Be Concealed by Just Leaving the Head Bare." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.iv.xii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.iv.xii-p1.1">Chapter
XII.—Womanhood Self-Evident, and Not to Be Concealed by Just
Leaving the Head Bare.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iv.xii-p2" shownumber="no">Recognise the <i>woman</i>, ay, recognise the
<i>wedded woman</i>, by the testimonies both of body
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_35.html" id="iii.iv.xii-Page_35" n="35" />and of spirit, which she
experiences both in conscience and in flesh.  These are the
earlier tablets of <i>natural</i> espousals and nuptials.  Impose
a veil externally upon her who has (already) a covering
internally.  Let her whose lower parts are not bare have her upper
likewise covered.  Would you know what is the authority which age
carries?  Set before yourself each (of these two); one
prematurely<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.xii-p2.1" n="315" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.xii-p3" shownumber="no"> Oehler’s
“<i>immutare</i>” appears certainly to be a misprint
for “<i>immature.</i>”</p></note> compressed in
<i>woman’s</i> garb, and one who, though advanced in maturity,
persists in <i>virginity</i> with its appropriate garb:  the
former will more easily be denied to be a <i>woman</i> than the latter
believed a <i>virgin</i>.  Such is, then, the honesty of age, that
there is no overpowering it even by garb.  What of the fact that
these (<i>virgins</i>) of ours confess their change of age even
<i>by</i> their garb; and, as soon as they have understood themselves
to be <i>women</i>, withdraw themselves from <i>virgins</i>, laying
aside (beginning with their head itself) their former selves: 
dye<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.xii-p3.1" n="316" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.xii-p4" shownumber="no"> Vertunt:  or
perhaps “change the style of.”  But comp. (with
Oehler) <i>de Cult. Fem.</i>, l. ii. c. vi.</p></note> their hair; and fasten their hair with more
wanton pin; professing manifest <i>womanhood</i> with their hair parted
from the front.  The next thing is, they consult the looking-glass
to aid their beauty, and thin down their over-exacting face with
washing, perhaps withal vamp it up with cosmetics, toss their mantle
about them with an air, fit tightly the multiform shoe, carry down more
ample appliances to the baths.  Why should I pursue
particulars?  But their manifest appliances alone<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.xii-p4.1" n="317" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.xii-p5" shownumber="no"> i.e., without appealing
to any further proof.</p></note> exhibit their perfect <i>womanhood</i>: 
yet they wish to play the <i>virgin</i> by the sole fact of leaving
their head bare—denying by one single feature what they profess
by their entire deportment.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.iv.xiii" n="XIII" next="iii.iv.xiv" prev="iii.iv.xii" progress="4.83%" shorttitle="Chapter XIII" title="If Unveiling Be Proper, Why Not Practise It Always, Out of the Church as Well as in It?" type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.iv.xiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.iv.xiii-p1.1">Chapter XIII.—If
Unveiling Be Proper, Why Not Practise It Always, Out of the Church as
Well as in It?</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iv.xiii-p2" shownumber="no">If on account of men<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.xiii-p2.1" n="318" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.xiii-p3" shownumber="no"> As distinguished from
the “on account of the angels” of c. xi.</p></note> they
adopt a false garb, let them carry out that garb fully even for that
end;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.xiii-p3.1" n="319" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.xiii-p4" shownumber="no"> i.e., for the sake
of <i>the brethren</i>, who (after all) are <i>men</i>, as the
<i>heathens</i> are (Oehler, after Rig.).</p></note> and as they veil their head in presence of
heathens, let them at all events <i>in</i> the <i>church</i> conceal
their virginity, which they do veil outside the church.  They fear
strangers:  let them stand in awe of the brethren too; or else let
them have the consistent hardihood to appear as <i>virgins</i> in the
streets as well, as they have the hardihood to do in the
churches.  I will praise their vigour, if they succeed in selling
aught of virginity among the heathens withal.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.xiii-p4.1" n="320" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.xiii-p5" shownumber="no"> i.e., as Rig. quoted by
Oehler explains it, in inducing the heathens to practise it.</p></note> 
Identity of nature abroad as at home, identity of custom in the
presence of men as of the Lord, consists in identity of liberty. 
To what purpose, then, do they thrust their glory out of sight abroad,
but expose it in the church?  I demand a reason.  Is it to
please the brethren, or God Himself?  If God Himself, He is as
capable of beholding whatever is done in secret, as He is just to
remunerate what is done for His sole honour.  In fine, He enjoins
us not to trumpet forth<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.xiii-p5.1" n="321" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.xiii-p6" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.iv.xiii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.2" parsed="|Matt|6|2|0|0" passage="Matt. vi. 2">Matt. vi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> any one of those
things which will merit reward in His sight, nor get compensation for
them from men.  But if we are prohibited from letting “our
left hand know” when we bestow the gift of a single halfpenny, or
any eleemosynary bounty whatever, how deep should be the darkness in
which we ought to enshroud ourselves when we are offering God so great
an oblation of our very body and our very spirit—when we are
consecrating to Him our very nature!  It follows, therefore, that
what cannot appear to be done for God’s sake (because God wills
not that it be done in such a way) is done for the sake of men,—a
thing, of course, primarily unlawful, as betraying a lust of
glory.  For glory is a thing unlawful to those whose probation
consists in humiliation of every kind.  And if it is by God that
the virtue of continence is conferred, “why gloriest thou, as if
thou have not received?”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.xiii-p6.2" n="322" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.xiii-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.iv.xiii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.7" parsed="|1Cor|4|7|0|0" passage="1 Cor. iv. 7">1 Cor. iv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  If, however,
you have <i>not</i> received it, “what hast thou which has not
been given thee?”  But by this very fact it is plain that it
has not been given you <i>by God</i>—that it is not <i>to God</i>
alone that you offer it.  Let us see, then, whether what is
<i>human</i> be firm and true.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.iv.xiv" n="XIV" next="iii.iv.xv" prev="iii.iv.xiii" progress="4.90%" shorttitle="Chapter XIV" title="Perils to the Virgins Themselves Attendant Upon Not-Veiling." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.iv.xiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.iv.xiv-p1.1">Chapter
XIV.—Perils to the Virgins Themselves Attendant Upon
Not-Veiling.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iv.xiv-p2" shownumber="no">They report a saying uttered at one time by some
one when first this question was mooted, “And how shall we invite
the other (<i>virgins</i>) to similar conduct?”  Forsooth,
it is their numbers that will make us happy, and not the grace of God
and the merits of each individual!  Is it <i>virgins</i> who
(adorn or commend) the Church in the sight of God, or the Church which
adorns or commends <i>virgins</i>?  (Our objector) has therefore
confessed that “glory” lies at the root of the
matter.  Well, where glory is, there is solicitation; where
solicitation, there compulsion; where compulsion, there necessity;
where necessity, there infirmity.  Deservedly, therefore, while
they do not cover their head, in order that they may be solicited for
the sake of glory, they are forced to cover their bellies by the ruin
resulting from infirmity.  For it is emulation, not religion,
which impels them.  Sometimes it is that
god—<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_36.html" id="iii.iv.xiv-Page_36" n="36" />their
belly<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.xiv-p2.1" n="323" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.xiv-p3" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.iv.xiv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.19" parsed="|Phil|3|19|0|0" passage="Phil. iii. 19">Phil. iii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>—himself; because the brotherhood
readily undertakes the maintenance of <i>virgins</i>.  But,
moreover, it is not merely that they are ruined, but they draw after
them “a long rope of sins.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.xiv-p3.2" n="324" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.xiv-p4" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.iv.xiv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.5.18" parsed="|Isa|5|18|0|0" passage="Isa. v. 18">Isa. v. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> 
For, after being brought forth into the midst (of the church), and
elated by the public appropriation of their property,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.xiv-p4.2" n="325" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.xiv-p5" shownumber="no"> So Oehler, with Rig.,
seems to understand “publicato bono suo.”  But it may
be doubted whether the use of the singular “bono,” and the
sense in which “publicare” and “bonum” have
previously occurred in this treatise, do not warrant the rendering,
“and elated by the public announcement of their good
deed”—in self-devotion.  Comp. “omnis publicatio
virginis bonæ” in c. iii., and similar phrases. 
Perhaps the two meanings may be intentionally implied.</p></note>
and laden by the brethren with every honour and charitable bounty, so
long as they do not fall,—when any sin has been committed, they
meditate a deed as disgraceful as the honour was high which they
had.  (It is this.)  If an uncovered head is a recognised
mark of virginity, (then) if any <i>virgin</i> falls from the grace of
<i>virginity</i>, she remains permanently with head uncovered for fear
of discovery, and walks about in a garb which then indeed is
another’s.  Conscious of a now undoubted <i>womanhood</i>,
they have the audacity to draw near to God with head bare.  But
the “jealous God and Lord,” who has said, “Nothing
covered which shall not be revealed,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.xiv-p5.1" n="326" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.xiv-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.iv.xiv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.26" parsed="|Matt|10|26|0|0" passage="Matt. x. 26">Matt. x. 26</scripRef>.  Again apparently a double
meaning, in the word “<i>revelabitus</i>”
="unveiled,” which (of course) is the strict sense of
“<i>re</i>vealed,” i.e.,
“re-veiled.”</p></note>
brings such in general before the public gaze; for confess they will
not, unless betrayed by the cries of their infants themselves. 
But, in so far as they are “more numerous,” will you not
just have them suspected of the more crimes?  I will say (albeit I
would rather not) it is a difficult thing for one to turn <i>woman</i>
once for all who fears to do so, and who, when already so turned (in
secret), has the power of (still) falsely pretending to be a
<i>virgin</i> under the eye of God.  What audacities, again, will
(such an one) venture on with regard to her womb, for fear of being
detected in being a <i>mother</i> as well!  God knows how many
infants He has helped to perfection and through gestation till they
were born sound and whole, after being long fought against by their
mothers!  Such <i>virgins</i> ever conceive with the readiest
facility, and have the happiest deliveries, and children indeed most
like to their fathers!</p>
<p id="iii.iv.xiv-p7" shownumber="no">These crimes does a forced and unwilling
<i>virginity</i> incur.  The very concupiscence of non-concealment
is not modest:  it experiences somewhat which is no mark of a
<i>virgin</i>,—the study of pleasing, of course, ay, and (of
pleasing) <i>men</i>.  Let her strive as much as you please with
an honest mind; she must necessarily be imperilled by the public
exhibition<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.xiv-p7.1" n="327" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.xiv-p8" shownumber="no"> Comp. the note above on
“<i>publicato bono suo</i>.”</p></note> of herself, while she
is penetrated by the gaze of untrustworthy and multitudinous’
eyes, while she is tickled by pointing fingers, while she is too well
loved, while she feels a warmth creep over her amid assiduous embraces
and kisses.  Thus the forehead hardens; thus the sense of shame
wears away; thus it relaxes; thus is learned the desire of pleasing in
another way!</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.iv.xv" n="XV" next="iii.iv.xvi" prev="iii.iv.xiv" progress="5.03%" shorttitle="Chapter XV" title="Of Fascination." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.iv.xv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.iv.xv-p1.1">Chapter XV.—Of
Fascination.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iv.xv-p2" shownumber="no">Nay, but true and absolute and pure
<i>virginity</i> fears nothing more than itself.  Even
<i>female</i> eyes it shrinks from encountering.  Other eyes
itself has.  It betakes itself for refuge to the veil of the head
as to a helmet, as to a shield, to protect its glory against the blows
of temptations, against the dam of scandals, against suspicions and
whispers and emulation; (against) envy also itself.  For there is
a something even among the heathens to be apprehended, which they call
Fascination, the too unhappy result of excessive praise and
glory.  This we sometimes interpretatively ascribe to the devil,
for of him comes hatred of good; sometimes we attribute it to God, for
of Him comes judgment upon haughtiness, exalting, as He does, the
humble, and depressing the elated.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.xv-p2.1" n="328" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.xv-p3" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.iv.xv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.147.6 Bible:Luke.1.52" parsed="|Ps|147|6|0|0;|Luke|1|52|0|0" passage="Psa. 147.6; Luke 1.52">Ps.
cxlvii. (in LXX. and Vulg. cxlvi.) 6; Luke i. 52</scripRef>.</p></note>  The more
holy <i>virgin</i>, accordingly, will fear, even under the name of
fascination, on the one hand the adversary, on the other God, the
envious disposition of the former, the censorial light of the latter;
and will joy in being known to herself alone and to God.  But even
if she has been recognized by any other, she is wise to have blocked up
the pathway against temptations.  For who will have the audacity
to intrude with his eyes upon a shrouded face? a face without feeling?
a face, so to say, morose?  Any evil cogitation whatsoever will be
broken by the very severity.  She who conceals her
<i>virginity</i>, by that fact denies even her
<i>womanhood</i>.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.iv.xvi" n="XVI" next="iii.iv.xvii" prev="iii.iv.xv" progress="5.08%" shorttitle="Chapter XVI" title="Tertullian, Having Shown His Defence to Be Consistent with Scripture, Nature, and Discipline, Appeals to the Virgins Themselves." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.iv.xvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.iv.xvi-p1.1">Chapter
XVI.—Tertullian, Having Shown His Defence to Be Consistent with
Scripture, Nature, and Discipline, Appeals to the Virgins
Themselves.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iv.xvi-p2" shownumber="no">Herein consists the defence of our opinion, in
accordance with Scripture, in accordance with Nature, in accordance
with Discipline.  Scripture founds the law; Nature joins to attest
it; Discipline exacts it.  Which of these (three) does a custom
founded on (mere) opinion appear in behalf of? or what is the colour of
the opposite view?  God’s is Scripture; God’s is
Nature; God’s is Discipline.  Whatever is contrary to these
is not God’s.  If Scripture is uncertain, Nature is
manifest; and concerning Nature’s testimony Scripture cannot be
uncertain.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.xvi-p2.1" n="329" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.xvi-p3" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.iv.xvi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.14" parsed="|1Cor|11|14|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xi. 14">1 Cor. xi. 14</scripRef>, above quoted.</p></note>  If there is a
doubt about Nature, Discipline points out what is more sanctioned by
God.  For noth<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_37.html" id="iii.iv.xvi-Page_37" n="37" />ing
is to Him dearer than humility; nothing more acceptable than modesty;
nothing more offensive than “glory” and the study of
men-pleasing.  Let that, accordingly, be to you Scripture, and
Nature, and Discipline, which you shall find to have been sanctioned by
God; just as you are bidden to “examine all things, and
diligently follow whatever is better.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.xvi-p3.2" n="330" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.xvi-p4" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.iv.xvi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.21" parsed="|1Thess|5|21|0|0" passage="1 Thess. v. 21">1 Thess. v. 21</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="iii.iv.xvi-p5" shownumber="no">It remains likewise that we turn to (the
<i>virgins</i>) themselves, to induce them to accept these
(suggestions) the more willingly.  I pray you, be you mother, or
sister, or <i>virgin</i>-daughter—let me address you according to
the names proper to your years—veil your head:  if a mother,
for your sons’ sakes; if a sister, for your brethren’s
sakes; if a daughter for your fathers’ sakes.  All ages are
perilled in your person.  Put on the panoply of modesty; surround
yourself with the stockade of bashfulness; rear a rampart for your sex,
which must neither allow your own eyes egress nor ingress to other
people’s.  Wear the full garb of <i>woman</i>, to preserve
the standing of <i>virgin</i>.  Belie somewhat of your inward
consciousness, in order to exhibit the truth to God alone.  And
yet you do <i>not</i> belie yourself in appearing as a bride.  For
wedded you are to Christ:  to Him you have surrendered your flesh;
to Him you have espoused your maturity.  Walk in accordance with
the will of your Espoused.  Christ is He who bids the espoused and
wives of others veil themselves;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.xvi-p5.1" n="331" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.xvi-p6" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.iv.xvi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11" parsed="|1Cor|11|0|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xi">1 Cor. xi</scripRef>.</p></note> (and,) of
course, much more His own.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.iv.xvii" n="XVII" next="iii.iv.xviii" prev="iii.iv.xvi" progress="5.15%" shorttitle="Chapter XVII" title="An Appeal to the Married Women." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.iv.xvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.iv.xvii-p1.1">Chapter
XVII.—An Appeal to the Married Women.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iv.xvii-p2" shownumber="no">But we admonish you, too, <i>women</i> of the
second (degree of) modesty, who have fallen into wedlock, not to
outgrow so far the discipline of the veil, not even in a moment of an
hour, as, because you cannot <i>refuse</i> it, to take some other means
to <i>nullify</i> it, by going neither covered nor bare.  For
some, with their turbans and woollen bands, do not <i>veil</i> their
head, but bind it up; protected, indeed, in front, but, where the head
properly lies, bare.  Others are to a certain extent covered over
the region of the brain with linen coifs of small dimensions—I
suppose for fear of pressing the head—and not reaching quite to
the ears.  If they are so weak in their hearing as not to be able
to hear through a covering, I pity them.  Let them know that the
whole head constitutes “the <i>woman</i>.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.xvii-p2.1" n="332" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.xvii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.iv.xvii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.6" parsed="|1Cor|11|6|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xi. 6">1 Cor. xi. 6</scripRef>, etc.</p></note>  Its limits and boundaries reach as far
as the place where the robe begins.  The region of the veil is
co-extensive with the space covered by the hair when unbound; in order
that the necks too may be encircled.  For it is <i>they</i> which
must be subjected, for the sake of which “power” ought to
be “had on the head:”  the veil is their yoke. 
Arabia’s heathen <i>females</i> will be your judges, who cover
not only the head, but the face also, so entirely, that they are
content, with one eye free, to enjoy rather half the light than to
prostitute the entire face.  A <i>female</i> would rather see than
be seen.  And for this reason a certain Roman queen said that they
were most unhappy, in that they could more easily fall in love than be
fallen in love with; whereas they are rather <i>happy</i> in their
immunity from that second (and indeed more frequent) infelicity, that
females are more apt to be fallen in love with than to fall in
love.  And the modesty of heathen discipline, indeed, is more
simple, and, so to say, more barbaric.  To <i>us</i> the Lord has,
even by revelations, measured the space for the veil to extend
over.  For a certain sister of ours was thus addressed by an
angel, beating her neck, as if in applause:  “Elegant neck,
and deservedly bare! it is well for thee to unveil thyself from the
head right down to the loins, lest withal this freedom of thy neck
profit thee not!”  And, of course, what you have said to one
you have said to all.  But how severe a chastisement will
<i>they</i> likewise deserve, who, amid (the recital of) the Psalms,
and at any mention of (the name of) God, continue uncovered; (who) even
when about to spend time in prayer itself, with the utmost readiness
place a fringe, or a tuft, or any thread whatever, on the crown of
their heads, and suppose themselves to be covered?  Of so small
extent do they falsely imagine their head to be!  Others, who
think the palm of their hand plainly greater than any fringe or thread,
misuse their head no less; like a certain (creature), more beast than
bird, albeit winged, with small head, long legs, and moreover of erect
carriage.  She, they say, when she has to hide, thrusts away into
a thicket her head alone—plainly the <i>whole</i> of it,
(though)—leaving all the rest of herself exposed.  Thus,
while she is secure in <i>head</i>, (but) bare in her larger parts, she
is taken wholly, head and all.  Such will be their plight withal,
covered as they are less than is useful.</p>
<p id="iii.iv.xvii-p4" shownumber="no">It is incumbent, then, at all times and in every
place, to walk mindful of the law, prepared and equipped in readiness
to meet every mention of God; who, if He be in the heart, will be
recognised as well in the head of <i>females</i>.  To such as read
these (exhortations) with good will, to such as prefer Utility to
Custom, may peace and grace from our Lord Jesus Christ redound: 
as likewise to Septimius Tertullianus, whose this tractate
is.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.iv.xviii" n="XVIII" next="iii.v" prev="iii.iv.xvii" progress="5.26%" title="Elucidations."><p class="c18" id="iii.iv.xviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_38.html" id="iii.iv.xviii-Page_38" n="38" /><span class="c17" id="iii.iv.xviii-p1.1">Elucidations.</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="iii.iv.xviii-p2" shownumber="no">
————————————</p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.iv.xviii-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="iii.iv.xviii-p3.1">I.</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.iv.xviii-p4" shownumber="no">(Vicar of the Lord, p. 27.)</p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iv.xviii-p5" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="iii.iv.xviii-p5.1">The</span> recurrence of this
emphatic expression in our author is worthy of special note.  He
knew of no other “Vicar of Christ” than the promised
Paraclete, who should bring all Christ’s words to remembrance,
and be “another Comforter.”  Let me quote from Dr.
Scott<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.xviii-p5.2" n="333" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.xviii-p6" shownumber="no"> <i>The Christian
Life</i>, vol. iii. p. 64.</p></note> a very striking passage in
illustration:  “The Holy Ghost, after Christ’s
departure from the world, acted <i>immediately</i> under Christ as the
supreme vicegerent of his kingdom; for next, and <i>immediately</i>
under Christ, He authorized the bishops and governors of the Church,
and constituted them <i>overseers of the flock</i> (<scripRef id="iii.iv.xviii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.28" parsed="|Acts|20|28|0|0" passage="Acts xx. 28">Acts xx. 28</scripRef>).  It was He that chose their
persons, and appointed their work, and gave them their several orders
and directions:  in all which, it is evident that He acted under
Christ as His supreme substitute.  Accordingly, by Tertullian he
is styled ‘the Vicarious Virtue, or Power,’ as He was the
<i>Supreme Vicar</i> and substitute of Christ in mediating for God with
men.”</p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.iv.xviii-p7" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="iii.iv.xviii-p7.1">II.</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.iv.xviii-p8" shownumber="no">(She shall be called woman, p. 31.)</p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iv.xviii-p9" shownumber="no">The Vulgate reads, preserving something of the original
epigrammatic force, “Vocabitur <span class="sc" id="iii.iv.xviii-p9.1">Vir-</span>ago, quoniam de <span class="sc" id="iii.iv.xviii-p9.2">Vir-o</span> sumpta
est.”  The late revised English gives us, in
the margin, <i>Isshah</i> and <i>Ish</i>, which marks the play upon
words in the Hebrew,—“She shall be called <i>Isshah</i>
because she was taken out of <i>Ish</i>.”  This
<i>Epithalamium</i> is the earliest poem, and Adam was the first
poet.</p>
<p id="iii.iv.xviii-p10" shownumber="no">As to the argument of our author, it is quite
enough to say, that, whatever we may think of his refinements upon St.
Paul, he sticks to the inspired text, and enforces God’s Law in
the Gospel.  Let us reflect, moreover, upon the awful immodesty of
heathen manners (see Martial, <i>passim</i>), and the necessity of
enforcing a radical reform.  All that adorns the sex among
Christians has sprung out of these severe and caustic criticisms of the
Gentile world and its customs.  And let us reflect that there is a
growing licence in our age, which makes it important to revert to first
principles, and to renew the apostolic injunctions, if not as
Tertullian did, still as best we may, in our own times and
ways.</p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.iv.xviii-p11" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="iii.iv.xviii-p11.1">III.</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.iv.xviii-p12" shownumber="no">(These crimes, p. 36.<i>)</i></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.iv.xviii-p13" shownumber="no">The iniquity here pointed at has become of
frightful magnitude in the United States of America.  We shall
hear of it again when we come to Hippolytus.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.xviii-p13.1" n="334" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.xviii-p14" shownumber="no"> Tertullian speaks
of the heathen as “decimated by abortions.”  See <i>ad
Uxor.</i>, p. 41, <i>infra</i>.</p></note> 
May the American editor be pardoned for referring to his own
commonitory to his countrywomen on this awful form of murder, in
<i>Moral Reforms</i>,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.xviii-p14.1" n="335" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.xviii-p15" shownumber="no"> Lippincotts,
Philadelphia, 1868.</p></note> a little book upon
practical subjects, addressed to his own diocese.</p>
<p id="iii.iv.xviii-p16" shownumber="no">Hippolytus speaks of the crime which had shocked
Tertullian as assuming terrible proportions at Rome in the time of
Callistus<note anchored="yes" id="iii.iv.xviii-p16.1" n="336" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.iv.xviii-p17" shownumber="no"> Bunsen, vol. i. p.
134.</p></note> and under his
patronage, <i>circa</i> <span class="sc" id="iii.iv.xviii-p17.1">A.D.</span> 220.  But in
this case it was not so much the novelty of the evil which attracted
the rebuke of the Christian moralist, but the fact that it was licensed
by a bishop.</p>
</div3></div2>

<ThML.head>
    <electronicEdInfo>
        <authorID>tertullian</authorID>
        <workID>wife</workID>
        <versionID>anf04</versionID>
        <bkgID>tertullian-wife</bkgID>
        <DC>
            <DC.Title>To His Wife</DC.Title>
            <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/schaff/anf04.iii.v.html</DC.Identifier>
        </DC>
    </electronicEdInfo>
</ThML.head>

<div2 id="iii.v" next="iii.v.i" prev="iii.iv.xviii" progress="5.35%" title="To His Wife.">
    <h3>To His Wife</h3>

<div3 id="iii.v.i" next="iii.v.i.i" prev="iii.v" progress="5.35%" title="I">

<div4 id="iii.v.i.i" n="I" next="iii.v.i.ii" prev="iii.v.i" progress="5.35%" shorttitle="Chapter I" title="Design of the Treatise.  Disavowal of Personal Motives in Writing It." type="Chapter"><p class="c18" id="iii.v.i.i-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_39.html" id="iii.v.i.i-Page_39" n="39" /><span class="c17" id="iii.v.i.i-p1.1">IV.</span></p>
<p class="c25" id="iii.v.i.i-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c17" id="iii.v.i.i-p2.1">To His Wife.</span> <span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="iii.v.i.i-p2.2"><note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.i-p2.3" n="337" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.i-p3" shownumber="no"> [Written
<i>circa</i> <span class="sc" id="iii.v.i.i-p3.1">a.d.</span> 207.  Tertullian
survived his wife; and we cannot date these books earlier than about
the time of his writing the <i>De Pallio,</i> in the opinion of
some.]</p></note></span></p>
<p class="c25" id="iii.v.i.i-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c17" id="iii.v.i.i-p4.1">Book I.</span></p>
<p class="c25" id="iii.v.i.i-p5" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="iii.v.i.i-p5.1">[Translated by the Rev. S.
Thelwall.]</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="iii.v.i.i-p6" shownumber="no">
————————————</p>
<p class="c26" id="iii.v.i.i-p7" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="iii.v.i.i-p7.1">Chapter I.—Design of the
Treatise.  Disavowal of Personal Motives in Writing It.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.v.i.i-p8" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="iii.v.i.i-p8.1">I have</span> thought it meet, my
best beloved fellow-servant in the Lord, even from this early
period,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.i-p8.2" n="338" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.i-p9" shownumber="no"> Jam hinc.</p></note> to provide for the course which you must
pursue after my departure from the world,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.i-p9.1" n="339" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.i-p10" shownumber="no"> Sæculo.</p></note> if I
shall be called before you; (and) to entrust to your honour<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.i-p10.1" n="340" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.i-p11" shownumber="no"> Fidei.</p></note> the observance of the provision.  For in
things worldly<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.i-p11.1" n="341" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.i-p12" shownumber="no"> Sæcularibus.</p></note> we are active enough,
and we wish the good of each of us to be consulted.  If we draw up
wills for <i>such</i> matters, why ought we not much more to take
forethought for our posterity<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.i-p12.1" n="342" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.i-p13" shownumber="no"> Posteritati; or, with
Mr. Dodgson, “our future.”</p></note> in things divine and
heavenly, and in a sense to bequeath a legacy to be received before the
inheritance be divided,—(the legacy, I mean, of) admonition and
demonstration touching those (bequests) which are allotted<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.i-p13.1" n="343" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.i-p14" shownumber="no"> Deputantur.</p></note> out of (our) immortal goods, and from the
heritage of the heavens?  Only, that you may be able to receive in
its entirety<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.i-p14.1" n="344" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.i-p15" shownumber="no"> Solidum; alluding to
certain laws respecting a widow’s power of receiving “in
its entirety” her deceased husband’s property.</p></note> this feoffment in
trust<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.i-p15.1" n="345" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.i-p16" shownumber="no"> Fidei commissum.</p></note> of my admonition, may God grant; to whom be
honour, glory, renown, dignity, and power, now and to the ages of the
ages!</p>
<p id="iii.v.i.i-p17" shownumber="no">The precept, therefore, which I give you is, that,
with all the constancy you may, you do, after our departure, renounce
nuptials; not that you will on that score confer any benefit on me,
except in that you will profit yourself.  But to Christians, after
their departure from the world,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.i-p17.1" n="346" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.i-p18" shownumber="no"> Sæculo.</p></note> no restoration of
marriage is promised in the day of the resurrection, translated as they
will be into the condition and sanctity of angels.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.i-p18.1" n="347" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.i-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.v.i.i-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.20.36" parsed="|Luke|20|36|0|0" passage="Luke xx. 36">Luke xx. 36</scripRef>.</p></note>  Therefore no solicitude arising from
carnal jealousy will, in the day of the resurrection, even in the case
of her whom they chose to represent as having been married to seven
brothers successively, wound any one<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.i-p19.2" n="348" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.i-p20" shownumber="no">
Nulla…neminem—two negatives.</p></note> of her so many
husbands; nor is any (husband) awaiting her to put her to
confusion.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.i-p20.1" n="349" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.i-p21" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.v.i.i-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.23-Matt.22.33 Bible:Mark.12.18-Mark.12.27 Bible:Luke.20.27-Luke.20.40" parsed="|Matt|22|23|22|33;|Mark|12|18|12|27;|Luke|20|27|20|40" passage="Matt. xxii. 23-33; Mark xii. 18-27; Luke xx. 27-40">Matt. xxii. 23–33; Mark xii.
18–27; Luke xx. 27–40</scripRef>.</p></note>  The question
raised by the Sadducees has yielded to the Lord’s sentence. 
Think not that it is for the sake of preserving to the end for myself
the entire devotion of your flesh, that I, suspicious of the pain of
(anticipated) slight, am even at this early period<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.i-p21.2" n="350" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.i-p22" shownumber="no"> Jam hinc.  See
beginning of chapter.</p></note>
instilling into you the counsel of (perpetual) widowhood.  There
will at that day be no resumption of voluptuous disgrace between
us.  No such frivolities, no such impurities, does God promise to
His (servants).  But whether to you, or to any other woman
whatever who pertains to God, the advice which we are giving shall be
profitable, we take leave to treat of at large.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="iii.v.i.ii" n="II" next="iii.v.i.iii" prev="iii.v.i.i" progress="5.44%" shorttitle="Chapter II" title="Marriage Lawful, But Not Polygamy." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.v.i.ii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.v.i.ii-p1.1">Chapter II.—Marriage Lawful, But Not Polygamy.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.v.i.ii-p2" shownumber="no">We do not indeed forbid the union of man and
woman, blest by God as the seminary of the human race, and devised for
the replenishment of the earth<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.ii-p2.1" n="351" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.ii-p3" shownumber="no"> Orbi.  <scripRef id="iii.v.i.ii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.28" parsed="|Gen|1|28|0|0" passage="Gen. i. 28">Gen. i. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> and the furnishing of
the world,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.ii-p3.2" n="352" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.ii-p4" shownumber="no"> Sæculo.</p></note> and therefore
permitted, yet singly.  For Adam was the one husband of Eve, and
Eve his one wife, one woman, one rib.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.ii-p4.1" n="353" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.ii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.v.i.ii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.21-Gen.2.22" parsed="|Gen|2|21|2|22" passage="Gen. ii. 21, 22">Gen. ii. 21, 22</scripRef>.</p></note>  We
grant,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.ii-p5.2" n="354" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.ii-p6" shownumber="no"> Sane.</p></note> that <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_40.html" id="iii.v.i.ii-Page_40" n="40" />among our ancestors, and the patriarchs
themselves, it was lawful<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.ii-p6.1" n="355" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.ii-p7" shownumber="no"> “Fas,”
strictly <i>divine</i> law, opp. to “jus,” <i>human</i>
law; thus “lawful,” as opp. to
“legal.”</p></note> not only to marry,
but even to multiply wives.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.ii-p7.1" n="356" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.ii-p8" shownumber="no"> Plurifariam matrimoniis
uti.  The neut. pl. “matrimonia” is sometimes
used for “wives.”  Comp. c. v. <i>ad fin</i>.
and <i>de Pæn.</i>, c. xii. <i>ad fin</i>.</p></note>  There were
concubines, too, (in those days.)  But although the Church did
come in figuratively in the synagogue, yet (to interpret simply) it was
necessary to institute (certain things) which should afterward deserve
to be either lopped off or modified.  For the Law was (in due
time) to supervene.  (Nor was that enough:)  for it was meet
that causes for making up the deficiencies of the Law should have
forerun (Him who was to supply those deficiencies).  And so to the
Law presently had to succeed the Word<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.ii-p8.1" n="357" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.ii-p9" shownumber="no"> Sermo, i.e., probably
the personal Word.  Comp. <i>de Or</i>., c. i. <i>ad init</i>.</p></note> of God
introducing the spiritual circumcision.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.ii-p9.1" n="358" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.ii-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.v.i.ii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.28-Rom.2.29 Bible:Phil.3.3 Bible:Col.2.11" parsed="|Rom|2|28|2|29;|Phil|3|3|0|0;|Col|2|11|0|0" passage="Rom. ii. 28, 29; Phil. iii. 3; Col. ii. 11">Rom. ii. 28, 29; Phil. iii. 3; Col. ii.
11</scripRef>.</p></note> 
Therefore, by means of the wide licence of those days, materials for
subsequent emendations were furnished beforehand, of which materials
the Lord by His Gospel, and then the apostle in the last days of the
(Jewish) age,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.ii-p10.2" n="359" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.ii-p11" shownumber="no"> Sæculi. 
The meaning here seems clearly to be, as in the text, “the Jewish
<i>age</i>” or <i>dispensation</i>; as in the passages referred
to—<scripRef id="iii.v.i.ii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.11" parsed="|1Cor|10|11|0|0" passage="1 Cor. x. 11">1 Cor. x.
11</scripRef>, where it is <span class="Greek" id="iii.v.i.ii-p11.2" lang="EL">τὰ τέλη
τῶν αἰώνων</span>; and
<scripRef id="iii.v.i.ii-p11.3" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.26" parsed="|Heb|9|26|0|0" passage="Heb. ix. 26">Heb. ix. 26</scripRef>, where again it is <span class="Greek" id="iii.v.i.ii-p11.4" lang="EL">τῶν
αἰώνων</span>, the Jewish and all
preceding ages being intended.</p></note> either cut off the
redundancies or regulated the disorders.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="iii.v.i.iii" n="III" next="iii.v.i.iv" prev="iii.v.i.ii" progress="5.50%" shorttitle="Chapter III" title="Marriage Good:  Celibacy Preferable." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.v.i.iii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.v.i.iii-p1.1">Chapter
III.—Marriage Good:  Celibacy Preferable.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.v.i.iii-p2" shownumber="no">But let it not be thought that my reason for
premising thus much concerning the liberty granted to the old, and the
restraint imposed on the later time, is that I may lay a foundation for
teaching that Christ’s advent was intended to dissolve wedlock,
(and) to abolish marriage talons; as if from this period
onward<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.iii-p2.1" n="360" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.iii-p3" shownumber="no"> “Jam hinc,”
i.e., apparently from the time of Christ’s advent.</p></note> I were prescribing an end to marrying. 
Let them see to that, who, among the rest of their perversities, teach
the disjoining of the “one flesh in twain;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.iii-p3.1" n="361" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.iii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.v.i.iii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.5-Matt.19.6" parsed="|Matt|19|5|19|6" passage="Matt. xix. 5, 6">Matt. xix. 5, 6</scripRef>.</p></note> denying Him who, after borrowing the female
from the male, recombined between themselves, in the matrimonial
computation, the two bodies taken out of the consortship of the
self-same material substance.  In short, there is no place at all
where we read that nuptials are prohibited; of course on the ground
that they are “a good thing.”  What, however, is
<i>better</i> than this “good,” we learn from the apostle,
who <i>permits</i> marrying indeed, but <i>prefers</i> abstinence; the
former on account of the insidiousnesses of temptations, the latter on
account of the straits of the times.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.iii-p4.2" n="362" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.iii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.v.i.iii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7" parsed="|1Cor|7|0|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii">1 Cor. vii</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now, by
looking into the reason thus given for each proposition, it is easily
discerned that the ground on which the power of marrying is conceded is
<i>necessity</i>; but whatever <i>necessity</i> grants, she by her very
nature depreciates.  In fact, in that it is written, “To
marry is better than to burn,” what, pray, is the nature of this
“good” which is (only) commended by comparison with
“evil,” so that the reason why “marrying” is
<i>more</i> good is (merely) that “burning” is
<i>less</i>?  Nay, but how far better is it neither to marry nor
to burn?  Why, even in persecutions it is <i>better</i> to take
advantage of the permission granted, and “flee from town to
town,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.iii-p5.2" n="363" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.iii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.v.i.iii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.23 Bible:Matt.23.34" parsed="|Matt|10|23|0|0;|Matt|23|34|0|0" passage="Matt. 10.23; 23.34">Matt.
x. 23; perhaps confused with xxiii. 34</scripRef>.</p></note> than, when
apprehended and racked, to deny (the faith).<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.iii-p6.2" n="364" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.iii-p7" shownumber="no"> Comp. <i>de Idol</i>.,
c. xxiii., and the note there on “se negant.”</p></note> 
And therefore more blessed are they who have strength to depart (this
life) in blessed confession of their testimony.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.iii-p7.1" n="365" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.iii-p8" shownumber="no"> i.e., in martyrdom, on
the ground of that open confession.</p></note> 
I may say, What is <i>permitted</i> is not <i>good</i>.  For how
stands the case?  I must of necessity die (if I be apprehended and
confess my faith.)  If I think (that fate) deplorable, (then
flight) is good; but if I have a fear of the thing which is permitted,
(the permitted thing) has some suspicion attaching to the cause of its
permission.  But that which is “better” no one (ever)
“permitted,” as being undoubted, and manifest by its own
inherent purity.  There are some things which are not to be
<i>desired</i> merely because they are not <i>forbidden</i>, albeit
they are in a certain sense <i>forbidden</i> when other things are
preferred to them; for the preference given to the higher things is a
dissuasion from the lowest.  A thing is not “good”
merely because it is not “evil,” nor is it
“evil” merely because it is not
“harmful.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.iii-p8.1" n="366" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.iii-p9" shownumber="no"> Non obest.</p></note>  Further: 
that which is fully “good” excels on this ground, that it
is not only not harmful, but profitable into the bargain.  For you
are bound to prefer what is profitable to what is (merely) not
harmful.  For the <i>first</i> place is what every struggle aims
at; the <i>second</i> has consolation attaching to it, but not
victory.  But if we listen to the apostle, forgetting what is
behind, let us both strain after what is before,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.iii-p9.1" n="367" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.iii-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.v.i.iii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.13-Phil.3.14" parsed="|Phil|3|13|3|14" passage="Phil. iii. 13, 14">Phil. iii. 13, 14</scripRef>.</p></note>
and be followers after the better rewards.  Thus, albeit he does
not “cast a snare<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.iii-p10.2" n="368" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.iii-p11" shownumber="no"> Laqueum = <span class="Greek" id="iii.v.i.iii-p11.1" lang="EL">βρόχον</span>
(<scripRef id="iii.v.i.iii-p11.2" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.35" parsed="|1Cor|7|35|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 35">1 Cor. vii. 35</scripRef>), “a noose,”
“lasso” (“snare,” Eng. ver.). “Laqueo
trahuntur inviti” (Bengel).</p></note> upon us,” he
points out what tends to utility when he says, “The unmarried
woman thinks on the things of the Lord, that both in body and spirit
she may be holy; but the married is solicitous how to please her
husband.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.iii-p11.3" n="369" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.iii-p12" shownumber="no"> See note 13.</p></note>  But he nowhere
permits marriage in such a way as not rather to wish us to do our
utmost in imitation of his own example.  Happy the man who shall
prove like Paul!</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="iii.v.i.iv" n="IV" next="iii.v.i.v" prev="iii.v.i.iii" progress="5.63%" shorttitle="Chapter IV" title="Of the Infirmity of the Flesh, and Similar Pleas." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.v.i.iv-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_41.html" id="iii.v.i.iv-Page_41" n="41" /><span class="c1" id="iii.v.i.iv-p1.1">Chapter
IV.—Of the Infirmity of the Flesh, and Similar Pleas.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.v.i.iv-p2" shownumber="no">But we read “that the flesh is
weak;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.iv-p2.1" n="370" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.iv-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.v.i.iv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.41" parsed="|Matt|26|41|0|0" passage="Matt. xxvi. 41">Matt. xxvi. 41</scripRef>.</p></note> and hence we
soothe<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.iv-p3.2" n="371" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.iv-p4" shownumber="no"> Adulamur: 
“we fawn upon,” or “caress,” or
“flatter.”  Comp. <i>de Pæn.</i>, c. vi. <i>sub
init</i>.:  “flatter their own sweetness.”</p></note> ourselves in some cases.  Yet we read,
too, that “the spirit is strong;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.iv-p4.1" n="372" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.iv-p5" shownumber="no"> “Firmum,”
opp. to “infirmam” above.  In the passage there
referred to (<scripRef id="iii.v.i.iv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.41" parsed="|Matt|26|41|0|0" passage="Matt. xxvi. 41">Matt. xxvi.
41</scripRef>) the word is <span class="Greek" id="iii.v.i.iv-p5.2" lang="EL">πρόθυμον</span>.</p></note> for
each clause occurs in one and the same sentence.  Flesh is an
earthly, spirit a heavenly, material.  Why, then, do we, too prone
to self-excuse, put forward (in our defence) the weak part of us, but
not look at<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.iv-p5.3" n="373" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.iv-p6" shownumber="no"> Tuemur.  Mr.
Dodgson renders, “guard not.”</p></note> the strong?  Why
should not the earthly yield to the heavenly?  If the spirit is
stronger than the flesh, because it is withal of nobler origin, it is
our own fault if we follow the weaker.  Now there are two
phases<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.iv-p6.1" n="374" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.iv-p7" shownumber="no"> Species.</p></note> of human weakness which make
marriages<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.iv-p7.1" n="375" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.iv-p8" shownumber="no"> i.e., apparently
<i>second</i> marriages:  “<i>dis</i>junctis a
matrimonio” can scarcely include such as were never
“juncti;” and comp. the “præmissis
maritis” below.</p></note> necessary to such as
are disjoined from matrimony.  The first and most powerful is that
which arises from <i>fleshly</i> concupiscence; the second, from
<i>worldly</i> concupiscence.  But by us, who are servants of God,
who renounce both voluptuousness and ambition, each is to be
repudiated.  Fleshly concupiscence claims the functions of adult
age, craves after beauty’s harvest, rejoices in its own shame,
pleads the necessity of a husband to the female sex, as a source of
authority and of comfort, or to render it safe from evil rumours. 
To meet these its counsels, do you apply the examples of sisters of
ours whose names are with the Lord,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.iv-p8.1" n="376" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.iv-p9" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.v.i.iv-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.3 Bible:2Tim.2.19 Bible:Mal.3.16" parsed="|Phil|4|3|0|0;|2Tim|2|19|0|0;|Mal|3|16|0|0" passage="Phil. iv. 3; 2 Tim. ii. 19; Mal. iii. 16">Phil. iv. 3; 2 Tim. ii. 19; Mal. iii.
16</scripRef>; and similar passages.</p></note>—who, when
their husbands have preceded them (to glory), give to no opportunity of
beauty or of age the precedence over holiness.  They prefer to be
wedded to God.  To God their beauty, to God their youth (is
dedicated).  With Him they live; with Him they converse; Him they
“handle”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.iv-p9.2" n="377" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.iv-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.v.i.iv-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.1 Bible:Luke.24.39 Bible:John.20.17" parsed="|1John|1|1|0|0;|Luke|24|39|0|0;|John|20|17|0|0" passage="1 John i. 1; Luke xxiv. 39; John xx. 17">1 John i. 1; Luke xxiv. 39; John xx.
17</scripRef>.</p></note> by day and by night;
<i>to</i> the Lord they assign their prayers as dowries; <i>from</i>
Him, as oft as they desire it, they receive His approbation<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.iv-p10.2" n="378" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.iv-p11" shownumber="no"> Dignationem.</p></note> as dotal gifts.  Thus they have laid
hold for themselves of an eternal gift of the Lord; and while on earth,
by abstaining from marriage, are already counted as belonging to the
angelic family.  Training yourself to an emulation of (their)
constancy by the examples of such women, you will by spiritual
affection bury that fleshly concupiscence, in abolishing the
temporal<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.iv-p11.1" n="379" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.iv-p12" shownumber="no"> Or,
“temporary.”</p></note> and fleeting desires
of beauty and youth by the compensating gain of immortal
blessings.</p>
<p id="iii.v.i.iv-p13" shownumber="no">On the other hand, this <i>worldly</i>
concupiscence (to which I referred) has, as its causes, glory,
cupidity, ambition, want of sufficiency; through which causes it trumps
up the “necessity” for marrying,—promising itself,
forsooth, heavenly things in return—to lord it, (namely,) in
another’s family; to roost<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.iv-p13.1" n="380" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.iv-p14" shownumber="no"> Incubare.</p></note> on
another’s wealth; to extort splendour from another’s store
to lavish expenditure<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.iv-p14.1" n="381" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.iv-p15" shownumber="no"> Cædere sumptum.</p></note> which you do not
feel!  Far be all this from believers, who have no care about
maintenance, unless it be that we distrust the promises of God, and
(His) care and providence, who clothes with such grace the lilies of
the field;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.iv-p15.1" n="382" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.iv-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.v.i.iv-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.28-Matt.6.30" parsed="|Matt|6|28|6|30" passage="Matt. vi. 28-30">Matt. vi. 28–30</scripRef>.</p></note> who, without any
labour on their part, feeds the fowls of the heaven;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.iv-p16.2" n="383" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.iv-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.v.i.iv-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.26" parsed="|Matt|6|26|0|0" passage="Matt. vi. 26">Matt. vi. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>
who prohibits care to be taken about to-morrow’s food and
clothing,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.iv-p17.2" n="384" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.iv-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.v.i.iv-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.31 Bible:Matt.6.34" parsed="|Matt|6|31|0|0;|Matt|6|34|0|0" passage="Matt. vi. 31, 34">Matt. vi. 31, 34</scripRef>.</p></note> promising that He
knows what is needful for each of His servants—not indeed
ponderous necklaces, not burdensome garments, not Gallic mules nor
German bearers, which all add lustre to the glory of nuptials; but
“sufficiency,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.iv-p18.2" n="385" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.iv-p19" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.v.i.iv-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.19 Bible:1Tim.6.8" parsed="|Phil|4|19|0|0;|1Tim|6|8|0|0" passage="Phil. iv. 19; 1 Tim. vi. 8">Phil. iv. 19; 1 Tim. vi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> which is suitable to
moderation and modesty.  Presume, I pray you, that you have need
of nothing if you “attend upon the Lord;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.iv-p19.2" n="386" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.iv-p20" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.v.i.iv-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.35" parsed="|1Cor|7|35|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 35">1 Cor. vii. 35</scripRef>, esp. in Eng. ver.</p></note>
nay, that you have all things, if you have the Lord, whose are all
things.  Think often<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.iv-p20.2" n="387" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.iv-p21" shownumber="no"> Recogita.</p></note> on things heavenly,
and you will despise things earthly.  To widowhood signed and
sealed before the Lord nought is necessary but
perseverance.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="iii.v.i.v" n="V" next="iii.v.i.vi" prev="iii.v.i.iv" progress="5.76%" shorttitle="Chapter V" title="Of the Love of Offspring as a Plea for Marriage." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.v.i.v-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.v.i.v-p1.1">Chapter V.—Of the Love of Offspring as a Plea for
Marriage.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.v.i.v-p2" shownumber="no">Further reasons for marriage which men allege for
themselves arise from anxiety for posterity, and the bitter, bitter
pleasure of children.  To <i>us</i> this is idle.  For why
should we be eager to bear children, whom, when we have them, we desire
to send before us (to glory)<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.v-p2.1" n="388" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.v-p3" shownumber="no"> Comp. c. iv. above
“præmissis maritis;” “when their husbands have
preceded them (to glory).”</p></note> (in respect, I mean,
of the distresses that are now imminent); desirous as we are ourselves,
too, to be taken out of this most wicked world,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.v-p3.1" n="389" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.v-p4" shownumber="no"> Sæculo.</p></note> and
received into the Lord’s presence, which was the desire even of
an apostle?<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.v-p4.1" n="390" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.v-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.v.i.v-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.23" parsed="|Phil|1|23|0|0" passage="Phil. i. 23">Phil. i. 23</scripRef>; comp. <i>de Pa</i>., c. ix. <i>ad
fin.</i></p></note>  To the servant
of God, forsooth, offspring is necessary!  For of our own
salvation we are secure enough, so that we have leisure for
children!  Burdens must be sought by us for ourselves which are
avoided even by the majority of the Gentiles, who are compelled by
laws,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.v-p5.2" n="391" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.v-p6" shownumber="no"> i.e., to get
children.</p></note> who are decimated<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.v-p6.1" n="392" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.v-p7" shownumber="no"> Expugnantur.</p></note>
by <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_42.html" id="iii.v.i.v-Page_42" n="42" />abortions;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.v-p7.1" n="393" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.v-p8" shownumber="no">
“Parricidiis.”  So Oehler seems to understand it.</p></note> burdens which, finally, are to <i>us</i> most
of all unsuitable, as being perilous to faith!  For why did the
Lord foretell a “woe to them that are with child, and them that
give suck,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.v-p8.1" n="394" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.v-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.v.i.v-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.21.23 Bible:Matt.24.19" parsed="|Luke|21|23|0|0;|Matt|24|19|0|0" passage="Luke xxi. 23; Matt. xxiv. 19">Luke xxi. 23; Matt. xxiv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> except because He
testifies that in that day of disencumbrance the encumbrances of
children will be an inconvenience?  It is to marriage, of course,
that those encumbrances appertain; but that (“woe”) will
not pertain to widows.  (<i>They</i>) at the first trump of the
angel will spring forth disencumbered—will freely bear to the end
whatsoever pressure and persecution, with no burdensome fruit of
marriage heaving in the womb, none in the bosom.</p>
<p id="iii.v.i.v-p10" shownumber="no">Therefore, whether it be for the sake of the
flesh, or of the world,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.v-p10.1" n="395" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.v-p11" shownumber="no"> Sæculi.</p></note> or of posterity, that
marriage is undertaken, nothing of all these “necessities”
affects the servants of God, so as to prevent my deeming it enough to
have once for all yielded to some one of them, and by one marriage
appeased<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.v-p11.1" n="396" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.v-p12" shownumber="no">
“Expiasse”—a rare but Ciceronian use of the word.</p></note> all concupiscence of
this kind.  Let us marry daily, and in the midst of our marrying
let us be overtaken, like Sodom and Gomorrah, by that day of
fear!<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.v-p12.1" n="397" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.v-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.v.i.v-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.28-Luke.17.29" parsed="|Luke|17|28|17|29" passage="Luke xvii. 28, 29">Luke xvii. 28, 29</scripRef>.</p></note>  For <i>there</i> it was not only, of
course, that they were dealing in marriage and merchandise; but when He
says, “They were marrying and buying,” He sets a
brand<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.v-p13.2" n="398" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.v-p14" shownumber="no"> Denotat.</p></note> upon the very leading vices of the flesh and
of the world,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.v-p14.1" n="399" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.v-p15" shownumber="no"> Sæculi.</p></note> which call men off
the most from divine disciplines—the one through the pleasure of
rioting, the other though the greed of acquiring.  And yet that
“blindness” <i>then</i> was felt long before “the
ends of the world.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.v-p15.1" n="400" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.v-p16" shownumber="no"> Sæculi.  Comp.
<scripRef id="iii.v.i.v-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.11" parsed="|1Cor|10|11|0|0" passage="1 Cor. x. 11">1 Cor. x. 11</scripRef>; but the Greek there is, <span class="Greek" id="iii.v.i.v-p16.2" lang="EL">τὰ τέλη τῶν
αιώνων</span>.  By the
“blindness,” Tertullian may refer to <scripRef id="iii.v.i.v-p16.3" osisRef="Bible:Gen.19.11" parsed="|Gen|19|11|0|0" passage="Gen. xix. 11">Gen. xix. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>  What, then,
will the case be if God <i>now</i> keep us from the vices which <i>of
old</i> were detestable before Him?  “The time,” says
(the apostle), “is compressed.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.v-p16.4" n="401" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.v-p17" shownumber="no"> Or, “short”
(Eng. ver.); <scripRef id="iii.v.i.v-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.29" parsed="|1Cor|7|29|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 29">1 Cor. vii.
29</scripRef>.  <span class="Greek" id="iii.v.i.v-p17.2" lang="EL">ὁ καιρὸς
συνεσταλμενος</span>,
“in collecto.”</p></note>  It
remaineth that they who have wives<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.v-p17.3" n="402" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.v-p18" shownumber="no">
“Matrimonia,” neut. pl. again for the fem., the abstract
for the concrete.  See c. ii., “to multiply wives,”
and the note there.  In the Greek (<scripRef id="iii.v.i.v-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.29" parsed="|1Cor|7|29|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 29">1 Cor. vii. 29</scripRef>) it is <span class="Greek" id="iii.v.i.v-p18.2" lang="EL">γυναῖκας</span>: 
but the ensuing chapter shows that Tertullian refers the passage to
women as well.</p></note> act as if they
had them not.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="iii.v.i.vi" n="VI" next="iii.v.i.vii" prev="iii.v.i.v" progress="5.86%" shorttitle="Chapter VI" title="Examples of Heathens Urged as Commendatory of Widowhood and Celibacy." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.v.i.vi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.v.i.vi-p1.1">Chapter VI.—Examples
of Heathens Urged as Commendatory of Widowhood and Celibacy.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.v.i.vi-p2" shownumber="no">But if they who <i>have</i> (wives) are (thus)
bound to consign to oblivion what they have, how much more are they who
have <i>not</i>, prohibited from seeking a second time what they no
longer have; so that she whose husband has departed from the world
should thenceforward impose rest on her sex by abstinence from
marriage—abstinence which numbers of Gentile women devote to the
memory of beloved husbands!  When anything seems difficult, let us
survey others who cope with still greater difficulties.  How many
are there who from the moment of their baptism set the seal (of
virginity) upon their flesh?  How many, again, who by equal mutual
consent cancel the debt of matrimony—voluntary eunuchs<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.vi-p2.1" n="403" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.vi-p3" shownumber="no"> Comp. <i>de Pa</i>.,
xiii., and <scripRef id="iii.v.i.vi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.12" parsed="|Matt|19|12|0|0" passage="Matt. xix. 12">Matt. xix.
12</scripRef>.  Comp. too, <i>de
Ex. Cast</i>., c. i.</p></note> for the sake of their desire after the
celestial kingdom!  But if, while the marriage-tie is still
intact, abstinence is endured, how much more when it has been
undone!  For I believe it to be harder for what is intact to be
quite forsaken, than for what has been lost not to be yearned
after.  A hard and arduous thing enough, surely, is the continence
for God’s sake of a holy woman after her husband’s decease,
when Gentiles,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.vi-p3.2" n="404" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.vi-p4" shownumber="no"> i.e., Gentile
<i>women.</i></p></note> in honour of their
own Satan, endure sacerdotal offices which involve both virginity and
widowhood!<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.vi-p4.1" n="405" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.vi-p5" shownumber="no"> Oehler marks this as a
question.</p></note>  At Rome, for
instance, they who have to do with the type of that
“inextinguishable fire,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.vi-p5.1" n="406" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.vi-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.v.i.vi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.12" parsed="|Matt|3|12|0|0" passage="Matt. iii. 12">Matt. iii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> keeping watch
over the omens of their own (future) penalty, in company with the (old)
dragon<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.vi-p6.2" n="407" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.vi-p7" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.v.i.vi-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Rev.12.9" parsed="|Rev|12|9|0|0" passage="Rev. xii. 9">Rev. xii. 9</scripRef>, and
<i>de Bapt</i>., 1.</p></note> himself, are appointed on the ground of
<i>virginity</i>.  To the Achæan Juno, at the town
Ægium, a <i>virgin</i> is allotted; and the (priestesses) who rave
at Delphi know not marriage.  Moreover, we know that <i>widows</i>
minister to the African Ceres; enticed away, indeed, from matrimony by
a most stem oblivion:  for not only do they withdraw from their
still living husbands, but they even introduce other wives to them in
their own room—the husbands, of course, smiling on it—all
contact (with males), even as far as the kiss of their sons, being
forbidden them; and yet, with enduring practice, they persevere in such
a discipline of widowhood, which excludes the solace even of holy
affection.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.vi-p7.2" n="408" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.vi-p8" shownumber="no"> Pietatis.</p></note>  These precepts
has the devil given to his servants, and he is heard!  He
challenges, forsooth, God’s servants, by the continence of his
own, as if on equal terms!  Continent are even the priests of
hell!<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.vi-p8.1" n="409" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.vi-p9" shownumber="no"> Gehennæ; comp.
<i>de Pæn.</i>, c. xii. <i>ad init</i>.</p></note>  For he has found a way to ruin men even
in good pursuits; and with him it makes no difference to slay some by
voluptuousness, some by continence.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="iii.v.i.vii" n="VII" next="iii.v.i.viii" prev="iii.v.i.vi" progress="5.94%" shorttitle="Chapter VII" title="The Death of a Husband is God's Call to the Widow to Continence.  Further Evidences from Scripture and from Heathenism." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.v.i.vii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.v.i.vii-p1.1">Chapter
VII.—The Death of a Husband is God’s Call to the Widow to
Continence.  Further Evidences from Scripture and from
Heathenism.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.v.i.vii-p2" shownumber="no">To us continence has been pointed out by the Lord of
salvation as an instrument for attaining <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_43.html" id="iii.v.i.vii-Page_43" n="43" />eternity,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.vii-p2.1" n="410" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.vii-p3" shownumber="no"> i.e., eternal life;
comp. “consecutio æternitatis,” <i>de
Bapt</i>., c. ii.</p></note> and
as a testimony of (our) faith; as a commendation of this flesh of ours,
which is to be sustained for the “garment of
immortality,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.vii-p3.1" n="411" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.vii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.v.i.vii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.53 Bible:2Cor.5.4" parsed="|1Cor|15|53|0|0;|2Cor|5|4|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xv. 53; 2 Cor. v. 4">1 Cor. xv. 53; 2 Cor. v. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> which is one day to
supervene; for enduring, in fine, the will of God.  Besides,
reflect, I advise you, that there is no one who is taken out of the
world<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.vii-p4.2" n="412" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.vii-p5" shownumber="no"> Sæculo.</p></note> but by the will of God, if, (as is the case,)
not even a leaf falls from off a tree without it.  The same who
brings us into the world<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.vii-p5.1" n="413" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.vii-p6" shownumber="no"> Mundo.</p></note> must of necessity
take us out of it too.  Therefore when, through the will of God,
the husband is deceased, the marriage likewise, by the will of God,
deceases.  Why should <i>you</i> restore what <span class="sc" id="iii.v.i.vii-p6.1">God</span> has put an end to?  Why do you, by repeating the
servitude of matrimony, spurn the liberty which is offered you? 
“You have been bound to a wife,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.vii-p6.2" n="414" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.vii-p7" shownumber="no">
“Matrimonio,” or “by matrimony.”  Comp.
<scripRef id="iii.v.i.vii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.27" parsed="|1Cor|7|27|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 27">1 Cor. vii. 27</scripRef>:  <span class="Greek" id="iii.v.i.vii-p7.2" lang="EL">δέδεσαι
γυναικί; μὴ
ζήτει λύσιν·
λέλυσαι ἀπὸ
γυναικός; μὴ
ζήτει
γυναῖκα</span>.  Tertullian’s rendering, it will be
seen, is not <i>verbatim</i>.</p></note> says
the apostle; “seek not loosing.  You have been loosed from a
wife;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.vii-p7.3" n="415" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.vii-p8" shownumber="no">
“Matrimonio,” or “by matrimony.”  Comp.
<scripRef id="iii.v.i.vii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.27" parsed="|1Cor|7|27|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 27">1 Cor. vii. 27</scripRef>:  <span class="Greek" id="iii.v.i.vii-p8.2" lang="EL">δέδεσαι
γυναικί; μὴ
ζήτει λύσιν·
λέλυσαι ἀπὸ
γυναικός; μὴ
ζήτει
γυναῖκα</span>.  Tertullian’s rendering, it will be
seen, is not <i>verbatim</i>.</p></note> seek not binding.”  For even if
you do not “<i>sin</i>” in re-marrying, still he says
“pressure of the flesh ensues.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.vii-p8.3" n="416" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.vii-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.v.i.vii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.28" parsed="|1Cor|7|28|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 28">1 Cor. vii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> 
Wherefore, so far as we can, let us love the opportunity of continence;
as soon as it offers itself, let us resolve to accept it, that what we
have not had strength<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.vii-p9.2" n="417" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.vii-p10" shownumber="no"> Or, “been
able”—valuimus.  But comp. c. vi.</p></note> (to follow) in
matrimony we may follow in widowhood.  The occasion must be
embraced which puts an end to that which <i>necessity</i><note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.vii-p10.1" n="418" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.vii-p11" shownumber="no"> See c. iii.,
“quod autem <i>necessitas</i> præstat, depretiat
<i>ipsa</i>,” etc.</p></note> commanded.  How detrimental to faith,
how obstructive to holiness, second marriages are, the discipline of
the Church and the prescription of the apostle declare, when he suffers
not men twice married to preside (over a Church<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.vii-p11.1" n="419" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.vii-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.v.i.vii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.2 Bible:Titus.1.6" parsed="|1Tim|2|2|0|0;|Titus|1|6|0|0" passage="1 Tim. ii. 2; Tit. i. 6">1 Tim. ii. 2; Tit. i. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>),
when he would not grant a widow admittance into the order unless she
had been “the wife of one man;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.vii-p12.2" n="420" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.vii-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.v.i.vii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.9-1Tim.5.10" parsed="|1Tim|5|9|5|10" passage="1 Tim. v. 9, 10">1 Tim. v. 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note> for
it behoves God’s altar<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.vii-p13.2" n="421" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.vii-p14" shownumber="no"> Aram.</p></note> to be set forth
pure.  That whole halo<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.vii-p14.1" n="422" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.vii-p15" shownumber="no"> Comp. <i>de Cor</i>., c.
i., “et de martyrii <i>candida</i> melius
coronatus,” and Oehler’s note.</p></note> which encircles the
Church is represented (as consisting) of holiness.  Priesthood is
(a function) of widowhood and of celibacies among the nations.  Of
course (this is) in conformity with the devil’s principle of
rivalry.  For the king of heathendom,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.vii-p15.1" n="423" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.vii-p16" shownumber="no"> Sæculi.</p></note> the
chief pontiff,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.vii-p16.1" n="424" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.vii-p17" shownumber="no"> Or, “Pontifex
maximus.”</p></note> to marry a second
time is unlawful.  How pleasing must holiness be to God, when even
His enemy affects it!—not, of course, as having any affinity with
anything good, but as contumeliously affecting what is pleasing
to<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.vii-p17.1" n="425" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.vii-p18" shownumber="no"> Or, “has been
decreed by.”</p></note> God the Lord.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="iii.v.i.viii" n="VIII" next="iii.v.ii" prev="iii.v.i.vii" progress="6.04%" shorttitle="Chapter VIII" title="Conclusion." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.v.i.viii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.v.i.viii-p1.1">Chapter
VIII.—Conclusion.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.v.i.viii-p2" shownumber="no">For, concerning the honours which widowhood enjoys
in the sight of God, there is a brief summary in one saying of His
through the prophet:  “Do thou<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.viii-p2.1" n="426" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.viii-p3" shownumber="no"> So Oehler reads,
with Rhenanus and the <span class="sc" id="iii.v.i.viii-p3.1">mss.</span>  The other edd.
have the plural in each case, as the LXX. in the passage referred to
(<scripRef id="iii.v.i.viii-p3.2" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.17-Isa.1.18" parsed="|Isa|1|17|1|18" passage="Isa. i. 17, 18">Isa. i. 17,
18</scripRef>).</p></note>
justly to the widow and to the orphan; and come ye,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.viii-p3.3" n="427" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.viii-p4" shownumber="no"> So Oehler reads,
with Rhenanus and the <span class="sc" id="iii.v.i.viii-p4.1">mss.</span>  The other edd.
have the plural in each case, as the LXX. in the passage referred to
(<scripRef id="iii.v.i.viii-p4.2" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.17-Isa.1.18" parsed="|Isa|1|17|1|18" passage="Isa. i. 17, 18">Isa. i. 17,
18</scripRef>).</p></note>
let us reason, saith the <span class="sc" id="iii.v.i.viii-p4.3">Lord</span>.” 
These two names, left to the care of the divine mercy, in proportion as
they are destitute of human aid, the Father of all undertakes to
defend.  Look how the widow’s benefactor is put on a level
with the widow herself, whose champion shall “reason with the
<span class="sc" id="iii.v.i.viii-p4.4">Lord</span>!”  Not to virgins, I take it,
is so great a gift given.  Although in <i>their</i> case perfect
integrity and entire sanctity shall have the nearest vision of the face
of God, yet the widow has a task more toilsome, because it is easy not
to crave after that which you know not, and to turn away from what you
have never had to regret.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.viii-p4.5" n="428" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.viii-p5" shownumber="no"> Desideraveris. 
Oehler reads “desideres.”</p></note>  More glorious
is the continence which is aware of its own right, which knows what it
has seen.  The virgin may possibly be held the happier, but the
<i>widow</i> the more hardly tasked; the former in that she has always
kept “the good,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.viii-p5.1" n="429" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.viii-p6" shownumber="no"> Comp. c. iii.</p></note> the latter in that
she has found “the good for herself.”  In the former
it is grace, in the latter virtue, that is crowned.  For some
things there are which are of the divine liberality, some of our own
working.  The indulgences granted by the Lord are regulated by
their own grace; the things which are objects of man’s striving
are attained by earnest pursuit.  Pursue earnestly, therefore, the
virtue of continence, which is modesty’s agent; industry, which
allows not women to be “wanderers;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.viii-p6.1" n="430" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.viii-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.v.i.viii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.13" parsed="|1Tim|5|13|0|0" passage="1 Tim. v. 13">1 Tim. v. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>
frugality, which scorns the world.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.viii-p7.2" n="431" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.viii-p8" shownumber="no"> Sæculum.</p></note>  Follow
companies and conversations worthy of God, mindful of that short verse,
sanctified by the apostle’s quotation of it, “Ill
interviews good morals do corrupt.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.viii-p8.1" n="432" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.viii-p9" shownumber="no"> A verse said to be
Menander’s, quoted by St. Paul, <scripRef id="iii.v.i.viii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.33" parsed="|1Cor|15|33|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xv. 33">1 Cor. xv. 33</scripRef>; quoted again, but somewhat differently
rendered, by Tertullian in b. i. c. iii.</p></note> 
Talkative, idle, winebibbing, curious tent-fellows,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.viii-p9.2" n="433" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.viii-p10" shownumber="no"> i.e., here “female
companions.”</p></note>
do the very greatest hurt to the purpose of widow-hood.  Through
talkativeness there creep in words unfriendly to modesty; through
idleness they seduce one from strictness; through winebibbing they
insinuate any and every evil; through curiosity they convey a spirit of
rivalry in lust.  Not one of such women knows how to speak of the
good of single-husbandhood; for their “god,” as the apostle
says, “is their belly;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.viii-p10.1" n="434" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.viii-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.v.i.viii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.19" parsed="|Phil|3|19|0|0" passage="Phil. iii. 19">Phil. iii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> and so, too,
what is neighbour to the belly.</p>
<p id="iii.v.i.viii-p12" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_44.html" id="iii.v.i.viii-Page_44" n="44" />These
considerations, dearest fellow-servant, I commend to you thus
early,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.viii-p12.1" n="435" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.viii-p13" shownumber="no"> Comp. c. i.</p></note> handled throughout superfluously indeed,
after the apostle, but likely to prove a solace to you, in that (if so
it shall turn out<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.i.viii-p13.1" n="436" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.i.viii-p14" shownumber="no"> i.e., if I be called
before you; comp. c. i.</p></note>) you will cherish my
memory in them.</p>
</div4></div3>

<div3 id="iii.v.ii" next="iii.v.ii.i" prev="iii.v.i.viii" progress="6.13%" title="Book II">

<div4 id="iii.v.ii.i" n="I" next="iii.v.ii.ii" prev="iii.v.ii" progress="6.13%" shorttitle="Chapter I" title="Reasons Which Led to the Writing of This Second Book." type="Chapter"><p class="c14" id="iii.v.ii.i-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c17" id="iii.v.ii.i-p1.1">Book II.</span></p>
<p class="c26" id="iii.v.ii.i-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="iii.v.ii.i-p2.1">Chapter I.—Reasons Which Led to
the Writing of This Second Book.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.v.ii.i-p3" shownumber="no">Very lately, best beloved fellow-servant in the
Lord, I, as my ability permitted, entered for your benefit at some
length into the question what course is to be followed by a holy woman
when her marriage has (in whatever way) been brought to an end. 
Let us now turn our attention to the next best advice, in regard of
human infirmity; admonished hereto by the examples of certain, who,
when an opportunity for the practice of continence has been offered
them, by divorce, or by the decease of the husband, have not only
thrown away the opportunity of attaining so great a good, but not even
in their remarriage have chosen to be mindful of the rule that
“above all<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.i-p3.1" n="437" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.i-p4" shownumber="no"> Potissimum; Gr.
“<span class="Greek" id="iii.v.ii.i-p4.1" lang="EL">μόνον</span>,” <scripRef id="iii.v.ii.i-p4.2" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.39" parsed="|1Cor|7|39|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 39">1 Cor. vii. 39</scripRef>.</p></note> they marry in the
Lord.”  And thus my mind has been thrown into confusion, in
the fear that, having exhorted you myself to perseverance in single
husbandhood and widowhood, I may now, by the mention of
precipitate<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.i-p4.3" n="438" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.i-p5" shownumber="no"> Proclivium.</p></note> marriages, put
“an occasion of falling”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.i-p5.1" n="439" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.i-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.v.ii.i-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.69.23" parsed="|Ps|69|23|0|0" passage="Ps. lxix. 23">Ps. lxix. 23</scripRef> (according to the “Great
Bible” version, ed. 1539.  This is the translation found in
the “Book of Common Prayer”).  Comp. <scripRef id="iii.v.ii.i-p6.2" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.13" parsed="|Rom|14|13|0|0" passage="Rom. xiv. 13">Rom. xiv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> in your
way.  But if you are perfect in wisdom, you know, of course, that
the course which is the more useful is the course which you must
keep.  But, inasmuch as that course is difficult, and not without
its embarrassments,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.i-p6.3" n="440" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.i-p7" shownumber="no"> Necessitatibus.</p></note> and on this account
is the highest aim of (widowed) life, I have paused somewhat (in my
urging you to it); nor would there have been any causes for my
recurring to that point also in addressing you, had I not by this time
taken up a still graver solicitude.  For the nobler is the
continence of the flesh which ministers to widowhood, the more
pardonable a thing it seems if it be not persevered in.  For it is
then when things are difficult that their pardon is easy.  But in
as far as marrying “in the Lord” is permissible, as being
within our power, so far more culpable is it <i>not</i> to observe that
which you <i>can</i> observe.  Add to this the fact that the
apostle, with regard to widows and the unmarried, <i>advises</i> them
to remain permanently in that state, when he says, “But I desire
all to persevere in (imitation of) my example:”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.i-p7.1" n="441" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.i-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.v.ii.i-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.6-1Cor.7.8" parsed="|1Cor|7|6|7|8" passage="1 Cor. vii. 6-8">1 Cor. vii. 6–8</scripRef>.</p></note>  but touching marrying “in the
Lord,” he no longer <i>advises</i>, but plainly<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.i-p8.2" n="442" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.i-p9" shownumber="no"> Exerte.  Comp. the
use of “exertus” in <i>de Bapt</i>., cc. xii. and
xviii.</p></note>
<i>bids</i>.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.i-p9.1" n="443" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.i-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.v.ii.i-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.39" parsed="|1Cor|7|39|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 39">1 Cor. vii. 39</scripRef>, where the <span class="Greek" id="iii.v.ii.i-p10.2" lang="EL">μόνον ἐν
Κυρίῳ</span> is on the same footing as
<span class="Greek" id="iii.v.ii.i-p10.3" lang="EL">γυνὴ
δέδεται ἐφ᾽
ὅσον χρόνον
ζῇ ὁ ἀνὴρ
αὐτῆς</span>:  comp. c. ix. and
<scripRef id="iii.v.ii.i-p10.4" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.1" parsed="|Rom|7|1|0|0" passage="Rom. vii. 1">Rom. vii. 1</scripRef> (in the Eng. ver. 2).</p></note>  Therefore in
this case especially, if we do not obey, we run a risk, because one may
with more impunity neglect an “advice” than an
“order;” in that the former springs from <i>counsel</i>,
and is proposed to the <i>will</i> (for acceptance or rejection): 
the other descends from <i>authority</i>, and is bound to
<i>necessity</i>.  In the former case, to disregard appears
<i>liberty</i>, in the latter, <i>contumacy</i>.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="iii.v.ii.ii" n="II" next="iii.v.ii.iii" prev="iii.v.ii.i" progress="6.22%" shorttitle="Chapter II" title="Of the Apostle's Meaning in 1 Cor. VII. 12-14." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.v.ii.ii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.v.ii.ii-p1.1">Chapter II.—Of the
Apostle’s Meaning in</span> <scripRef id="iii.v.ii.ii-p1.2" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.12-1Cor.7.14" parsed="|1Cor|7|12|7|14" passage="1 Cor. VII. 12-14">1 Cor. VII.
12–14</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.v.ii.ii-p2" shownumber="no">Therefore, when in these days a certain woman
removed her marriage from the pale of the Church, and united herself to
a Gentile, and when I remembered that this had in days gone by been
done by others:  wondering at either their own waywardness or else
the double-dealing<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.ii-p2.1" n="444" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.ii-p3" shownumber="no">
Prævaricationem.  Comp. <i>de Pæn.,</i> c. iii.: 
“Dissimulator et <i>prævaricator</i> perspicaciæ
suæ (Deus) non est.”</p></note> of their advisers, in
that there is no scripture which holds forth a licence of this
deed,—“I wonder,” said I, “whether they flatter
themselves on the ground of that passage of the first (Epistle) to the
Corinthians, where it is written:  If any of the brethren has an
unbelieving wife, and she consents to the matrimony, let him not
dismiss her; similarly, let not a believing woman, married to an
unbeliever, if she finds her husband agreeable (to their continued
union), dismiss him:  for the unbelieving husband is sanctified by
the believing wife, and the unbelieving wife by the believing husband;
else were your children unclean.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.ii-p3.1" n="445" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.ii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.v.ii.ii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.12-1Cor.7.14" parsed="|1Cor|7|12|7|14" passage="1 Cor. vii. 12-14">1 Cor. vii. 12–14</scripRef>, in sense, not
<i>verbatim</i>.</p></note> 
It may be that, by understanding <i>generally</i> this monition
regarding <i>married</i> believers, they think that licence is granted
(thereby) to marry even <i>un</i>believers.  God forbid that he
who thus interprets (the passage) be <i>wittingly</i> ensnaring
himself!  But it is manifest that this scripture points to those
believers who may have <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_45.html" id="iii.v.ii.ii-Page_45" n="45" />been found by the grace of God in (the
state of) Gentile matrimony; according to the words themselves: 
“If,” it says, “any believer <i>has</i> an
unbelieving wife;” it does not say, “<i>takes</i> an
unbelieving wife.”  It shows that it is the duty of one who,
already living in marriage with an unbelieving woman,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.ii-p4.2" n="446" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.ii-p5" shownumber="no"> Mulieris.</p></note>
has presently been by the grace of God converted, to continue with his
wife; for this reason, to be sure, in order that no one, after
attaining to faith, should think that he must turn away from a
woman<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.ii-p5.1" n="447" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.ii-p6" shownumber="no"> Femina.</p></note> who is now in some sense an
“alien” and “stranger.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.ii-p6.1" n="448" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.ii-p7" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.v.ii.ii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.12 Bible:Eph.2.19" parsed="|Eph|2|12|0|0;|Eph|2|19|0|0" passage="Eph. ii. 12, 19">Eph. ii. 12, 19</scripRef>.</p></note> 
Accordingly he subjoins withal a reason, that “we are called
<i>in peace</i> unto the Lord God;” and that “the
unbeliever may, through the use of matrimony, <i>be gained</i> by the
believer.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.ii-p7.2" n="449" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.ii-p8" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.v.ii.ii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.15-1Cor.7.16 Bible:Phil.3.8" parsed="|1Cor|7|15|7|16;|Phil|3|8|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 15, 16 and Phil. iii. 8">1 Cor. vii. 15, 16 and Phil. iii.
8</scripRef>, in Vulg., for the word
“lucrifieri.”</p></note>  The very
closing sentence of the period confirms (the supposition) that this is
thus to be understood.  “As each,” it says, “is
called by the Lord, so let him persevere.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.ii-p8.2" n="450" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.ii-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.v.ii.ii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.17" parsed="|1Cor|7|17|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 17">1 Cor. vii. 17</scripRef>, inexactly given, like the two preceding
citations.</p></note>  But it is <i>Gentiles</i> who
“are called,” I take it, not <i>believers</i>.  But if
he had been pronouncing <i>absolutely</i>, (in the words under
discussion,) touching the marriage of believers merely, (then) had he
(virtually) given to saints a permission to marry promiscuously. 
If, however, he had given such a permission, he would never have
subjoined a declaration so diverse from and contrary to his own
permission, saying:  “The woman, when her husband is dead,
is free:  let her marry whom she wishes, <i>only in the
Lord</i>.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.ii-p9.2" n="451" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.ii-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.v.ii.ii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.39" parsed="|1Cor|7|39|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 39">1 Cor. vii. 39</scripRef>, not <i>verbatim</i>.</p></note>  Here, at all
events, there is no need for reconsidering; for what there <i>might</i>
have been reconsideration about, the Spirit has oracularly
declared.  For fear we should make an ill use of what he says,
“Let her marry whom she wishes,” he has added, “only
in the Lord,” that is, in the name of the Lord, which is,
undoubtedly, “to a Christian.”  That “Holy
Spirit,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.ii-p10.2" n="452" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.ii-p11" shownumber="no"> i.e., St. Paul, who, as
inspired by the Holy Spirit, is regarded by Tertullian as merged, so to
speak, in the Spirit.</p></note> therefore, who
prefers that widows and unmarried women should persevere in their
integrity, who exhorts us to a copy<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.ii-p11.1" n="453" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.ii-p12" shownumber="no"> “Exemplum,”
a rarer use of the word, but found in Cic.  The reference is to
<scripRef id="iii.v.ii.ii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.7" parsed="|1Cor|7|7|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 7">1 Cor. vii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> of himself,
prescribes no other manner of repeating marriage except “in the
Lord:”  to this condition alone does he concede the
foregoing<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.ii-p12.2" n="454" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.ii-p13" shownumber="no"> Detrimenta.</p></note> of continence. 
“Only,” he says, “in the Lord:”  he has
added to his law a weight—“<i>only</i>.”  Utter
that word with what tone and manner you may, it is weighty:  it
both bids and advises; both enjoins and exhorts; both asks and
threatens.  It is a concise,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.ii-p13.1" n="455" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.ii-p14" shownumber="no"> Districta (? =dis-stricta, “doubly strict”).</p></note> brief sentence;
and by its own very brevity, eloquent.  Thus is the divine voice
wont (to speak), that you may instantly understand, instantly
observe.  For who but could understand that the apostle foresaw
many dangers and wounds to faith in marriages of this kind, which he
prohibits? and that he took precaution, in the first place, against the
defilement of holy flesh in Gentile flesh?  At this point some one
says, “What, then, is the difference between him who is chosen by
the Lord to Himself in (the state of) Gentile marriage, and him who was
of old (that is, before marriage) a believer, that they should not be
equally cautious for their flesh?—whereas the one is kept from
marriage with an unbeliever, the other bidden to continue in it. 
Why, if we are defiled by a Gentile, is not the one disjoined, just as
the other is not bound?”  I will answer, if the Spirit give
(me ability); alleging, before all (other arguments), that the Lord
holds it more pleasing that matrimony should not be contracted, than
that it should at all be dissolved:  in short, divorce He
prohibits, except for the cause of fornication; but continence He
commends.  Let the one, therefore, have the necessity of
continuing; the other, further, even the power of not marrying. 
Secondly, if, according to the Scripture, they who shall be
“apprehended”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.ii-p14.1" n="456" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.ii-p15" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.v.ii.ii-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.12" parsed="|Phil|3|12|0|0" passage="Phil. iii. 12">Phil. iii. 12</scripRef>, and c. vii. <i>ad init</i>.</p></note> by the faith in (the
state of) Gentile marriage are not defiled (thereby) for this reason,
that, together with themselves, others<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.ii-p15.2" n="457" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.ii-p16" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.v.ii.ii-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.14" parsed="|1Cor|7|14|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 14">1 Cor. vii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> also
are sanctified:  without doubt, they who have been sanctified
<i>before</i> marriage, if they commingle themselves with
“strange flesh,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.ii-p16.2" n="458" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.ii-p17" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.v.ii.ii-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Jude.1.7" parsed="|Jude|1|7|0|0" passage="Jude 7">Jude 7</scripRef>, and above, “an alien and
stranger,” with the reference there.</p></note> cannot sanctify that
(flesh) in (union with) which they were not
“apprehended.”  The grace of God, moreover, sanctifies
that which it <i>finds</i>.  Thus, what has not been able to be
sanctified is unclean; what is unclean has no part with the holy,
unless to defile and slay it by its own (nature).</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="iii.v.ii.iii" n="III" next="iii.v.ii.iv" prev="iii.v.ii.ii" progress="6.41%" shorttitle="Chapter III" title="Remarks on Some of the “Dangers and Wounds” Referred to in the Preceding Chapter." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.v.ii.iii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.v.ii.iii-p1.1">Chapter
III.—Remarks on Some of the “Dangers and Wounds”
Referred to in the Preceding Chapter.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.v.ii.iii-p2" shownumber="no">If these things are so, it is certain that
believers contracting marriages with Gentiles are guilty of
fornication,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.iii-p2.1" n="459" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.iii-p3" shownumber="no"> Comp. <i>de Pa.</i>, c.
xii. (mid.), and the note there.</p></note> and are to be
excluded from all communication with the brotherhood, in accordance
with the letter of the apostle, who says that “with persons of
that kind there is to be no taking of food even.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.iii-p3.1" n="460" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.iii-p4" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.v.ii.iii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.11" parsed="|1Cor|5|11|0|0" passage="1 Cor. v. 11">1 Cor. v. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>  Or shall we “in that
day”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.iii-p4.2" n="461" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.iii-p5" shownumber="no"> The translator has
ventured to read “<i>die</i> illo” here, instead of
Oehler’s “<i>de</i> illo.”</p></note> produce (our)
marriage certificates before the Lord’s tribunal, and allege that
a marriage such as He Himself has forbidden has been duly
contracted?  What is prohibited (in the pas<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_46.html" id="iii.v.ii.iii-Page_46" n="46" />sage just referred to) is not
“adultery;” it is not “fornication.”  The
admission of a strange man (to your couch) less violates “the
temple of God,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.iii-p5.1" n="462" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.iii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.v.ii.iii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.16 Bible:1Cor.6.19" parsed="|1Cor|3|16|0|0;|1Cor|6|19|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 3.16; 6.19">1 Cor.
iii. 16, comp. vi. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> less commingles
“the members of Christ” with the members of an
adulteress.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.iii-p6.2" n="463" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.iii-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.v.ii.iii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.15" parsed="|1Cor|6|15|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vi. 15">1 Cor. vi. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>  So far as I
know, “we are not our own, but bought with a
price;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.iii-p7.2" n="464" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.iii-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.v.ii.iii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.19-1Cor.6.20" parsed="|1Cor|6|19|6|20" passage="1 Cor. vi. 19, 20">1 Cor. vi. 19, 20</scripRef>.</p></note> and what kind of
price?  The blood of God.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.iii-p8.2" n="465" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.iii-p9" shownumber="no"> See the last reference,
and <scripRef id="iii.v.ii.iii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.28" parsed="|Acts|20|28|0|0" passage="Acts xx. 28">Acts xx. 28</scripRef>, where the <span class="sc" id="iii.v.ii.iii-p9.2">mss.</span> vary between <span class="Greek" id="iii.v.ii.iii-p9.3" lang="EL">Θεοῦ</span> and <span class="Greek" id="iii.v.ii.iii-p9.4" lang="EL">Κυρίου</span>.</p></note>  In hurting this
flesh of ours, therefore, we hurt Him directly.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.iii-p9.5" n="466" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.iii-p10" shownumber="no"> De proximo.  Comp.
<i>de Pa</i>., cc. v. and vii.  “Deo <i>de proximo</i>
amicus;” “<i>de proximo</i> in Deum
peccat.”</p></note> 
What did that man mean who said that “to wed a
‘stranger’ was indeed a sin, but a very small one?”
whereas in other cases (setting aside the injury done to the flesh
which pertains to the Lord) <i>every</i> voluntary sin against the Lord
is <i>great</i>.  For, in as far as there was a power of avoiding
it, in so far is it burdened with the charge of contumacy.</p>
<p id="iii.v.ii.iii-p11" shownumber="no">Let us now recount the other dangers or wounds (as
I have said) to faith, foreseen by the apostle; most grievous not to
the flesh merely, but likewise to the spirit too.  For who would
doubt that faith undergoes a daily process of obliteration by
unbelieving intercourse?  “Evil confabulations corrupt good
morals;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.iii-p11.1" n="467" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.iii-p12" shownumber="no"> Comp. b. i. c. viii.
<i>sub. fin</i>., where Tertullian quotes the same passage, but renders
it somewhat differently.</p></note> how much more
fellowship of life, and indivisible intimacy!  Any and every
believing woman must of necessity obey God.  And how can she serve
two lords<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.iii-p12.1" n="468" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.iii-p13" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.v.ii.iii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.24" parsed="|Matt|6|24|0|0" passage="Matt. vi. 24">Matt. vi. 24</scripRef>; <scripRef id="iii.v.ii.iii-p13.2" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.13" parsed="|Luke|16|13|0|0" passage="Luke xvi. 13">Luke xvi. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>—the Lord, and
her husband—a Gentile to boot?  For in obeying a Gentile she
will carry out Gentile practices,—personal attractiveness,
dressing of the head, worldly<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.iii-p13.3" n="469" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.iii-p14" shownumber="no"> Sæculares.</p></note> elegancies, baser
blandishments, the very secrets even of matrimony tainted:  not,
as among the saints, where the duties of the sex are discharged with
honour (shown) to the very necessity (which makes them incumbent), with
modesty and temperance, as beneath the eyes of God.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="iii.v.ii.iv" n="IV" next="iii.v.ii.v" prev="iii.v.ii.iii" progress="6.50%" shorttitle="Chapter IV" title="Of the Hindrances Which an Unbelieving Husband Puts in His Wife's Way." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.v.ii.iv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.v.ii.iv-p1.1">Chapter IV.—Of the
Hindrances Which an Unbelieving Husband Puts in His Wife’s
Way.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.v.ii.iv-p2" shownumber="no">But let her see to (the question) how she
discharges her duties to her husband.  To the Lord, at all events,
she is unable to give satisfaction according to the requirements of
discipline; having at her side a servant of the devil, <i>his</i>
lord’s agent for hindering the pursuits and duties of
believers:  so that if a station<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.iv-p2.1" n="470" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.iv-p3" shownumber="no"> For the meaning of
“statio,” see <i>de Or</i>., c. xix.</p></note> is to be kept,
the husband at daybreak makes an appointment with his wife to meet him
at the baths; if there are fasts to be observed, the husband that same
day holds a convivial banquet; if a charitable expedition has to be
made, never is family business more urgent.  For who would suffer
his wife, for the sake of visiting the brethren, to go round from
street to street to other men’s, and indeed to all the poorer,
cottages?  Who will willingly bear her being taken from his side
by nocturnal convocations, if need so be?  Who, finally, will
without anxiety endure her absence all the night long at the paschal
solemnities?  Who will, without some suspicion of his own, dismiss
her to attend that Lord’s Supper which they defame?  Who
will suffer her to creep into prison to kiss a martyr’s bonds?
nay, truly, to meet any one of the brethren to exchange the kiss? to
offer water for the saints’ feet?<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.iv-p3.1" n="471" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.iv-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.v.ii.iv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.10" parsed="|1Tim|5|10|0|0" passage="1 Tim. v. 10">1 Tim. v. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> to
snatch (somewhat for them) from her food, from her cup? to yearn (after
them)? to have (them) in her mind?  If a pilgrim brother arrive,
what hospitality for him in an alien home?  If bounty is to be
distributed to any, the granaries, the storehouses, are
foreclosed.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="iii.v.ii.v" n="V" next="iii.v.ii.vi" prev="iii.v.ii.iv" progress="6.55%" shorttitle="Chapter V" title="Of Sin and Danger Incurred Even with a “Tolerant” Husband." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.v.ii.v-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.v.ii.v-p1.1">Chapter V.—Of Sin and
Danger Incurred Even with a “Tolerant” Husband.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.v.ii.v-p2" shownumber="no">“But some husband does endure our
(practices), and not annoy us.”  <i>Here</i>, therefore,
there is a sin; in that Gentiles <i>know</i> our (practices); in that
we are subject to the privity of the unjust; in that it is thanks to
them that we do any (good) work.  He who “endures” (a
thing) cannot be ignorant of it; or else, if he is kept in ignorance
because he does <i>not</i> endure (it), he is feared.  But since
Scripture commands each of two things—namely, that we work for
the Lord without the privity of any second person,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.v-p2.1" n="472" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.v-p3" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.v.ii.v-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.1-Matt.6.4" parsed="|Matt|6|1|6|4" passage="Matt. vi. 1-4">Matt. vi. 1–4</scripRef>.</p></note>
and without pressure upon ourselves, it matters not in which quarter
you sin; whether in regard to your husband’s privity, if he be
tolerant, or else in regard of your own affliction in avoiding his
<i>in</i>tolerance.  “Cast not,” saith He, “your
pearls to swine, lest they trample them to pieces, and turn round and
overturn you also.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.v-p3.2" n="473" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.v-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.v.ii.v-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.6" parsed="|Matt|7|6|0|0" passage="Matt. vii. 6">Matt. vii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  “Your
pearls” are the distinctive marks<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.v-p4.2" n="474" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.v-p5" shownumber="no"> Insignia.</p></note> of
even your daily conversation.  The more care you take to conceal
them, the more liable to suspicion you will make them, and the more
exposed to the grasp of Gentile curiosity.  Shall you escape
notice when you sign your bed, (or) your body; when you blow away some
impurity;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.v-p5.1" n="475" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.v-p6" shownumber="no"> Comp. <i>de Idol</i>.,
c. xi. <i>sub fin</i>.</p></note> when even by night
you rise to pray?  Will you not be thought to be engaged in some
work of magic?  Will not your husband know what it is which you
secretly <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_47.html" id="iii.v.ii.v-Page_47" n="47" />taste before
(taking) any food? and if he knows it to be bread, does he not believe
it to be <i>that</i> (bread) which it is <i>said</i> to be?  And
will every (husband), ignorant of the reason of these things, simply
endure them, without murmuring, without suspicion whether it be bread
or poison?  Some, (it is true,) <i>do</i> endure (them); but it is
that they may trample on, that they may make sport of such women; whose
secrets they keep in reserve against the danger which they believe in,
in case they ever chance to be hurt:  they do endure (wives),
whose dowries, by casting in their teeth their (Christian) name, they
make the wages of silence; while they threaten them, forsooth, with a
suit before some spy<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.v-p6.1" n="476" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.v-p7" shownumber="no">
“Speculatorem;” also = "an" executioner.  Comp.
<scripRef id="iii.v.ii.v-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.27" parsed="|Mark|6|27|0|0" passage="Mark vi. 27">Mark vi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> as arbitrator! which
most women, not foreseeing, have been wont to discover either by the
extortion of their property, or else by the loss of their
faith.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="iii.v.ii.vi" n="VI" next="iii.v.ii.vii" prev="iii.v.ii.v" progress="6.62%" shorttitle="Chapter VI" title="Danger of Having to Take Part in Heathenish Rites, and Revels." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.v.ii.vi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.v.ii.vi-p1.1">Chapter VI.—Danger of
Having to Take Part in Heathenish Rites, and Revels.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.v.ii.vi-p2" shownumber="no">The handmaid of God<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.vi-p2.1" n="477" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.vi-p3" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.v.ii.vi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.38" parsed="|Luke|1|38|0|0" passage="Luke i. 38">Luke i. 38</scripRef>, and <i>de Cult. Fem</i>., b. ii. c. i.
<i>ad init</i>.</p></note>
dwells amid alien labours; and among these (labours), on all the
memorial days<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.vi-p3.2" n="478" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.vi-p4" shownumber="no"> Nominibus; al.
honoribus.</p></note> of demons, at all
solemnities of kings, at the beginning of the year, at the beginning of
the month, she will be agitated by the odour of incense.  And she
will have to go forth (from her house) by a gate wreathed with laurel,
and hung with lanterns, as from some new consistory of public lusts;
she will have to sit with her husband ofttimes in club meetings,
oft-times in taverns; and, wont as she was formerly to minister to the
“saints,” will sometimes have to minister to the
“unjust.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.vi-p4.1" n="479" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.vi-p5" shownumber="no">
Sanctis—iniquis.  Comp. St. Paul’s antithesis of
<span class="Greek" id="iii.v.ii.vi-p5.1" lang="EL">ἀδίκων</span> and <span class="Greek" id="iii.v.ii.vi-p5.2" lang="EL">ἁγίων</span> in <scripRef id="iii.v.ii.vi-p5.3" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|1|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vi. 1">1 Cor. vi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  And will she
not hence recognise a prejudgment of her own damnation, in that she
<i>tends</i> them whom (formerly) she was expecting to
<i>judge</i>?<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.vi-p5.4" n="480" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.vi-p6" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.v.ii.vi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.2-1Cor.6.3" parsed="|1Cor|6|2|6|3" passage="1 Cor. vi. 2, 3">1 Cor. vi. 2, 3</scripRef>.</p></note> whose hand will she
yearn after? of whose cup will she partake?  What will her husband
sing<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.vi-p6.2" n="481" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.vi-p7" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.v.ii.vi-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.19" parsed="|Eph|5|19|0|0" passage="Eph. v. 19">Eph. v. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> to her, or she to her husband?  From the
tavern, I suppose, she who sups upon God<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.vi-p7.2" n="482" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.vi-p8" shownumber="no"> So Oehler understands
(apparently) the meaning to be.  The translator is inclined to
think that, adopting Oehler’s reading, we may perhaps take the
“Dei” with “aliquid,” and the
“cœnans” absolutely, and render, “From the
tavern, no doubt, while supping, she will hear some (strain) of
God,” in allusion to the former sentence, and to such passages as
<scripRef id="iii.v.ii.vi-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.137.4" parsed="|Ps|137|4|0|0" passage="Ps. cxxxvii. 4">Ps. cxxxvii. 4</scripRef> (in the LXX. it is cxxxvi. 4).</p></note> will
hear somewhat!  From hell what mention of God (arises)? what
invocation of Christ?  Where are the fosterings of faith by the
interspersion of the Scriptures (in conversation)?  Where the
Spirit? where refreshment? where the divine benediction?  All
things are strange, all inimical, all condemned; aimed by the Evil One
for the attrition of salvation!</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="iii.v.ii.vii" n="VII" next="iii.v.ii.viii" prev="iii.v.ii.vi" progress="6.68%" shorttitle="Chapter VII" title="The Case of a Heathen Whose Wife is Converted After Marriage with Him Very Different, and Much More Hopeful." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.v.ii.vii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.v.ii.vii-p1.1">Chapter VII.—The Case of a Heathen Whose Wife is Converted
After Marriage with Him Very Different, and Much More
Hopeful.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.v.ii.vii-p2" shownumber="no">If these things may happen to those women also
who, having attained the faith while in (the state of) Gentile
matrimony, continue in that state, still they are excused, as having
been “apprehended by God”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.vii-p2.1" n="483" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.vii-p3" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.v.ii.vii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.12" parsed="|Phil|3|12|0|0" passage="Phil. iii. 12">Phil. iii. 12</scripRef>, and c. ii. <i>sub fin</i>.</p></note> in these very
circumstances; and they are <i>bidden</i> to persevere in their married
state, and are sanctified, and have hope of “making a
gain”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.vii-p3.2" n="484" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.vii-p4" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.v.ii.vii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.16" parsed="|1Cor|7|16|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 16">1 Cor. vii. 16</scripRef> and
<scripRef id="iii.v.ii.vii-p4.2" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.1" parsed="|1Pet|3|1|0|0" passage="1 Pet. iii. 1">1 Pet. iii.  1</scripRef>.</p></note> held out to
them.  “If, then, a marriage of this kind (contracted
<i>before</i> conversion) stands ratified before God, why should not
(one contracted <i>after</i> conversion) too go prosperously forward,
so as not to be thus harassed by pressures, and straits, and
hindrances, and defilements, having already (as it has) the partial
sanction of divine grace?  “Because, on the one hand, the
wife<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.vii-p4.3" n="485" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.vii-p5" shownumber="no"> Tertullian here and in
other places appears, as the best editors maintain, to use the
masculine gender for the feminine.</p></note> in the former case, called <i>from among</i>
the Gentiles to the exercise of some eminent heavenly virtue, is, by
the visible proofs of some marked (divine) regard, a terror to her
Gentile husband, so as to make him less ready to annoy her, less active
in laying snares for her, less diligent in playing the spy over
her.  He has felt “mighty works;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.vii-p5.1" n="486" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.vii-p6" shownumber="no"> Magnalia.  Comp.
<scripRef id="iii.v.ii.vii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.12" parsed="|2Cor|12|12|0|0" passage="2 Cor. xii. 12">2 Cor. xii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>
he has seen experimental evidences; he knows her changed for the
better:  thus even he himself is, by his fear,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.vii-p6.2" n="487" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.vii-p7" shownumber="no"> Timore.</p></note>
a candidate for God.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.vii-p7.1" n="488" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.vii-p8" shownumber="no"> Comp. <i>de
Or</i>., c. iii. (<i>med</i>.), “angelorum
candidati;” and <i>de Bapt</i>., c. x. <i>sub fin</i>.,
“candidatus remissionis.”</p></note>  Thus men of
this kind, with regard to whom the grace of God has established a
familiar intimacy, are more easily “gained.”  But, on
the other hand, to descend into forbidden ground unsolicited and
spontaneously, is (quite) another thing.  Things which are not
pleasing to the Lord, of course offend the Lord, are of course
introduced by the Evil One.  A sign hereof is this fact, that it
is <i>wooers</i> only who find the Christian name pleasing; and,
accordingly, some heathen men are found not to shrink in horror from
Christian women, just in order to exterminate them, to wrest them away,
to exclude them from the faith.  So long as marriage of this kind
is procured by the Evil One, but condemned by God, you have a reason
why you need not doubt that it can in no case be carried to a
prosperous end.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="iii.v.ii.viii" n="VIII" next="iii.v.iii" prev="iii.v.ii.vii" progress="6.75%" shorttitle="Chapter VIII" title="Arguments Drawn Even from Heathenish Laws to Discountenance Marriage with Unbelievers.  The Happiness of Union Between Partners in the Faith Enlarged on in Conclusion." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.v.ii.viii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.v.ii.viii-p1.1">Chapter
VIII.—Arguments Drawn Even from Heathenish Laws to Discountenance
Marriage with Unbelievers.  The Happiness of Union Between
Partners in the Faith Enlarged on in Conclusion.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.v.ii.viii-p2" shownumber="no">Let us further inquire, as if we were in very deed
inquisitors of divine sentences, whether <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_48.html" id="iii.v.ii.viii-Page_48" n="48" />they be lawfully (thus condemned). 
Even among the nations, do not all the strictest lords and most
tenacious of discipline interdict their own slaves from marrying out of
their own house?—in order, of course, that they may not run into
lascivious excess, desert their duties, purvey their lords’ goods
to strangers.  Yet, further, have not (the nations) decided that
such women as have, after their lords’<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.viii-p2.1" n="489" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.viii-p3" shownumber="no"> Oehler refers us
to Tac., <i>Ann.</i>, xii. 53, and the notes on that passage. 
(Consult especially Orelli’s edition.)</p></note>
formal warning, persisted in intercourse with other men’s slaves,
may be claimed as slaves?  Shall earthly disciplines be held more
strict than heavenly prescripts; so that <i>Gentile</i> women, if
united to strangers, lose their liberty; <i>ours</i> conjoin to
themselves the devil’s slaves, and continue in their (former)
position?  Forsooth, they will deny that any formal warning has
been given them by the Lord through His own apostle!<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.viii-p3.1" n="490" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.viii-p4" shownumber="no"> The translator
inclines to think that Tertullian, desiring to keep up the parallelism
of the last-mentioned case, in which (see note 1) the
<i>slave’s</i> master had to give the “warning,”
means by “domino” here, <i>not</i> “the Lord,”
who on his hypothesis is the <i>woman’s</i> Master, not the
<i>slave’s</i>, but the “lord” of the
“unbeliever,” i.e., the devil:  so that the meaning
would be (with a bitter irony, especially if we compare the end of the
last chapter, where “the Evil One” is said to
“procure” these marriages, so far is he from
“condemning” them):  “Forsooth, they”
(i.e., the Christian women) “will deny that a formal warning has
been given them by the lord:”  (of the unbelievers, i.e.,
the Evil One) “through an apostle of his!”  If the
other interpretation be correct, the reference will be to c. ii.
above.</p></note></p>
<p id="iii.v.ii.viii-p5" shownumber="no">What am I to fasten on as the cause of this
madness, except the weakness of faith, ever prone to the concupiscences
of worldly<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.viii-p5.1" n="491" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.viii-p6" shownumber="no"> Sæcularium.</p></note> joys?—which,
indeed, is chiefly found among the wealthier; for the more any is rich,
and inflated with the name of “matron,” the more capacious
house does she require for her burdens, as it were a field wherein
ambition may run its course.  To such the churches look
paltry.  A rich man is a difficult thing (to find) in the house of
God;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.viii-p6.1" n="492" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.viii-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.v.ii.viii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.23-Matt.19.24 Bible:Mark.10.23-Mark.10.24 Bible:Luke.18.24-Luke.18.25 Bible:1Cor.1.26-1Cor.1.27" parsed="|Matt|19|23|19|24;|Mark|10|23|10|24;|Luke|18|24|18|25;|1Cor|1|26|1|27" passage="Matt. xix. 23, 24; Mark x. 23, 24; Luke xviii. 24, 25; 1 Cor. i. 26, 27">Matt. xix. 23, 24; Mark x. 23, 24; Luke
xviii. 24, 25; 1 Cor. i. 26, 27</scripRef>.</p></note> and if such an one is (found there),
difficult (is it to find such) unmarried.  What, then, are they to
do?  Whence but from the devil are they to seek a husband apt for
maintaining their sedan, and their mules, and their hair-curlers of
outlandish stature?  A Christian, even although rich, would
perhaps not afford (all) these.  Set before yourself, I beg of
you, the examples of Gentiles.  Most Gentile women, noble in
extraction and wealthy in property, unite themselves indiscriminately
with the ignoble and the mean, sought out for themselves for luxurious,
or mutilated for licentious, purposes.  Some take up with their
own freedmen and slaves, despising public opinion, provided they may
but have (husbands) from whom to fear no impediment to their own
liberty.  To a Christian believer it is irksome to wed a believer
inferior to herself in estate, destined as she will be to have her
wealth augmented in the person of a poor husband!  For if it is
“the poor,” not the rich, “whose are the kingdoms of
the heavens,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.viii-p7.2" n="493" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.viii-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.v.ii.viii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.3" parsed="|Matt|5|3|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 3">Matt. v. 3</scripRef>; but Tertullian has omitted
“spiritu,” which he inserts in <i>de Pa</i>., c. xi., where
he refers to the same passage.  In <scripRef id="iii.v.ii.viii-p8.2" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.20" parsed="|Luke|6|20|0|0" passage="Luke vi. 20">Luke vi. 20</scripRef> there is no <span class="Greek" id="iii.v.ii.viii-p8.3" lang="EL">τῷ
πνεύματι</span>.</p></note> the rich will find
more in the poor (than she brings him, or than she would in the
rich).  She will be dowered with an ampler dowry from the goods of
him who is rich in God.  Let her be on an equality with him on
earth, who in the heavens will perhaps not be so.  Is there need
for doubt, and inquiry, and repeated deliberation, whether he whom God
has entrusted with His own property<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.viii-p8.4" n="494" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.viii-p9" shownumber="no"> Censum.</p></note> is fit for dotal
endowments?<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.viii-p9.1" n="495" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.viii-p10" shownumber="no"> Invecta.  Comp.
<i>de Pa</i>., c. xiii. <i>ad init</i>.</p></note>  Whence are we
to find (words) enough fully to tell the happiness of that marriage
which the Church cements, and the oblation confirms, and the
benediction signs and seals; (which) angels carry back the news of (to
heaven), (which) the Father holds for ratified?  For even on earth
children<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.viii-p10.1" n="496" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.viii-p11" shownumber="no"> Filii.</p></note> do not rightly and
lawfully wed without their fathers’ consent.  What kind of
yoke is that of two believers, (partakers) of one hope, one
desire,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.viii-p11.1" n="497" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.viii-p12" shownumber="no"> Comp. <i>de Or</i>., c.
v. <i>ad fin</i>.; <i>de Pa</i>., c. ix. <i>ad fin</i>.; <i>ad
Ux</i>., i. c. v. <i>ad init</i>.</p></note> one discipline, one and the same
service?  Both (are) brethren, both fellow servants, no difference
of spirit or of flesh; nay, (they are) truly “two in one
flesh.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.viii-p12.1" n="498" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.viii-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.v.ii.viii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.24 Bible:Matt.19.5 Bible:Mark.10.8 Bible:Eph.5.31" parsed="|Gen|2|24|0|0;|Matt|19|5|0|0;|Mark|10|8|0|0;|Eph|5|31|0|0" passage="Gen. ii. 24; Matt. xix. 5; Mark x. 8; Eph. v. 31">Gen. ii. 24; Matt. xix. 5; Mark x. 8; Eph.
v. 31</scripRef>.</p></note>  Where the flesh
is one, one is the spirit too.  Together they pray, together
prostrate themselves, together perform their fasts; mutually teaching,
mutually exhorting,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.viii-p13.2" n="499" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.viii-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.v.ii.viii-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.16" parsed="|Col|3|16|0|0" passage="Col. iii. 16">Col. iii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> mutually
sustaining.  Equally (are they) both (found) in the Church of God;
equally at the banquet of God; equally in straits, in persecutions, in
refreshments.  Neither hides (ought) from the other; neither shuns
the other; neither is troublesome to the other.  The sick is
visited, the indigent relieved, with freedom.  Alms (are given)
without (danger of ensuing) torment; sacrifices (attended) without
scruple; daily diligence (discharged) without impediment:  (there
is) no stealthy signing, no trembling greeting, no mute
benediction.  Between the two echo psalms and hymns;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.viii-p14.2" n="500" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.viii-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.v.ii.viii-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.19 Bible:Col.3.16" parsed="|Eph|5|19|0|0;|Col|3|16|0|0" passage="Eph. v. 19; Col. iii. 16">Eph. v. 19; Col. iii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> and they mutually challenge each other which
shall better chant to their Lord.  Such things when Christ sees
and hears, He joys.  To these He sends His own peace.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.viii-p15.2" n="501" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.viii-p16" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.v.ii.viii-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.27" parsed="|John|14|27|0|0" passage="John xiv. 27">John xiv. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>  Where two (are), there withal (is) He
Himself.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.viii-p16.2" n="502" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.viii-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.v.ii.viii-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.20" parsed="|Matt|18|20|0|0" passage="Matt. xviii. 20">Matt. xviii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>  Where He (is),
there the Evil One is not.</p>
<p id="iii.v.ii.viii-p18" shownumber="no">These are the things which that utterance of
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_49.html" id="iii.v.ii.viii-Page_49" n="49" />the apostle has, beneath its
brevity, left to be understood by us.  These things, if need shall
be, suggest to your own mind.  By these turn yourself away from
the examples of some.  To marry <i>otherwise</i> is, to believers,
not “lawful;” is not “expedient.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.ii.viii-p18.1" n="503" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.ii.viii-p19" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.v.ii.viii-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.23" parsed="|1Cor|10|23|0|0" passage="1 Cor. x. 23">1 Cor. x. 23</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4></div3>

<div3 id="iii.v.iii" next="iii.vi" prev="iii.v.ii.viii" progress="6.94%" title="Elucidation."><p class="c18" id="iii.v.iii-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c17" id="iii.v.iii-p1.1">Elucidation.</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="iii.v.iii-p2" shownumber="no">
————————————</p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.v.iii-p3" shownumber="no">(Marriage lawful, p. 39.)</p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.v.iii-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="iii.v.iii-p4.1">St. Peter</span> was a married
apostle, and the traditions of his wife which connect her married life
with Rome itself render it most surprising that those who claim to be
St. Peter’s successors should denounce the marriage of the clergy
as if it were crime.  The touching story, borrowed from Clement of
Alexandria, is related by Eusebius.  “And will they,”
says Clement, “reject even the apostles?  Peter and Philip,
indeed, had children; Philip also gave his daughters in marriage to
husbands; and Paul does not demur, in a certain Epistle, to mention his
own wife, whom he did not take about with him, in order to expedite his
ministry the better.”  Of St. Peter and his wife, Eusebius
subjoins, “Such was the marriage of these blessed ones, and such
was their perfect affection.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.iii-p4.2" n="504" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.iii-p5" shownumber="no"> Eccl. Hist., Book III.
cap. xxx.</p></note></p>
<p id="iii.v.iii-p6" shownumber="no">The Easterns to this day perpetuate the marriage
of the clergy, and enjoin it; but unmarried men only are chosen to be
bishops.  Even Rome relaxes her discipline for the <i>Uniats</i>,
and hundreds of her priesthood, therefore, live in honourable
marriage.  Thousands live in secret marriage, but their wives are
dishonoured as “concubines.”  It was not till the
eleventh century that the celibate was enforced.  In England it
was <i>never</i> successfully imposed; and, though the
“priest’s <i>leman</i>” was not called his
<i>wife</i> (to the disgrace of the whole system), she was yet honoured
(see Chaucer), and often carried herself too proudly.</p>
<p id="iii.v.iii-p7" shownumber="no">The enormous evils of an enforced celibacy need
not here be remarked upon.  The history of <i>Sacerdotal
Celibacy</i>, by Henry C. Lea<note anchored="yes" id="iii.v.iii-p7.1" n="505" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.v.iii-p8" shownumber="no"> Boston:  Houghton,
Mifflin, &amp; Co., second edition, enlarged, 1884.</p></note> of Philadelphia, is
compendious, and can be readily procured by all who wish to understand
what it is that this treatise of Tertullian’s orthodoxy may best
be used to teach; viz., that we must not be wiser than God, even in our
zeal for His service.</p>
</div3></div2>

<ThML.head>
    <electronicEdInfo>
        <authorID>tertullian</authorID>
        <workID>chastity</workID>
        <versionID>anf04</versionID>
        <bkgID>tertullian-chastity</bkgID>
        <DC>
            <DC.Title>On Exhortation to Chastity</DC.Title>
            <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/schaff/anf04.iii.vi.html</DC.Identifier>
        </DC>
    </electronicEdInfo>
</ThML.head>

<div2 id="iii.vi" next="iii.vi.i" prev="iii.v.iii" progress="7.00%" title="On Exhortation to Chastity.">
    <h3>On Exhortation to Chastity</h3>

<div3 id="iii.vi.i" n="I" next="iii.vi.ii" prev="iii.vi" progress="7.00%" shorttitle="Chapter I" title="Introduction.  Virginity Classified Under Three Several Species." type="Chapter"><p class="c18" id="iii.vi.i-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_50.html" id="iii.vi.i-Page_50" n="50" /><span class="c17" id="iii.vi.i-p1.1">V.</span></p>
<p class="c25" id="iii.vi.i-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c17" id="iii.vi.i-p2.1">On Exhortation to Chastity.</span>
<span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="iii.vi.i-p2.2"><note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.i-p2.3" n="506" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.i-p3" shownumber="no"> [Written, possibly,
<i>circa</i> <span class="sc" id="iii.vi.i-p3.1">a.d.</span> 204.]</p></note></span></p>
<p class="c25" id="iii.vi.i-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="iii.vi.i-p4.1">[Translated by the Rev. S.
Thelwall.]</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="iii.vi.i-p5" shownumber="no">
————————————</p>
<p class="c26" id="iii.vi.i-p6" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="iii.vi.i-p6.1">Chapter I.—Introduction. 
Virginity Classified Under Three Several Species.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.vi.i-p7" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="iii.vi.i-p7.1">I doubt</span> not, brother, that
after the premission in peace of your wife, you, being wholly bent upon
the composing of your mind (to a right frame), are seriously thinking
about the end of your lone life, and of course are standing in need of
counsel.  Although, in cases of this kind, each individual ought
to hold colloquy with his own faith, and consult its strength; still,
inasmuch as, in this (particular) species (of trial), the <i>necessity
of the flesh</i> (which generally is faith’s antagonist at the
bar of the same inner consciousness, to which I have alluded) sets
cogitation astir, faith has need of counsel from without, as an
advocate, as it were, to oppose the <i>necessities of the
flesh</i>:  which necessity, indeed, may very easily be
circumscribed, if the <i>will</i> rather than the <i>indulgence</i> of
God be considered.  No one deserves (favour) by availing himself
of the indulgence, but by rendering a prompt obedience to the will, (of
his master).<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.i-p7.2" n="507" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.i-p8" shownumber="no"> Comp. c. iii. and the
references there.</p></note>  The will of God
is our sanctification,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.i-p8.1" n="508" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.i-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vi.i-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.3" parsed="|1Thess|4|3|0|0" passage="1 Thess. iv. 3">1 Thess. iv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> for He wishes His
“image”—us—to become likewise His
“likeness;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.i-p9.2" n="509" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.i-p10" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.vi.i-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.7" parsed="|1Cor|11|7|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xi. 7">1 Cor. xi. 7</scripRef>, where the Greek is <span class="Greek" id="iii.vi.i-p10.2" lang="EL">εἰκὼν καὶ
δόξα</span>.</p></note> that we may be
“holy” just as Himself is “holy.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.i-p10.3" n="510" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.i-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vi.i-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Lev.11.44 Bible:1Pet.1.16" parsed="|Lev|11|44|0|0;|1Pet|1|16|0|0" passage="Lev. xi. 44; 1 Pet. i. 16">Lev. xi. 44; 1 Pet. i. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>  That good—sanctification, I
mean—I distribute into several species, that in some one of those
species we may be found.  The first species is, virginity from
one’s birth:  the second, virginity from one’s
<i>second</i> birth, that is, from the font; which (second virginity)
either in the marriage state keeps (its subject) pure by mutual
compact,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.i-p11.2" n="511" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.i-p12" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.vi.i-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.5" parsed="|1Cor|7|5|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 5">1 Cor. vii. 5</scripRef>; and <i>ad Ux</i>., b. i. c. vi.</p></note> or else perseveres in
widowhood from choice:  a third grade remains, monogamy, when,
after the interception of a marriage once contracted, there is
thereafter a renunciation of sexual connection.  The first
virginity is (the virginity) of happiness, (and consists in) total
ignorance of that from which you will afterwards wish to be
freed:  the second, of virtue, (and consists in) contemning that
the power of which you know full well:  the remaining species,
(that) of marrying no more after the disjunction of matrimony by death,
besides being the glory of virtue, is (the glory) of moderation
likewise;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.i-p12.2" n="512" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.i-p13" shownumber="no"> Comp. <i>ad Ux</i>., b.
i. c. viii.</p></note> for moderation is the
not regretting a thing which has been taken away, and taken away by the
Lord God,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.i-p13.1" n="513" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.i-p14" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.vi.i-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Job.1.21" parsed="|Job|1|21|0|0" passage="Job i. 21">Job i. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> without whose will
neither does a leaf glide down from a tree, nor a sparrow of one
farthing’s worth fall to the earth.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.i-p14.2" n="514" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.i-p15" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.vi.i-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.29" parsed="|Matt|10|29|0|0" passage="Matt. x. 29">Matt. x. 29</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.vi.ii" n="II" next="iii.vi.iii" prev="iii.vi.i" progress="7.08%" shorttitle="Chapter II" title="The Blame of Our Misdeeds Not to Be Cast Upon God.  The One Power Which Rests with Man is the Power of Volition." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.vi.ii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.vi.ii-p1.1">Chapter
II.—The Blame of Our Misdeeds Not to Be Cast Upon God.  The
One Power Which Rests with Man is the Power of Volition.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.vi.ii-p2" shownumber="no">What moderation, in short, is there in that
utterance, “The Lord gave, the Lord hath taken away; as seemed
(good) to the Lord, so hath it been done!”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.ii-p2.1" n="515" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.ii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vi.ii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Job.1.21" parsed="|Job|1|21|0|0" passage="Job i. 21">Job i. 21</scripRef> (in LXX. and Vulg.).</p></note>  And accordingly, if we renew nuptials
which have been taken away, doubtless we strive against the will of
God, willing to have over again a thing which He has not willed us to
have.  For had He willed (that we should), He would not have taken
it away; unless we interpret this, too, to be the will of God, as if He
again willed us to have what He just now did not will.  It is not
the part of good and solid faith to refer all things to the will of God
in such a manner as that; and that each individual should so
flatter<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.ii-p3.2" n="516" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.ii-p4" shownumber="no"> Adulari.  Comp.
<i>de Pæn.</i>, c. vi. <i>sub init.; ad Ux</i>., b. i. c. iv.
<i>ad init</i>.</p></note> himself by saying that “nothing is done
without His permission,” as to make us fail to understand that
there is a something <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_51.html" id="iii.vi.ii-Page_51" n="51" />in our own power.  Else every sin
will be excused if we persist in contending that nothing is done by us
without the will of God; and that definition will go to the destruction
of (our) whole discipline, (nay), even of God Himself; if either He
produce by<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.ii-p4.1" n="517" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.ii-p5" shownumber="no"> Or,
“from”—<i>de</i>.</p></note> His own will things
which He wills not, or else (if) there is nothing which God wills
not.  But as there are some things which He forbids, against which
He denounces even eternal punishment—for, of course, things which
He <i>forbids</i>, and by which withal He is <i>offended</i>, He does
not <i>will</i>—so too, on the contrary, what He <i>does</i>
will, He enjoins and sets down as acceptable, and repays with the
reward of eternity.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.ii-p5.1" n="518" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.ii-p6" shownumber="no"> i.e., eternal
<i>life</i>:  as in <i>de Bapt</i>., c. ii.; <i>ad Ux</i>.,
b. i. c. vii. <i>ad init</i>.</p></note>  And so, when we
have learnt from His precepts each (class of actions), what He does not
will and what He does, we still have a volition and an arbitrating
power of electing the one; just as it is written, “Behold, I have
set before thee good and evil:  for thou hast tasted of the tree
of knowledge.”  And accordingly we ought not to lay to the
account of the Lord’s will that which lies subject to our own
choice; (on the hypothesis) that He does not will, or else (positively)
nills what is good, who does nill what is evil.  Thus, it is a
volition of our own when we will what is evil, in antagonism to
God’s will, who wills what is good.  Further, if you inquire
whence comes that volition whereby we will anything in antagonism to
the will of God, I shall say, It has its source in ourselves.  And
I shall not make the assertion rashly—for you must needs
correspond to the seed whence you spring—if indeed it be true,
(as it is), that the originator of our race and our sin, Adam,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.ii-p6.1" n="519" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.ii-p7" shownumber="no"> <i>De Pæn.</i>, c.
xii. <i>ad fin</i>.</p></note> willed the sin which he committed.  For
the devil did not impose upon him the volition to sin, but
subministered material to the volition.  On the other hand, the
will of God had come to be a question of obedience.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.ii-p7.1" n="520" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.ii-p8" shownumber="no"> In obaudientiam
venerat.</p></note>  In like manner you, too, if you fail to
obey God, who has trained you by setting before you the precept of free
action, will, through the liberty of your will, willingly turn into the
downward course of doing what God nills:  and thus you think
yourself to have been subverted by the devil; who, albeit he does
<i>will</i> that you should will something which God nills still does
not <i>make</i> you will it, inasmuch as he did not <i>reduce</i> those
our protoplasts to the volition of sin; nay, nor (did <i>reduce</i>
them at all) against their will, or in ignorance as to what God
nilled.  For, of course, He nilled (a thing) to be done when He
made death the destined consequence of its commission.  Thus the
work of the devil is one:  to make trial whether you do will that
which it rests with you to will.  But when you <i>have</i> willed,
it follows that he subjects you to himself; not by having
<i>wrought</i> volition in you, but by having found a favourable
opportunity in your volition.  Therefore, since the only thing
which is in our power is volition—and it is herein that our mind
toward God is put to proof, whether we will the things which coincide
with His will—deeply and anxiously must the will of God be
pondered again and again, I say, (to see) what even in <i>secret</i> He
may will.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.vi.iii" n="III" next="iii.vi.iv" prev="iii.vi.ii" progress="7.21%" shorttitle="Chapter III" title="Of Indulgence and Pure Volition.  The Question Illustrated." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.vi.iii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.vi.iii-p1.1">Chapter
III.—Of Indulgence and Pure Volition.  The Question
Illustrated.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.iii-p1.2" n="521" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.iii-p2" shownumber="no"> From <scripRef id="iii.vi.iii-p2.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7" parsed="|1Cor|7|0|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii">1 Cor. vii</scripRef>.</p></note></span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.vi.iii-p3" shownumber="no">For what things are <i>manifest</i> we all know;
and <i>in what sense</i> these very things are manifest must be
thoroughly examined.  For, albeit some things seem to savour of
“the will of God,” seeing that they are <i>allowed</i> by
Him, it does not forthwith follow that everything which is
<i>permitted</i> proceeds out of the mere and absolute will of him who
permits.  <i>Indulgence</i> is the source of all
<i>permission</i>.  And albeit indulgence is not independent of
volition, still, inasmuch as it has its <i>cause</i> in him to whom the
indulgence is granted, it comes (as it were) from <i>unwilling</i>
volition, having experienced a producing cause of itself which
<i>constrains</i> volition.  See what is the nature of a volition
of which some second party is the cause.  There is, again, a
second species of <i>pure</i> volition to be considered.  God
wills us to do some acts pleasing to<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.iii-p3.1" n="522" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.iii-p4" shownumber="no"> Or, “decreed
by.”</p></note> Himself, in
which it is not indulgence which patronizes, but discipline which lords
it.  If, however, He has given a preference over these to some
other acts—(acts), of course, which He <i>more</i> wills—is
there a doubt that the acts which we are to pursue are those which He
<i>more</i> wills; since those which He <i>less</i> wills (because He
wills others <i>more</i>) are to be similarly regarded as if He did
<i>not</i> will them?  For, by showing what He <i>more</i> wills,
He has effaced the lesser volition by the greater.  And in as far
as He has proposed each (volition) to your knowledge, in so far has He
defined it to be your duty to pursue that which He has declared that He
<i>more</i> wills.  Then, if the object of His declaring has been
that you may pursue that which He <i>more</i> wills; doubtless, unless
you do so, you savour of contrariety to His volition, by savouring of
contrariety to His <i>superior</i> volition; and you rather offend than
merit reward, by doing what He wills indeed, and rejecting what He
<i>more</i> wills.  Partly, you sin; partly, if you sin not, still
you deserve no reward.  Moreover, is not even the unwillingness to
deserve reward a sin?</p>
<p id="iii.vi.iii-p5" shownumber="no">If, therefore, second marriage finds the source of its
allowance in that “will of God” which is <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_52.html" id="iii.vi.iii-Page_52" n="52" />called indulgence, we shall deny that
that which has indulgence for its cause is volition pure; if in that to
which some other—that, namely, which regards continence as more
desirable—is preferred as superior, we shall have learned (by
what has been argued above), that the not-superior is rescinded by the
superior.  Suffer me to have touched upon these considerations, in
order that I may now follow the course of the apostle’s
words.  But, in the first place, I shall not be thought
irreligious if I remark on what he himself professes; (namely), that he
has introduced all <i>indulgence</i> in regard to marriage from his own
(judgment)—that is, from human sense, not from divine
prescript.  For, withal, when he has laid down the definitive rule
with reference to “the widowed and the unwedded,” that they
are to “marry if they cannot contain,” because
“better it is to marry than to burn,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.iii-p5.1" n="523" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.iii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vi.iii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.8-1Cor.7.9" parsed="|1Cor|7|8|7|9" passage="1 Cor. vii. 8, 9">1 Cor. vii. 8, 9</scripRef>.</p></note>
he turns round to the other class, and says:  “But to the
wedded I make official declaration—not indeed I, but the
Lord.”  Thus he shows, by the transfer of his own
personality to the Lord, that what he had said above he had pronounced
not in the Lord’s person, but in his own:  “Better it
is to marry than to burn.”  Now, although that expression
pertain to such as <i>are “apprehended</i>” <i>by the
faith</i> in an unwedded or widowed condition, still, inasmuch as all
cling to it with a view to licence in the way of marrying, I should
wish to give a thorough treatment to the inquiry what kind of good he
is pointing out which is “better than” a penalty; which
cannot seem good but by comparison with something very bad; so that the
reason why “marrying” is good, is that
“burning” is worse.  “Good” is worthy of
the name if it continue to keep that name without comparison, I say not
with evil, but even with some second good; so that, even if it
<i>is</i> compared to some other good, and is by some other cast into
the shade, it do nevertheless remain in possession of the name
“good.”  If, however, it is the nature of an
<i>evil</i> which is the means which compels the predicating
“good,” it is not so much “good” as a species
of inferior evil, which by being obscured by a superior evil is driven
to the name of good.  Take away, in short, the condition of
comparison, so as not to say, “Better it is to marry than to
burn;” and I question whether you will have the hardihood to say,
“Better it is to marry,” not adding what that is which is
better.  Therefore what is not <i>better</i>, of course is not
<i>good</i> either; inasmuch as you have taken away and removed the
condition of comparison, which, while it makes the thing
“better,” so compels it to be regarded as
“good.”  “Better it is to marry than to
burn” is to be understood in the same way as, “Better it is
to lack one eye than two:”  if, however, you withdraw from
the comparison, it will not be “better” to have one eye,
inasmuch as it is not “good” either.  Let none
therefore catch at a defence (of marriage) from this paragraph, which
properly refers to “the unmarried and widows,” for whom no
(matrimonial) conjunction is yet reckoned:  although I hope I have
shown that even such must understand the nature of the
<i>permission</i>.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.vi.iv" n="IV" next="iii.vi.v" prev="iii.vi.iii" progress="7.38%" shorttitle="Chapter IV" title="Further Remarks Upon the Apostle's Language." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.vi.iv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.vi.iv-p1.1">Chapter IV.—Further
Remarks Upon the Apostle’s Language.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.vi.iv-p2" shownumber="no">However, touching second marriage, we know plainly
that the apostle has pronounced:  “Thou hast been loosed
from a wife; seek not a wife.  But if thou shalt marry, thou wilt
not sin.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.iv-p2.1" n="524" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.iv-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vi.iv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.27-1Cor.7.28" parsed="|1Cor|7|27|7|28" passage="1 Cor. vii. 27, 28">1 Cor. vii. 27, 28</scripRef>.</p></note>  Still, as in
the former case, he has introduced the order of this discourse too from
his personal suggestion, not from a divine precept.  But there is
a wide difference between a precept of God and a suggestion of
man.  “Precept of the Lord,” says he, “I have
not; but I give advice, as having obtained mercy of the Lord to be
faithful.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.iv-p3.2" n="525" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.iv-p4" shownumber="no"> Or, “to be a
believer;” <scripRef id="iii.vi.iv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.25" parsed="|1Cor|7|25|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 7.25">ver. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>  In fact,
neither in the Gospel nor in Paul’s own Epistles will you find a
precept of God as the source whence repetition of marriage is
permitted.  Whence the doctrine that unity (of marriage) must be
observed derives confirmation; inasmuch as that which is not found to
be <i>permitted</i> by the Lord is acknowledged to be
<i>forbidden</i>.  Add (to this consideration) the fact, that even
this very introduction of human advice, as if already beginning to
reflect upon its own extravagance, immediately restrains and recalls
itself, while it subjoins, “However, such shall have pressure of
the flesh;” while he says that he “spares them;”
while he adds that “the time is wound up,” so that
“it behoves even such as have wives to act as if they had
not;” while he compares the solicitude of the wedded and of the
unwedded:  for, in teaching, by means of these considerations, the
reasons why marrying is not expedient, he dissuades from that to which
he had above granted indulgence.  And this is the case with regard
to first marriage:  how much more with regard to second! 
When, however, he exhorts us to the imitation of his own example, of
course, in showing what he <i>does</i> wish us to be; that is,
continent; he equally declares what he does <i>not</i> wish us to be,
that is, <i>in</i>continent.  Thus he, too, while he <i>wills</i>
one thing, gives no spontaneous or true permission to that which he
nills.  For had he willed, he would not have <i>permitted</i>;
nay, rather, he would have <i>commanded</i>.  “But see
again:  a woman when her husband is dead, he says, can marry, if
she wish <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_53.html" id="iii.vi.iv-Page_53" n="53" />to marry any
one, only ‘in the Lord.’”  Ah! but
“happier will she be,” he says, “if she shall remain
permanently as she is, according to my opinion.  I think,
moreover, I too have the Spirit of God.”  We see two
advices:  that whereby, above, he grants the indulgence of
marrying; and that whereby, just afterwards, he teaches continence with
regard to marrying.  “To which, then,” you say,
“shall we assent?”  Look at them carefully, and
choose.  In granting indulgence, he alleges the advice of a
prudent <i>man</i>; in enjoining continence, he affirms the advice of
the <span class="sc" id="iii.vi.iv-p4.2">Holy Spirit</span>.  Follow the admonition
which has divinity for its patron.  It is true that believers
likewise “have the Spirit of God;” but not all believers
are apostles.  When then, he who had called himself a
“believer,” added thereafter that he “had the Spirit
of God,” which no one would doubt even in the case of an
(ordinary) believer; his reason for saying so was, that he might
reassert for himself apostolic dignity.  For apostles have the
Holy Spirit properly, who have Him fully, in the operations of
prophecy, and the efficacy of (healing) virtues, and the evidences of
tongues; not partially, as all others have.  Thus he attached the
Holy Spirit’s authority to that form (of advice) to which he
willed us rather to attend; and forthwith it became not an
<i>advice</i> of the Holy Spirit, but, in consideration of His majesty,
a <i>precept</i>.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.vi.v" n="V" next="iii.vi.vi" prev="iii.vi.iv" progress="7.48%" shorttitle="Chapter V" title="Unity of Marriage Taught by Its First Institution, and by the Apostle's Application of that Primal Type to Christ and the Church." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.vi.v-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.vi.v-p1.1">Chapter V.—Unity of
Marriage Taught by Its First Institution, and by the Apostle’s
Application of that Primal Type to Christ and the Church.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.vi.v-p2" shownumber="no">For the laying down<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.v-p2.1" n="526" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.v-p3" shownumber="no"> Dirigendam.</p></note> of
the law of once marrying, the very origin of the human race is our
authority; witnessing as it emphatically does what God constituted in
the beginning for a type to be examined with care by posterity. 
For when He had moulded man, and had foreseen that a peer was necessary
for him, He borrowed from his ribs one, and fashioned for him one
woman;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.v-p3.1" n="527" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.v-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vi.v-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.21-Gen.2.22" parsed="|Gen|2|21|2|22" passage="Gen. ii. 21, 22">Gen. ii. 21, 22</scripRef>.</p></note> whereas, of course, neither the Artificer nor
the material would have been insufficient (for the creation of
more).  There were more ribs in Adam, and hands that knew no
weariness in God; but not more wives<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.v-p4.2" n="528" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.v-p5" shownumber="no"> Or, “but no
plurality of wives.”</p></note> in the eye of
God.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.v-p5.1" n="529" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.v-p6" shownumber="no"> Apud Deum.</p></note>  And accordingly the man of God, Adam,
and the woman of God, Eve, discharging mutually (the duties of) one
marriage, sanctioned for mankind a type by (the considerations of) the
authoritative precedent of their origin and the primal will of
God.  Finally, “there shall be,” said He, “two
in one flesh,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.v-p6.1" n="530" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.v-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vi.v-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.24" parsed="|Gen|2|24|0|0" passage="Gen. ii. 24">Gen. ii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> not three nor
four.  On any other hypothesis, there would no longer be
“one flesh,” nor “two (joined) into one
flesh.”  These will be so, if the conjunction and the
growing together in unity take place <i>once for all</i>.  If,
however, (it take place) a second time, or oftener, immediately (the
flesh) ceases to be “one,” and there will not be “two
(joined) into one flesh,” but plainly one rib (divided) into
more.  But when the apostle interprets, “The two shall be
(joined) into one flesh”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.v-p7.2" n="531" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.v-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vi.v-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.31" parsed="|Eph|5|31|0|0" passage="Eph. v. 31">Eph. v. 31</scripRef>.</p></note> of the Church and
Christ, according to the spiritual nuptials of the Church and Christ
(for Christ is one, and one is His Church), we are bound to recognise a
duplication and additional enforcement for <i>us</i> of the law of
unity of marriage, not only in accordance with the foundation of our
race, but in accordance with the sacrament of Christ.  From one
marriage do we derive our origin in each case; carnally in Adam,
spiritually in Christ.  The two births combine in laying down one
prescriptive rule of monogamy.  In regard of each of the two, is
he degenerate who transgresses the limit of monogamy.  Plurality
of marriage began with an accursed man.  Lamech was the first who,
by marrying himself to two women, caused <i>three</i> to be (joined)
“into one flesh.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.v-p8.2" n="532" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.v-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vi.v-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4.18-Gen.4.19" parsed="|Gen|4|18|4|19" passage="Gen. iv. 18, 19">Gen. iv. 18, 19</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.vi.vi" n="VI" next="iii.vi.vii" prev="iii.vi.v" progress="7.56%" shorttitle="Chapter VI" title="The Objection from the Polygamy of the Patriarchs Answered." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.vi.vi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.vi.vi-p1.1">Chapter VI.—The
Objection from the Polygamy of the Patriarchs Answered.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.vi.vi-p2" shownumber="no">“But withal the blessed patriarchs,”
you say, “made mingled alliances not only with more wives (than
one), but with concubines likewise.”  Shall that, then, make
it lawful for us also to marry without limit?  I grant that it
will, if there still remain types—sacraments of something
future—for your nuptials to figure; or if even now there is room
for that command, “Grow and multiply;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.vi-p2.1" n="533" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.vi-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vi.vi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.28" parsed="|Gen|1|28|0|0" passage="Gen. i. 28">Gen. i. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>
that is, if no other command has yet supervened:  “The time
is already wound up; it remains that both they who have wives act as if
they had not:”  for, of course, by enjoining continence, and
restraining concubitance, the seminary of our race, (this latter
command) has abolished that “Grow and multiply.”  As I
think, moreover, each pronouncement and arrangement is (the act) of one
and the same God; who did then indeed, in the beginning, send forth a
sowing of the race by an indulgent laxity granted to the reins of
connubial alliances, until the world should be replenished, until the
material of the new discipline should attain to forwardness:  now,
however, at the extreme boundaries of the times, has checked (the
command) which He had sent out, and recalled the indulgence which He
had granted; not without a reasonable ground <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_54.html" id="iii.vi.vi-Page_54" n="54" />for the extension (of that indulgence) in
the beginning, and the limitation<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.vi-p3.2" n="534" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.vi-p4" shownumber="no"> Repastinationis. 
Comp. <i>de Cult. Fem</i>., l. ii. c. ix.,
<i>repastinantes</i>.</p></note> of it in the
end.  Laxity is always allowed to the beginning (of things). 
The reason why any one plants a wood and lets it grow, is that at his
own time he may cut it.  The wood was the old order, which is
being pruned down by the new Gospel, in which withal “the axe has
been laid at the roots.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.vi-p4.1" n="535" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.vi-p5" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.vi.vi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.10" parsed="|Matt|3|10|0|0" passage="Matt. iii. 10">Matt. iii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>  So, too,
“Eye for eye, and tooth for tooth,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.vi-p5.2" n="536" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.vi-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vi.vi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.21.24 Bible:Lev.24.20 Bible:Deut.19.21 Bible:Matt.5.38" parsed="|Exod|21|24|0|0;|Lev|24|20|0|0;|Deut|19|21|0|0;|Matt|5|38|0|0" passage="Ex. xxi. 24; Lev. xxiv. 20; Deut. xix. 21; Matt. v. 38">Ex. xxi. 24; Lev. xxiv. 20; Deut. xix. 21;
Matt. v. 38</scripRef>.</p></note> has
now grown old, ever since “Let none render evil for
evil”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.vi-p6.2" n="537" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.vi-p7" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vi.vi-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.17 Bible:Matt.5.39 Bible:1Thess.5.16" parsed="|Rom|12|17|0|0;|Matt|5|39|0|0;|1Thess|5|16|0|0" passage="Rom. xii. 17; Matt. v. 39; 1 Thess. v. 16">Rom. xii. 17; Matt. v. 39; 1 Thess. v.
16</scripRef>.</p></note> grew young.  I
think, moreover, that even with a view to <i>human</i> institutions and
decrees, things later prevail over things primitive.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.vi.vii" n="VII" next="iii.vi.viii" prev="iii.vi.vi" progress="7.62%" shorttitle="Chapter VII" title="Even the Old Discipline Was Not Without Precedents to Enforce Monogamy.  But in This as in Other Respects, the New Has Brought in a Higher Perfection." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.vi.vii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.vi.vii-p1.1">Chapter
VII.—Even the Old Discipline Was Not Without Precedents to
Enforce Monogamy.  But in This as in Other Respects, the New Has
Brought in a Higher Perfection.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.vi.vii-p2" shownumber="no">Why, moreover, should we not rather recognise,
from among (the store of) primitive precedents, those which communicate
with the later (order of things) in respect of discipline, and transmit
to novelty the typical form of antiquity?  For look, in the old
law I find the pruning-knife applied to the licence of repeated
marriage.  There is a caution in Leviticus:  “My
priests shall not pluralize marriages.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.vii-p2.1" n="538" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.vii-p3" shownumber="no"> I cannot find any such
passage.  Oehler refers to <scripRef id="iii.vi.vii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Lev.21.14" parsed="|Lev|21|14|0|0" passage="Lev. xxi. 14">Lev. xxi. 14</scripRef>, but neither the Septuagint nor the
Vulgate has any such prohibition there.</p></note> 
I may affirm even that that is plural which is not once for all. 
That which is not unity is number.  In short, after unity begins
number.  Unity, moreover, is everything which is once for
all.  But for Christ was reserved, as in all other points so in
this also, the “fulfilling of the law.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.vii-p3.2" n="539" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.vii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vi.vii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.17" parsed="|Matt|5|17|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 17">Matt. v. 17</scripRef>, very often referred to by
Tertullian.</p></note>  Thence, therefore, among <i>us</i> the
prescript is more fully and more carefully laid down, that they who are
chosen into the sacerdotal order must be men of one marriage;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.vii-p4.2" n="540" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.vii-p5" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.vi.vii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.1-1Tim.3.2 Bible:Titus.1.5-Titus.1.6" parsed="|1Tim|3|1|3|2;|Titus|1|5|1|6" passage="1 Tim. iii. 1, 2; Tit. i. 5, 6">1 Tim. iii. 1, 2; Tit. i. 5, 6</scripRef>; and Ellicott’s
<i>Commentary.</i></p></note> which rule is so rigidly observed, that I
remember some removed from their office for digamy.  But you will
say, “Then all others may (marry more than once), whom he
excepts.”  Vain shall we be if we think that what is not
lawful for priests<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.vii-p5.2" n="541" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.vii-p6" shownumber="no"> Sacerdotibus.</p></note> is lawful for
laics.  Are not even we laics priests?  It is written: 
“A kingdom also, and priests to His God and Father, hath He made
us.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.vii-p6.1" n="542" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.vii-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vi.vii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.6" parsed="|Rev|1|6|0|0" passage="Rev. i. 6">Rev. i. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  It is the
authority of the Church, and the honour which has acquired sanctity
through the joint session of the Order, which has established the
difference between the Order and the laity.  Accordingly, where
there is no joint session of the ecclesiastical Order, you offer, and
baptize, and are priest, alone for yourself.  But where three are,
a church is, albeit they be laics.  For each individual lives by
his own faith,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.vii-p7.2" n="543" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.vii-p8" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vi.vii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Hab.2.4 Bible:Rom.1.17 Bible:Gal.3.11 Bible:Heb.10.38" parsed="|Hab|2|4|0|0;|Rom|1|17|0|0;|Gal|3|11|0|0;|Heb|10|38|0|0" passage="Hab. ii. 4; Rom. i. 17; Gal. iii. 11; Heb. x. 38">Hab. ii. 4; Rom. i. 17; Gal. iii. 11; Heb.
x. 38</scripRef>.</p></note> nor is there
exception of persons with God; since it is not hearers of the law who
are justified by the Lord, but doers, according to what the apostle
withal says.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.vii-p8.2" n="544" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.vii-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vi.vii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.13 Bible:Eph.6.9 Bible:Col.3.25 Bible:1Pet.1.17 Bible:Deut.10.17" parsed="|Rom|2|13|0|0;|Eph|6|9|0|0;|Col|3|25|0|0;|1Pet|1|17|0|0;|Deut|10|17|0|0" passage="Rom. ii. 13; Eph. vi. 9; Col. iii. 25; 1 Pet. i. 17; Deut. x. 17">Rom. ii. 13; Eph. vi. 9; Col. iii. 25; 1
Pet. i. 17; Deut. x. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>  Therefore, if
you have the <i>right</i> of a priest in your own person, in cases of
necessity, it behoves you to have likewise the <i>discipline</i> of a
priest whenever it may be necessary to have the right of a
priest.  If you are a digamist, do you baptize?  If you are a
digamist, do you offer?  How much more capital (a crime) is it for
a digamist laic to act as a priest, when the priest himself, if he turn
digamist, is deprived of the power of acting the priest! 
“But to necessity,” you say, “indulgence is
granted.”  No necessity is excusable which is
avoidable.  In a word, shun to be found guilty of digamy, and you
do not expose yourself to the necessity of administering what a
digamist may not lawfully administer.  God wills us all to be so
conditioned, as to be ready at all times and places to undertake (the
duties of) His sacraments.  There is “one God, one
faith,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.vii-p9.2" n="545" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.vii-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vi.vii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.5-Eph.4.6" parsed="|Eph|4|5|4|6" passage="Eph. iv. 5, 6">Eph. iv. 5, 6</scripRef>.</p></note> one discipline
too.  So truly is this the case, that unless the laics as well
observe the rules which are to guide the choice of presbyters, how will
there be presbyters at all, who are chosen to that office from among
the laics?  Hence we are bound to contend that the command to
abstain from second marriage relates <i>first</i> to the laic; so long
as no other can be a presbyter than a laic, provided he have been
<i>once for all</i> a husband.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.vi.viii" n="VIII" next="iii.vi.ix" prev="iii.vi.vii" progress="7.73%" shorttitle="Chapter VIII" title="If It Be Granted that Second Marriage is Lawful, Yet All Things Lawful are Not Expedient." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.vi.viii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.vi.viii-p1.1">Chapter VIII.—If
It Be Granted that Second Marriage is Lawful, Yet All Things Lawful are
Not Expedient.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.vi.viii-p2" shownumber="no">Let it now be granted that repetition of marriage
is lawful, if everything which is lawful is good.  The same
apostle exclaims:  “All things are lawful, but all are not
profitable.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.viii-p2.1" n="546" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.viii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vi.viii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.23" parsed="|1Cor|10|23|0|0" passage="1 Cor. x. 23">1 Cor. x. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>  Pray, can what
is “not profitable” be called good?  If even things
which do not make for salvation are “lawful,” it follows
that even things which are not good are “lawful.”  But
what will it be your duty rather to choose; that which is good because
it is “lawful,” or that which is so because it is
“profitable?”  A wide difference I take to exist
between “licence” and salvation.  Concerning the
“good” it is not said “it is lawful;” inasmuch
as “good” does not expect to be permitted, but to be
assumed.  But that is “permitted” about which a doubt
exists whether it be “good;” which may likewise <i>not</i>
be per<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_55.html" id="iii.vi.viii-Page_55" n="55" />mitted, if it
have not some first (extrinsic) cause of its being:—inasmuch as
it is <i>on account of the danger of incontinence</i> that second
marriage, (for instance), is permitted:—because, unless the
“licence” of some not (absolutely) good thing were subject
(so our choice), there were no means of proving who rendered a willing
obedience to the Divine will, and who to his own power; which of us
follows presentiality, and which embraces the opportunity of
licence.  “Licence,” for the most part, is a trial of
discipline; since it is through trial that discipline is proved, and
through “licence” that trial operates.  Thus it comes
to pass that “all things are lawful, but not all are
expedient,” so long as (it remains true that) whoever has a
“permission” granted is (thereby) tried, and is
(consequently) judged during the process of trial in (the case of the
particular) “permission.”  Apostles, withal, had a
“licence” to marry, and lead wives about (with
them<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.viii-p3.2" n="547" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.viii-p4" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vi.viii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.5" parsed="|1Cor|9|5|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ix. 5">1 Cor. ix. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>).  They had a “licence,”
too, to “live by the Gospel.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.viii-p4.2" n="548" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.viii-p5" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vi.viii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.4 Bible:1Cor.9.9-1Cor.9.18" parsed="|1Cor|9|4|0|0;|1Cor|9|9|9|18" passage="1 Cor. 9.4,9-18">vers. 4,
9–18</scripRef>.</p></note> 
But he who, when occasion required,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.viii-p5.2" n="549" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.viii-p6" shownumber="no"> In occasionem.</p></note> “did not
use this right,” provokes us to imitate his own example; teaching
us that our probation consists in that wherein “licence”
has laid the groundwork for the experimental proof of
abstinence.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.vi.ix" n="IX" next="iii.vi.x" prev="iii.vi.viii" progress="7.80%" shorttitle="Chapter IX" title="Second Marriage a Species of Adultery, Marriage Itself Impugned, as Akin to Adultery." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.vi.ix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.vi.ix-p1.1">Chapter IX.—Second
Marriage a Species of Adultery, Marriage Itself Impugned, as Akin to
Adultery.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.vi.ix-p2" shownumber="no">If we look deeply into his meanings, and interpret
them, second marriage will have to be termed no other than a species of
fornication.  For, since he says that married persons make this
their solicitude, “how to please one another”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.ix-p2.1" n="550" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.ix-p3" shownumber="no"> Sibi,
“themselves,” i.e., mutually.  See <scripRef id="iii.vi.ix-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.32-1Cor.7.35" parsed="|1Cor|7|32|7|35" passage="1 Cor. vii. 32-35">1 Cor. vii. 32–35</scripRef>.</p></note> (not, of course, <i>morally</i>, for a good
solicitude he would not impugn); and (since), he wishes them to be
understood to be solicitous about dress, and ornament, and every kind
of personal attraction, with a view to increasing their power of
allurement; (since), moreover, to please by personal beauty and dress
is the genius of carnal concupiscence, which again is the cause of
fornication:  pray, does second marriage seem to you to border
upon fornication, since in it are detected those ingredients which are
appropriate to fornication?  The Lord Himself said, “Whoever
has seen a woman with a view to concupiscence has already violated her
in his heart.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.ix-p3.2" n="551" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.ix-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vi.ix-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.28" parsed="|Matt|5|28|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 28">Matt. v. 28</scripRef>.  See <i>de Idol</i>., cc. ii.
xxiii.; <i>de Pæn.</i>, c. iii.; <i>de Cult. Fem</i>., l. ii. c.
ii.; <i>de Pa</i>., c. vi.</p></note>  But has he who
has seen her with a view to marriage done so less or more?  What
if he have even married her?—which he would not do had he not
desired her with a view to marriage, and seen her with a view to
concupiscence; unless it is possible for a wife to be married whom you
have not seen or desired.  I grant it makes a wide difference
whether a married man or an unmarried desire another woman.  Every
woman, (however), even to an unmarried man, is “another,”
so long as she belongs to some one else; nor yet is the mean through
which she becomes a married woman any other than that through which
withal (she becomes) an adulteress.  It is laws which seem to make
the difference between marriage and fornication; through diversity of
illicitness, not through the nature of the thing itself.  Besides,
what is the thing which takes place in all men and women to produce
marriage and fornication?  Commixture of the flesh, of course; the
concupiscence whereof the Lord put on the same footing with
fornication.  “Then,” says (some one), “are you
by this time destroying first—that is, single—marriage
too?”  And (if so) not without reason; inasmuch as it, too,
consists of that which is the essence of fornication.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.ix-p4.2" n="552" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.ix-p5" shownumber="no"> But compare, or rather,
contrast, herewith, <i>ad Ux</i>., l. i. cc. ii. iii.</p></note>  Accordingly, the best thing for a man
is not to touch a woman; and accordingly the virgin’s is the
principal sanctity,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.ix-p5.1" n="553" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.ix-p6" shownumber="no"> Comp. <i>ad Ux</i>., l.
i. c. viii.; c. i. above; and <i>de Virg. Vel</i>., c. x.</p></note> because it is free
from affinity with fornication.  And since these considerations
may be advanced, even in the case of first and single marriage, to
forward the cause of continence, how much more will they afford a
prejudgment for refusing second marriage?  Be thankful if God has
once for all granted you indulgence to marry.  Thankful, moreover,
you will be if you know not that He has granted you that indulgence a
second time.  But you abuse indulgence if you avail yourself of it
without moderation.  Moderation is understood (to be derived) from
<i>modus</i>, a limit.  It does not suffice you to have fallen
back, by marrying, from that highest grade of immaculate virginity; but
you roll yourself down into yet a third, and into a fourth, and perhaps
into more, after you have failed to be continent in the second stage;
inasmuch as he who has treated about contracting second marriages has
not willed to prohibit even more.  Marry we, therefore,
daily.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.ix-p6.1" n="554" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.ix-p7" shownumber="no"> Comp. <i>ad Ux</i>., l.
i. c. v. <i>ad fin</i>.</p></note>  And marrying, let us be overtaken by
the last day, like Sodom and Gomorrah; that day when the
“woe” pronounced over “such as are with child and
giving suck” shall be fulfilled, that is, over the married and
the incontinent:  for from marriage result wombs, and breasts, and
infants.  And when an end of marrying?  I believe after the
end of living!</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.vi.x" n="X" next="iii.vi.xi" prev="iii.vi.ix" progress="7.92%" shorttitle="Chapter X" title="Application of the Subject.  Advantages of Widowhood." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.vi.x-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.vi.x-p1.1">Chapter
X.—Application of the Subject.  Advantages of
Widowhood.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.vi.x-p2" shownumber="no">Renounce we things carnal, that we may at length bear
fruits spiritual.  Seize the opportu<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_56.html" id="iii.vi.x-Page_56" n="56" />nity—albeit not earnestly desired,
yet favourable—of not having any one to whom to pay a debt, and
by whom to be (yourself) repaid!  You have ceased to be a
debtor.  Happy man!  You have released<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.x-p2.1" n="555" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.x-p3" shownumber="no"> <i>Di</i>misisti,
al. <i>a</i>misisti ="you have lost.”</p></note>
your debtor; sustain the loss.  What if you come to feel that what
we have called a loss is a gain?  For continence will be a mean
whereby you will traffic in<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.x-p3.1" n="556" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.x-p4" shownumber="no"> Or,
“amass”—negotiaberis.  See <scripRef id="iii.vi.x-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.15" parsed="|Luke|19|15|0|0" passage="Luke xix. 15">Luke xix. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> a mighty substance of
sanctity; by parsimony of the flesh you will gain the Spirit.  For
let us ponder over our conscience itself, (to see) how different a man
feels himself when he chances to be deprived of his wife.  He
savours spiritually.  If he is making prayer to the Lord, he is
near heaven.  If he is bending over the Scriptures, he is
“wholly in them.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.x-p4.2" n="557" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.x-p5" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.vi.x-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.15" parsed="|1Tim|4|15|0|0" passage="1 Tim. iv. 15">1 Tim. iv. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>  If he is
singing a psalm, he satisfies himself.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.x-p5.2" n="558" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.x-p6" shownumber="no"> Placet sibi.</p></note> 
If he is adjuring a demon, he is confident in himself. 
Accordingly, the apostle added (the recommendation of) a temporary
abstinence for the sake of adding an efficacy to prayers,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.x-p6.1" n="559" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.x-p7" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vi.x-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.5" parsed="|1Cor|7|5|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 5">1 Cor. vii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> that we might know that what is profitable
“for a time” should be always practised by us, that it may
be always profitable.  Daily, every moment, prayer is necessary to
men; of course continence (is so) too, since prayer is necessary. 
Prayer proceeds from conscience.  If the conscience blush, prayer
blushes.  It is the spirit which conducts prayer to God.  If
the spirit be self-accused of a blushing<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.x-p7.2" n="560" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.x-p8" shownumber="no"> i.e., guilty.</p></note>
conscience, how will it have the hardihood to conduct prayer to the
altar; seeing that, if prayer blush, the holy minister (of prayer)
itself is suffused too?  For there is a prophetic utterance of the
Old Testament:  “Holy shall ye be, because God is
holy;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.x-p8.1" n="561" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.x-p9" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vi.x-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Lev.11.44-Lev.11.45 Bible:Lev.19.2 Bible:Lev.20.7" parsed="|Lev|11|44|11|45;|Lev|19|2|0|0;|Lev|20|7|0|0" passage="Lev. xi. 44, 45; xix. 2; xx. 7">Lev. xi. 44, 45; xix. 2; xx. 7</scripRef>, LXX. and Vulg.</p></note> and again: 
“With the holy thou shalt be sanctified; and with the innocent
man thou shalt be innocent; and with the elect, elect.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.x-p9.2" n="562" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.x-p10" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vi.x-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.25-Ps.18.26" parsed="|Ps|18|25|18|26" passage="Ps. xviii. 25, 26">Ps. xviii. 25, 26</scripRef>, esp. in Vulg. and LXX., where it is
xvii. 26, 27.</p></note>  For it is our duty so to walk in the
Lord’s discipline as is “worthy,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.x-p10.2" n="563" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.x-p11" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vi.x-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.1 Bible:Col.1.10 Bible:1Thess.2.12" parsed="|Eph|4|1|0|0;|Col|1|10|0|0;|1Thess|2|12|0|0" passage="Eph. iv. 1; Col. i. 10; 1 Thess. ii. 12">Eph. iv. 1; Col. i. 10; 1 Thess. ii.
12</scripRef>.</p></note>
not according to the filthy concupiscences of the flesh.  For so,
too, does the apostle say, that “to savour according to the flesh
is death, but to savour according to the spirit is life eternal in
Jesus Christ our Lord.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.x-p11.2" n="564" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.x-p12" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vi.x-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.5-Rom.8.6" parsed="|Rom|8|5|8|6" passage="Rom. viii. 5, 6">Rom. viii. 5, 6</scripRef>, esp. in Vulg.</p></note>  Again, through
the holy prophetess Prisca<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.x-p12.2" n="565" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.x-p13" shownumber="no"> A Marcionite prophetess,
also called Priscilla.</p></note> the Gospel is thus
preached:  that “the holy minister knows how to minister
sanctity.”  “For purity,” says she, “is
harmonious, and they see visions; and, turning their face downward,
they even hear manifest voices, as salutary as they are withal
secret.”  If this dulling (of the spiritual faculties), even
when the carnal nature is allowed room for exercise in first marriage,
averts the Holy Spirit; how much more when it is brought into play in
second marriage!</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.vi.xi" n="XI" next="iii.vi.xii" prev="iii.vi.x" progress="8.01%" shorttitle="Chapter XI" title="The More the Wives, the Greater the Distraction of the Spirit." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.vi.xi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.vi.xi-p1.1">Chapter XI.—The More
the Wives, the Greater the Distraction of the Spirit.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.vi.xi-p2" shownumber="no">For (in that case) the shame is double; inasmuch as, in
second marriage, two wives beset the same husband—one in spirit,
one in flesh.  For the first wife you cannot hate, for whom you
retain an even more religious affection, as being already received into
the Lord’s presence; for whose spirit you make request; for whom
you render annual oblations.  Will you stand, then, before the
Lord with as many wives as you commemorate in prayer; and will you
offer for two; and will you commend those two (to God) by the ministry
of a priest ordained (to his sacred office) on the score of monogamy,
or else consecrated (thereto) on the score even of virginity,
surrounded by widows married but to one husband?  And will your
sacrifice ascend with unabashed front, and—among all the other
(graces) of a good mind—will you request for yourself and for
your wife chastity?</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.vi.xii" n="XII" next="iii.vi.xiii" prev="iii.vi.xi" progress="8.04%" shorttitle="Chapter XII" title="Excuses Commonly Urged in Defence of Second Marriage.  Their Futility, Especially in the Case of Christians, Pointed Out." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.vi.xii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.vi.xii-p1.1">Chapter
XII.—Excuses Commonly Urged in Defence of Second Marriage. 
Their Futility, Especially in the Case of Christians, Pointed
Out.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.vi.xii-p2" shownumber="no">I am aware of the excuses by which we colour our
insatiable carnal appetite.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.xii-p2.1" n="566" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.xii-p3" shownumber="no"> Comp. herewith, <i>ad
Ux</i>., l. i. c. iv.</p></note>  Our pretexts
are:  the necessities of props to lean on; a house to be managed;
a family to be governed; chests<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.xii-p3.1" n="567" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.xii-p4" shownumber="no"> Or
“purses.”</p></note> and keys to be
guarded; the wool-spinning to be dispensed; food to be attended to;
cares to be generally lessened.  Of course the houses of none but
married men fare well!  The families of celibates, the estates of
eunuchs, the fortunes of military men, or of such as travel without
wives, have gone to rack and ruin!  For are not we, too,
soldiers?  Soldiers, indeed, subject to all the stricter
discipline, that we are subject to so great a General?<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.xii-p4.1" n="568" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.xii-p5" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.vi.xii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.3-2Tim.2.4 Bible:Heb.2.10" parsed="|2Tim|2|3|2|4;|Heb|2|10|0|0" passage="2 Tim. ii. 3, 4; Heb. ii. 10">2 Tim. ii. 3, 4; Heb. ii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>  Are not we, too, travellers in this
world?<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.xii-p5.2" n="569" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.xii-p6" shownumber="no"> Or
“age”—sæculo.  Comp. <scripRef id="iii.vi.xii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.39.12 Bible:Heb.11.13" parsed="|Ps|39|12|0|0;|Heb|11|13|0|0" passage="Psa. 39.12; Heb. 11.13">Ps.
xxxix. 12 (in LXX. xxxviii. 13, as in Vulg.) and Heb. xi.
13</scripRef>.</p></note>  Why moreover, Christian, are you so
conditioned, that you cannot (so travel) without a wife? 
“In my present (widowed) state, too, a consort in domestic works
is necessary.”  (Then) take some spiritual wife.  Take
to yourself from among the widows one fair in faith, dowered with
poverty, sealed with age.  You will (thus) make a good
marriage.  A plurality of <i>such</i> wives is pleasing to
God.  “But Christians concern themselves about
posterity”—to whom there is no to-morrow!<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.xii-p6.2" n="570" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.xii-p7" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.vi.xii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.34 Bible:Jas.4.13-Jas.4.15" parsed="|Matt|6|34|0|0;|Jas|4|13|4|15" passage="Matt. vi. 34; Jas. iv. 13-15">Matt. vi. 34; Jas. iv.
13–15</scripRef>.</p></note>  Shall the servant of God yearn after
heirs, who has disinherited himself from the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_57.html" id="iii.vi.xii-Page_57" n="57" />world?  And is it to be a reason for
a man to repeat marriage, if from his first (marriage) he have no
children?  And shall he thus have, as the first benefit (resulting
therefrom), this, that he should desire longer life, when the apostle
himself is in haste to be “with the Lord?”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.xii-p7.2" n="571" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.xii-p8" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.vi.xii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.23" parsed="|Phil|1|23|0|0" passage="Phil. i. 23">Phil. i. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>  Assuredly, most free will he be from
encumbrance in persecutions, most constant in martyrdoms, most prompt
in distributions of his goods, most temperate in acquisitions; lastly,
undistracted by cares will he die, when he has left children behind
him—perhaps to perform the last rites over his grave!  Is it
then, perchance, in forecast for the commonwealth that such
(marriages)are contracted? for fear the States fail, if no rising
generations be trained up? for fear the rights of law, for fear the
branches of commerce, sink quite into decay? for fear the temples be
quite forsaken? for fear there be none to raise the acclaim, “The
lion for the Christians?”—for these are the acclaims which
they desire to hear who go in quest of offspring!  Let the
well-known burdensomeness of children—especially in <i>our</i>
case—suffice to counsel widowhood:  (children) whom men are
compelled by laws to undertake (the charge of); because no wise man
would ever willingly have desired sons!  What, then, will you do
if you succeed in filling your new wife with your own conscientious
scruples?  Are you to dissolve the conception by aid of
drugs?  I think to <i>us</i> it is no more lawful to hurt (a
child) in process of birth, than one (already) born.  But perhaps
at that time of your wife’s pregnancy you will have the hardihood
to beg from God a remedy for so grave a solicitude, which, when it lay
in your own power, you refused?  Some (naturally) barren woman, I
suppose, or (some woman) of an age already feeling the chill of years,
will be the object of your forecasting search.  A course prudent
enough, and, above all, worthy of a believer!  For there is no
woman whom we have believed to have borne (a child) when barren or old,
when God so willed! which he is all the more likely to do if any one,
by the presumption of this foresight of his own, provoke emulation on
the part of God.  In fine, we know a case among our brethren, in
which one of them took a barren woman in second marriage for his
daughter’s sake, and became as well for the second time a father
as for the second time a husband.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.vi.xiii" n="XIII" next="iii.vi.xiv" prev="iii.vi.xii" progress="8.16%" shorttitle="Chapter XIII" title="Examples from Among the Heathen, as Well as from the Church, to Enforce the Foregoing Exhortation." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.vi.xiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.vi.xiii-p1.1">Chapter XIII.—Examples from Among the Heathen, as Well as
from the Church, to Enforce the Foregoing Exhortation.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.vi.xiii-p2" shownumber="no">To this my exhortation, best beloved brother,
there are added even heathenish examples; which have often been set by
ourselves as well (as by others) in evidence, when anything good and
pleasing to God is, even among “strangers,” recognised and
honoured with a testimony.  In short, monogamy among the heathen
is so held in highest honour, that even virgins, when legitimately
marrying, have a woman never married but once appointed them as
brideswoman; and if <i>you say that</i> “this is for the sake of
the omen,” of course it is for the sake of a <i>good</i> omen;
again, that in some solemnities and official functions,
single-husbandhood takes the precedence:  at all events, the wife
of a Flamen must be but once married, which is the law of the Flamen
(himself) too.  For the fact that the chief pontiff himself must
not iterate marriage is, of course, a glory to monogamy.  When,
however, Satan affects God’s sacraments, it is a challenge to us;
nay, rather, a cause for blushing, if we are slow to exhibit to God a
continence which some render to the devil, by perpetuity sometimes of
virginity, sometimes of widowhood.  We have heard of Vesta’s
virgins, and Juno’s at the town<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.xiii-p2.1" n="572" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.xiii-p3" shownumber="no"> Ægium (Jos.
Scaliger, in Oehler).</p></note> of Achaia, and
Apollo’s among the Delphians, and Minerva’s and
Diana’s in some places.  We have heard, too, of continent
<i>men</i>, and (among others) the priests of the famous Egyptian
bull:  women, moreover, (dedicated) to the African Ceres, in whose
honour they even spontaneously abdicate matrimony, and so live to old
age, shunning thenceforward all contact with males, even so much as the
kisses of their sons.  The devil, forsooth, has discovered, after
voluptuousness, even a chastity which shall work perdition; that the
guilt may be all the deeper of the Christian who refuses the chastity
which helps to salvation!  A testimony to us shall be, too, some
of heathendom’s women, who have won renown for their obstinate
persistence in single-husbandhood:  some Dido,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.xiii-p3.1" n="573" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.xiii-p4" shownumber="no"> But Tertullian overlooks
the fact that both Ovid and Virgil represent her as more than willing
to marry Æneas.  [Why should he note the fables of
poets?  This testimony of a Carthaginian is historic evidence of
the fact.]</p></note>
(for instance), who, refugee as she was on alien soil, when she ought
rather to have desired, without any external solicitation, marriage
with a king, did yet, for fear of experiencing a second union, prefer,
contrariwise, to “burn” rather than to “marry;”
or the famous Lucretia, who, albeit it was but once, by force, and
against her will, that she had suffered a strange man, washed her
stained flesh in her own blood, lest she should live, when no longer
single-husbanded in her own esteem!  A little more care will
furnish you with more examples from our own (sisters); and <i>those</i>
indeed, superior to the others, inasmuch as it is a greater thing to
live in chastity than to die for it.  Easier it is to lay down
your life because you have lost a blessing, than to <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_58.html" id="iii.vi.xiii-Page_58" n="58" />keep by living that for which you would
rather die outright.  How many men, therefore, and how many women,
in Ecclesiastical Orders, owe their position to continence, who have
preferred to be wedded to God; who have restored the honour of their
flesh, and who have already dedicated themselves as sons of that
(future) age, by slaying in themselves the concupiscence of lust, and
that whole (propensity) which could not be admitted within
Paradise!<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.xiii-p4.1" n="574" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.xiii-p5" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.vi.xiii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.29-Matt.22.30 Bible:Mark.12.24-Mark.12.25 Bible:Luke.20.34-Luke.20.36" parsed="|Matt|22|29|22|30;|Mark|12|24|12|25;|Luke|20|34|20|36" passage="Matt. xxii. 29, 30; Mark xii. 24, 25; Luke xx. 34-36">Matt. xxii. 29, 30; Mark xii. 24, 25; Luke
xx. 34–36</scripRef>.</p></note>  Whence it is
presumable that such as shall wish to be received within Paradise,
ought at last to begin to cease from that thing from which Paradise is
intact.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.vi.xiv" n="XIV" next="iii.vii" prev="iii.vi.xiii" progress="8.28%" title="Elucidation."><p class="c18" id="iii.vi.xiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c17" id="iii.vi.xiv-p1.1">Elucidation.</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="iii.vi.xiv-p2" shownumber="no">
————————————</p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.vi.xiv-p3" shownumber="no">(Albeit they be laics, p. 54.)</p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.vi.xiv-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="iii.vi.xiv-p4.1">In</span> the tract on
<i>Baptism</i><note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.xiv-p4.2" n="575" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.xiv-p5" shownumber="no"> Chap. vi. vol. iii. p.
672, this series.</p></note> Tertullian uses
language implying that three persons compose a Church.  But here
we find it much more strongly pronounced,—<i>Ubi tres,
Ecclesia est, licet Laici</i>.  The question of lay-baptism we may
leave till we come to Cyprian, only noting here, that, while Cyprian
abjures his “master” on this point, his adversary, the
Bishop of Rome, adopts Tertullian’s principle in so far. 
But, in view of <scripRef id="iii.vi.xiv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.20" parsed="|Matt|19|20|0|0" passage="Matt. xix. 20">Matt. xix.
20</scripRef>, surely we may all
allow that three are a <i>quorum</i> when so “gathered together
in Christ’s name,” albeit not for all purposes.  Three
women may claim the Saviour’s promise when lawfully met together
for social devotions, nor can it be denied that they have a share in
the priesthood of the “peculiar people.”  So, too,
even of three pious children.  But it does not follow that they
are a church <i>for all purposes</i>,—preaching, celebrating
sacraments, ordaining, and the like.  The late Dean Stanley was
fond of this passage of Tertullian, but obviously it might be abused to
encourage a state of things which all orderly and organized systems of
religion must necessarily discard.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vi.xiv-p5.2" n="576" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vi.xiv-p6" shownumber="no"> Hooker, <i>Eccl.
Polity</i>, b. iii. cap. i. 14.</p></note>  On p. 58
there is a reference, apparently, to <i>deaconesses</i> as “women
in Ecclesiastical Orders.”</p>
</div3></div2>

<ThML.head>
    <electronicEdInfo>
        <authorID>tertullian</authorID>
        <workID>monogamy</workID>
        <versionID>anf04</versionID>
        <bkgID>tertullian-monogamy</bkgID>
        <DC>
            <DC.Title>On Monogamy</DC.Title>
            <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/schaff/anf04.iii.vii.html</DC.Identifier>
        </DC>
    </electronicEdInfo>
</ThML.head>

<div2 id="iii.vii" next="iii.vii.i" prev="iii.vi.xiv" progress="8.32%" title="On Monogamy.">
    <h3>On Monongamy</h3>

<div3 id="iii.vii.i" n="I" next="iii.vii.ii" prev="iii.vii" progress="8.32%" shorttitle="Chapter I" title="Different Views in Regard to Marriage Held by Heretics, Psychic, and Spiritualists." type="Chapter"><p class="c18" id="iii.vii.i-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_59.html" id="iii.vii.i-Page_59" n="59" /><span class="c17" id="iii.vii.i-p1.1">VI.</span></p>
<p class="c25" id="iii.vii.i-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c17" id="iii.vii.i-p2.1">On Monogamy.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.i-p2.2" n="577" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.i-p3" shownumber="no"> [Written against
orthodoxy, say <i>circa</i> <span class="sc" id="iii.vii.i-p3.1">a.d.</span>
208.  But see Elucidation I.].</p></note></span></p>
<p class="c25" id="iii.vii.i-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="iii.vii.i-p4.1">[Translated by the Rev. S.
Thelwall.]</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="iii.vii.i-p5" shownumber="no">
————————————</p>
<p class="c26" id="iii.vii.i-p6" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="iii.vii.i-p6.1">Chapter I.—Different Views in
Regard to Marriage Held by Heretics, Psychic, and
Spiritualists.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.vii.i-p7" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="iii.vii.i-p7.1">Heretics</span> do away with
marriages; Psychics accumulate them.  The former marry not
<i>even</i> once; the latter not <i>only</i> once.  What dost
thou, Law of the Creator?  Between alien eunuchs and thine own
grooms, thou complainest as much of the over-obedience of thine own
household as of the contempt of strangers.  They who abuse thee,
do thee equal hurt with them who use thee not.  In fact, neither
is such continence laudable because it is heretical, nor such licence
defensible because it is psychical.  The former is blasphemous,
the latter wanton; the former destroys the God of marriages, the latter
puts Him to the blush.  Among <i>us</i>, however, whom the
recognition of spiritual gifts entitles to be deservedly called
Spiritual, continence is as religious as licence is modest; since both
the one and the other are in harmony with the Creator.  Continence
honours the law of marriage, licence tempers it; the former is not
forced, the latter is regulated; the former recognises the power of
free choice, the latter recognises a limit.  We admit one
marriage, just as we do one God.  The law of marriage reaps an
accession of honour where it is associated with shamefastness. 
But to the Psychics, since they receive not the Spirit, the things
which are the Spirit’s are not pleasing.  Thus, so long as
the things which are the Spirit’s please them not, the things
which are of the flesh will please, as being the contraries of the
Spirit.  “The flesh,” saith (the apostle),
“lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the
flesh.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.i-p7.2" n="578" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.i-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vii.i-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.17" parsed="|Gal|5|17|0|0" passage="Gal. v. 17">Gal. v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>  But what will
the flesh “lust” after, except what is more <i>of</i> the
flesh?  For which reason withal, in the beginning, it became
estranged from the Spirit.  “My Spirit,” saith (God),
“shall not permanently abide in these men eternally,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.i-p8.2" n="579" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.i-p9" shownumber="no"> In ævum;
<span class="Greek" id="iii.vii.i-p9.1" lang="EL">εἰς τὸν
αἱῶνα</span> (LXX.); in æternum
(Vulg.).</p></note> for that they are flesh.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.i-p9.2" n="580" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.i-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vii.i-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.6.3" parsed="|Gen|6|3|0|0" passage="Gen. vi. 3">Gen. vi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.vii.ii" n="II" next="iii.vii.iii" prev="iii.vii.i" progress="8.38%" shorttitle="Chapter II" title="The Spiritualists Vindicated from the Charge of Novelty." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.vii.ii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.vii.ii-p1.1">Chapter II.—The
Spiritualists Vindicated from the Charge of Novelty.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.vii.ii-p2" shownumber="no">And so they upbraid the discipline of monogamy
with being a heresy; nor is there any other cause whence they find
themselves compelled to deny the Paraclete more than the fact that they
esteem Him to be the institutor of a novel discipline, and a discipline
which they find most harsh:  so that this is already the first
ground on which we must join issue in a general handling (of the
subject), whether there is room for maintaining that the Paraclete has
taught any such thing as can either be charged with novelty, in
opposition to catholic tradition,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.ii-p2.1" n="581" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.ii-p3" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.vii.ii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.2 Bible:2Thess.2.15 Bible:2Thess.3.6" parsed="|1Cor|11|2|0|0;|2Thess|2|15|0|0;|2Thess|3|6|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xi. 2; 2 Thess. ii. 15; iii. 6">1 Cor. xi. 2; 2 Thess. ii. 15; iii.
6</scripRef>.  Comp. the Gr. text
and the Vulg. <i>in locis</i>.</p></note> or with
burdensomeness, in opposition to the “light
burden”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.ii-p3.2" n="582" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.ii-p4" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.ii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.30" parsed="|Matt|11|30|0|0" passage="Matt. xi. 30">Matt. xi. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> of the
Lord.</p>
<p id="iii.vii.ii-p5" shownumber="no">Now concerning each point the Lord Himself has
pronounced.  For in saying, “I still have many things to say
unto you, but ye are not yet able to bear them:  when the Holy
Spirit shall be come, He will lead you into all truth,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.ii-p5.1" n="583" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.ii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vii.ii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:John.16.12-John.16.13" parsed="|John|16|12|16|13" passage="John xvi. 12, 13">John xvi. 12, 13</scripRef>.  Tertullian’s rendering is
not <i>verbatim</i>.</p></note> He sufficiently, of course, sets before us
that He will bring such (teachings) as may be esteemed alike
<i>novel</i>, as having never before been published, and finally
<i>burdensome</i>, as if that were the reason why they were not
published.  “It follows,” you say, “that by this
line of argument, anything you please which is novel and burdensome may
be ascribed to the Paraclete, even if it have come from the adversary
spirit.”  No, of course.  For the adversary spirit
would be apparent from the diversity of his preaching, beginning by
adulter<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_60.html" id="iii.vii.ii-Page_60" n="60" />ating the rule
of faith, and so (going on to) adulterating the order of discipline;
because the corruption of that which holds the first grade, (that is,
of faith, which is prior to discipline,) comes first.  A man must
of necessity hold heretical views of God first, and then of His
institution.  But the Paraclete, having many things to teach fully
which the Lord deferred till He came, (according to the
pre-definition,) will begin by bearing emphatic witness to Christ, (as
being) such as we believe (Him to be), together with the whole order of
God the Creator, and will glorify Him,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.ii-p6.2" n="584" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.ii-p7" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.ii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:John.16.14" parsed="|John|16|14|0|0" passage="John xvi. 14">John xvi. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> and
will “bring to remembrance” concerning Him.  And when
He has thus been recognised (as the promised Comforter), on the ground
of the cardinal rule, He will reveal those “many things”
which appertain to disciplines; while the integrity of His preaching
commands credit for these (revelations), albeit they be
“novel,” inasmuch as they are now in course of revelation,
albeit they be “burdensome,” inasmuch as not even
<i>now</i> are they found bearable:  (revelations), however, of
none other Christ than (the One) who said that He had withal
“other many things” which were to be fully taught by the
Paraclete, no less burdensome to men of our own day than to them, by
whom they were then “not yet able to be
borne.”</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.vii.iii" n="III" next="iii.vii.iv" prev="iii.vii.ii" progress="8.47%" shorttitle="Chapter III" title="The Question of Novelty Further Considered in Connection with the Words of the Lord and His Apostles." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.vii.iii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.vii.iii-p1.1">Chapter
III.—The Question of Novelty Further Considered in Connection
with the Words of the Lord and His Apostles.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.vii.iii-p2" shownumber="no">But (as for the question) whether monogamy be
“burdensome,” let the still shameless “infirmity of
the flesh” look to that:  let us meantime come to an
agreement as to whether it be “novel.”  This (even)
broader assertion we make:  that even if the Paraclete had in this
our day definitely prescribed a virginity or continence total and
absolute, so as not to permit the heat of the flesh to foam itself down
even in single marriage, even thus He would seem to be introducing
nothing of “novelty;” seeing that the Lord Himself opens
“the kingdoms of the heavens” to
“eunuchs,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.iii-p2.1" n="585" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.iii-p3" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.iii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.12" parsed="|Matt|19|12|0|0" passage="Matt. xix. 12">Matt. xix. 12</scripRef>.  Comp. <i>de. Pa.</i>, c. xiii.;
<i>de. Cult. Fem</i>., l. ii. c. ix.</p></note> as being Himself,
withal, a virgin; to whom looking, the apostle also—himself too
for this reason abstinent—gives the preference to
continence.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.iii-p3.2" n="586" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.iii-p4" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.iii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.1 Bible:1Cor.7.7 Bible:1Cor.7.37 Bible:1Cor.7.40" parsed="|1Cor|7|1|0|0;|1Cor|7|7|0|0;|1Cor|7|37|0|0;|1Cor|7|40|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 1, 7, 37, 40">1 Cor. vii. 1, 7, 37, 40</scripRef>; and comp. <i>de Ex. Cast</i>., c.
iv.</p></note> 
(“Yes”), you say, “but saving the law of
marriage.”  Saving it, plainly, and we will see under what
limitations; nevertheless already destroying it, in so far as he gives
the preference to continence.  “Good,” he says,
“(it is) for a man not to have contact with a woman.” 
It follows that it is evil to have contact with her; for nothing is
contrary to good except evil.  And accordingly (he says),
“It remains, that both they who have wives so be as if they have
not,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.iii-p4.2" n="587" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.iii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vii.iii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.29" parsed="|1Cor|7|29|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 29">1 Cor. vii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> that it may be the
more binding on them who have not to abstain from having them.  He
renders reasons, likewise, for so advising:  that the unmarried
think about God, but the married about how, in (their) marriage, each
may please his (partner).<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.iii-p5.2" n="588" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.iii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vii.iii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.32-1Cor.7.34" parsed="|1Cor|7|32|7|34" passage="1 Cor. vii. 32-34">1 Cor. vii. 32–34</scripRef>.</p></note>  And I may
contend, that what is <i>permitted</i> is not absolutely good.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.iii-p6.2" n="589" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.iii-p7" shownumber="no"> Comp. <i>ad Ux</i>., l.
i. c. iii.; <i>de Cult. Fem</i>., l. ii. c. x. <i>sub fin</i>.; and
<i>de Ex. Cast</i>., c. iii., which agrees nearly verbatim with what
follows.</p></note>  For what is absolutely good is not
<i>permitted</i>, but needs no asking to make it lawful. 
Permission has its cause sometimes even in <i>necessity</i>. 
Finally, in this case, there is no volition on the part of him who
permits marriage.  For his <i>volition</i> points another
way.  “I <i>will</i>,” he says, “that you all so
be as I too (am).”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.iii-p7.1" n="590" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.iii-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vii.iii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.7" parsed="|1Cor|7|7|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 7">1 Cor. vii. 7</scripRef>, only the Greek is <span class="Greek" id="iii.vii.iii-p8.2" lang="EL">θέλω</span>, not <span class="Greek" id="iii.vii.iii-p8.3" lang="EL">βούλομαι</span>.</p></note>  And when he
shows that (so to abide) is “better,” what, pray, does he
demonstrate himself to “will,” but what he has premised is
“better?”  And thus, if he <i>permits</i> something
other <i>than what</i> he has “willed”—permitted not
voluntarily, but of necessity—he shows that what he has
unwillingly granted as an indulgence is not absolutely good. 
Finally, when he says, “Better it is to marry than to
burn,” what sort of good must that be understood to be which is
better than a penalty? which cannot seem “better” except
when compared to a thing very bad?  “Good” is that
which keeps this name <i>per
se</i>; without comparison—I say not with an evil,
but even—with some other good:  so that, even if it be
compared to and overshadowed by another good, it nevertheless remains
in (possession of) the name of good.  If, on the other hand,
comparison with evil is the mean which obliges it to be called good; it
is not so much “good” as a species of inferior evil, which,
when obscured by a higher evil, is driven to the name of good. 
Take away, in short, the condition, so as not to say, “Better it
is to marry than to burn;” and I question whether you will have
the hardihood to say, “Better (it is) to marry,” not adding
<i>than what</i> it is better.  This done, then, it becomes
<i>not</i> “better;” and while not “better,”
not “good” either, the condition being taken away which,
while making it “better” than another thing, in that sense
obliges it to be considered “good.”  Better it is to
lose one eye than two.  If, however, you withdraw from the
comparison of either evil, it will not be better to have one eye,
because it is not even good.</p>
<p id="iii.vii.iii-p9" shownumber="no">What, now, if he accommodatingly grants all indulgence
to marry on the ground of his own (that is, of human) sense, out of the
necessity which we have mentioned, inasmuch as “better it is to
marry than to burn?”  In fact, when he <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_61.html" id="iii.vii.iii-Page_61" n="61" />turns to the second case, by saying,
“But to the married I officially announce—not I, but the
Lord”—he shows that those things which he had said above
had not been (the dictates) of the Lord’s authority, but of human
judgment.  When, however, he turns their minds back to continence,
(“But I will you all so to be,”) “I think,
moreover,” he says, “I too have the Spirit of God;”
in order that, if he had granted any indulgence out of necessity, that,
by the Holy Spirit’s authority, he might recall.  But John,
too, when advising us that “we ought so to walk as the Lord
withal did,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.iii-p9.1" n="591" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.iii-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vii.iii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.6" parsed="|1John|2|6|0|0" passage="1 John ii. 6">1 John ii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> of course admonished
us to walk as well in accordance with sanctity of the flesh (as in
accordance with His example in other respects).  Accordingly he
says more manifestly:  “And every (man) who hath this hope
in Him maketh himself chaste, just as Himself withal is
chaste.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.iii-p10.2" n="592" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.iii-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vii.iii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.3" parsed="|1John|3|3|0|0" passage="1 John iii. 3">1 John iii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  For elsewhere,
again, (we read):  “Be ye holy, just as He withal was
holy”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.iii-p11.2" n="593" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.iii-p12" shownumber="no"> There is no such passage
in any Epistle of St. John.  There is one similar in <scripRef id="iii.vii.iii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.15" parsed="|1Pet|1|15|0|0" passage="1 Pet. i. 15">1 Pet. i. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>—in the flesh,
namely.  For of the Spirit he would not have said (that), inasmuch
as the Spirit is without any external influence recognised as
“holy,” nor does He wait to be admonished to sanctity,
which is His proper nature.  But the flesh <i>is taught</i>
sanctity; and that withal, in Christ, was holy.</p>
<p id="iii.vii.iii-p13" shownumber="no">Therefore, if all these (considerations)
obliterate the licence of marrying, whether we look into the condition
on which the licence is granted, or the preference of continence which
is imposed, why, after the apostles, could not the same Spirit,
supervening for the purpose of conducting disciplehood<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.iii-p13.1" n="594" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.iii-p14" shownumber="no"> Disciplinam.</p></note> into “all truth” through the
gradations of the times (according to what the preacher says, “A
time to everything”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.iii-p14.1" n="595" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.iii-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vii.iii-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.3.1" parsed="|Eccl|3|1|0|0" passage="Eccles. iii. 1">Eccles. iii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>), impose by this time
a final bridle upon the flesh, no longer obliquely calling us away from
marriage, but openly; since now more (than ever) “the time is
become wound up,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.iii-p15.2" n="596" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.iii-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vii.iii-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.29" parsed="|1Cor|7|29|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 29">1 Cor. vii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>—about 160 years
having elapsed since then?  Would you not spontaneously ponder
(thus) in your own mind:  “This discipline is old, shown
beforehand, even at that early date, in the Lord’s flesh and
will, (and) successively thereafter in both the counsels and the
examples of His apostles?  Of old we were destined to this
sanctity.  Nothing of novelty is the Paraclete introducing. 
What He premonished, He is (now) definitively appointing; what He
deferred, He is (now) exacting.”  And presently, by
revolving these thoughts, you will easily persuade yourself that it was
much more competent to the Paraclete to preach unity of marriage, who
could withal have preached its annulling; and that it is more credible
that He should have tempered what it would have become Him even to have
abolished, if you understand what Christ’s “will”
is.  Herein also you ought to recognise the Paraclete in His
character of Comforter, in that He excuses your infirmity<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.iii-p16.2" n="597" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.iii-p17" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.vii.iii-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.26" parsed="|Rom|8|26|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 26">Rom. viii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> from (the stringency of) an absolute
continence.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.vii.iv" n="IV" next="iii.vii.v" prev="iii.vii.iii" progress="8.69%" shorttitle="Chapter IV" title="Waiving Allusion to the Paraclete, Tertullian Comes to the Consideration of the Ancient Scriptures, and Their Testimony on the Subject in Hand." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.vii.iv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.vii.iv-p1.1">Chapter IV.—Waiving
Allusion to the Paraclete, Tertullian Comes to the Consideration of the
Ancient Scriptures, and Their Testimony on the Subject in
Hand.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.vii.iv-p2" shownumber="no">Waiving, now, the mention of the Paraclete, as of
some authority of our own, evolve we the common instruments of the
primitive Scriptures.  This very thing is demonstrable by
us:  that the rule of monogamy is neither novel nor strange, nay
rather, is both ancient, and proper to Christians; so that you may be
sensible that the Paraclete is rather its <i>re</i>stitutor than
<i>in</i>stitutor.  As for what pertains to antiquity, what more
ancient formal type can be brought forward, than the very original
fount of the human race?  One female did God fashion for the male,
culling one rib of his, and (of course) (one) out of a plurality. 
But, moreover, in the introductory speech which preceded the work
itself, He said, “It is not good for the man that he be alone;
let us make an help-meet for him.”  For He would have said
“helpers” if He had destined him to have more wives (than
one).  He added, too, a law concerning the future; if, that is,
(the words) “And two shall be (made) into one
flesh”—not three, nor more; else they would be no more
“two” if (there were) more—were prophetically
uttered.  The law stood (firm).  In short, the unity of
marriage lasted to the very end in the case of the authors of our race;
not because there were no other women, but because the reason
<i>why</i> there were none was that the first-fruits of the race might
not be contaminated by a double marriage.  Otherwise, had God (so)
willed, there <i>could</i> withal have been (others); at all events, he
might have taken from the abundance of his own daughters—having
no less an Eve (taken) out of his own bones and flesh—if piety
had allowed it to be done.  But where the first crime (is found)
homicide, inaugurated in fratricide—no crime was so worthy of the
second place as a double marriage.  For it makes no difference
whether a man have had two wives singly, or whether individuals (taken)
at the same time have made two.  The number of (the individuals)
conjoined and separate is the same.  Still, God’s
institution, after once for all suffering violence through Lamech,
remained firm to the very end of that race.  Second Lamech there
arose none, in the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_62.html" id="iii.vii.iv-Page_62" n="62" />way
of being husband to two wives.  What Scripture does not note, it
denies.  Other iniquities provoke the deluge:  (iniquities)
once for all avenged, whatever was their nature; not, however,
“seventy-seven times,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.iv-p2.1" n="598" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.iv-p3" shownumber="no"> Septuagies
septies.  See <scripRef id="iii.vii.iv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4.19-Gen.4.24" parsed="|Gen|4|19|4|24" passage="Gen. iv. 19-24">Gen. iv.
19–24</scripRef>.</p></note> which (is the
vengeance which) double marriages have deserved.</p>
<p id="iii.vii.iv-p4" shownumber="no">But again:  the reformation of the second
human race is traced from monogamy as its mother.  Once more,
“two (joined) into one flesh” undertake (the duty of)
“growing and multiplying,”—Noah, (namely), and his
wife, and their sons, in single marriage.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.iv-p4.1" n="599" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.iv-p5" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.vii.iv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.7.7 Bible:1Pet.3.20" parsed="|Gen|7|7|0|0;|1Pet|3|20|0|0" passage="Gen. 7.7; 1 Pet. 3.20">Gen.
vii. 7 with 1 Pet. iii. 20</scripRef>
<i>ad fin</i>.</p></note> 
Even in the very animals monogamy is recognised, for fear that even
beasts should be born of adultery.  “Out of all
beasts,” said (God),<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.iv-p5.2" n="600" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.iv-p6" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.vii.iv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.6.19-Gen.6.20" parsed="|Gen|6|19|6|20" passage="Gen. vi. 19, 20">Gen. vi. 19, 20</scripRef>.</p></note> “out of all
flesh, two shalt thou lead into the ark, that they may live with thee,
male and female:  they shall be (taken) from all flying animals
according to (their) kind, and from all creepers of the earth according
to their kind; two out of all shall enter unto thee, male and
female.”  In the same formula, too, He orders sets of
sevens, made up of pairs, to be gathered to him, consisting of male and
female—one male and one female.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.iv-p6.2" n="601" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.iv-p7" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.iv-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.7.3" parsed="|Gen|7|3|0|0" passage="Gen. vii. 3">Gen. vii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  What more
shall I say?  Even unclean birds were not allowed to enter with
two females each.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.vii.v" n="V" next="iii.vii.vi" prev="iii.vii.iv" progress="8.79%" shorttitle="Chapter V" title="Connection of These Primeval Testimonies with Christ." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.vii.v-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.vii.v-p1.1">Chapter V.—Connection
of These Primeval Testimonies with Christ.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.vii.v-p2" shownumber="no">Thus far for the testimony of things primordial,
and the sanction of our origin, and the prejudgment of the divine
institution, which of course is a law, not (merely) a memorial inasmuch
as, if it was “so done from the beginning,” we find
ourselves directed to the beginning by Christ:  just as, in the
question of divorce, by saying that that had been permitted by Moses on
account of their hard-heartedness but from the beginning it had not
been so, He doubtless recalls to “the beginning” the (law
of) the individuity of marriage.  And accordingly, those whom God
“from the beginning” conjoined, “two into one
flesh,” man shall not at the present day separate.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.v-p2.1" n="602" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.v-p3" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.v-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.6" parsed="|Matt|19|6|0|0" passage="Matt. xix. 6">Matt. xix. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  The apostle, too, writing to the
Ephesians, says that God “had proposed in Himself, at the
dispensation of the fulfilment of the times, to recall to the
head” (that is, to the beginning) “things universal in
Christ, which are above the heavens and above the earth in
Him.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.v-p3.2" n="603" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.v-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vii.v-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.9-Eph.1.10" parsed="|Eph|1|9|1|10" passage="Eph. i. 9, 10">Eph. i. 9, 10</scripRef>.  The Latin of Tertullian deserves
careful comparison with the original Greek of St. Paul.</p></note>  So, too, the
two letters of Greece, the first and the last, the Lord assumes to
Himself, as figures of the beginning and end! which concur in
Himself:  so that, just as Alpha rolls on till it reaches Omega,
and again Omega rolls back till it reaches Alpha, in the same way He
might show that in Himself is both the downward course of the beginning
on to the end, and the backward course of the end up to the beginning;
so that every economy, ending in Him through whom it
began,—through the Word of God, that is, who was made
flesh,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.v-p4.2" n="604" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.v-p5" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.v-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1-John.1.14" parsed="|John|1|1|1|14" passage="John i. 1-14">John i. 1–14</scripRef>.</p></note>—may have an end correspondent to its
beginning.  And so truly in Christ are all things recalled to
“the beginning,” that even faith returns from circumcision
to the integrity of that (original) flesh, as “it was from the
beginning;” and freedom of meats and abstinence from blood alone,
as “it was from the beginning;” and the individuality of
marriage, as “it was from the beginning;” and the
restriction of divorce, which <i>was not</i> “from the
beginning;” and lastly, the whole man into Paradise, where he was
“from the beginning.”  Why, then, ought He not to
restore Adam thither at least as a monogamist, who cannot present him
in so entire perfection as he was when dismissed thence? 
Accordingly, so far as pertains to the restitution of the beginning,
the logic both of the dispensation you live under, and of your hope,
exact this from you, that what was “from the beginning”
(should be) in accordance with “the beginning;” which
(beginning) you find counted in Adam, and recounted in Noah.  Make
your election, in which of the twain you account your
“beginning.”  In both, the censorial power of monogamy
claims you for itself.  But again:  if the beginning passes
on to the end (as Alpha to Omega), as the end passes back to the
beginning (as Omega to Alpha), and thus our origin is transferred to
Christ, the animal to the spiritual—inasmuch as “(that was)
not first which is spiritual, but (that) which (is) animal; then what
(is) spiritual,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.v-p5.2" n="605" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.v-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vii.v-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.46" parsed="|1Cor|15|46|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xv. 46">1 Cor. xv. 46</scripRef>.</p></note>—let us, in like
manner (as before), see whether you owe this very (same) thing to this
second origin also:  whether the last Adam also meet you in the
selfsame form as the first; since the last Adam (that is, Christ) was
entirely unwedded, as was even the first Adam before his exile. 
But, presenting to your weakness the gift of the example of His own
flesh, the more perfect Adam—that is, Christ, more perfect on
this account as well (as on others), that He was more entirely
pure—stands before you, if you are willing (to copy Him), as a
voluntary celibate in the flesh.  If, however, you are unequal (to
that perfection), He stands before you a monogamist in spirit, having
one Church as His spouse, according to the figure of Adam and of Eve,
which (figure) the apostle interprets of that great sacrament of Christ
and the Church, (teaching that), through the spiritual, it was
analogous to the carnal <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_63.html" id="iii.vii.v-Page_63" n="63" />monogamy.  You see, therefore, after what
manner, renewing your origin even in Christ, you cannot trace down that
(origin) without the profession of monogamy; unless, (that is), you be
in flesh what He is in spirit; albeit withal, what He was in flesh, you
equally ought to have been.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.vii.vi" n="VI" next="iii.vii.vii" prev="iii.vii.v" progress="8.93%" shorttitle="Chapter VI" title="The Case of Abraham, and Its Bearing on the Present Question." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.vii.vi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.vii.vi-p1.1">Chapter VI.—The Case
of Abraham, and Its Bearing on the Present Question.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.vii.vi-p2" shownumber="no">But let us proceed with our inquiry into some
eminent chief fathers of our origin:  for there are some to whom
our monogamist parents Adam and Noah are not pleasing, nor perhaps
Christ either.  To Abraham, in fine, they appeal; prohibited
though they are to acknowledge any other father than God.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.vi-p2.1" n="606" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.vi-p3" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.vi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.9" parsed="|Matt|23|9|0|0" passage="Matt. xxiii. 9">Matt. xxiii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  Grant, now, that Abraham is our father;
grant, too, that Paul is.  “In the Gospel,” says he,
“I have begotten you.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.vi-p3.2" n="607" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.vi-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vii.vi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.15" parsed="|1Cor|4|15|0|0" passage="1 Cor. iv. 15">1 Cor. iv. 15</scripRef>, where it is <span class="Greek" id="iii.vii.vi-p4.2" lang="EL">διὰ τοῦ
εὐαγγελίου</span>.</p></note>  Show
yourself a son even of Abraham.  For your origin in him, you must
know, is not referable to every period of his life:  there is a
definite time at which he is your father.  For if
“faith” is the source whence we are reckoned to Abraham as
his “sons” (as the apostle teaches, saying to the
Galatians, “You know, consequently, that (they) who are of faith,
these are sons of Abraham”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.vi-p4.3" n="608" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.vi-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vii.vi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.7" parsed="|Gal|3|7|0|0" passage="Gal. iii. 7">Gal. iii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>), <i>when</i>
did Abraham “believe God and it was accounted to him for
righteousness?”  I suppose when still in monogamy, since (he
was) not yet in circumcision.  But if afterwards he changed to
either (opposite)—to digamy through cohabitation with his
handmaid, and to circumcision through the seal of the
testament—you cannot acknowledge him as your father except at
that time when he “believed God,” if it is true that it is
according to <i>faith</i> that you are his son, not according to
<i>flesh</i>.  Else, if it be the later Abraham whom you follow as
your father—that is, the digamist (Abraham)—receive him
withal in his circumcision.  If you reject his circumcision, it
follows that you will refuse his digamy too.  Two characters of
his mutually diverse in two several ways, you will not be able to
blend.  His digamy began with circumcision, his monogamy with
uncircumcision.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.vi-p5.2" n="609" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.vi-p6" shownumber="no"> This is an error. 
Comp. <scripRef id="iii.vii.vi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.16 Bible:Gen.17" parsed="|Gen|16|0|0|0;|Gen|17|0|0|0" passage="Gen. 16; 17">Gen. xvi. with Gen. xvii</scripRef>.</p></note>  You receive
digamy; admit circumcision too.  You retain uncircumcision; you
are bound to monogamy too.  Moreover, so true is it that it is of
the monogamist Abraham that you are the son, just as of the
uncircumcised, that if you be circumcised you immediately cease to be
his son, inasmuch as you will not be “of faith,” but of the
<i>seal</i> of a faith which had been justified in
uncircumcision.  You have the apostle:  learn (of him),
together with the Galatians.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.vi-p6.2" n="610" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.vi-p7" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.vi-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3 Bible:Gal.4 Bible:Rom.4" parsed="|Gal|3|0|0|0;|Gal|4|0|0|0;|Rom|4|0|0|0" passage="Gal. 3; 4; Rom. 4">Gal.
iii. iv. and comp. Rom. iv</scripRef>.</p></note>  In like manner,
too, if you have involved yourself in digamy, you are not the son of
that Abraham whose “faith” preceded in monogamy.  For
albeit it is subsequently that he is called “a father of many
nations,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.vi-p7.2" n="611" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.vi-p8" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.vi-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.17.5" parsed="|Gen|17|5|0|0" passage="Gen. xvii. 5">Gen. xvii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> still it is of
<i>those</i> (nations) who, as the fruit of the “faith”
which precedes digamy, had to be accounted “sons of
Abraham.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.vi-p8.2" n="612" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.vi-p9" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.vi-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.11-Rom.4.12 Bible:Gal.3.7 Bible:Matt.3.9 Bible:John.8.39" parsed="|Rom|4|11|4|12;|Gal|3|7|0|0;|Matt|3|9|0|0;|John|8|39|0|0" passage="Rom. 4.11,12; Gal. 3.7; Matt. 3.9; John 8.39">Rom. iv. 11, 12, Gal. iii. 7; and comp. Matt.
iii. 9; John viii. 39</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="iii.vii.vi-p10" shownumber="no">Thenceforward let matters see to themselves. 
Figures are one thing; laws another.  Images are one thing;
statutes another.  Images pass away when fulfilled:  statutes
remain permanently to be fulfilled.  Images prophesy: 
statutes govern.  What that digamy of Abraham portends, the same
apostle fully teaches,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.vi-p10.1" n="613" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.vi-p11" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.vi-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.21-Gal.4.31" parsed="|Gal|4|21|4|31" passage="Gal. iv. 21-31">Gal. iv. 21–31</scripRef>.</p></note> the interpreter of
each testament, just as he likewise lays it down that our
“seed” is called in Isaac.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.vi-p11.2" n="614" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.vi-p12" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.vi-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.28 Bible:Gal.4.31" parsed="|Gal|4|28|0|0;|Gal|4|31|0|0" passage="Gal. 4.28,31">vers. 28,
31</scripRef>.</p></note> 
If you are “of the free woman,” and belong to Isaac, he, at
all events, maintained unity of marriage to the last.</p>
<p id="iii.vii.vi-p13" shownumber="no">These accordingly, I suppose, are they in whom my
origin is counted.  All others I ignore.  And if I glance
around at their examples—(examples) of some David heaping up
marriages for himself even through sanguinary means, of some Solomon
rich in wives as well as in other riches—you are bidden to
“follow the better things;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.vi-p13.1" n="615" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.vi-p14" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.vi-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.37.27 Bible:1Pet.3.11 Bible:3John.1.11" parsed="|Ps|37|27|0|0;|1Pet|3|11|0|0;|3John|1|11|0|0" passage="Psa. 37.27; 1 Pet. 3.11; 3 John 11">Ps. xxxvii. 27 (in LXX. xxxvi. 27); 1 Pet. iii. 11;
3 John 11</scripRef>.</p></note> and
you have withal Joseph but once wedded, and on this score I venture to
say better than his father; you have Moses, the intimate eye-witness of
God;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.vi-p14.2" n="616" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.vi-p15" shownumber="no"> Dei de proximo
arbitrum.  See <scripRef id="iii.vii.vi-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Num.12.6-Num.12.8 Bible:Deut.34.10" parsed="|Num|12|6|12|8;|Deut|34|10|0|0" passage="Num. xii. 6-8; Deut. xxxiv. 10">Num. xii.
6–8; Deut. xxxiv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> you have Aaron the chief priest.  The
second Moses, also, of the second People, who led our representatives
into the (possession of) the promise of God, in whom the Name (of
Jesus) was first inaugurated, was no digamist.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.vii.vii" n="VII" next="iii.vii.viii" prev="iii.vii.vi" progress="9.05%" shorttitle="Chapter VII" title="From Patriarchal, Tertullian Comes to Legal, Precedents." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.vii.vii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.vii.vii-p1.1">Chapter VII.—From
Patriarchal, Tertullian Comes to Legal, Precedents.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.vii.vii-p2" shownumber="no">After the ancient examples of the patriarchs, let
us equally pass on to the ancient documents of the legal Scriptures,
that we may treat in order of all our canon.  And since there are
some who sometimes assert that they have nothing to do with the law
(which Christ has not dissolved, but fulfilled),<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.vii-p2.1" n="617" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.vii-p3" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.vii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.17" parsed="|Matt|5|17|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 17">Matt. v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>
sometimes catch at such parts of the law as they choose; plainly do we
too assert that the law has deceased in this sense, that its
burdens—according to the sentence of the apostles—which not
even the fathers were able to sustain,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.vii-p3.2" n="618" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.vii-p4" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.vii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.10" parsed="|Acts|15|10|0|0" passage="Acts xv. 10">Acts xv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> have
wholly ceased:  such (parts), however, as relate to righteousness
not only permanently remain reserved, but <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_64.html" id="iii.vii.vii-Page_64" n="64" />even amplified; in order, to be sure,
that our righteousness may be able to redound above the righteousness
of the scribes and of the Pharisees.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.vii-p4.2" n="619" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.vii-p5" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.vii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.20" parsed="|Matt|5|20|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 20">Matt. v. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>  If
“righteousness” must, of course chastity must too. 
If, then, forasmuch as there is in the law a precept that a man is to
take in marriage the wife of his brother if he have died without
children,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.vii-p5.2" n="620" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.vii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vii.vii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.25.5-Deut.25.6" parsed="|Deut|25|5|25|6" passage="Deut. xxv. 5, 6">Deut. xxv. 5, 6</scripRef>.</p></note> for the purpose of
raising up seed to his brother; and this may happen repeatedly to the
same person, according to that crafty question of the
Sadducees;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.vii-p6.2" n="621" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.vii-p7" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.vii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.23-Matt.22.33 Bible:Mark.12.18-Mark.12.27 Bible:Luke.20.26-Luke.20.38" parsed="|Matt|22|23|22|33;|Mark|12|18|12|27;|Luke|20|26|20|38" passage="Matt. xxii. 23-33; Mark xii. 18-27; Luke xx. 26-38">Matt. xxii. 23–33; Mark xii.
18–27; Luke xx. 26–38</scripRef>.  Comp. <i>ad Ux</i>., l. i.</p></note> men for that reason
think that frequency of marriage is permitted in other cases as
well:  it will be their duty to understand first the reason of the
precept itself; and thus they will come to know that that reason, now
ceasing, is among those parts of the law which have been
cancelled.  Necessary it was that there should be a succession to
the marriage of a brother if he died childless:  first, because
that ancient benediction, “Grow and multiply,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.vii-p7.2" n="622" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.vii-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vii.vii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.28" parsed="|Gen|1|28|0|0" passage="Gen. i. 28">Gen. i. 28</scripRef>.  Comp. <i>de Ex. Cast</i>.,
c. vi.</p></note> had still to run its course; secondly,
because the sins of the fathers used to be exacted even from the
sons;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.vii-p8.2" n="623" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.vii-p9" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.vii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.20.5" parsed="|Exod|20|5|0|0" passage="Ex. xx. 5">Ex. xx. 5</scripRef>; and therefore there must be sons
begotten from whom to exact them.</p></note> thirdly, because eunuchs and barren persons
used to be regarded as ignominious.  And thus, for fear that such
as had died childless, not from natural inability, but from being
prematurely overtaken by death, should be judged equally accursed (with
the other class); for this reason a vicarious and (so to say)
posthumous offspring used to be supplied them.  But (now), when
the “extremity of the times” has cancelled (the command)
“Grow and multiply,” since the apostles (another command),
“It remaineth, that both they who have wives so be as if they
have not,” because “the time is compressed;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.vii-p9.2" n="624" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.vii-p10" shownumber="no"> Comp. <i>de Ex.
Cast</i>., c. vi.</p></note> and “the sour grape” chewed by
“the fathers” has ceased “to set the sons’
teeth on edge,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.vii-p10.1" n="625" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.vii-p11" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.vii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.31.29-Jer.31.30 Bible:Ezek.18.1-Ezek.18.4" parsed="|Jer|31|29|31|30;|Ezek|18|1|18|4" passage="Jer. 31.29,30; Ezek. 18.1-4">Jer. xxxi. 29, 30 (in LXX. xxxviii. 29, 30);
Ezek. xviii. 1–4</scripRef>.</p></note> for, “each one
shall die in his own sin;” and “eunuchs” not only
have lost ignominy, but have even deserved grace, being invited into
“the kingdoms of the heavens:”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.vii-p11.2" n="626" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.vii-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vii.vii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.12" parsed="|Matt|19|12|0|0" passage="Matt. xix. 12">Matt. xix. 12</scripRef>, often quoted.</p></note> 
the law of succeeding to the wife of a brother being buried, its
contrary has obtained—that of <i>not</i> succeeding to the wife
of a brother.  And thus, as we have said before, what has ceased
to be valid, on the cessation of its reason, cannot furnish a ground of
argument to another.  Therefore a wife, when her husband is dead,
will not marry; for if she marry, she will of course be marrying (his)
brother:  for “all we are brethren.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.vii-p12.2" n="627" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.vii-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vii.vii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.8" parsed="|Matt|23|8|0|0" passage="Matt. xxiii. 8">Matt. xxiii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  Again, the woman, if intending to
marry, has to marry “in the Lord;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.vii-p13.2" n="628" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.vii-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vii.vii-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.39" parsed="|1Cor|7|39|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 39">1 Cor. vii. 39</scripRef>.</p></note> that
is, not to an heathen, but to a brother, inasmuch as even the ancient
law forbids<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.vii-p14.2" n="629" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.vii-p15" shownumber="no">
“Adimit;” but the two <span class="sc" id="iii.vii.vii-p15.1">mss.</span>
extant of this treatise read “admittit” =admits.</p></note> marriage with members
of another tribe.  Since, moreover, even in Leviticus there is a
caution, “Whoever shall have taken (his) brother’s wife,
(it) is uncleanness—turpitude; without children shall (he)
die;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.vii-p15.2" n="630" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.vii-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vii.vii-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Lev.20.21" parsed="|Lev|20|21|0|0" passage="Lev. xx. 21">Lev. xx. 21</scripRef>, not exactly given.</p></note> beyond doubt, while
the man is prohibited from marrying a second time, the woman is
prohibited too, having no one to marry except a brother.  In what
way, then, an agreement shall be established between the apostle and
the Law (which he is not impugning in its entirety), shall be shown
when we shall have come to his own epistle.  Meantime, so far as
pertains to the law, the lines of argument drawn from it are more
suitable for us (than for our opponents).  In short, the same
(law) prohibits priests from marrying a second time.  The daughter
also of a priest it bids, if widowed or repudiated, if she have had no
seed, to return into her father’s home and be nourished from his
bread.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.vii-p16.2" n="631" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.vii-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vii.vii-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Lev.22.13" parsed="|Lev|22|13|0|0" passage="Lev. xxii. 13">Lev. xxii. 13</scripRef>, where there is no <i>command</i>
to her to return, in the Eng. ver.:  in the LXX. there
is.</p></note>  The reason why (it is said), “If
she have had no seed,” is not that if she have she may marry
again—for how much more will she abstain from marrying if she
have sons?—but that, if she have, she may be
“nourished” by her son rather than by her father; in order
that the son, too, may carry out the precept of God, “Honour
father and mother.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.vii-p17.2" n="632" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.vii-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vii.vii-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.20.12" parsed="|Exod|20|12|0|0" passage="Ex. xx. 12">Ex. xx. 12</scripRef> in brief.</p></note>  Us, moreover,
Jesus, the Father’s Highest and Great Priest,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.vii-p18.2" n="633" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.vii-p19" shownumber="no"> Summus sacerdos et
magnus patris.  But Oehler notices a conjecture of Jos. Scaliger,
“agnus patris,” when we must unite “the High Priest
and Lamb of the Father.”</p></note>
clothing us from His own store<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.vii-p19.1" n="634" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.vii-p20" shownumber="no"> De suo.  Comp.
<i>de Bapt</i>., c. xvii., <i>ad fin.; de Cult. Fem.</i>, l. i. c. v.,
l. ii. c. ix.; <i>de Ex. Cast</i>., c. iii. <i>med</i>.; and for the
ref. see <scripRef id="iii.vii.vii-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Rev.3.18" parsed="|Rev|3|18|0|0" passage="Rev. iii. 18">Rev. iii.
18</scripRef>.</p></note>—inasmuch as
they “who are baptized in Christ<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.vii-p20.2" n="635" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.vii-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vii.vii-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.27" parsed="|Gal|3|27|0|0" passage="Gal. iii. 27">Gal. iii. 27</scripRef>; where it is <span class="Greek" id="iii.vii.vii-p21.2" lang="EL">εἰς
Χριστόν</span>, however.</p></note> have
put on Christ”—has made “priests to God His
Father,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.vii-p21.3" n="636" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.vii-p22" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.vii-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.6" parsed="|Rev|1|6|0|0" passage="Rev. i. 6">Rev. i. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> according to
John.  For the reason why He recalls that young man who was
hastening to his father’s obsequies,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.vii-p22.2" n="637" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.vii-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vii.vii-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.21-Matt.8.22 Bible:Luke.9.59-Luke.9.60" parsed="|Matt|8|21|8|22;|Luke|9|59|9|60" passage="Matt. viii. 21, 22; Luke ix. 59, 60">Matt. viii. 21, 22; Luke ix. 59,
60</scripRef>.</p></note> is
that He may show that we are called priests by Him; (priests) whom the
Law used to forbid to be present at the sepulture of parents:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.vii-p23.2" n="638" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.vii-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vii.vii-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Lev.21.11" parsed="|Lev|21|11|0|0" passage="Lev. xxi. 11">Lev. xxi. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>  “Over every dead soul,” it
says, “the priest shall not enter, and over his own father and
over his own mother he shall not be contaminated.” 
“Does it follow that we too are bound to observe <i>this</i>
prohibition?”  No, of course.  For our one Father, God,
<i>lives</i>, and our mother, the Church; and neither are we dead who
live to God, nor do we bury our dead, inasmuch as they too are living
in Christ.  At all <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_65.html" id="iii.vii.vii-Page_65" n="65" />events, priests we are called by Christ;
debtors to monogamy, in accordance with the pristine Law of God, which
prophesied at that time of us in its own priests.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.vii.viii" n="VIII" next="iii.vii.ix" prev="iii.vii.vii" progress="9.25%" shorttitle="Chapter VIII" title="From the Law Tertullian Comes to the Gospel.  He Begins with Examples Before Proceeding to Dogmas." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.vii.viii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.vii.viii-p1.1">Chapter
VIII.—From the Law Tertullian Comes to the Gospel.  He
Begins with Examples Before Proceeding to Dogmas.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.vii.viii-p2" shownumber="no">Turning now to the law, which is properly
ours—that is, to the Gospel—by what kind of examples are we
met, until we come to definite dogmas?  Behold, there immediately
present themselves to us, on the threshold as it were, the two
priestesses of Christian sanctity, Monogamy and Continence:  one
modest, in Zechariah the priest; one absolute, in John the
forerunner:  one appeasing God; one preaching Christ:  one
proclaiming a perfect priest; one exhibiting “more than a
prophet,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.viii-p2.1" n="639" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.viii-p3" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.viii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.9 Bible:Luke.7.26" parsed="|Matt|11|9|0|0;|Luke|7|26|0|0" passage="Matt. xi. 9; Luke vii. 26">Matt. xi. 9; Luke vii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>—him, namely,
who has not only preached or personally pointed out, but even baptized
Christ.  For who was more worthily to perform the initiatory rite
on the body of the Lord, than flesh similar in kind to that which
conceived and gave birth to that (body)?  And indeed it was a
virgin, about to marry once for all after her delivery, who gave birth
to Christ, in order that each title of sanctity might be fulfilled in
Christ’s parentage, by means of a mother who was both virgin, and
wife of one husband.  Again, when He is presented as an infant in
the temple, who is it who receives Him into his hands? who is the first
to recognise Him in spirit?  A man “just and
circumspect,” and of course no digamist, (which is plain) even
(from this consideration), lest (otherwise) Christ should presently be
more worthily preached by a woman, an aged widow, and “the wife
of one man;” who, living devoted to the temple, was (already)
giving in her own person a sufficient token what sort of persons ought
to be the adherents to the spiritual temple,—that is, the
Church.  Such eye-witnesses the Lord in infancy found; no
different ones had He in adult age.  Peter alone do I
find—through (the mention of) his
“mother-in-law”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.viii-p3.2" n="640" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.viii-p4" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.viii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.29-Mark.1.30" parsed="|Mark|1|29|1|30" passage="Mark i. 29, 30">Mark i. 29, 30</scripRef>.</p></note>,—to have been
married.  Monogamist I am led to presume him by consideration of
the Church, which, built upon him,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.viii-p4.2" n="641" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.viii-p5" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.viii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.13-Matt.16.19" parsed="|Matt|16|13|16|19" passage="Matt. xvi. 13-19">Matt. xvi. 13–19</scripRef>.  Comp. <i>de Pu</i>., c. xxi.</p></note> was destined to
appoint every grade of her Order from monogamists.  The rest,
while I do not find them married, I must of necessity understand to
have been either eunuchs or continent.  Nor indeed, if, among the
Greeks, in accordance with the carelessness of custom, women and wives
are classed under a common name—however, there is a name proper
to <i>wives</i>—shall we therefore so interpret Paul as if he
demonstrates the apostles to have had wives?<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.viii-p5.2" n="642" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.viii-p6" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.viii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.1-1Cor.9.5" parsed="|1Cor|9|1|9|5" passage="1 Cor. ix. 1-5">1 Cor. ix. 1–5</scripRef>.</p></note> 
For if he were disputing about marriages, as he does in the sequel,
where the apostle could better have named some particular example, it
would appear right for him to say, “For have we not the power of
leading about <i>wives</i>, like the other apostles and
Cephas?”  But when he subjoins those (expressions) which
show his abstinence from (insisting on) the supply of maintenance,
saying, “For have we not the power of eating and drinking?”
he does not demonstrate that “wives” were led about by the
apostles, whom even such as have not still have the power of eating and
drinking; but simply “women,” who used to minister to them
in the same way (as they did) when accompanying the Lord.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.viii-p6.2" n="643" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.viii-p7" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.viii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.1-Luke.8.3 Bible:Matt.27.55-Matt.27.56" parsed="|Luke|8|1|8|3;|Matt|27|55|27|56" passage="Luke viii. 1-3; Matt. xxvii. 55, 56">Luke viii. 1–3; Matt. xxvii. 55,
56</scripRef>.</p></note>  But further, if Christ reproves the
scribes and Pharisees, sitting in the official chair of Moses, but not
doing what they taught,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.viii-p7.2" n="644" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.viii-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vii.viii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.1-Matt.23.3" parsed="|Matt|23|1|23|3" passage="Matt. xxiii. 1-3">Matt. xxiii. 1–3</scripRef>.</p></note> what kind of
(supposition) is it that He Himself withal should set upon His own
official chair men who were mindful rather to enjoin—(but) not
likewise to practise—sanctity of the flesh, which (sanctity) He
had in all ways recommended to their teaching and
practising?—first by His own example, then by all other
arguments; while He tells (them) that “the kingdom of
heavens” is “children’s;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.viii-p8.2" n="645" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.viii-p9" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.viii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.1-Matt.18.4 Bible:Matt.19.13-Matt.19.15 Bible:Mark.10.13-Mark.10.15" parsed="|Matt|18|1|18|4;|Matt|19|13|19|15;|Mark|10|13|10|15" passage="Matt. xviii. 1-4; xix. 13-15; Mark x. 13-15">Matt. xviii. 1–4; xix. 13–15;
Mark x. 13–15</scripRef>.</p></note>
while He associates with these (children) others who, after marriage,
remained (or became) virgins;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.viii-p9.2" n="646" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.viii-p10" shownumber="no"> Alios post nuptias
pueros.  The reference seems to be to <scripRef id="iii.vii.viii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.12" parsed="|Matt|19|12|0|0" passage="Matt. xix. 12">Matt. xix. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> while He calls
(them) to (copy) the simplicity of the dove, a bird not merely
innocuous, but modest too, and whereof one male knows one female; while
He denies the Samaritan woman’s (partner to be) a husband, that
He may show that manifold husbandry is adultery;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.viii-p10.2" n="647" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.viii-p11" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.viii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:John.4.16-John.4.18" parsed="|John|4|16|4|18" passage="John iv. 16-18">John iv. 16–18</scripRef>.</p></note>
while, in the revelation of His own glory, He prefers, from among so
many saints and prophets, to have with him Moses and Elias<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.viii-p11.2" n="648" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.viii-p12" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.viii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.1-Matt.17.8 Bible:Mark.9.2-Mark.9.9 Bible:Luke.9.28-Luke.9.36" parsed="|Matt|17|1|17|8;|Mark|9|2|9|9;|Luke|9|28|9|36" passage="Matt. xvii. 1-8; Mark ix. 2-9; Luke ix. 28-36">Matt. xvii. 1–8; Mark ix. 2–9;
Luke ix. 28–36</scripRef>.</p></note>—the one a monogamist, the other a
voluntary celibate (for Elias was nothing else than John, who came
“in the power and spirit of Elias”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.viii-p12.2" n="649" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.viii-p13" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.viii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.17" parsed="|Luke|1|17|0|0" passage="Luke i. 17">Luke i. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>);
while that “man gluttonous and toping,” the
“frequenter of luncheons and suppers, in the company of publicans
and sinners,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.viii-p13.2" n="650" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.viii-p14" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.viii-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.19 Bible:Luke.7.34" parsed="|Matt|11|19|0|0;|Luke|7|34|0|0" passage="Matt. xi. 19; Luke vii. 34">Matt. xi. 19; Luke vii. 34</scripRef>.</p></note> sups once for all at
a single marriage,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.viii-p14.2" n="651" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.viii-p15" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.viii-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:John.2.1-John.2.11" parsed="|John|2|1|2|11" passage="John ii. 1-11">John ii. 1–11</scripRef>.</p></note> though, of course,
many were marrying (around Him); for He willed to <i>attend</i>
(marriages) only so often as (He willed) them to
<i>be</i>.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.vii.ix" n="IX" next="iii.vii.x" prev="iii.vii.viii" progress="9.40%" shorttitle="Chapter IX" title="From Examples Tertullian Passes to Direct Dogmatic Teachings.  He Begins with the Lord's Teaching." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.vii.ix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.vii.ix-p1.1">Chapter
IX.—From Examples Tertullian Passes to Direct Dogmatic
Teachings.  He Begins with the Lord’s Teaching.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.vii.ix-p2" shownumber="no">But grant that these argumentations may be thought to be
forced and founded on con<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_66.html" id="iii.vii.ix-Page_66" n="66" />jectures, if no dogmatic teachings have
stood parallel with them which the Lord uttered in treating of divorce,
which, permitted formerly, He now prohibits, first because “from
the beginning it was not so,” like plurality of marriage;
secondly, because “What God hath conjoined, man shall not
separate,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.ix-p2.1" n="652" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.ix-p3" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.ix-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.3-Matt.19.8" parsed="|Matt|19|3|19|8" passage="Matt. xix. 3-8">Matt. xix. 3–8</scripRef>, where, however, Tertullian’s
order is reversed.  Comp. with this chapter, c. v. above.</p></note>—for fear,
namely, that he contravene the Lord:  for He alone shall
“separate” who has “conjoined” (separate,
moreover, not through the harshness of divorce, which (harshness) He
censures and restrains, but through the debt of death) if, indeed,
“one of two sparrows falleth not on the ground without the
Father’s will.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.ix-p3.2" n="653" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.ix-p4" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.ix-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.29" parsed="|Matt|10|29|0|0" passage="Matt. x. 29">Matt. x. 29</scripRef>.  Comp. <i>de Ex. Cast.</i>, c. i.
<i>ad fin</i>.</p></note>  Therefore if
those whom God has conjoined man shall not separate by divorce, it is
equally congruous that those whom God has separated by death man is not
to conjoin by marriage; the joining of the separation will be just as
contrary to God’s will as would have been the separation of the
conjunction.</p>
<p id="iii.vii.ix-p5" shownumber="no">So far as regards the non-<i>de</i>struction of
the will of God, and the <i>re</i>struction of the law of “the
beginning.”  But another reason, too, conspires; nay, not
another, but (one) which imposed the law of “the
beginning,” and moved the will of God to prohibit divorce: 
the fact that (he) who shall have dismissed his wife, except on the
ground of adultery, makes her commit adultery; and (he) who shall have
married a (woman) dismissed by her husband, of course commits
adultery.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.ix-p5.1" n="654" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.ix-p6" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.ix-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.32" parsed="|Matt|5|32|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 32">Matt. v. 32</scripRef>.</p></note>  A divorced
woman cannot even marry legitimately; and if she commit any such act
without the name of marriage, does it not fall under the category of
adultery, in that adultery is crime in the way of marriage?  Such
is God’s verdict, within straiter limits than men’s, that
universally, whether through marriage or promiscuously, the admission
of a second man (to intercourse) is pronounced adultery by Him. 
For let us see what marriage is in the eye of God; and thus we shall
learn what adultery equally is.  Marriage is (this):  when
God joins “two into one flesh;” or else, finding (them
already) joined in the same flesh, has given His seal to the
conjunction.  Adultery is (this):  when, the two having
been—in whatsoever way—<i>dis</i>joined, other—nay,
rather alien—flesh is mingled (with either):  flesh
concerning which it cannot be affirmed, “This is flesh out of my
flesh, and this bone out of my bones.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.ix-p6.2" n="655" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.ix-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vii.ix-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.23" parsed="|Gen|2|23|0|0" passage="Gen. ii. 23">Gen. ii. 23</scripRef>, in reversed order again.</p></note> 
For this, once for all done and pronounced, as from the beginning, so
now too, cannot apply to “other” flesh.  Accordingly,
it will be without cause that you will say that God wills not a
divorced woman to be joined to another man “while her husband
liveth,” as if He do will it “when he is
dead;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.ix-p7.2" n="656" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.ix-p8" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.vii.ix-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.1-Rom.7.3" parsed="|Rom|7|1|7|3" passage="Rom. vii. 1-3">Rom. vii. 1–3</scripRef>.</p></note> whereas if she is not
bound to him when dead, no more is she when living.  “Alike
when divorce dissevers marriage as when death does, she will not be
bound to him by whom the binding medium has been broken
off.”  To whom, then, will she be bound?  In the eye of
God, it matters nought whether she marry during her life or after his
death.  For it is not against him that she sins, but against
herself.  “Any sin which a man may have committed is
external to the body; but (he) who commits adultery sins against his
own body.”  But—as we have previously laid down
above—whoever shall intermingle with himself “other”
flesh, over and above that pristine flesh which God either conjoined
into two or else found (already) conjoined, commits adultery.  And
the reason why He has abolished divorce, which “was not from the
beginning,” is, that He may strengthen that which “was from
the beginning”—the permanent conjunction, (namely), of
“two into one flesh:”  for fear that necessity or
opportunity for a <i>third</i> union of flesh may make an irruption
(into His dominion); permitting divorce to no cause but one—if,
(that is), the (evil) against which precaution is taken chance to have
occurred beforehand.  So true, moreover, is it that divorce
“was not from the beginning,” that among the Romans it is
not till after the six hundredth year from the building of the city
that this kind of “hard-heartedness”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.ix-p8.2" n="657" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.ix-p9" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.vii.ix-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.8 Bible:Mark.10.5" parsed="|Matt|19|8|0|0;|Mark|10|5|0|0" passage="Matt. xix. 8; Mark x. 5">Matt. xix. 8; Mark x. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>
is set down as having been committed.  But <i>they</i> indulge in
promiscuous adulteries, even without divorcing (their partners): 
to <i>us</i>, even if we do divorce them, even marriage will not be
lawful.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.vii.x" n="X" next="iii.vii.xi" prev="iii.vii.ix" progress="9.54%" shorttitle="Chapter X" title="St. Paul's Teaching on the Subject." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.vii.x-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.vii.x-p1.1">Chapter X.—St. Paul’s Teaching on the
Subject.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.vii.x-p2" shownumber="no">From this point I see that we are challenged by an
appeal to the apostle; for the more easy apprehension of whose meaning
we must all the more earnestly inculcate (the assertion), that a woman
is more bound when her husband is dead not to admit (to marriage)
another husband.  For let us reflect that divorce either is caused
by discord, or else causes discord; whereas death is an event resulting
from the law of God, not from an offence of man; and that it is a debt
which all owe, even the unmarried.  Therefore, if a divorced
woman, who has been separated (from her husband) in soul as well as
body, through discord, anger, hatred, and the causes of
these—injury, or contumely, or whatsoever cause of
complaint—is bound to a personal enemy, not to say a husband, how
much more will one who, neither by her own nor her hus<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_67.html" id="iii.vii.x-Page_67" n="67" />band’s fault, but by an event
resulting from the Lord’s law, has been—not separated from,
but left behind by—her consort, be his, even when dead, to whom,
even when dead, she owes (the debt of) concord?  From him from
whom she has heard no (word of) divorce she does not turn away; with
him she is, to whom she has written no (document of) divorce; him whom
she was unwilling to have lost, she retains.  She has within her
the licence of the mind, which represents to a man, in imaginary
enjoyment, all things which he has not.  In short, I ask the woman
herself, “Tell me, sister, have you sent your husband before you
(to his rest) in peace?”  What will she answer?  (Will
she say), “In discord?”  In that case she is the more
bound to him with whom she has a cause (to plead) at the bar of
God.  She who is bound (to another) has not departed (from
him).  But (will she say), “In peace?”  In that
case, she must necessarily persevere in that (peace) with him whom she
will no longer have the power to divorce; not that she would, even if
she had been able to divorce him, have been marriageable.  Indeed,
she prays for his soul, and requests refreshment for him meanwhile, and
fellowship (with him) in the first resurrection; and she offers (her
sacrifice) on the anniversaries of his falling asleep.  For,
unless she does these deeds, she has in the true sense divorced him, so
far as in her lies; and indeed the more iniquitously—inasmuch as
(she did it) as far as <i>was</i> in her power—because she had
<i>no</i> power (to do it); and with the more indignity, inasmuch as it
is with more indignity if (her reason for doing it is) because he did
<i>not</i> deserve it.  Or else shall we, pray, cease to be after
death, according to (the teaching of) some Epicurus, and not according
to (that of) Christ?  But if we believe the resurrection of the
dead, of course we shall be bound to them with whom we are destined to
rise, to render an account the one of the other.  “But if
‘in that age they will neither marry nor be given in marriage,
but will be equal to angels,’<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.x-p2.1" n="658" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.x-p3" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.x-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.30 Bible:Mark.12.25 Bible:Luke.20.35-Luke.20.36" parsed="|Matt|22|30|0|0;|Mark|12|25|0|0;|Luke|20|35|20|36" passage="Matt. xxii. 30; Mark xii. 25; Luke xx. 35, 36">Matt. xxii. 30; Mark xii. 25; Luke xx. 35,
36</scripRef>.</p></note> is not the fact
that there will be no restitution of the conjugal relation a reason why
we shall <i>not</i> be bound to our departed consorts?” 
Nay, but the more shall we <i>be</i> bound (to them), because we are
destined to a better estate—destined (as we are) to rise to a
spiritual consortship, to recognise as well our own selves as them who
are ours.  Else how shall we sing thanks to God to eternity, if
there shall remain in us no sense and memory of this debt; if we shall
be <i>re-</i>formed in substance, not in consciousness? 
Consequently, we who shall be with God shall be together; since we
shall all be with the one God—albeit the wages be
various,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.x-p3.2" n="659" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.x-p4" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.vii.x-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.8" parsed="|1Cor|3|8|0|0" passage="1 Cor. iii. 8">1 Cor. iii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> albeit there be
“many mansions”, in the house of the same Father<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.x-p4.2" n="660" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.x-p5" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.vii.x-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.2" parsed="|John|14|2|0|0" passage="John xiv. 2">John xiv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> having laboured for the “one
penny”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.x-p5.2" n="661" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.x-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vii.x-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.1-Matt.20.16" parsed="|Matt|20|1|20|16" passage="Matt. xx. 1-16">Matt. xx. 1–16</scripRef>.</p></note> of the self-same
hire, that is, of eternal life; in which (eternal life) God will still
less separate them whom He has conjoined, than in this lesser life He
forbids them to be separated.</p>
<p id="iii.vii.x-p7" shownumber="no">Since this is so, how will a woman have room for
another husband, who is, even to futurity, in the possession of her
own?  (Moreover, we speak to each sex, even if our discourse
address itself but to the one; inasmuch as one discipline is incumbent
[on both].)  She will have one in spirit, one in flesh.  This
will be adultery, the conscious affection of one woman for two
men.  If the one has been disjoined from her flesh, but remains in
her heart—in that place where even cogitation without carnal
contact achieves beforehand both adultery by concupiscence, and
matrimony by volition—he is to this hour her husband, possessing
the very thing which is the mean whereby he became so—her mind,
namely, in which withal, if another shall find a habitation, this will
be a crime.  Besides, excluded he is not, if he <i>has</i>
withdrawn from viler carnal commerce.  A more honourable husband
is he, in proportion as he is become more pure.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.vii.xi" n="XI" next="iii.vii.xii" prev="iii.vii.x" progress="9.69%" shorttitle="Chapter XI" title="Further Remarks Upon St. Paul's Teaching." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.vii.xi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.vii.xi-p1.1">Chapter XI.—Further Remarks Upon St. Paul’s
Teaching.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.vii.xi-p2" shownumber="no">Grant, now, that you marry “in the
Lord,” in accordance with the law and the apostle—if,
notwithstanding, you care even about this—with what face do you
request (the solemnizing of) a matrimony which is unlawful to those of
whom you request it; of a monogamist bishop, of presbyters and deacons
bound by the same solemn engagement, of widows whose Order you have in
your own person refused?  And they, plainly, will give husbands
and wives as they would morsels of bread; for this is their rendering
of “To every one who asketh thee thou shalt give!”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.xi-p2.1" n="662" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.xi-p3" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.xi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.42 Bible:Luke.6.30" parsed="|Matt|5|42|0|0;|Luke|6|30|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 42; Luke vi. 30">Matt. v. 42; Luke vi. 30</scripRef>.  Comp. <i>de Bapt</i>., c.
xviii.</p></note>  And they will join you together in a
virgin church, the one betrothed of the one Christ!  And you will
pray for your <i>husbands</i>, the new and the old.  Make your
election, to which of the twain you will play the adulteress.  I
think, to both.  But if you have any wisdom, be silent on behalf
of the dead one.  Let your silence be to him a divorce, already
endorsed in the dotal gifts of another.  In this way you will earn
the new husband’s favour, if you forget the old.  You ought
to take more pains to please him for whose sake you have not preferred
to please God!  Such (conduct) the Psychics will have it the
apostle approved, or else totally failed to think about, when he
wrote:  “The woman is <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_68.html" id="iii.vii.xi-Page_68" n="68" />bound for such length of time as her
husband liveth; but if he shall have died, she is free; whom she will
let her marry, only in the Lord.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.xi-p3.2" n="663" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.xi-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vii.xi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.39" parsed="|1Cor|7|39|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 39">1 Cor. vii. 39</scripRef>, not rendered with very strict
accuracy.</p></note> 
For it is out of this passage that they draw their defence of the
licence of second marriage; nay, even of (marriages) to any amount, if
of second (marriage):  for that which has ceased to <i>be once for
all</i>, is open to <i>any and every number</i>.  But the sense in
which the apostle did write will be apparent, if first an agreement be
come to that he did <i>not</i> write it in the sense of which the
Psychics avail themselves.  Such an agreement, moreover, will be
come to if one first recall to mind those (passages) which are diverse
from the passage in question, when tried by the standard of doctrine,
of volition, and of Paul’s own discipline.  For, if he
permits second nuptials, which were <i>not</i> “from the
beginning,” how does he affirm that all things are being
recollected <i>to</i> the beginning in Christ?<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.xi-p4.2" n="664" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.xi-p5" shownumber="no"> See c. v. above.</p></note> 
If he wills us to iterate conjugal connections, how does he maintain
that “our seed is called” in the but once married Isaac as
its author?  How does he make monogamy the base of his disposition
of the whole Ecclesiastical Order, if this rule does not antecedently
hold good in the case of laics, from whose ranks the Ecclesiastical
Order proceeds?<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.xi-p5.1" n="665" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.xi-p6" shownumber="no"> See <i>de Ex. Cast</i>.,
c. vii.</p></note>  How does he
call away from the enjoyment of marriage such as are still in the
married position, saying that “the time is wound up,” if he
calls back again into marriage such as through death had escaped from
marriage?  If these (passages) are diverse from that one about
which the present question is, it will be agreed (as we have said) that
he did not write in that sense of which the Psychics avail themselves;
inasmuch as it is easier (of belief) that that one passage should have
some explanation agreeable with the others, than that an apostle should
seem to have taught (principles) mutually diverse.  That
explanation we shall be able to discover in the subject-matter
itself.  What was the subject-matter which led the apostle to
write such (words)?  The inexperience of a new and just rising
Church, which he was rearing, to wit, “with milk,” not yet
with the “solid food”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.xi-p6.1" n="666" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.xi-p7" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.vii.xi-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.2 Bible:Heb.5.11-Heb.5.14" parsed="|1Cor|3|2|0|0;|Heb|5|11|5|14" passage="1 Cor. 3.2; Heb. 5.11-14">1
Cor. iii. 2 with Heb. v. 11–14</scripRef>.</p></note> of stronger
doctrine; inexperience so great, that that infancy of faith prevented
them from yet knowing what they were to do in regard of carnal and
sexual necessity.  The very phases themselves of this
(inexperience) are intelligible from (the apostle’s) rescripts,
when he says:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.xi-p7.2" n="667" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.xi-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vii.xi-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.1-1Cor.7.2" parsed="|1Cor|7|1|7|2" passage="1 Cor. vii. 1, 2">1 Cor. vii. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  “But
concerning these (things) which ye write; good it is for a man not to
touch a woman; but, on account of fornications, let each one have his
own wife.”  He shows that there were who, having been
“apprehended by the faith” in (the state of) marriage, were
apprehensive that it might not be lawful for them thenceforward to
enjoy their marriage, because they had believed on the holy flesh of
Christ.  And yet it is “by way of allowance” that he
makes the concession, “not by way of command;” that is,
indulging, not enjoining, the practice.  On the other hand, he
“willed rather” that all should be what he himself
was.  Similarly, too, in sending a rescript on (the subject of)
divorce, he demonstrates that some had been thinking over that also,
chiefly because withal they did not suppose that they were to
persevere, after faith, in heathen marriages.  They sought
counsel, further, “concerning virgins”—for
“precept of the Lord” there was none—(and were told)
that “it is good for a man if he so remain permanently;”
(“so”), of course, as he may have been found by the
faith.  “Thou hast been bound to a wife, seek not loosing;
thou hast been loosed from a wife, seek not a wife.” 
“But if thou shalt have taken to (thyself) a wife, thou hast not
sinned;” because to one who, before believing, had been
“loosed from a wife,” she will not be counted a
<i>second</i> wife who, subsequently to believing, is the
<i>first</i>:  for it is from (the time of our) believing that our
life itself dates its origin.  But here he says that he “is
sparing them;” else “pressure of the flesh” would
shortly follow, in consequence of the straits of the times, which
shunned the encumbrances of marriage:  yea, rather solicitude must
be felt about earning the Lord’s favour than a
husband’s.  And thus he recalls his permission.  So,
then, in the very same passage in which he definitely rules that
“each one ought permanently to remain in that calling in which he
shall be called;” adding, “A woman is bound so long as her
husband liveth; but if he shall have fallen asleep, she is free: 
whom she shall wish let her marry, only in the Lord,” he hence
also demonstrates that such a woman is to be understood as has withal
herself been “found” (by the faith) “loosed from a
husband,” similarly as the husband “loosed from a
wife”—the “loosing” having taken place through
death, of course, not through divorce; inasmuch as to the
<i>divorced</i> he would grant no permission to marry, in the teeth of
the primary precept.  And so “a woman, if she shall have
married, will not sin;” because he will not be reckoned a second
husband who is, subsequently to her believing, the first, any more
(than a wife thus taken will be counted a second wife).  And so
truly is this the case, that he <i>therefore</i> adds, “only in
the Lord;” because the question in agitation was about her who
had had a <i>heathen</i> (husband), and had believed <i>subsequently to
losing him</i>:  for fear, to wit, that she might presume herself
able to marry a heathen even <i>after</i> believ<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_69.html" id="iii.vii.xi-Page_69" n="69" />ing; albeit not even <i>this</i> is an
object of care to the Psychics.  Let us plainly know that, in the
Greek original, it does not stand in the form which (through the either
crafty or simple alteration of two syllables) has gone out into common
use, “But if her husband <i>shall have</i> fallen asleep,”
as if it were speaking of the future, and thereby seemed to pertain to
her who has lost her husband when already in a believing state. 
If this indeed had been so, licence let loose without limit would have
granted a (fresh) husband as often as one had been lost, without any
such modesty in marrying as is congruous even to heathens.  But
even if it had been so, as if referring to future time, “If any
(woman’s) husband <i>shall have</i> died, even the future would
just as much pertain to her whose husband shall die before she
believed.  Take it which way you will, provided you do not
overturn the rest.  For since these (other passages) agree to the
sense (given above):  “Thou hast been called (as) a slave;
care not:”  “Thou hast been called in uncircumcision;
be not circumcised:”  “Thou hast been called in
circumcision; become not uncircumcised:”  with which
concurs, “Thou hast been bound to a wife; seek not loosing: 
thou hast been loosed from a wife; seek not a
wife,”—manifest enough it is that these passages pertain to
such as, finding themselves in a new and recent “calling,”
were consulting (the apostle) on the subject of those (circumstantial
conditions) in which they had been “apprehended” by the
faith.</p>
<p id="iii.vii.xi-p9" shownumber="no">This will be the interpretation of that passage, to be
examined as to whether it be congruous with the time and the occasion,
and with the examples and arguments preceding as well as with the
sentences and senses succeeding, and primarily with the individual
advice and practice of the apostle himself:  for nothing is so
much to be guarded as (the care) that no one be found
self-contradictory.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.vii.xii" n="XII" next="iii.vii.xiii" prev="iii.vii.xi" progress="9.96%" shorttitle="Chapter XII" title="The Explanation of the Passage Offered by the Psychics Considered." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.vii.xii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.vii.xii-p1.1">Chapter XII.—The
Explanation of the Passage Offered by the Psychics
Considered.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.vii.xii-p2" shownumber="no">Listen, withal, to the very subtle argumentation
on the contrary side.  “So true is it,” say (our
opponents), “that the apostle has permitted the iteration of
marriage, that it is only such as are in the Clerical Order that he has
stringently bound to the yoke of monogamy.  For that which he
prescribes to certain (individuals) he does not prescribe to
all.”  Does it then follow, too, that to bishops alone he
does <i>not</i> prescribe what he does enjoin upon all; if what he does
prescribe to bishops he does <i>not</i> enjoin upon all? or is it
<i>therefore</i> to all <i>because</i> to bishops? and <i>therefore</i>
to bishops <i>because</i> to all?  For whence is it that the
bishops and clergy come?  Is it not from <i>all</i>?  If
<i>all</i> are not bound to monogamy, whence are monogamists (to be
taken) into the clerical rank?  Will some separate order of
monogamists have to be instituted, from which to make selection for the
clerical body?  (No); but when we are extolling and inflating
ourselves in opposition to the clergy, then “we are all
one:”  then “we are all priests, because He hath made
us priests to (His) God and Father.”  When we are challenged
to a thorough equalization with the sacerdotal discipline, we lay down
the (priestly) fillets, and (still) are on a par!  The question in
hand (when the apostle was writing), was with reference to
Ecclesiastical Orders—what son of men ought to be ordained. 
It was therefore fitting that all the form of the common discipline
should be set forth on its fore-front, as an edict to be in a certain
sense universally and carefully attended to, that the laity might the
better know that they must themselves observe that order which was
indispensable to their overseers; and that even the office of honour
itself might not flatter itself in anything tending to licence, as if
on the ground of privilege of position.  The Holy Spirit foresaw
that some would say, “All things are lawful to bishops;”
just as that bishop of Utina of yours feared not even the Scantinian
law.  Why, how many digamists, too, preside in your churches;
insulting the apostle, of course:  at all events, not blushing
when these passages are read under their presidency!</p>
<p id="iii.vii.xii-p3" shownumber="no">Come, now, you who think that an exceptional law
of monogamy is made with reference to bishops, abandon withal your
remaining disciplinary titles, which, together with monogamy, are
ascribed to bishops.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.xii-p3.1" n="668" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.xii-p4" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.xii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.1-1Tim.3.7 Bible:Titus.1.6-Titus.1.9" parsed="|1Tim|3|1|3|7;|Titus|1|6|1|9" passage="1 Tim. iii. 1-7; Tit. i. 6-9">1 Tim. iii. 1–7; Tit. i.
6–9</scripRef>.</p></note>  Refuse to be
“irreprehensible, sober, of good morals, orderly, hospitable,
easy to be taught;” nay, indeed, (be) “given to wine,
prompt with the hand to strike, combative, money-loving, not ruling
your house, nor caring for your children’s
discipline,”—no, nor “courting good renown even from
strangers.”  For if bishops have a law of their own teaching
monogamy, the other (characteristics) likewise, which will be the
fitting concomitants of monogamy, will have been written (exclusively)
for bishops.  With laics, however, to whom monogamy is not
suitable, the other (characteristics) also have nothing to do. 
(Thus), Psychic, you have (if you please) evaded the bonds of
discipline in its entirety!  Be consistent in prescribing, that
“what is enjoined upon certain (individuals) is not enjoined upon
all;” or else, if the other (characteristics) indeed are common,
but monogamy is imposed upon bishops alone, (tell me), pray, whether
<i>they</i> alone are to be pronounced <i>Christians</i> upon whom is
conferred the entirety of discipline?</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.vii.xiii" n="XIII" next="iii.vii.xiv" prev="iii.vii.xii" progress="10.06%" shorttitle="Chapter XIII" title="Further Objections from St. Paul Answered." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.vii.xiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_70.html" id="iii.vii.xiii-Page_70" n="70" /><span class="c1" id="iii.vii.xiii-p1.1">Chapter
XIII.—Further Objections from St. Paul Answered.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.vii.xiii-p2" shownumber="no">“But again, writing to Timotheus, he
‘wills the very young (women) to marry, bear children, act the
housewife.’”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.xiii-p2.1" n="669" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.xiii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vii.xiii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.14" parsed="|1Tim|5|14|0|0" passage="1 Tim. v. 14">1 Tim. v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>  He is (here)
directing (his speech) to such as he denotes above—“very
young widows,” who, after being, “apprehended” in
widowhood, and (subsequently) wooed for some length of time, after they
have had Christ in their affections, “wish to marry, having
judgment, because they have rescinded the first
faith,”—that (faith), to wit, by which they were
“found” in widowhood, and, after professing it, do not
persevere.  For which reason he “wills” them to
“marry,” for fear of their subsequently rescinding the
first faith of professed widowhood; not to sanction their marrying as
often as ever they may refuse to persevere in a widowhood plied with
temptation—nay, rather, spent in indulgence.</p>
<p id="iii.vii.xiii-p4" shownumber="no">“We read him withal writing to the
Romans:  ‘But the woman who is under an husband, is bound to
her husband (while) living; but if he shall have died, she has been
emancipated from the law of the husband.’  Doubtless, then,
the husband living, she will be thought to commit adultery if she shall
have been joined to a second husband.  If, however, the husband
shall have died, she has been freed from (his) law, (so) that she is
not an adulteress if made (wife) to another husband.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.xiii-p4.1" n="670" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.xiii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vii.xiii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.2-Rom.7.3" parsed="|Rom|7|2|7|3" passage="Rom. vii. 2, 3">Rom. vii. 2, 3</scripRef>, not exactly rendered.</p></note>  But read the sequel as well in order
that this sense, which flatters you, may evade (your grasp). 
“And so,” he says, “my brethren, be ye too made dead
to the law through the body of Christ, that ye may be made (subject) to
a second,—to Him, namely, who hath risen from the dead, that we
may bear fruit to God.  For when we were in the flesh, the
passions of sin, which (passions) used to be efficiently caused through
the law, (wrought) in our members unto the bearing of fruit to death;
but now we have been emancipated from the law, being dead (to that) in
which we used to be held,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.xiii-p5.2" n="671" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.xiii-p6" shownumber="no"> Comp. the marginal
reading in the Eng. ver., <scripRef id="iii.vii.xiii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.6" parsed="|Rom|7|6|0|0" passage="Rom. vii. 6">Rom.
vii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> unto the serving of
God in newness of spirit, and not in oldness of letter.” 
Therefore, if he bids us “be made dead to the law through the
body of Christ,” (which is the Church,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.xiii-p6.2" n="672" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.xiii-p7" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.vii.xiii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.23" parsed="|Eph|1|23|0|0" passage="Eph. i. 23">Eph. i. 23</scripRef>, and the references there.</p></note> which
consists in the spirit of newness,) not “through the letter of
oldness,” (that is, of the law,)—taking you away from the
law, which does not keep a wife, when her husband is dead, from
becoming (wife) to another husband—he reduces you to (subjection
to) the contrary condition, that you are <i>not</i> to marry when you
have lost your husband; and in as far as you would <i>not</i> be
accounted an adulteress if you became (wife) to a second husband after
the death of your (first) husband, if you were still bound to act in
(subjection to) the law, in so far as a result of the diversity of
(your) condition, he <i>does</i> prejudge you (guilty) of adultery if,
after the death of your husband, you do marry another:  inasmuch
as you have now been made dead to the law, it cannot be lawful for you,
now that you have withdrawn from that (law) in the eye of which it
<i>was</i> lawful for you.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.vii.xiv" n="XIV" next="iii.vii.xv" prev="iii.vii.xiii" progress="10.16%" shorttitle="Chapter XIV" title="Even If the Permission Had Been Given by St. Paul in the Sense Which the Psychics Allege, It Was Merely Like the Mosaic Permission of Divorce--A Condescension to Human Hard-Heartedness." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.vii.xiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.vii.xiv-p1.1">Chapter
XIV.—Even If the Permission Had Been Given by St. Paul in the
Sense Which the Psychics Allege, It Was Merely Like the Mosaic
Permission of Divorce—A Condescension to Human
Hard-Heartedness.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.vii.xiv-p2" shownumber="no">Now, if the apostle had even absolutely permitted
marriage when one’s partner has been lost <i>subsequently to</i>
(conversion to) the faith, he would have done (it), just as (he did)
the other (actions) which he did adversely to the (strict) letter of
his own rule, to suit the circumstances of the times: 
circumcising Timotheus<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.xiv-p2.1" n="673" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.xiv-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vii.xiv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.3 Bible:Gal.3 Bible:Gal.4" parsed="|Acts|16|3|0|0;|Gal|3|0|0|0;|Gal|4|0|0|0" passage="Acts 16.3; Gal. 3; 4">Acts
xvi. 3; see Gal. iii. iv</scripRef>.</p></note> on account of
“supposititious false brethren;” and leading certain
“shaven men” into the temple<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.xiv-p3.2" n="674" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.xiv-p4" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.vii.xiv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.20-Acts.21.26" parsed="|Acts|21|20|21|26" passage="Acts xxi. 20-26">Acts xxi. 20–26</scripRef>.</p></note> on
account of the observant watchfulness of the Jews—he who
chastises the Galatians when they desire to live in (observance of) the
law.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.xiv-p4.2" n="675" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.xiv-p5" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.xiv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3 Bible:Gal.4" parsed="|Gal|3|0|0|0;|Gal|4|0|0|0" passage="Gal. 3; 4">Gal. iii.
iv</scripRef>.</p></note>  But so did circumstances require him to
“become all things to all, in order to gain all;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.xiv-p5.2" n="676" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.xiv-p6" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.xiv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.22" parsed="|1Cor|9|22|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ix. 22">1 Cor. ix. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> “travailing in birth with them until
Christ should be formed in them;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.xiv-p6.2" n="677" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.xiv-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vii.xiv-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.19" parsed="|Gal|4|19|0|0" passage="Gal. iv. 19">Gal. iv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> and
“cherishing, as it were a nurse,” the little ones of faith,
by teaching them some things “by way of indulgence, not by way of
command”—for it is one thing to <i>indulge</i>, another to
<i>bid</i>—permitting a temporary licence of re-marriage on
account of the “weakness of the flesh,” just as Moses of
divorcing on account of “the hardness of the
heart.”</p>
<p id="iii.vii.xiv-p8" shownumber="no">And here, accordingly, we will render the supplement of
this (his) meaning.  For if Christ abrogated what Moses enjoined,
because “from the beginning (it) was not so;” and
(if)—this being so—Christ will not therefore be reputed to
have come from some other Power; why may not the Paraclete, too, have
abrogated an indulgence which Paul granted—because second
marriage withal “was not from the beginning”—without
deserving on this account to be regarded with suspicion, as if he were
an alien spirit, provided only that the superinduction be worthy of God
and of Christ?  If it was worthy of God and of Christ to check
“hard-heartedness” when the time (for its indulgence) was
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_71.html" id="iii.vii.xiv-Page_71" n="71" />fully expired, why should it
not be <i>more</i> worthy both of God and of Christ to shake off
“infirmity of the flesh” when “the time” is
already <i>more</i> “wound up?”  If it is just that
marriage be not severed, it is, of course, honourable too that it be
not iterated.  In short, in the estimation of the world, each is
accounted a mark of good discipline:  one under the name of
concord; one, of modesty.  “Hardness of heart” reigned
till Christ’s time; let “infirmity of the flesh” (be
content to) have reigned till the time of the Paraclete.  The New
Law abrogated divorce—it had (somewhat) to abrogate; the New
Prophecy (abrogates) second marriage, (which is) no less a divorce of
the former (marriage).  But the “hardness of heart”
yielded to Christ more readily than the “infirmity of the
flesh.”  The latter claims Paul in its own support more than
the former Moses; if, indeed, it is claiming him in its support when it
catches at his indulgence, (but) refuses his prescript—eluding
his more deliberate opinions and his constant “wills,” not
suffering us to render to the apostle the (obedience) which he
“prefers.”</p>
<p id="iii.vii.xiv-p9" shownumber="no">And how long will this most shameless
“infirmity” persevere in waging a war of extermination
against the “better things?”  The time for its
indulgence was (the interval) until the Paraclete began His operations,
to whose coming were deferred by the Lord (the things) which in His day
“could not be endured;” which it is now no longer competent
for any one to be unable to endure, seeing that He through whom the
power of enduring is granted is not wanting.  How long shall we
allege “the flesh,” because the Lord said, “the flesh
is weak?”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.xiv-p9.1" n="678" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.xiv-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vii.xiv-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.41" parsed="|Matt|26|41|0|0" passage="Matt. xxvi. 41">Matt. xxvi. 41</scripRef>.</p></note>  But He has
withal premised that “the Spirit is prompt,” in order that
the Spirit may vanquish the flesh—that the weak may yield to the
stronger.  For again He says, “Let him who is able to
receive, receive (it);”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.xiv-p10.2" n="679" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.xiv-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vii.xiv-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.12" parsed="|Matt|19|12|0|0" passage="Matt. xix. 12">Matt. xix. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> that is, let him who
is <i>not</i> able go his way.  That rich man <i>did</i> go his
way who had not “received” the precept of dividing his
substance to the needy, and was abandoned by the Lord to his own
opinion.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.xiv-p11.2" n="680" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.xiv-p12" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.xiv-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.16-Matt.19.26 Bible:Mark.10.17-Mark.10.27 Bible:Luke.18.18-Luke.18.27" parsed="|Matt|19|16|19|26;|Mark|10|17|10|27;|Luke|18|18|18|27" passage="Matt. xix. 16-26; Mark x. 17-27; Luke xviii. 18-27">Matt. xix. 16–26; Mark x.
17–27; Luke xviii. 18–27</scripRef>.</p></note>  Nor will
“harshness” be on this account imputed to Christ, the
ground of the vicious action of each individual free-will. 
“Behold,” saith He, “I have set before thee good and
evil.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.xiv-p12.2" n="681" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.xiv-p13" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.xiv-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.30.1 Bible:Deut.30.15 Bible:Deut.30.19 Bible:Deut.11.26" parsed="|Deut|30|1|0|0;|Deut|30|15|0|0;|Deut|30|19|0|0;|Deut|11|26|0|0" passage="Deut. 30.1,15,19; 11.26">Deut. xxx. 1, 15, 19, and xi. 26</scripRef>.  See, too, <i>de Ex. Cast.</i>, c.
ii.</p></note>  Choose that
which is good:  if you cannot, because you will not—for that
you can if you will He has shown, because He has proposed each to your
free-will—you ought to depart from Him whose will you do
not.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.vii.xv" n="XV" next="iii.vii.xvi" prev="iii.vii.xiv" progress="10.30%" shorttitle="Chapter XV" title="Unfairness of Charging the Disciples of the New Prophecy with Harshness.  The Charge Rather to Be Retorted Upon the Psychics." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.vii.xv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.vii.xv-p1.1">Chapter
XV.—Unfairness of Charging the Disciples of the New Prophecy with
Harshness.  The Charge Rather to Be Retorted Upon the
Psychics.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.vii.xv-p2" shownumber="no">What harshness, therefore, is here on our part, if
we renounce (communion with) such as do not the will of God?  What
heresy, if we judge second marriage, as being unlawful, akin to
adultery?  For what is adultery but unlawful marriage?  The
apostle sets a brand upon those who were wont entirely to forbid
marriage, who were wont at the same time to lay an interdict on meats
which God has created.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.xv-p2.1" n="682" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.xv-p3" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.xv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.1-1Tim.4.3" parsed="|1Tim|4|1|4|3" passage="1 Tim. iv. 1-3">1 Tim. iv. 1–3</scripRef>.</p></note>  We, however, no
more do away with marriage if we abjure its repetition, than we
reprobate meats if we fast oftener (than others).  It is one thing
to do away with, another to regulate; it is one thing to lay down a law
of not marrying, it is another to fix a limit to marrying.  To
speak plainly, if they who reproach us with harshness, or esteem heresy
(to exist) in this (our) cause, foster the “infirmity of the
flesh” to such a degree as to think it must have support accorded
to it in frequency of marriage; why do they in another case neither
accord it support nor foster it with indulgence—when, (namely),
torments have reduced it to a denial (of the faith)?  For, of
course, that (infirmity) is more capable of excuse which has fallen in
battle, than (that) which (has fallen) in the bed-chamber; (that) which
has succumbed on the rack, than (that) which (has succumbed) on the
bridal bed; (that) which has yielded to cruelty, than (that) which (has
yielded) to appetite; that which has been overcome groaning, than
(that) which (has been overcome) in heat.  But the former they
excommunicate, because it has not “endured unto the
end:”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.xv-p3.2" n="683" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.xv-p4" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.xv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.13" parsed="|Matt|24|13|0|0" passage="Matt. xxiv. 13">Matt. xxiv. 13</scripRef>, and the references there.</p></note>  the latter they
prop up, as if withal it has “endured unto the end.” 
Propose (the question) why each has not “endured unto the
end;” and you will find the cause of that (infirmity) to be more
honourable which has been unable to sustain savagery, than (of that)
which (has been unable to sustain) modesty.  And yet not even a
bloodwrung—not to say an immodest—defection does the
“infirmity of the flesh” excuse!</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.vii.xvi" n="XVI" next="iii.vii.xvii" prev="iii.vii.xv" progress="10.36%" shorttitle="Chapter XVI" title="Weakness of the Pleas Urged in Defence of Second Marriage." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.vii.xvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.vii.xvi-p1.1">Chapter XVI.—Weakness
of the Pleas Urged in Defence of Second Marriage.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.vii.xvi-p2" shownumber="no">But I smile when (the plea of) “infirmity of the
flesh” is advanced in opposition (to us:  infirmity) which
is (rather) to be called the height of strength.  Iteration of
marriage is an affair of strength:  to rise again from the ease of
continence to the works of the flesh, is (a thing requiring)
substantial reins.  Such “infirmity” is <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_72.html" id="iii.vii.xvi-Page_72" n="72" />equal, to a third, and a fourth, and even
(perhaps) a seventh marriage; as (being a thing) which increases its
strength as often as its weakness; which will no longer have (the
support of) an apostle’s authority, but of some
Hermogenes—wont to marry more women than he paints.  For in
him matter is abundant:  whence he presumes that even the soul is
material; and therefore much more (than other men) he has <i>not</i>
the Spirit from God, being no longer even a Psychic, because even his
psychic element is not derived from God’s afflatus!  What if
a man allege “indigence,” so as to profess that his flesh
is openly prostituted, and given in marriage for the sake of
maintenance; forgetting that there is to be no careful thought about
food and clothing?<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.xvi-p2.1" n="684" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.xvi-p3" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.xvi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.25-Matt.6.34" parsed="|Matt|6|25|6|34" passage="Matt. vi. 25-34">Matt. vi. 25–34</scripRef>.</p></note>  He has God (to
look to), the Foster-father even of ravens, the Rearer even of
flowers.  What if he plead the loneliness of his home? as if one
woman afforded company to a man ever on the eve of flight!  He
has, of course, a widow (at hand), whom it will be lawful for him to
take.  Not one such wife, but even a plurality, it is permitted to
have.  What if a man thinks on posterity, with thoughts like the
eyes of Lot’s wife; so that a man is to make the fact that from
his former marriage he has had no children a reason for repeating
marriage?  A Christian, forsooth, will seek heirs, disinherited as
he is from the entire world!  He has “brethren;” he
has the Church as his mother.  The case is different if men
believe that, at the bar of Christ as well (as of Rome), action is
taken on the principle of the Julian laws; and imagine that the
unmarried and childless cannot receive their portion in full, in
accordance with the testament of God.  Let such (as thus think),
then, marry to the very end; that in this confusion of flesh they, like
Sodom and Gomorrah, and the day of the deluge, may be overtaken by the
fated final end of the world.  A third saying let them add,
“Let us eat, and drink, <i>and marry</i>, for to-morrow we shall
die;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.xvi-p3.2" n="685" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.xvi-p4" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.xvi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.32" parsed="|1Cor|15|32|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xv. 32">1 Cor. xv. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> not reflecting that
the “woe” (denounced) “on such as are with child, and
are giving suck,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.xvi-p4.2" n="686" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.xvi-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.vii.xvi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.19 Bible:Luke.21.23" parsed="|Matt|24|19|0|0;|Luke|21|23|0|0" passage="Matt. xxiv. 19; Luke xxi. 23">Matt. xxiv. 19; Luke xxi. 23</scripRef>.  Comp. <i>ad Ux</i>., l. i.
c. v.</p></note> will fall far more
heavily and bitterly in the “universal shaking”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.xvi-p5.2" n="687" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.xvi-p6" shownumber="no"> Concussione.  Comp.
<scripRef id="iii.vii.xvi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Hag.2.6-Hag.2.7 Bible:Heb.12.26-Heb.12.27" parsed="|Hag|2|6|2|7;|Heb|12|26|12|27" passage="Hag. ii. 6, 7; Heb. xii. 26, 27">Hag. ii. 6, 7; Heb. xii. 26,
27</scripRef>.</p></note> of the entire world<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.xvi-p6.2" n="688" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.xvi-p7" shownumber="no"> Mundi.</p></note> than
it did in the devastation of one fraction of Judæa.  Let them
accumulate by their iterated marriages fruits right seasonable for the
last times—breasts heaving, and wombs qualmish, and infants
whimpering.  Let them prepare for Antichrist (children) upon whom
he may more passionately (than Pharaoh) spend his savagery.  He
will lead to them murderous midwives.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.xvi-p7.1" n="689" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.xvi-p8" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.vii.xvi-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.1.8-Exod.1.16" parsed="|Exod|1|8|1|16" passage="Ex. i. 8-16">Ex. i. 8–16</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.vii.xvii" n="XVII" next="iii.vii.xviii" prev="iii.vii.xvi" progress="10.46%" shorttitle="Chapter XVII" title="Heathen Examples Cry Shame Upon This “Infirmity of the Flesh.”" type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.vii.xvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.vii.xvii-p1.1">Chapter
XVII.—Heathen Examples Cry Shame Upon This “Infirmity of
the Flesh.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.xvii-p1.2" n="690" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.xvii-p2" shownumber="no"> Spado.</p></note></span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.vii.xvii-p3" shownumber="no">They will have plainly a specious privilege to
plead before Christ—the everlasting “infirmity of the
flesh!”  But upon this (infirmity) will sit in judgment no
longer an Isaac, our monogamist father; or a John, a noted voluntary
celibate<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.xvii-p3.1" n="691" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.xvii-p4" shownumber="no"> Comp. <i>ad Ux</i>., l.
i. cc. vi. vii.; and <i>de Ex. Cast</i>., c. xiii.</p></note> of Christ’s; or
a Judith, daughter of Merari; or so many other examples of
saints.  Heathens are wont to be destined our judges.  There
will arise a queen of Carthage, and give sentence upon the Christians,
who, refugee as she was, living on alien soil, and at that very time
the originator of so mighty a state, whereas she ought unasked to have
craved royal nuptials, yet, for fear she should experience a second
marriage, preferred on the contrary rather to “burn” than
to “marry.”  Her assessor will be the Roman matron
who, having—albeit it was through noctural violence,
nevertheless—known another man, washed away with blood the stain
of her flesh, that she might avenge upon her own person (the honour of)
monogamy.  There have been, too, who preferred to die for their
husbands rather than marry after their husbands’ death.  To
idols, at all events, both monogamy and widowhood serve as
apparitors.  On Fortuna Muliebris, as on Mother Matuta, none but a
once wedded woman hangs the wreath.  Once for all do the Pontifex
Maximus and the wife of a Flamen marry.  The priestesses of Ceres,
even during the lifetime and with the consent of their husbands, are
widowed by amicable separation.  There are, too, who may judge us
on the ground of absolute continence:  the virgins of Vesta, and
of the Achaian Juno, and of the Scythian Diana, and of the Pythian
Apollo.  On the ground of continence the priests likewise of the
famous Egyptian bull will judge the “infirmity” of
Christians.  Blush, O flesh, who hast “put
on”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.xvii-p4.1" n="692" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.xvii-p5" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.xvii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.14 Bible:Gal.3.27" parsed="|Rom|13|14|0|0;|Gal|3|27|0|0" passage="Rom. xiii. 14; Gal. iii. 27">Rom. xiii. 14; Gal. iii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> Christ!  Suffice
it thee once for all to marry, whereto “from the beginning”
thou wast created, whereto by “the end” thou art being
recalled!  Return at least to the former Adam, if to the last thou
canst not!  Once for all did he taste of the tree; once for all
felt concupiscence; once for all veiled his shame; once for all blushed
in the presence of God; once for all concealed his guilty hue; once for
all was exiled from the paradise of holiness;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.xvii-p5.2" n="693" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.xvii-p6" shownumber="no"> Or
“chastity.”</p></note> once
for all thenceforward married.  If you were “in
him,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.xvii-p6.1" n="694" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.xvii-p7" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.vii.xvii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.22" parsed="|1Cor|15|22|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xv. 22">1 Cor. xv. 22</scripRef>, <span class="Greek" id="iii.vii.xvii-p7.2" lang="EL">ἐν τῷ
᾽Αδάμ</span>.</p></note> you have your norm;
if you have passed over “into Christ,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.xvii-p7.3" n="695" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.xvii-p8" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.vii.xvii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.3" parsed="|Rom|6|3|0|0" passage="Rom. vi. 3">Rom. vi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>
you will be bound to be (yet) better.  Exhibit (to us) a third
Adam, and him a digamist; and then you will be able to be what, between
the two, you cannot.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.vii.xviii" n="XVIII" next="iii.viii" prev="iii.vii.xvii" progress="10.54%" title="Elucidations."><p class="c18" id="iii.vii.xviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_73.html" id="iii.vii.xviii-Page_73" n="73" /><span class="c17" id="iii.vii.xviii-p1.1">Elucidations.</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="iii.vii.xviii-p2" shownumber="no">
————————————</p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.vii.xviii-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="iii.vii.xviii-p3.1">I.</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.vii.xviii-p4" shownumber="no">(About 160 years having elapsed, pp. 59, 61.)</p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.vii.xviii-p5" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="iii.vii.xviii-p5.1">If</span> the First Epistle to
the Corinthians was written <span class="sc" id="iii.vii.xviii-p5.2">a.d.</span> 57, and if our
author speaks with designed precision, and not in round numbers, the
date of this treatise should be <span class="sc" id="iii.vii.xviii-p5.3">a.d.</span>
217—a date which I should prefer to accept.  Bishop
Kaye,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.xviii-p5.4" n="696" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.xviii-p6" shownumber="no"> P. 40,
Kaye’s <i>Tertullian</i>.</p></note> however, instances capp. 7 and 9 in
the <i>Ad Nationes</i> as proving
his disposition to give his numbers in loose rhetoric, and not with
arithmetical accuracy.  Pamelius, on the other hand, gives
<span class="sc" id="iii.vii.xviii-p6.1">a.d.</span> 213.</p>
<p id="iii.vii.xviii-p7" shownumber="no">On the general subject Kaye bids us read cap. 3,
with cap. 14, to grasp the argument of our enthusiast.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.xviii-p7.1" n="697" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.xviii-p8" shownumber="no"> P. 24,
Kaye’s <i>Tertullian</i>.</p></note>  In few words, our author holds that St.
Paul condescends to human infirmity in permitting any marriage
whatever, pointing to a better way.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.xviii-p8.1" n="698" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.xviii-p9" shownumber="no"> Comp. Bacon,
<i>Essays,</i> No. viii., Of Marriage and Single Life.</p></note>  The
apostle himself says, “The time is short;” but a hundred
and sixty years have passed since then, and why may not the Spirit of
truth and righteousness now, after so long a time, be given to animate
the adult Church to that which is pronounced the better way in
Scripture itself?</p>
<p id="iii.vii.xviii-p10" shownumber="no">Our author seems struggling here, according to my
view, with his own rule of <i>prescription</i>.  He would free the
doctrine from the charge of novelty by pointing it out in the Scripture
of a hundred and sixty years before.  But how instinctively the
Church ruled against this sophistry, condemning in advance that whole
system of “development” which a modern Tertullian defends
on grounds quite as specious, under a Montanistic subjection that makes
a Priscilla of the Roman pontiff.  Let me commend the reader to
the remarks upon Tertullian of the “judicious Hooker,” in
book ii. capp. v. 5, 6; also book iv. cap. vii. 4, 5, and
elsewhere.</p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.vii.xviii-p11" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="iii.vii.xviii-p11.1">II.</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.vii.xviii-p12" shownumber="no">(Abrogated indulgence (comp. capp. 2 and 3), p. 70.)</p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.vii.xviii-p13" shownumber="no">Poor Tertullian is at war with himself in all the
works which he indites against Catholic orthodoxy.  In the tract
<i>De Exhort. Castitatis</i> he gives one construction to
<scripRef id="iii.vii.xviii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.5" parsed="|1Cor|9|5|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ix. 5">1 Cor. ix. 5</scripRef>, which in this he explains
away;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.xviii-p13.2" n="699" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.xviii-p14" shownumber="no"> Comp. <i>Ex.
Cast</i>., cap. viii. p. 55, <i>supra</i>, with the
<i>Monogam</i>., cap. viii. p. 65, <i>supra</i>.</p></note> and now he patches up his conclusion by
referring to his Montanistic “Paraclete.”  In fighting
Marcion, how thoroughly he agrees with Clement of Alexandria as to the
sanctity of marriage.  In the second epistle to his wife, how
beautiful his tribute to the married state, blessed by the Church, and
enjoyed in chastity.  But here<note anchored="yes" id="iii.vii.xviii-p14.1" n="700" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.vii.xviii-p15" shownumber="no"> Comp. Apparel of Women,
ii. cap. ix. p. 23, <i>supra</i>.</p></note> how fanatically
he would make out that marriage is but tolerated adultery!  From
Tertullian himself we may prove the marriage of the clergy, and that
(<i>de Exhort. Cast</i>., last chapter) abstinence was voluntary and
exceptional, however praiseworthy.  Also, if he here urges that
(cap. 12) even laymen should abstain from second marriages, he allows
the liberty of the clergy to marry once.  He admits St.
Peter’s marriage.  Eusebius proves the marriage of St.
Jude.  Concerning “the grave dignity” of a single
marriage, we may concede that Tertullian proves his point, but no
further.</p>
<p id="iii.vii.xviii-p16" shownumber="no">In England the principles of the <i>Monogamia</i>
were revived by the eccentric Whiston (<i>circa</i> <span class="sc" id="iii.vii.xviii-p16.1">a.d.</span> 1750), and attracted considerable attention among the
orthodox,—a fact pleasantly satirized by Goldsmith in his
<i>Vicar of Wakefield</i>.</p>
<p id="iii.vii.xviii-p17" shownumber="no">On the general subject comp. Chrysost., tom. iii. p.
226:  “Laus Maximi, et quales ducendæ sint
uxores.”</p>
</div3></div2>

<ThML.head>
    <electronicEdInfo>
        <authorID>tertullian</authorID>
        <workID>modesty</workID>
        <versionID>anf04</versionID>
        <bkgID>tertullian-modesty</bkgID>
        <DC>
            <DC.Title>On Modesty</DC.Title>
            <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/schaff/anf04.iii.viii.html</DC.Identifier>
        </DC>
    </electronicEdInfo>
</ThML.head>

<div2 id="iii.viii" next="iii.viii.i" prev="iii.vii.xviii" progress="10.64%" title="On Modesty.">
    <h3>On Modesty</h3>

<div3 id="iii.viii.i" next="iii.viii.ii" prev="iii.viii" progress="10.64%" title="Chapter I"><p class="c18" id="iii.viii.i-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_74.html" id="iii.viii.i-Page_74" n="74" /><span class="c17" id="iii.viii.i-p1.1">VII.</span></p>
<p class="c25" id="iii.viii.i-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c17" id="iii.viii.i-p2.1">On Modesty.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.i-p2.2" n="701" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.i-p3" shownumber="no"> [Written not
earlier than <span class="sc" id="iii.viii.i-p3.1">a.d.</span> 208; probably very much
later.  See Bp. Kaye’s very important remarks on this
treatise, p. 224.]</p></note></span></p>
<p class="c25" id="iii.viii.i-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="iii.viii.i-p4.1">[Translated by the Rev. S.
Thelwall.]</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="iii.viii.i-p5" shownumber="no">
————————————</p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.viii.i-p6" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="iii.viii.i-p6.1">Modesty</span>, the flower of manners,
the honour of our bodies, the grace of the sexes, the integrity of the
blood, the guarantee of our race, the basis of sanctity, the
pre-indication of every good disposition; rare though it is, and not
easily perfected, and scarce ever retained in perpetuity, will yet up
to a certain point linger in the world, if nature shall have laid the
preliminary groundwork of it, discipline persuaded to it, censorial
rigour curbed its excesses—on the hypothesis, that is, that every
mental good quality is the result either of birth, or else of training,
or else of external compulsion.</p>
<p id="iii.viii.i-p7" shownumber="no">But as the conquering power of things evil is on
the increase—which is the characteristic of the last
times<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.i-p7.1" n="702" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.i-p8" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.i-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.1-2Tim.3.5 Bible:Matt.24.12" parsed="|2Tim|3|1|3|5;|Matt|24|12|0|0" passage="2 Tim. iii. 1-5; Matt. xxiv. 12">2 Tim. iii. 1–5; Matt. xxiv.
12</scripRef>.</p></note>—things good are now not allowed either
to be born, so corrupted are the seminal principles; or to be trained,
so deserted are studies; nor to be enforced, so disarmed are the
laws.  In fact, (the modesty) of which we are now beginning (to
treat) is by this time grown so obsolete, that it is not the abjuration
but the moderation of the appetites which modesty is believed to be;
and he is held to be chaste <i>enough</i> who has not been <i>too</i>
chaste.  But let the world’s<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.i-p8.2" n="703" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.i-p9" shownumber="no"> Sæculi.</p></note>
modesty see to itself, together with the world<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.i-p9.1" n="704" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.i-p10" shownumber="no"> Sæculo.</p></note>
itself:  together with its inherent nature, if it was wont to
originate in birth; its study, if in training; its servitude, if in
compulsion:  except that it had been even more unhappy if it had
remained only to prove fruitless, in that it had not been in
God’s household that its activities had been exercised.  I
should prefer no good to a vain good:  what profits it that that
should exist whose existence profits not?  It is <i>our own</i>
good things whose position is now sinking; it is the system of
<i>Christian</i> modesty which is being shaken to its
foundation—(Christian modesty), which derives its all from
heaven; its nature, “through the laver of
regeneration;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.i-p10.1" n="705" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.i-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.i-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.5" parsed="|Titus|3|5|0|0" passage="Tit. iii. 5">Tit. iii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> its discipline,
through the instrumentality of preaching; its censorial rigour, through
the judgments which each Testament exhibits; and is subject to a more
constant external compulsion, arising from the apprehension or the
desire of the eternal fire or kingdom.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.i-p11.2" n="706" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.i-p12" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.i-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.46" parsed="|Matt|25|46|0|0" passage="Matt. xxv. 46">Matt. xxv. 46</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="iii.viii.i-p13" shownumber="no">In opposition to this (modesty), could I not have acted
the dissembler?  I hear that there has even been an edict set
forth, and a peremptory one too.  The <i>Pontifex
Maximus</i><note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.i-p13.1" n="707" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.i-p14" shownumber="no"> [This is irony; a
heathen epithet applied to Victor (or his successor), ironically,
because he seemed ambitious of superiority over other bishops.]</p></note>—that is,
the bishop of bishops<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.i-p14.1" n="708" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.i-p15" shownumber="no"> Zephyrinus (de Genoude):
Zephyrinus or (his predecessor) Victor.  J. B. Lightfoot, <i>Ep.
ad Phil.</i>, 221, 222, ed. 1, 1868.  [See also Robertson,
<i>Ch. Hist.</i>, p. 121.  S.]</p></note>—issues an
edict:  “I remit, to such as have discharged (the
requirements of) repentance, the sins both of adultery and of
fornication.”  O edict, on which cannot be inscribed,
“Good deed!”  And where shall this liberality be
posted up?  On the very spot, I suppose, on the very gates of the
sensual appetites, beneath the very titles of the sensual
appetites.  There is the place for promulgating such repentance,
where the delinquency itself shall haunt.  There is the place to
read the pardon, where entrance shall be made under the hope
thereof.  But it is in the church that this (edict) is read, and
in the church that it is pronounced; and (the church) is a
virgin!  Far, far from Christ’s betrothed be such a
proclamation!  She, the true, the modest, the saintly, shall be
free from stain even of her ears.  She has none to whom to make
such a promise; and if she have had, she does not make it; since
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_75.html" id="iii.viii.i-Page_75" n="75" />even the earthly temple of
God can sooner have been called by the Lord a “den of
robbers,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.i-p15.1" n="709" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.i-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.i-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.13 Bible:Mark.11.17 Bible:Luke.19.46 Bible:Jer.7.11" parsed="|Matt|21|13|0|0;|Mark|11|17|0|0;|Luke|19|46|0|0;|Jer|7|11|0|0" passage="Matt. xxi. 13; Mark xi. 17; Luke xix. 46; Jer. vii. 11">Matt. xxi. 13; Mark xi. 17; Luke xix. 46;
Jer. vii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> than of adulterers
and fornicators.</p>
<p id="iii.viii.i-p17" shownumber="no">This too, therefore, shall be a count in my
indictment against the Psychics; against the fellowship of sentiment
also which I myself formerly maintained with them; in order that they
may the more cast this in my teeth for a mark of fickleness. 
Repudiation of fellowship is never a pre-indication of sin.  As if
it were not easier to err with the majority, when it is in the company
of the few that truth is loved!  But, however, a profitable
fickleness shall no more be a disgrace to me, than I should wish a
hurtful one to be an ornament.  I blush not at an error which I
have ceased to hold, because I am delighted at having ceased to hold
it, because I recognise myself to be better and more modest.  No
one blushes at his own improvement.  Even in Christ, knowledge had
its stages of growth;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.i-p17.1" n="710" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.i-p18" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.i-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.52" parsed="|Luke|2|52|0|0" passage="Luke ii. 52">Luke ii. 52</scripRef>.</p></note> through which stages
the apostle, too, passed.  “When I was a child,” he
says, “as a child I spake, as a child I understood; but when I
became a man, those (things) which had been the child’s I
abandoned:”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.i-p18.2" n="711" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.i-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.i-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.11" parsed="|1Cor|13|11|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xiii. 11">1 Cor. xiii. 11</scripRef>, one clause omitted.</p></note>  so truly did he
turn away from his early opinions:  nor did he sin by becoming an
emulator not of ancestral but of Christian traditions,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.i-p19.2" n="712" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.i-p20" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.i-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.14 Bible:2Thess.2.15" parsed="|Gal|1|14|0|0;|2Thess|2|15|0|0" passage="Gal. 1.14; 2 Thess. 2.15">Gal. i. 14 with 2 Thess. ii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> wishing even the precision of them who
advised the retention of circumcision.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.i-p20.2" n="713" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.i-p21" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.i-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.12" parsed="|Gal|5|12|0|0" passage="Gal. v. 12">Gal. v. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> 
And would that the same fate might befall those, too, who obtruncate
the pure and true integrity of the flesh; amputating not the extremest
superficies, but the inmost image of modesty itself, while they promise
pardon to adulterers and fornicators, in the teeth of the primary
discipline of the Christian Name; a discipline to which heathendom
itself bears such emphatic witness, that it strives to punish that
discipline in the persons of our females rather by defilements of the
flesh than tortures; wishing to wrest from them that which they hold
dearer than life!  But now this glory is being extinguished, and
that by means of those who ought with all the more constancy to refuse
concession of any pardon to defilements of this kind, that they make
the fear of succumbing to adultery and fornication their reason for
marrying as often as they please—since “better it is to
marry than to burn.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.i-p21.2" n="714" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.i-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.i-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.9" parsed="|1Cor|7|9|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 9">1 Cor. vii. 9</scripRef>, repeatedly quoted.</p></note>  No doubt it is
for continence sake that incontinence is necessary—the
“burning” will be extinguished by
“fires!”  Why, then, do they withal grant indulgence,
under the name of repentance, to crimes for which they furnish remedies
by their law of multinuptialism?  For remedies will be idle while
crimes are indulged, and crimes will remain if remedies are idle. 
And so, either way, they trifle with solicitude and negligence; by
taking emptiest precaution against (crimes) to which they grant
quarter, and granting absurdest quarter to (crimes) against which they
take precaution:  whereas either precaution is not to be taken
where quarter is given, or quarter not given where precaution is taken;
for they take precaution, as if they were unwilling that something
should be committed; but grant indulgence, as if they were willing it
should be committed:  whereas, if they be unwilling it should be
committed, they ought not to grant indulgence; if they be willing to
grant indulgence, they ought not to take precaution.  For, again,
adultery and fornication will not be ranked at the same time among the
moderate and among the greatest sins, so that each course may be
equally open with regard to them—the solicitude which takes
precaution, and the security which grants indulgence.  But since
they are such as to hold the culminating place among crimes, there is
no room at once for their indulgence as if they were moderate, and for
their precaution as if they were greatest.  But by <i>us</i>
precaution is thus also taken against the greatest, or, (if you will),
<i>highest</i> (crimes, viz.,) in that it is not permitted, after
believing, to know even a second marriage, differentiated though it be,
to be sure, from the work of adultery and fornication by the nuptial
and dotal tablets:  and accordingly, with the utmost strictness,
we excommunicate digamists, as bringing infamy upon the Paraclete by
the irregularity of their discipline.  The self-same liminal limit
we fix for adulterers also and fornicators; dooming them to pour forth
tears barren of peace, and to regain from the Church no ampler return
than the publication of their disgrace.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.viii.ii" n="II" next="iii.viii.iii" prev="iii.viii.i" progress="10.90%" shorttitle="Chapter II" title="God Just as Well as Merciful; Accordingly, Mercy Must Not Be Indiscriminate." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.viii.ii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.viii.ii-p1.1">Chapter II.—God
Just as Well as Merciful; Accordingly, Mercy Must Not Be
Indiscriminate.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.viii.ii-p2" shownumber="no">“But,” say they, “God is
‘good,’ and ‘most good,’<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ii-p2.1" n="715" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ii-p3" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.ii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.17 Bible:Mark.10.18 Bible:Luke.18.19" parsed="|Matt|19|17|0|0;|Mark|10|18|0|0;|Luke|18|19|0|0" passage="Matt. xix. 17; Mark x. 18; Luke xviii. 19">Matt. xix. 17; Mark x. 18; Luke xviii.
19</scripRef>.</p></note>
and ‘pitiful-hearted,’ and ‘a pitier,’ and
‘abundant in pitiful-heartedness,’<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ii-p3.2" n="716" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ii-p4" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.ii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.34.6-Exod.34.7" parsed="|Exod|34|6|34|7" passage="Ex. xxxiv. 6, 7">Ex. xxxiv. 6, 7</scripRef>.</p></note> which
He holds ‘dearer than all sacrifice,’<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ii-p4.2" n="717" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.ii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Hos.6.6 Bible:Mic.6.8 Bible:Matt.9.13 Bible:Matt.12.7" parsed="|Hos|6|6|0|0;|Mic|6|8|0|0;|Matt|9|13|0|0;|Matt|12|7|0|0" passage="Hos. vi. 6; Mic. vi. 8; Matt. ix. 13; xii. 7">Hos. vi. 6; Mic. vi. 8; Matt. ix. 13; xii.
7</scripRef>.</p></note>
‘not thinking the sinner’s death of so much worth as his
repentance’,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ii-p5.2" n="718" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.ii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.18.23 Bible:Ezek.18.32 Bible:Ezek.33.11" parsed="|Ezek|18|23|0|0;|Ezek|18|32|0|0;|Ezek|33|11|0|0" passage="Ezek. xviii. 23, 32; xxxiii. 11">Ezek. xviii. 23, 32; xxxiii.
11</scripRef>.</p></note> ‘a Saviour of
all men, most of all of believers.’<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ii-p6.2" n="719" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ii-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.ii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.10" parsed="|1Tim|4|10|0|0" passage="1 Tim. iv. 10">1 Tim. iv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> 
And so it will be becoming for ‘the sons of God’<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ii-p7.2" n="720" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ii-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.ii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.1-1John.3.2" parsed="|1John|3|1|3|2" passage="1 John iii. 1, 2">1 John iii. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note> too to be
‘pitiful-hearted’<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ii-p8.2" n="721" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ii-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.ii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.36" parsed="|Luke|6|36|0|0" passage="Luke vi. 36">Luke vi. 36</scripRef>.</p></note> and
‘peacemakers;’<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ii-p9.2" n="722" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ii-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.ii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.9" parsed="|Matt|5|9|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 9">Matt. v. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> ‘giving in
their turn just as <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_76.html" id="iii.viii.ii-Page_76" n="76" />Christ withal hath given to
us;’<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ii-p10.2" n="723" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ii-p11" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.ii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.8" parsed="|Matt|10|8|0|0" passage="Matt. x. 8">Matt. x. 8</scripRef>; but the reference seems to be to
<scripRef id="iii.viii.ii-p11.2" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.32" parsed="|Eph|4|32|0|0" passage="Eph. iv. 32">Eph. iv. 32</scripRef>, where the Vulgate reads almost as
Tertullian does, “donantes invicem, sicut et Deus in Christo
donavit vobis.”</p></note> ‘not judging,
that we be not judged.’<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ii-p11.3" n="724" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ii-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.ii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.1 Bible:Luke.6.37" parsed="|Matt|7|1|0|0;|Luke|6|37|0|0" passage="Matt. vii. 1; Luke vi. 37">Matt. vii. 1; Luke vi. 37</scripRef>.</p></note>  For ‘to
his own lord a man standeth or falleth; who art thou, to judge
another’s servant?’<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ii-p12.2" n="725" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ii-p13" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.ii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.4" parsed="|Rom|14|4|0|0" passage="Rom. xiv. 4">Rom. xiv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  ‘Remit,
and remission shall be made to thee.’”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ii-p13.2" n="726" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ii-p14" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.ii-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.37" parsed="|Luke|6|37|0|0" passage="Luke vi. 37">Luke vi. 37</scripRef>.</p></note>  Such and so great futilities of theirs
wherewith they flatter God and pander to themselves, effeminating
rather than invigorating discipline, with how cogent and contrary
(arguments) are we for our part able to rebut,—(arguments) which
set before us warningly the “severity”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ii-p14.2" n="727" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ii-p15" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.ii-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.22" parsed="|Rom|11|22|0|0" passage="Rom. xi. 22">Rom. xi. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>
of God, and provoke our own constancy?  Because, albeit God is by
nature good, still He is “just”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ii-p15.2" n="728" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ii-p16" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.ii-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.45.21 Bible:Rom.3.26" parsed="|Isa|45|21|0|0;|Rom|3|26|0|0" passage="Isa. xlv. 21; Rom. iii. 26">Isa. xlv. 21; Rom. iii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>
too.  For, from the nature of the case, just as He knows how to
“heal,” so does He withal know how to
“smite;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ii-p16.2" n="729" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ii-p17" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.ii-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Job.5.18 Bible:Deut.32.39" parsed="|Job|5|18|0|0;|Deut|32|39|0|0" passage="Job v. 18; Deut. xxxii. 39">Job v. 18; Deut. xxxii. 39</scripRef>.</p></note> “making
peace,” but withal “creating evils;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ii-p17.2" n="730" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ii-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.ii-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.45.7" parsed="|Isa|45|7|0|0" passage="Isa. xlv. 7">Isa. xlv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> preferring repentance, but withal commanding
Jeremiah not to pray for the aversion of ills on behalf of the sinful
People,—“since, if they shall have fasted,” saith He,
“I will not listen to their entreaty.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ii-p18.2" n="731" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ii-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.ii-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.14.11-Jer.14.12 Bible:Jer.7.16 Bible:Jer.11.14" parsed="|Jer|14|11|14|12;|Jer|7|16|0|0;|Jer|11|14|0|0" passage="Jer. xiv. 11, 12; vii. 16; xi. 14">Jer. xiv. 11, 12; vii. 16; xi.
14</scripRef>.</p></note>  And again:  “And pray not
thou unto (me) on behalf of the People, and request not on their behalf
in prayer and supplication, since I will not listen to (them) in the
time wherein they shall have invoked me, in the time of their
affliction.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ii-p19.2" n="732" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ii-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.ii-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.11.14" parsed="|Jer|11|14|0|0" passage="Jer. xi. 14">Jer. xi. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>  And further,
above, the same preferrer of mercy above sacrifice (says): 
“And pray not thou unto (me) on behalf of this People, and
request not that they may obtain mercy, and approach not on their
behalf unto me, since I will not listen to (them)”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ii-p20.2" n="733" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ii-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.ii-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.7.16" parsed="|Jer|7|16|0|0" passage="Jer. vii. 16">Jer. vii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>—of course when they sue for mercy, when
out of repentance they weep and fast, and when they offer their
self-affliction to God.  For God is
“jealous,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ii-p21.2" n="734" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ii-p22" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.ii-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.20.5 Bible:Exod.34.14 Bible:Deut.4.24 Bible:Deut.5.9 Bible:Deut.6.15 Bible:Josh.24.19 Bible:Nah.1.2" parsed="|Exod|20|5|0|0;|Exod|34|14|0|0;|Deut|4|24|0|0;|Deut|5|9|0|0;|Deut|6|15|0|0;|Josh|24|19|0|0;|Nah|1|2|0|0" passage="Ex. xx. 5; xxxiv. 14; Deut. iv. 24; v. 9; vi. 15; Josh. xxiv. 19; Nahum i. 2">Ex. xx. 5; xxxiv. 14; Deut. iv. 24; v. 9;
vi. 15; Josh. xxiv. 19; Nahum i. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> and is One who is not
contemptuously derided<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ii-p22.2" n="735" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ii-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.ii-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.7" parsed="|Gal|6|7|0|0" passage="Gal. vi. 7">Gal. vi. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>—derided,
namely, by such as flatter His goodness—and who, albeit
“patient,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ii-p23.2" n="736" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ii-p24" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.ii-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.5 Bible:Ps.7.12" parsed="|Rom|15|5|0|0;|Ps|7|12|0|0" passage="Rom. xv. 5; Ps. vii. 12">Rom. xv. 5; Ps. vii. 12</scripRef> (in LXX.).</p></note> yet threatens,
through Isaiah, an end of (His) patience.  “I have held my
peace; shall I withal always hold my peace and endure?  I have
been quiet as (a woman) in birth-throes; I will arise, and will make
(them) to grow arid.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ii-p24.2" n="737" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ii-p25" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.ii-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.42.14" parsed="|Isa|42|14|0|0" passage="Isa. xlii. 14">Isa. xlii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>  For “a
fire shall proceed before His face, and shall utterly burn His
enemies;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ii-p25.2" n="738" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ii-p26" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.ii-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.97.3" parsed="|Ps|97|3|0|0" passage="Ps. xcvii. 3">Ps. xcvii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> striking down not the
body only, but the souls too, into hell.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ii-p26.2" n="739" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ii-p27" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.ii-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.28 Bible:Luke.12.4-Luke.12.5" parsed="|Matt|10|28|0|0;|Luke|12|4|12|5" passage="Matt. x. 28; Luke xii. 4, 5">Matt. x. 28; Luke xii. 4, 5</scripRef>.</p></note> 
Besides, the Lord Himself demonstrates the manner in which He threatens
such as judge:  “For with what judgment ye judge, judgment
shall be given on you.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ii-p27.2" n="740" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ii-p28" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.ii-p28.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.2 Bible:Luke.6.37" parsed="|Matt|7|2|0|0;|Luke|6|37|0|0" passage="Matt. vii. 2; Luke vi. 37">Matt. vii. 2; Luke vi. 37</scripRef>.</p></note>  Thus He has not
prohibited judging, but taught (how to do it).  Whence the apostle
withal judges, and that in a case of fornication,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ii-p28.2" n="741" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ii-p29" shownumber="no"> Or rather incest, as
appears by <scripRef id="iii.viii.ii-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|1|0|0" passage="1 Cor. v. 1">1 Cor. v.
1</scripRef>.</p></note>
that “such a man must be surrendered to Satan for the destruction
of the flesh;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ii-p29.2" n="742" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ii-p30" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.ii-p30.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.5" parsed="|1Cor|5|5|0|0" passage="1 Cor. v. 5">1 Cor. v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> chiding them likewise
because “brethren” were not “judged at the bar of the
saints:”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ii-p30.2" n="743" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ii-p31" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.ii-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.1-1Cor.6.6 Bible:1Cor.5.12" parsed="|1Cor|6|1|6|6;|1Cor|5|12|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vi. 1-6; v. 12">1 Cor. vi. 1–6; v. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>  for he goes on
and says, “To what (purpose is it) for me to judge those who are
without?”  “But you remit, in order that remission may
be granted you by God.”  The sins which are (thus) cleansed
are such as a man may have committed against his brother, not against
God.  We profess, in short, in our prayer, that we will grant
remission to our debtors;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ii-p31.2" n="744" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ii-p32" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.ii-p32.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.4" parsed="|Luke|11|4|0|0" passage="Luke xi. 4">Luke xi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> but it is not
becoming to distend further, on the ground of the authority of such
Scriptures, the cable of contention with alternate pull into diverse
directions; so that one (Scripture) may seem to draw tight, another to
relax, the reins of discipline—in uncertainty, as it
were,—and the latter to debase the remedial aid of repentance
through lenity, the former to refuse it through austerity. 
Further:  the authority of Scripture will stand within its own
limits, without reciprocal opposition.  The remedial aid of
repentance is determined by its own conditions, without unlimited
concession; and the causes of it themselves are anteriorly
distinguished without confusion in the proposition.  We agree that
the causes of repentance are sins.  These we divide into two
issues:  some will be remissible, some irremissible:  in
accordance wherewith it will be doubtful to no one that some deserve
chastisement, some condemnation.  Every sin is dischargeable
either by pardon or else by penalty:  by pardon as the result of
chastisement, by penalty as the result of condemnation.  Touching
this difference, we have not only already premised certain antithetical
passages of the Scriptures, on one hand retaining, on the other
remitting, sins;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ii-p32.2" n="745" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ii-p33" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.ii-p33.1" osisRef="Bible:John.20.23" parsed="|John|20|23|0|0" passage="John xx. 23">John xx. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> but John, too, will
teach us:  “If any knoweth his brother to be sinning a sin
not unto death, he shall request, and life shall be given to
him;” because he is not “sinning unto death,” this
will be remissible.  “(There) is a sin unto death; not for
this do I say that any is to request”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ii-p33.2" n="746" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ii-p34" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.ii-p34.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.16" parsed="|1John|5|16|0|0" passage="1 John v. 16">1 John v. 16</scripRef>, not quite <i>verbatim</i>.</p></note>—this will be irremissible.  So,
where there is the efficacious power of “making request,”
there likewise is that of remission:  where there is no
(efficacious power) of “making request,” there equally is
none of remission either.  According to this <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_77.html" id="iii.viii.ii-Page_77" n="77" />difference of sins, the condition of repentance
also is discriminated.  There will be a condition which may
possibly obtain pardon,—in the case, namely, of a remissible
sin:  there will be a condition which can by no means obtain
it,—in the case, namely, of an irremissible sin.  And it
remains to examine specially, with regard to the position of adultery
and fornication, to which class of sins they ought to be
assigned.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.viii.iii" n="III" next="iii.viii.iv" prev="iii.viii.ii" progress="11.10%" shorttitle="Chapter III" title="An Objection Anticipated Before the Discussion Above Promised is Commenced." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.viii.iii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.viii.iii-p1.1">Chapter III.—An
Objection Anticipated Before the Discussion Above Promised is
Commenced.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.viii.iii-p2" shownumber="no">But before doing this, I will make short work with
an answer which meets us from the opposite side, in reference to that
species of repentance which we are just defining as being without
pardon.  “Why, if,” say they, “there is a
repentance which lacks pardon, it immediately follows that such
repentance must withal be wholly unpractised by you.  For nothing
is to be done in vain.  Now repentance will be practised in vain,
if it is without pardon.  But <i>all</i> repentance <i>is</i> to
be practised.  Therefore let (us allow that) <i>all</i> obtains
pardon, that it may not be practised in vain; because it will not be to
be practised, if it be practised in vain.  Now, in vain it is
practised, if it shall lack pardon.”  Justly, then, do they
allege (this argument) against us; since they have usurpingly kept in
their own power the fruit of this as of other repentance—that is,
pardon; for, so far as <i>they</i> are concerned, at whose hands
(repentance) obtains <i>man’s</i> peace, (it is in vain). 
As regards <i>us</i>, however, who remember that the Lord alone
concedes (the pardon of) sins, (and of course of <i>mortal</i> ones,)
it will <i>not</i> be practised in vain.  For (the repentance)
being referred back to the Lord, and thenceforward lying prostrate
before Him, will by this very fact the rather avail to win pardon, that
it gains it by entreaty <i>from God alone</i>, that it believes not
that <i>man’s</i> peace is adequate to its guilt, that as far as
regards the Church it prefers the blush of shame to the privilege of
communion.  For before her doors it stands, and by the example of
its own stigma admonishes all others, and calls at the same time to its
own aid the brethren’s tears, and returns with an even richer
merchandise—their compassion, namely—than their
communion.  And if it reaps not the harvest of peace here, yet it
sows the seed of it with the Lord; nor does it lose, but prepares, its
fruit.  It will not fail of emolument if it do not fail in
duty.  Thus, neither is such repentance vain, nor such discipline
harsh.  Both honour God.  The former, by laying no flattering
unction to itself, will more readily win success; the latter, by
assuming nothing to itself, will more fully aid.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.viii.iv" n="IV" next="iii.viii.v" prev="iii.viii.iii" progress="11.17%" shorttitle="Chapter IV" title="Adultery and Fornication Synonymous." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.viii.iv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.viii.iv-p1.1">Chapter
IV.—Adultery and Fornication Synonymous.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.viii.iv-p2" shownumber="no">Having defined the distinction (between the kinds) of
repentance, we are by this time, then, able to return to the assessment
of the sins—whether they be such as can obtain pardon at the hand
of men.  In the first place, (as for the fact) that we call
adultery likewise fornication, usage requires (us so to do). 
“Faith,” withal, has a familiar acquaintance with sundry
appellations.  So, in every one of our little works, we carefully
guard usage.  Besides, if I shall say “adulterium,”
and if “stuprum,” the indictment of contamination of the
flesh will be one and the same.  For it makes no difference
whether a man assault another’s bride or widow, provided it be
not his own “female;” just as there is no difference made
by places—whether it be in chambers or in towers that modesty is
massacred.  Every homicide, even outside a wood, is
banditry.  So, too, whoever enjoys any other than nuptial
intercourse, in whatever place, and in the person of whatever woman,
makes himself guilty of adultery and fornication.  Accordingly,
among us, secret connections as well—connections, that is, not
first professed in presence of the Church—run risk of being
judged akin to adultery and fornication; nor must we let them, if
thereafter woven together by the covering of marriage, elude the
charge.  But all the other frenzies of passions—impious both
toward the bodies and toward the sexes—beyond the laws of nature,
we banish not only from the threshold, but from all shelter of the
Church, because they are not sins, but monstrosities.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.viii.v" n="V" next="iii.viii.vi" prev="iii.viii.iv" progress="11.21%" shorttitle="Chapter V" title="Of the Prohibition of Adultery in the Decalogue." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.viii.v-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.viii.v-p1.1">Chapter V.—Of the Prohibition of Adultery in the
Decalogue.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.viii.v-p2" shownumber="no">Of how deep guilt, then, adultery—which is
likewise a matter of fornication, in accordance with its criminal
function—is to be accounted, the Law of God first comes to hand
to show us; if it is true, (as it is), that after interdicting the
superstitious service of alien gods, and the making of idols
themselves, after commending (to religious observance) the veneration
of the Sabbath, after commanding a religious regard toward parents
second (only to that) toward God, (that Law) laid, as the next
substratum in strengthening and fortifying such counts, no other
precept than “Thou shalt not commit adultery.”  For
after spiritual chastity and sanctity followed corporeal
integrity.  And this (the Law) accordingly fortified, by
immediately prohibiting its foe, adultery.  Understand,
consequently, what kind of sin (that must be), the repression of which
(the Law) ordained next to (that of) idolatry.  Nothing that is a
second is remote from the first; nothing is so close to the first as
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_78.html" id="iii.viii.v-Page_78" n="78" />the second.  That which
results from the first is (in a sense) another first.  And so
adultery is bordering on idolatry.  For idolatry withal, often
cast as a reproach upon the People under the name of adultery and
fornication, will be alike conjoined therewith in fate as in
following—will be alike co-heir therewith in condemnation as in
co-ordination.  Yet further:  premising “Thou shalt not
commit adultery,” (the Law) adjoins, “Thou shalt not
kill.”  It honoured adultery, of course, to which it gives
the precedence over murder, in the very fore-front of the most holy
law, among the primary counts of the celestial edict, marking it with
the inscription of the very principal sins.  From its place you
may discern the measure, from its rank the station, from its
neighbourhood the merit, of each thing.  Even evil has a dignity,
consisting in being stationed at the summit, or else in the centre, of
the superlatively bad.  I behold a certain pomp and circumstance
of adultery:  on the one side, Idolatry goes before and leads the
way; on the other, Murder follows in company.  Worthily, without
doubt, has she taken her seat between the two most conspicuous
eminences of misdeeds, and has completely filled the vacant space, as
it were, in their midst, with an equal majesty of crime.  Enclosed
by such flanks, encircled and supported by such ribs, who shall
dislocate her from the corporate mass of coherencies, from the bond of
neighbour crimes, from the embrace of kindred wickednesses, so as to
set apart her alone for the enjoyment of repentance?  Will not on
one side Idolatry, on the other Murder, detain her, and (if they have
any voice) reclaim:  “This is our wedge, this our compacting
power?  By (the standard of) Idolatry we are measured; by her
disjunctive intervention we are conjoined; to her, outjutting from our
midst, we are united; the Divine Scripture has made us concorporate;
the very letters are our glue; herself can no longer exist without
us.  ‘Many and many a time do I, Idolatry, subminister
occasion to Adultery; witness my groves and my mounts, and the living
waters, and the very temples in cities, what mighty agents we are for
overthrowing modesty.’  ‘I also, Murder, sometimes
exert myself on behalf of Adultery.  To omit tragedies, witness
nowadays the poisoners, witness the magicians, how many seductions I
avenge, how many rivalries I revenge; how many guards, how many
informers, how many accomplices, I make away with.  Witness the
midwives likewise, how many adulterous conceptions are
slaughtered.’  Even among Christians there is no adultery
without us.  Wherever the business of the unclean spirit is, there
are idolatries; wherever a man, by being polluted, is slain, there too
is murder.  Therefore the remedial aids of repentance will not be
suitable to <i>them</i>, or else they will likewise be to
<i>us</i>.  We either detain Adultery, or else follow
her.”  These words the sins themselves do speak.  If
the sins are deficient in speech, hard by (the door of the church)
stands an idolater, hard by stands a murderer; in their midst stands,
too, an adulterer.  Alike, as the duty of repentance bids, they
sit in sackcloth and bristle in ashes; with the self-same weeping they
groan; with the selfsame prayers they make their circuits; with the
self-same knees they supplicate; the self-same mother they
invoke.  What doest thou, gentlest and humanest Discipline? 
Either to <i>all</i> these will it be thy duty so to be, for
“blessed are the peacemakers;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.v-p2.1" n="747" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.v-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.v-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.9" parsed="|Matt|5|9|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 9">Matt. v. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> or
else, if not to <i>all</i>, it will be thy duty to range thyself on our
side.  Dost thou once for all condemn the idolater and the
murderer, but take the adulterer out from their midst?—(the
adulterer), the successor of the idolater, the predecessor of the
murderer, the colleague of each?  It is “an accepting of
person:”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.v-p3.2" n="748" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.v-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.v-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Job.32.21 Bible:Lev.19.15" parsed="|Job|32|21|0|0;|Lev|19|15|0|0" passage="Job xxxii. 21; Lev. xix. 15">Job xxxii. 21; Lev. xix. 15</scripRef>, and the references there.</p></note>  the more
pitiable repentances thou hast left (unpitied)
behind!</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.viii.vi" n="VI" next="iii.viii.vii" prev="iii.viii.v" progress="11.36%" shorttitle="Chapter VI" title="Examples of Such Offences Under the Old Dispensation No Pattern for the Disciples of the New.  But Even the Old Has Examples of Vengeance Upon Such Offences." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.viii.vi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.viii.vi-p1.1">Chapter
VI.—Examples of Such Offences Under the Old Dispensation No
Pattern for the Disciples of the New.  But Even the Old Has
Examples of Vengeance Upon Such Offences.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.viii.vi-p2" shownumber="no">Plainly, if you show by what patronages of
heavenly precedents and precepts it is that you open to adultery
alone—and therein to fornication also—the gate of
repentance, at this very line our hostile encounter will forthwith
cross swords.  Yet I must necessarily prescribe you a law, not to
stretch out your hand after the old things,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.vi-p2.1" n="749" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.vi-p3" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.vi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.43.18" parsed="|Isa|43|18|0|0" passage="Isa. xliii. 18">Isa. xliii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> not
to look backwards:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.vi-p3.2" n="750" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.vi-p4" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.vi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.62" parsed="|Luke|9|62|0|0" passage="Luke ix. 62">Luke ix. 62</scripRef>.</p></note>  for “the
old things are passed away,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.vi-p4.2" n="751" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.vi-p5" shownumber="no"> There is no passage, so
far as I am aware, in Isaiah containing this distinct assertion. 
We have almost the exact words in <scripRef id="iii.viii.vi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Rev.21.4" parsed="|Rev|21|4|0|0" passage="Rev. xxi. 4">Rev. xxi. 4</scripRef>.  The reference may be to
<scripRef id="iii.viii.vi-p5.2" osisRef="Bible:Isa.42.9" parsed="|Isa|42|9|0|0" passage="Isa. xlii. 9">Isa. xlii. 9</scripRef>; but there the Eng. ver. reads,
“are come to pass,” and the LXX. have <span class="Greek" id="iii.viii.vi-p5.3" lang="EL">τὰ ἀπ᾽
ἀρχῆς ἰδου
ἥκασι</span>.</p></note> according to
Isaiah; and “a renewing hath been renewed,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.vi-p5.4" n="752" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.vi-p6" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.vi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.4.3" parsed="|Jer|4|3|0|0" passage="Jer. iv. 3">Jer. iv. 3</scripRef> in LXX.</p></note> according to Jeremiah; and “forgetful
of former things, we are reaching forward,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.vi-p6.2" n="753" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.vi-p7" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.vi-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.13" parsed="|Phil|3|13|0|0" passage="Phil. iii. 13">Phil. iii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>
according to the apostle; and “the law and the prophets (were)
until John,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.vi-p7.2" n="754" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.vi-p8" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.vi-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.13 Bible:Luke.16.16" parsed="|Matt|11|13|0|0;|Luke|16|16|0|0" passage="Matt. xi. 13; Luke xvi. 16">Matt. xi. 13; Luke xvi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> according to the
Lord.  For even if we are just now beginning with the Law in
demonstrating (the nature of) adultery, it is justly with that phase of
the law which Christ has “not dissolved, but
fulfilled.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.vi-p8.2" n="755" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.vi-p9" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.vi-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.17" parsed="|Matt|5|17|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 17">Matt. v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>  For it is the
“burdens” of the law which were “until John,”
not the remedial virtues.  It is the “yokes” of
“works” that have been rejected, not those
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_79.html" id="iii.viii.vi-Page_79" n="79" />of disciplines.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.vi-p9.2" n="756" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.vi-p10" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.vi-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.10" parsed="|Acts|15|10|0|0" passage="Acts xv. 10">Acts xv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>  “Liberty in
Christ”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.vi-p10.2" n="757" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.vi-p11" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.vi-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.4 Bible:Gal.5.1 Bible:Gal.5.13" parsed="|Gal|2|4|0|0;|Gal|5|1|0|0;|Gal|5|13|0|0" passage="Gal. ii. 4; v. 1, 13">Gal. ii. 4; v. 1, 13</scripRef>.</p></note> has done no injury to
innocence.  The law of piety, sanctity, humanity, truth, chastity,
justice, mercy, benevolence, modesty, remains in its entirety; in which
law “blessed (is) the man who shall meditate by day and by
night.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.vi-p11.2" n="758" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.vi-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.vi-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.1.1" parsed="|Ps|1|1|0|0" passage="Ps. i. 1">Ps. i. 1</scripRef>, briefly.</p></note>  About that
(law) the same David (says) again:  “The law of the Lord
(is) unblameable,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.vi-p12.2" n="759" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.vi-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.vi-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.7" parsed="|Ps|19|7|0|0" passage="Ps. xix. 7">Ps. xix. 7</scripRef>:  “perfect,” Eng.
ver.  In LXX. it is xviii. 8.</p></note> converting souls; the
statutes of the Lord (are) direct, delighting hearts; the precept of
the Lord far-shining, enlightening eyes.”  Thus, too, the
apostle:  “And so the law indeed is holy, and the precept
holy and most good”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.vi-p13.2" n="760" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.vi-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.vi-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.12" parsed="|Rom|7|12|0|0" passage="Rom. vii. 12">Rom. vii. 12</scripRef>, not literally.</p></note>—“Thou
shalt not commit adultery,” of course.  But he had withal
said above:  “Are we, then, making void the law through
faith?  Far be it; but we are establishing the law”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.vi-p14.2" n="761" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.vi-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.vi-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.31" parsed="|Rom|3|31|0|0" passage="Rom. iii. 31">Rom. iii. 31</scripRef>.</p></note>—forsooth in those (points) which, being
even now interdicted by the New Testament, are prohibited by an even
more emphatic precept:  instead of, “Thou shalt not commit
adultery,” “Whoever shall have seen with a view to
concupiscence, hath already committed adultery in his own
heart;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.vi-p15.2" n="762" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.vi-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.vi-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.27-Matt.5.28" parsed="|Matt|5|27|5|28" passage="Matt. v. 27, 28">Matt. v. 27, 28</scripRef>.</p></note> and instead of,
“Thou shalt not kill,” “Whoever shall have said to
his brother, Racha, shall be in danger of hell.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.vi-p16.2" n="763" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.vi-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.vi-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.21-Matt.5.22" parsed="|Matt|5|21|5|22" passage="Matt. v. 21, 22">Matt. v. 21, 22</scripRef>.</p></note>  Ask (yourself) whether the law of not
committing adultery be still in force, to which has been added that of
not indulging concupiscence.  Besides, if any precedents (taken
from the Old Dispensation) shall favour you in (the secrecy of) your
bosom, they shall not be set in opposition to this discipline which we
are maintaining.  For it is in vain that an additional law has
been reared, condemning the <i>origin</i> even of sins—that is,
concupiscences and wills—no less than the actual deeds; if the
fact that pardon was of old in some cases conceded to adultery is to be
a reason why it shall be conceded at the present day.  “What
will be the reward attaching to the restrictions imposed upon the more
fully developed discipline of the present day, except that the elder
(discipline) may be made the agent for granting indulgence to your
prostitution?”  In that case, you will grant pardon to the
idolater too, and to every apostate, because we find the People itself,
so often guilty of these crimes, as often reinstated in their former
privileges.  You will maintain communion, too, with the
murderer:  because Ahab, by deprecation, washed away (the guilt
of) Naboth’s blood;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.vi-p17.2" n="764" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.vi-p18" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.vi-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.21" parsed="|1Kgs|21|0|0|0" passage="1 Kings xxi">1 Kings xxi</scripRef>. (in LXX. 3 Kings xx).</p></note> and David, by
confession, purged Uriah’s slaughter, together with its
cause—adultery.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.vi-p18.2" n="765" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.vi-p19" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.vi-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.11 Bible:2Sam.12.1-2Sam.12.13" parsed="|2Sam|11|0|0|0;|2Sam|12|1|12|13" passage="2 Sam. xi.; xii. 1-13">2 Sam. xi.; xii. 1–13</scripRef>.</p></note>  That done, you
will condone incests, too, for Lot’s sake;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.vi-p19.2" n="766" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.vi-p20" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.vi-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.19.30-Gen.19.38" parsed="|Gen|19|30|19|38" passage="Gen. xix. 30-38">Gen. xix. 30–38</scripRef>.</p></note>
and fornications combined with incest, for Judah’s sake;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.vi-p20.2" n="767" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.vi-p21" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.vi-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.38" parsed="|Gen|38|0|0|0" passage="Gen. xxxviii">Gen. xxxviii</scripRef>.</p></note> and base marriages with prostitutes, for
Hosea’s sake;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.vi-p21.2" n="768" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.vi-p22" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.vi-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Hos.1.2-Hos.1.3 Bible:Hos.3.1-Hos.3.3" parsed="|Hos|1|2|1|3;|Hos|3|1|3|3" passage="Hos. i. 2, 3; iii. 1-3">Hos. i. 2, 3; iii. 1–3</scripRef>.</p></note> and not only the
frequent repetition of marriage, but its simultaneous plurality, for
our fathers’ sakes:  for, of course, it is meet that there
should also be a perfect equality of grace in regard of <i>all</i>
deeds to which indulgence was in days bygone granted, if on the ground
of some pristine precedent pardon is claimed for <i>adultery</i>. 
We, too, indeed have precedents in the self-same antiquity on the side
of our opinion,—(precedents) of judgment not merely not waived,
but even summarily executed upon fornication.  And of course it is
a sufficient one, that so vast a number—(the number) of
24,000—of the People, when they committed fornication with the
daughters of Madian, fell in one plague.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.vi-p22.2" n="769" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.vi-p23" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.vi-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Num.25.1-Num.25.9 Bible:1Cor.10.8" parsed="|Num|25|1|25|9;|1Cor|10|8|0|0" passage="Num. xxv. 1-9; 1 Cor. x. 8">Num. xxv. 1–9; 1 Cor. x.
8</scripRef>.</p></note> 
But, with an eye to the glory of Christ, I prefer to derive (my)
discipline from Christ.  Grant that the pristine days may have
had—if the Psychics please—even a <i>right</i> of
(indulging) every immodesty; grant that, before Christ, the flesh may
have disported itself, nay, may have <i>perished</i> before its Lord
went to seek and bring it back:  not yet was it worthy of the gift
of salvation; not yet apt for the office of sanctity.  It was
still, up to that time, accounted as being <i>in Adam</i>, with its own
vicious nature, easily indulging concupiscence after whatever it had
seen to be “attractive to the sight,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.vi-p23.2" n="770" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.vi-p24" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.vi-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.6 Bible:1John.2.16" parsed="|Gen|3|6|0|0;|1John|2|16|0|0" passage="Gen. 3.6; 1 John 2.16">Gen.
iii. 6; and comp. 1 John ii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>
and looking back at the lower things, and checking its itching with
fig-leaves.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.vi-p24.2" n="771" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.vi-p25" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.vi-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.7" parsed="|Gen|3|7|0|0" passage="Gen. iii. 7">Gen. iii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  Universally
inherent was the virus of lust—the dregs which are formed out of
milk contain it—(dregs) fitted (for so doing), in that even the
waters themselves had not yet been bathed.  But when the Word of
God descended into flesh,—(flesh) not unsealed even by
marriage,—and “the Word was made flesh,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.vi-p25.2" n="772" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.vi-p26" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.vi-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" passage="John i. 14">John i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>—(flesh) never to be unsealed by
marriage,—which was to find its way to the tree not of
incontinence, but of endurance; which was to taste from that tree not
anything sweet, but something bitter; which was to pertain not to the
infernal regions, but to heaven; which was to be precinct not with the
leaves of lasciviousness, but the flowers of holiness;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.vi-p26.2" n="773" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.vi-p27" shownumber="no"> Or,
“chastity.”</p></note> which was to impart to the waters its own
purities—thenceforth, whatever flesh (is) “in
Christ”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.vi-p27.1" n="774" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.vi-p28" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.vi-p28.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.17" parsed="|2Cor|5|17|0|0" passage="2 Cor. v. 17">2 Cor. v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> has lost its pristine
soils, is now a thing different, emerges in a new state, no longer
(generated) of the slime of natural seed, nor of the grime of
concupiscence, but of “pure water” and a
“clean <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_80.html" id="iii.viii.vi-Page_80" n="80" />Spirit.”  And, accordingly,
why excuse it on the ground of pristine precedent?  It did not
bear the names of “body of Christ,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.vi-p28.2" n="775" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.vi-p29" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.vi-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.27" parsed="|1Cor|12|27|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xii. 27">1 Cor. xii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> of
“members of Christ,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.vi-p29.2" n="776" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.vi-p30" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.vi-p30.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.27 Bible:1Cor.6.15" parsed="|1Cor|12|27|0|0;|1Cor|6|15|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 12.27; 6.15"><i>Ib</i>. and vi. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> of “temple
of God,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.vi-p30.2" n="777" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.vi-p31" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.vi-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.16 Bible:1Cor.6.19" parsed="|1Cor|3|16|0|0;|1Cor|6|19|0|0" passage="1 Cor. iii. 16; vi. 19">1 Cor. iii. 16; vi. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> at the time when it
used to obtain pardon for adultery.  And thus if, from the moment
when it changed its condition, and “having been baptized into
Christ put on Christ,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.vi-p31.2" n="778" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.vi-p32" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.vi-p32.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.27" parsed="|Gal|3|27|0|0" passage="Gal. iii. 27">Gal. iii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> and was
“redeemed with a great price”—“the
blood,” to wit, “of the Lord and Lamb”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.vi-p32.2" n="779" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.vi-p33" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.vi-p33.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.20" parsed="|1Cor|6|20|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vi. 20">1 Cor. vi. 20</scripRef>, and the references there.</p></note>—you take hold of any one precedent (be
it precept, or law, or sentence,) of indulgence granted, or to be
granted, to adultery and fornication,—you have likewise at our
hands a definition of the time from which the age of the question
dates.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.viii.vii" n="VII" next="iii.viii.viii" prev="iii.viii.vi" progress="11.60%" shorttitle="Chapter VII" title="Of the Parables of the Lost Ewe and the Lost Drachma." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.viii.vii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.viii.vii-p1.1">Chapter VII.—Of the
Parables of the Lost Ewe and the Lost Drachma.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.viii.vii-p2" shownumber="no">You shall have leave to begin with the parables,
where you have the lost ewe re-sought by the Lord, and carried back on
His shoulders.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.vii-p2.1" n="780" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.vii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.vii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.3-Luke.15.7" parsed="|Luke|15|3|15|7" passage="Luke xv. 3-7">Luke xv. 3–7</scripRef>.</p></note>  Let the very
paintings upon your cups come forward to show whether even in them the
figurative meaning of that sheep will shine through (the outward
semblance, to teach) whether a Christian or heathen sinner be the
object it aims at in the matter of restoration.  For we put in a
demurrer arising out of the teaching of nature, out of the law of ear
and tongue, out of the soundness of the mental faculty, to the effect
that such answers are always given as are called forth (by the
question,—answers), that is, to the (questions) which call them
forth.  That which was calling forth (an answer in the present
case) was, I take it, the fact that the Pharisees were muttering in
indignation at the Lord’s admitting to His society heathen
publicans and sinners, and communicating with them in food.  When,
in reply to this, the Lord had figured the restoration of the lost ewe,
to whom else is it credible that he configured it but to the lost
<i>heathen</i>, about whom the question was then in hand,—not
about a <i>Christian</i>, who up to that time had no existence? 
Else, what kind of (hypothesis) is it that the Lord, like a quibbler in
answering, omitting the present subject-matter which it was His duty to
refute, should spend His labour about one yet future?  “But
a ‘sheep’ properly means a Christian,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.vii-p3.2" n="781" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.vii-p4" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.vii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:John.10.27" parsed="|John|10|27|0|0" passage="John x. 27">John x. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>
and the Lord’s ‘flock’ is the people of the
Church,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.vii-p4.2" n="782" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.vii-p5" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.vii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.28" parsed="|Acts|20|28|0|0" passage="Acts xx. 28">Acts xx. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> and the ‘good shepherd’ is
Christ;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.vii-p5.2" n="783" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.vii-p6" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.vii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:John.10.11" parsed="|John|10|11|0|0" passage="John x. 11">John x. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> and hence in the ‘sheep’ we must
understand a Christian who has erred from the Church’s
‘flock.’”  In that case, you make the Lord to
have given no answer to the Pharisees’ muttering, but to your
presumption.  And yet you will be bound so to defend that
presumption, as to deny that the (points) which you think applicable to
Christians are referable to a heathen.  Tell me, is not all
mankind one flock of God?  Is not the same <span class="sc" id="iii.viii.vii-p6.2">God</span> both Lord and Shepherd of the universal
nations?<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.vii-p6.3" n="784" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.vii-p7" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.vii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.29" parsed="|Rom|3|29|0|0" passage="Rom. iii. 29">Rom. iii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>  Who more
“perishes” from God than the heathen, so long as he
“errs?”  Who is more “re-sought” by God
than the heathen, when he is recalled by Christ?  In fact, it is
among heathens that this order finds antecedent place; if, that is,
Christians are not otherwise made out of heathens than by being first
“lost,” and “re-sought” by God, and
“carried back” by Christ.  So likewise ought this
order to be kept, that we may interpret any such (figure) with
reference to those in whom it finds prior place.  But you, I take
it, would wish this:  that He should represent the ewe as lost not
from a flock, but from an ark or a chest!  In like manner, albeit
He calls the remaining number of the heathens “righteous,”
it does not follow that He shows them to be <i>Christians</i>; dealing
as He is with <i>Jews</i>, and at that very moment refuting them,
because they were indignant at the hope of the heathens.  But in
order to express, in opposition to the Pharisees’ envy, His own
grace and goodwill even in regard of one heathen, He preferred the
salvation of one sinner by repentance to theirs by righteousness; or
else, pray, were the Jews <i>not</i> “righteous,” and such
as “had no need of repentance,” having, as they had, as
pilotages of discipline and instruments of fear, “the Law and the
Prophets?”  He set them therefore in the parable—and
if not such as they were, yet such as they ought to have
been—that they might blush the more when they heard that
repentance was necessary to others, and not to themselves.</p>
<p id="iii.viii.vii-p8" shownumber="no">Similarly, the parable of the drachma,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.vii-p8.1" n="785" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.vii-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.vii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.8-Luke.15.10" parsed="|Luke|15|8|15|10" passage="Luke xv. 8-10">Luke xv. 8–10</scripRef>.</p></note> as being called forth out of the same
subject-matter, we equally interpret with reference to a heathen;
albeit it had been “lost” in a house, as it were in the
church; albeit “found” by aid of a “lamp,” as
it were by aid of God’s word.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.vii-p9.2" n="786" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.vii-p10" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.vii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.105" parsed="|Ps|119|105|0|0" passage="Ps. cxix. 105">Ps. cxix. 105</scripRef> (in LXX. cxviii. 105).</p></note>  Nay, but
this whole world is the one house of all; in which world it is more the
heathen, who is found in darkness, whom the grace of God enlightens,
than the Christian, who is already in God’s light.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.vii-p10.2" n="787" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.vii-p11" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.vii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.5-1John.1.7 Bible:1John.2.8" parsed="|1John|1|5|1|7;|1John|2|8|0|0" passage="1 John i. 5-7; ii. 8">1 John i. 5–7; ii. 8</scripRef>; also <scripRef id="iii.viii.vii-p11.2" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.12-Rom.13.13 Bible:1Thess.5.4-1Thess.5.5" parsed="|Rom|13|12|13|13;|1Thess|5|4|5|5" passage="Rom. xiii. 12, 13; 1 Thess. v. 4, 5">Rom. xiii. 12, 13; 1 Thess. v. 4,
5</scripRef>.</p></note>  Finally, it is <i>one</i>
“straying” which is ascribed to the ewe and the
drachma:  (and this is an evidence in my favour); for if the
parables had been composed with a view to a <i>Christian</i> sinner,
after the loss of his faith, a <i>second</i> loss and restoration of
them would have been noted.</p>
<p id="iii.viii.vii-p12" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_81.html" id="iii.viii.vii-Page_81" n="81" />I will now
withdraw for a short time from this position; in order that I may, even
by withdrawing, the more recommend it, when I shall have succeeded even
thus also in confuting the presumption of the opposite side.  I
admit that the sinner portrayed in each parable is one who is already a
Christian; yet not that on this account must he be affirmed to be such
an one as can be restored, through repentance, from the crime of
adultery and fornication.  For although he be said to “have
perished,” there will be the <i>kind</i> of perdition to treat
of; inasmuch as the “ewe” “perished” not by
dying, but by straying; and the “drachma” not by being
destroyed, but by being hidden.  In this sense, a thing which is
safe may be said to “have perished.”  Therefore the
believer, too, “perishes,” by lapsing out of (the right
path) into a public exhibition of charioteering frenzy, or gladiatorial
gore, or scenic foulness, or athletic vanity; or else if he has lent
the aid of any special “arts of curiosity” to sports, to
the convivialities of heathen solemnity, to official exigence, to the
ministry of another’s idolatry; if he has impaled himself upon
some word of ambiguous denial, or else of blasphemy.  For some
such cause he has been driven outside the flock; or even himself,
perhaps, by anger, by pride, by jealousy, (or)—as, in fact, often
happens—by disdaining to submit to chastisement, has broken away
(from it).  He ought to be re-sought and recalled.  That
which can be recovered does not “perish,” unless it persist
in remaining outside.  You will well interpret the parable by
recalling the sinner <i>while he is still living</i>.  But, for
the adulterer and fornicator, who is there who has not pronounced him
to be <i>dead</i> immediately upon commission of the crime?  With
what face will you restore to the flock one who is dead, on the
authority of that parable which recalls a sheep <i>not</i>
dead?</p>
<p id="iii.viii.vii-p13" shownumber="no">Finally, if you are mindful of the prophets, when
they are chiding the shepherds, there is a word—I think it is
Ezekiel’s:  “Shepherds, behold, ye devour the milk,
and clothe you with the fleeces:  what is strong ye have slain;
what is weak ye have not tended; what is shattered ye have not bound;
what has been driven out ye have not brought back; what has perished ye
have not re-sought.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.vii-p13.1" n="788" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.vii-p14" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.vii-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.34.1-Ezek.34.4" parsed="|Ezek|34|1|34|4" passage="Ezek. xxxiv. 1-4">Ezek. xxxiv. 1–4</scripRef>.</p></note>  Pray, does he
withal upbraid them at all concerning that which is <i>dead</i>, that
they have taken no care to restore that too to the flock? 
Plainly, he makes it an additional reproach that they have caused the
sheep to perish, and to be eaten up by the beasts of the field; nor can
they either “perish mortally,” or be “eaten
up,” if they are left remaining.  “Is it not
possible—(granting) that ewes which have been mortally lost, and
eaten up, are recovered—that (in accordance also with the example
of the drachma (lost and found again) even within the house of God, the
Church) there may be some sins of a moderate character, proportionable
to the small size and the weight of a drachma, which, lurking in the
same Church, and by and by in the same discovered, forthwith are
brought to an end in the same with the joy of amendment?” 
But of adultery and fornication it is not a drachma, but a talent,
(which is the measure); and for searching them out there is need not of
the javelin-light of a lamp, but of the spear-like ray of the entire
sun.  No sooner has (such a) man made his appearance than he is
expelled from the Church; nor does he remain there; nor does he cause
joy to the Church which discovers him, but grief; nor does he invite
the congratulation of her neighbours, but the fellowship in sadness of
the surrounding fraternities.</p>
<p id="iii.viii.vii-p15" shownumber="no">By comparison, even in this way, of this our
interpretation with theirs, the arguments of both the ewe and the
drachma will all the more refer to the heathen, that they cannot
possibly apply to the Christian guilty of the sin for the sake of which
they are wrested into a forced application to the Christian on the
opposite side.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.viii.viii" n="VIII" next="iii.viii.ix" prev="iii.viii.vii" progress="11.85%" shorttitle="Chapter VIII" title="Of the Prodigal Son." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.viii.viii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.viii.viii-p1.1">Chapter VIII.—Of
the Prodigal Son.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.viii.viii-p2" shownumber="no">But, however, the majority of interpreters of the
parables are deceived by the self-same result as is of very frequent
occurrence in the case of embroidering garments with purple.  When
you think that you have judiciously harmonized the proportions of the
hues, and believe yourself to have succeeded in skilfully giving
vividness to their mutual combination; presently, when each body (of
colour) and (the various) lights are fully developed, the convicted
diversity will expose all the error.  In the self-same darkness,
accordingly, with regard to the parable of the two sons also, they are
led by some figures (occurring in it), which harmonize in hue with the
present (state of things), to wander out of the path of the true light
of that comparison which the subject-matter of the parable
presents.  For they set down, as represented in the two sons, two
peoples—the elder the Jewish, the younger the Christian: 
for they cannot in the sequel arrange for the Christian sinner, in the
person of the younger son, to obtain pardon, unless in the person of
the elder they first portray the Jewish.  Now, if I shall succeed
in showing that the Jewish fails to suit the comparison of the elder
son, the consequence of course will be, that the Christian will not be
admissible (as represented) by the joint figure of the younger
son.  For although the Jew withal be called “a son,”
and an “elder one,” inasmuch as he had priority in
adoption;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.viii-p2.1" n="789" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.viii-p3" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.viii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.4.22 Bible:Rom.9.4" parsed="|Exod|4|22|0|0;|Rom|9|4|0|0" passage="Ex. iv. 22; Rom. ix. 4">Ex. iv. 22; Rom. ix. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_82.html" id="iii.viii.viii-Page_82" n="82" />although, too, he envy the Christian the
reconciliation of God the Father,—a point which the opposite side
most eagerly catches at,—still it will be no speech of a Jew to
the Father:  “Behold, in how many years do I serve Thee, and
Thy precept have I never transgressed.”  For when has the
Jew <i>not</i> been a transgressor of the law; hearing with the ear,
and not hearing;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.viii-p3.2" n="790" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.viii-p4" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.viii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.6.9" parsed="|Isa|6|9|0|0" passage="Isa. vi. 9">Isa. vi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> holding in hatred him
who reproveth in the gates,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.viii-p4.2" n="791" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.viii-p5" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.viii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.29.21" parsed="|Isa|29|21|0|0" passage="Isa. xxix. 21">Isa. xxix. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> and in scorn holy
speech?<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.viii-p5.2" n="792" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.viii-p6" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.viii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.20.7-Jer.20.8" parsed="|Jer|20|7|20|8" passage="Jer. xx. 7, 8">Jer. xx. 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  So, too, it will be no speech of the
Father to the Jew:  “Thou art always with Me, and all Mine
are thine.”  For the Jews are pronounced “apostate
sons, begotten indeed and raised on high, but who have not understood
the Lord, and who have quite forsaken the <span class="sc" id="iii.viii.viii-p6.2">Lord</span>,
and have provoked unto anger the Holy One of Israel.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.viii-p6.3" n="793" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.viii-p7" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.viii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.2-Isa.1.4" parsed="|Isa|1|2|1|4" passage="Isa. i. 2-4">Isa. i. 2–4</scripRef>.</p></note>  That all things, plainly, were
<i>conceded</i> to the Jew, we shall admit; but he has likewise had
every more savoury morsel torn from his throat,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.viii-p7.2" n="794" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.viii-p8" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.viii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.78.30-Ps.78.31" parsed="|Ps|78|30|78|31" passage="Ps. lxxviii. 30, 31">Ps. lxxviii. 30, 31</scripRef> (in LXX. it is lxxvii. 30, 31).</p></note> not
to say the very land of paternal promise.  And accordingly the Jew
at the present day, no less than the younger son, having squandered
God’s substance, is a beggar in alien territory, serving even
until now its princes, that is, the princes of this world.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.viii-p8.2" n="795" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.viii-p9" shownumber="no"> Or
“age”—sæculi.  Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.viii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.6" parsed="|1Cor|2|6|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ii. 6">1 Cor. ii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  Seek, therefore, the Christians some
other as their brother; for the Jew the parable does not admit. 
Much more aptly would they have matched the Christian with the elder,
and the Jew with the younger son, “according to the analogy of
faith,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.viii-p9.2" n="796" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.viii-p10" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.viii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.6" parsed="|Rom|12|6|0|0" passage="Rom. xii. 6">Rom. xii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> if the order of each
people as intimated from Rebecca’s womb<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.viii-p10.2" n="797" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.viii-p11" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.viii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.10-Rom.9.13 Bible:Gen.25.21-Gen.25.24" parsed="|Rom|9|10|9|13;|Gen|25|21|25|24" passage="Rom. ix. 10-13; Gen. xxv. 21-24">Rom. ix. 10–13; Gen. xxv.
21–24</scripRef>.</p></note>
permitted the inversion:  only that (in that case) the concluding
paragraph would oppose them; for it will be fitting for the Christian
to rejoice, and not to grieve, at the restoration of Israel, if it be
true, (as it is), that the whole of our hope is intimately united with
the remaining expectation of Israel.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.viii-p11.2" n="798" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.viii-p12" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.viii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.11-Rom.11.36" parsed="|Rom|11|11|11|36" passage="Rom. xi. 11-36">Rom. xi. 11–36</scripRef>.</p></note>  Thus, even
if some (features in the parable) are favourable, yet by others of a
contrary significance the thorough carrying out of this comparison is
destroyed; although (albeit all points be capable of corresponding with
mirror-like accuracy) there be one cardinal danger in
interpretations—the danger lest the felicity of our comparisons
be tempered with a different aim from that which the subject-matter of
each particular parable has bidden us (temper it).  For we
remember (to have seen) actors withal, while accommodating allegorical
gestures to their ditties, giving expression to such as are far
different from the immediate plot, and scene, and character, and <i>yet
with the utmost congruity</i>.  But away with extraordinary
ingenuity, for it has nothing to do with our subject.  Thus
heretics, too, apply the self-same parables where they list, and
exclude them (in other cases)—not where they
<i>ought</i>—with the utmost aptitude.  Why the utmost
aptitude?  Because from the very beginning they have moulded
together the very subject-matters of their doctrines in accordance with
the opportune incidences of the parables.  Loosed as they are from
the constraints of the rule of truth, they have had leisure, of course,
to search into and put together those things of which the parables seem
(to be symbolical).</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.viii.ix" n="IX" next="iii.viii.x" prev="iii.viii.viii" progress="12.00%" shorttitle="Chapter IX" title="Certain General Principles of Parabolic Interpretation.  These Applied to the Parables Now Under Consideration, Especially to that of the Prodigal Son." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.viii.ix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.viii.ix-p1.1">Chapter IX.—Certain
General Principles of Parabolic Interpretation.  These Applied to
the Parables Now Under Consideration, Especially to that of the
Prodigal Son.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.viii.ix-p2" shownumber="no">We, however, who do not make the parables the
sources whence we devise our subject-matters, but the subject-matters
the sources whence we interpret the parables, do not labour hard,
either, to twist all things (into shape) in the exposition, while we
take care to avoid all contradictions.  Why “an hundred
sheep?” and why, to be sure, “ten drachmas?” 
And what is that “besom?”  Necessary it was that He
who was desiring to express the extreme pleasure which the salvation of
<i>one</i> sinner gives to God, should name some special quantity of a
numerical whole from which to describe that “one” had
perished.  Necessary it was that the style of one engaged in
searching for a “drachma” in a “house,” should
be aptly fitted with the helpful accompaniment of a “besom”
as well as of a “lamp.”  For curious niceties of this
kind not only render some things suspected, but, by the subtlety of
forced explanations, generally lead away from the truth.  There
are, moreover, some points which are just simply introduced with a view
to the structure and disposition and texture of the parable, in order
that they may be worked up throughout to the end for which the typical
example is being provided.  Now, of course the (parable of) the
two sons will point to the same end as (those of) the drachma and the
ewe:  for it has the self-same cause (to call it forth) as those
to which it coheres, and the selfsame “muttering,” of
course, of the Pharisees at the intercourse between the Lord and
heathens.  Or else, if any doubts that in the land of Judea,
subjugated as it had been long since by the hand of Pompey and of
Lucullus, the publicans were heathens, let him read Deuteronomy: 
“There shall be no tribute-weigher of the sons of
Israel.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ix-p2.1" n="799" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ix-p3" shownumber="no"> Oehler refers to
<scripRef id="iii.viii.ix-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.23.19" parsed="|Deut|23|19|0|0" passage="Deut. xxiii. 19">Deut. xxiii. 19</scripRef>; but the ref. is not satisfactory.</p></note>  Nor would the
name of publicans have been so execrable in the eyes of the Lord,
unless as being <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_83.html" id="iii.viii.ix-Page_83" n="83" />a
“strange”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ix-p3.2" n="800" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ix-p4" shownumber="no"> Extraneum. 
Comp. such phrases as “<i>strange</i> children,”
<scripRef id="iii.viii.ix-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.144.7 Bible:Ps.144.11" parsed="|Ps|144|7|0|0;|Ps|144|11|0|0" passage="Ps. cxliv. 7, 11">Ps. cxliv. 7, 11</scripRef> (cxliii. 7, 11, in LXX.), and
<scripRef id="iii.viii.ix-p4.2" osisRef="Bible:Hos.5.7" parsed="|Hos|5|7|0|0" passage="Hos. v. 7">Hos. v. 7</scripRef>; “<i>strange</i>
gods,” etc.</p></note> name,—a (name)
of such as put up the pathways of the very sky, and earth, and sea, for
sale.  Moreover, when (the writer) adjoins “sinners”
to “publicans,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ix-p4.3" n="801" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ix-p5" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.ix-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.1-Luke.15.2 Bible:Matt.9.10-Matt.9.11 Bible:Matt.11.19 Bible:Mark.2.15-Mark.2.16 Bible:Luke.5.29-Luke.5.30" parsed="|Luke|15|1|15|2;|Matt|9|10|9|11;|Matt|11|19|0|0;|Mark|2|15|2|16;|Luke|5|29|5|30" passage="Luke xv. 1, 2; Matt. ix. 10, 11; xi. 19; Mark ii. 15, 16; Luke v. 29, 30">Luke xv. 1, 2; Matt. ix. 10, 11; xi. 19;
Mark ii. 15, 16; Luke v. 29, 30</scripRef>.</p></note> it does not follow
that he shows them to have been Jews, albeit some may possibly have
been so; but by placing on a par the one <i>genus</i> of
heathens—some sinners by office, that is, publicans; some by
nature, that is, not publicans—he has drawn a distinction between
them.  Besides, the Lord would not have been censured for
partaking of food with Jews, but with heathens, from whose board the
Jewish discipline excludes (its disciples).<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ix-p5.2" n="802" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ix-p6" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.ix-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.28 Bible:Acts.11.3" parsed="|Acts|10|28|0|0;|Acts|11|3|0|0" passage="Acts x. 28; xi. 3">Acts x. 28; xi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="iii.viii.ix-p7" shownumber="no">Now we must proceed, in the case of the prodigal
son, to consider first that which is more useful; for no adjustment of
examples, albeit in the most nicely-poised balance, shall be admitted
if it shall prove to be most hurtful to salvation.  But the whole
system of salvation, as it is comprised in the maintenance of
discipline, we see is being subverted by that interpretation which is
affected by the opposite side.  For if it is a <i>Christian</i>
who, after wandering far from his Father, squanders, by living
heathenishly, the “substance” received from God his
Father,—(the substance), of course, of baptism—(the
substance), of course, of the Holy Spirit, and (in consequence) of
eternal hope; if, stripped of his mental “goods,” he has
even handed his service over to the prince of the world<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ix-p7.1" n="803" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ix-p8" shownumber="no"> Sæculi.  Comp.
<scripRef id="iii.viii.ix-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.8 Bible:2Cor.4.4" parsed="|1Cor|2|8|0|0;|2Cor|4|4|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ii. 8; 2 Cor. iv. 4">1 Cor. ii. 8; 2 Cor. iv.
4</scripRef>.</p></note>—who else but the devil?—and by
him being appointed over the business of “feeding
swine”—of tending unclean spirits, to wit—has
recovered his senses so as to return to his Father,—the result
will be, that, not adulterers and fornicators, but idolaters, and
blasphemers, and renegades, and every class of apostates, will by this
parable make satisfaction to the Father; and in this way (it may)
rather (be said that) the whole “substance” of the
sacrament is most truly wasted away.  For who will fear to
squander what he has the power of afterwards recovering?  Who will
be careful to preserve to perpetuity what he will be able to lose
<i>not</i> to perpetuity?  Security in sin is likewise an appetite
for it.  Therefore the apostate withal will recover his former
“garment,” the robe of the Holy Spirit; and a renewal of
the “ring,” the sign and seal of baptism; and Christ will
again be “slaughtered;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ix-p8.2" n="804" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ix-p9" shownumber="no"> Besides the reference to
<scripRef id="iii.viii.ix-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.23" parsed="|Luke|15|23|0|0" passage="Luke xv. 23">Luke xv. 23</scripRef>, there may be a reference to
<scripRef id="iii.viii.ix-p9.2" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.6" parsed="|Heb|6|6|0|0" passage="Heb. vi. 6">Heb. vi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> and he will
recline on that couch from which such as are <i>unworthily clad</i> are
wont to be lifted by the torturers, and cast away into
darkness,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ix-p9.3" n="805" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ix-p10" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.ix-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.11-Matt.22.14" parsed="|Matt|22|11|22|14" passage="Matt. xxii. 11-14">Matt. xxii. 11–14</scripRef>.</p></note>—much more such
as have been <i>stripped</i>.  It is therefore a further step if
it is not <i>expedient</i>, (any more than <i>reasonable</i>), that the
story of the prodigal son should apply to a Christian.  Wherefore,
if the image of a “son” is not entirely suitable to a Jew
either, our interpretation shall be simply governed with an eye to the
object the Lord had in view.  The Lord had come, of course, to
save that which “had perished;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ix-p10.2" n="806" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ix-p11" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.ix-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.11" parsed="|Matt|18|11|0|0" passage="Matt. xviii. 11">Matt. xviii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>
“a Physician” necessary to “the sick”
“more than to the whole.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ix-p11.2" n="807" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ix-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.ix-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.12 Bible:Mark.9.17 Bible:Luke.5.21" parsed="|Matt|9|12|0|0;|Mark|9|17|0|0;|Luke|5|21|0|0" passage="Matt. ix. 12; Mark ix. 17; Luke v. 21">Matt. ix. 12; Mark ix. 17; Luke v.
21</scripRef>.</p></note>  This fact
He was in the habit both of typifying in parables and preaching in
direct statements.  Who among men “perishes,” who
falls from health, but he who knows not the Lord?  Who is
“safe and sound,” but he who knows the Lord?  These
two classes—“brothers” by birth—this parable
also will signify.  See whether the heathen have in God the Father
the “substance” of origin, and wisdom, and natural power of
Godward recognition; by means of which power the apostle withal notes
that “in the wisdom of God, the world through wisdom knew not
God,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ix-p12.2" n="808" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ix-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.ix-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.21" parsed="|1Cor|1|21|0|0" passage="1 Cor. i. 21">1 Cor. i. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>—(wisdom) which,
of course, it had received originally from God.  This
(“substance”), accordingly, he “squandered;”
having been cast by his moral habits far from the Lord, amid the errors
and allurements and appetites of the world,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ix-p13.2" n="809" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ix-p14" shownumber="no"> Sæculi.</p></note>
where, compelled by hunger after truth,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ix-p14.1" n="810" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ix-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.ix-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Amos.8.11" parsed="|Amos|8|11|0|0" passage="Amos viii. 11">Amos viii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> he
handed himself over to the prince of this age.  He set him over
“swine,” to feed that flock familiar to demons,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ix-p15.2" n="811" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ix-p16" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.ix-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.30-Matt.8.34 Bible:Mark.5.11-Mark.5.14 Bible:Luke.8.32-Luke.8.33" parsed="|Matt|8|30|8|34;|Mark|5|11|5|14;|Luke|8|32|8|33" passage="Matt. viii. 30-34; Mark v. 11-14; Luke viii. 32, 33">Matt. viii. 30–34; Mark v.
11–14; Luke viii. 32, 33</scripRef>.</p></note> where he would not be master of a supply of
vital food, and at the same time would see others (engaged) in a divine
work, having abundance of heavenly bread.  He remembers his
Father, God; he returns to Him when he has been satisfied; he receives
again the pristine “garment,”—the condition, to wit,
which Adam by transgression had lost.  The “ring” also
he is then wont to receive for the first time, wherewith, after being
interrogated,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.ix-p16.2" n="812" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.ix-p17" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.ix-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.21" parsed="|1Pet|3|21|0|0" passage="1 Pet. iii. 21">1 Pet. iii. 21</scripRef>; and Hooker, <i>Eccl. Pol</i>., v. 63,
3.</p></note> he publicly seals the
agreement of faith, and thus thenceforward feeds upon the
“fatness” of the Lord’s body,—the Eucharist, to
wit.  This will be the prodigal son, who never in days bygone was
thrifty; who was from the first prodigal, because <i>not</i> from the
first a Christian.  Him withal, returning from the world to the
Father’s embraces, the Pharisees mourned over, in the persons of
the “publicans and sinners.”  And accordingly to this
point alone the elder brother’s envy is adapted:  not
because the Jews were innocent, and obedient to God, but because they
envied the nation salvation; being plainly <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_84.html" id="iii.viii.ix-Page_84" n="84" />they who <i>ought</i> to have been
“ever with” the Father.  And of course it is
immediately over the <i>first</i> calling of the Christian that the Jew
groans, not over his <i>second</i> restoration:  for the former
reflects its rays even upon the heathen; but the latter, which takes
place in the churches, is not known even to the Jews.  I think
that I have advanced interpretations more consonant with the
subject-matter of the parables, and the congruity of things, and the
preservation of disciplines.  But if the view with which the
opposite party is eager to mould the ewe, and the drachma, and the
voluptuousness of the son to the shape of the Christian sinner, is that
they may endow adultery and fornication with (the gift of) repentance;
it will be fitting either that all other crimes equally capital should
be conceded remissible, or else that their peers, adultery and
fornication, should be retained inconcessible.</p>
<p id="iii.viii.ix-p18" shownumber="no">But it is more (to the point) that it is not
lawful to draw conclusions about anything else than the subject which
was immediately in hand.  In short, if it were lawful to transfer
the parables to other ends (than they were originally intended for), it
would be rather to <i>martyrdom</i> that we would direct the hope drawn
from those now in question; for that is the only thing which, after all
his substance has been squandered, will be able to restore the son; and
will joyfully proclaim that the drachma has been found, albeit among
all (rubbish) on a dungheap; and will carry back into the flock on the
shoulders of the Lord Himself the ewe, fugitive though she have been
over all that is rough and rugged.  But we prefer, if it must be
so, to be <i>less</i> wise <i>in</i> the Scriptures, than to be wise
<i>against</i> them.  We are as much bound to keep the
<i>sense</i> of the Lord as His <i>precept</i>.  Transgression in
interpretation is not lighter than in conversation.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.viii.x" n="X" next="iii.viii.xi" prev="iii.viii.ix" progress="12.29%" shorttitle="Chapter X" title="Repentance More Competent to Heathens Than to Christians." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.viii.x-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.viii.x-p1.1">Chapter
X.—Repentance More Competent to Heathens Than to
Christians.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.viii.x-p2" shownumber="no">When, therefore, the yoke which forbade the discussion
of these parables with a view to the heathens has been shaken off, and
the necessity once for all discerned or admitted of not interpreting
otherwise than is (suitable to) the subject-matter of the proposition;
they contend in the next place, that the official proclamation of
repentance is not even applicable to heathens, since their sins are not
amenable to it, imputable as they are to ignorance, which nature alone
renders culpable before God.  Hence the remedies are
unintelligible to such to whom the perils themselves are
unintelligible:  whereas the principle of repentance finds there
its corresponding place where sin is committed with conscience and
will, where both the fault and the favour are intelligible; that he who
mourns, he who prostrates himself, is he who knows both what he has
lost and what he will recover if he makes to God the offering of his
repentance—to God who, of course, offers that repentance rather
to sons than to strangers.</p>
<p id="iii.viii.x-p3" shownumber="no">Was that, then, the reason why Jonah thought not
repentance necessary to the heathen Ninevites, when he tergiversated in
the duty of preaching? or did he rather, foreseeing the mercy of God
poured forth even upon strangers, fear that that mercy would, as it
were, destroy (the credit of) his proclamation? and accordingly, for
the sake of a profane city, not yet possessed of a knowledge of God,
still sinning in ignorance, did the prophet well-nigh perish?<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.x-p3.1" n="813" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.x-p4" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.x-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Jonah.1 Bible:Jonah.4" parsed="|Jonah|1|0|0|0;|Jonah|4|0|0|0" passage="Jonah 1; 4">Jonah i.
iv</scripRef>.</p></note> except that he suffered a typical example of
the Lord’s passion, which was to redeem heathens as well (as
others) on their repentance.  It is enough for me that even John,
when “strewing the Lord’s ways,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.x-p4.2" n="814" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.x-p5" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.x-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.76" parsed="|Luke|1|76|0|0" passage="Luke i. 76">Luke i. 76</scripRef>.</p></note>
was the herald of repentance no less to such as were on military
service and to publicans, than to the sons of Abraham.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.x-p5.2" n="815" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.x-p6" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.x-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.8 Bible:Luke.3.12 Bible:Luke.3.14" parsed="|Luke|3|8|0|0;|Luke|3|12|0|0;|Luke|3|14|0|0" passage="Luke iii. 8, 12, 14">Luke iii. 8, 12, 14</scripRef>.</p></note>  The Lord Himself presumed repentance on
the part of the Sidonians and Tyrians if they had seen the evidences of
His “miracles.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.x-p6.2" n="816" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.x-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.x-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.21 Bible:Luke.10.13" parsed="|Matt|11|21|0|0;|Luke|10|13|0|0" passage="Matt. xi. 21; Luke x. 13">Matt. xi. 21; Luke x. 13</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="iii.viii.x-p8" shownumber="no">Nay, but I will even contend that repentance is
<i>more</i> competent to natural sinners than to voluntary.  For
he will merit its fruit who has not yet <i>used</i> more than he who
has already withal <i>abused</i> it; and remedies will be more
effective on their first application than when outworn.  No doubt
the Lord is “kind” to “the
unthankful,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.x-p8.1" n="817" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.x-p9" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.x-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.35" parsed="|Luke|6|35|0|0" passage="Luke vi. 35">Luke vi. 35</scripRef>.</p></note> rather than to the
ignorant! and “merciful” to the “reprobates”
sooner than to such as have yet had no probation! so that insults
offered to His clemency do not rather incur His <i>anger</i> than His
<i>caresses</i>! and He does not more willingly impart to strangers
that (clemency) which, in the case of His own sons, He has lost, seeing
that He has thus adopted the Gentiles while the Jews make sport of His
patience!  But what the Psychics mean is this—that God, the
Judge of righteousness, prefers the repentance to the death of that
sinner who has preferred death to repentance!  If this is so, it
is by sinning that we merit favour.</p>
<p id="iii.viii.x-p10" shownumber="no">Come, you rope-walker upon modesty, and chastity, and
every kind of sexual sanctity, who, by the instrumentality of a
discipline of this nature remote from the path of truth, mount with
uncertain footstep upon a most slender thread, balancing flesh with
spirit, moderating your animal principle by faith, tempering your eye
by fear; why are you thus wholly engaged in a single step?  Go on,
if you succeed in finding power and will, while you are so secure, and
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_85.html" id="iii.viii.x-Page_85" n="85" />as it were upon solid
ground.  For if any wavering of the flesh, any distraction of the
mind, any wandering of the eye, shall chance to shake you down from
your equipoise, “God is good.”  To His own (children),
not to heathens, He opens His bosom:  a second repentance will
await you; you will again, from being an adulterer, be a
Christian!  These (pleas) you (will urge) to me, most benignant
interpreter of God.  But I would yield my ground to you, if the
scripture of “the Shepherd,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.x-p10.1" n="818" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.x-p11" shownumber="no"> i.e., the
“Shepherd” of Hermas.  See <i>de Or</i>., c. xvi.</p></note> which
is the only one which favours adulterers, had deserved to find a place
in the Divine canon; if it had not been habitually judged by every
council of Churches (even of your own) among apocryphal and false
(writings); itself adulterous, and hence a patroness of its comrades;
from which in other respects, too, you derive initiation; to which,
perchance, that “Shepherd,” will play the patron whom you
depict upon your (sacramental) chalice, (depict, I say, as) himself
withal a prostitutor of the Christian sacrament, (and hence) worthily
both the idol of drunkenness, and the brize of adultery by which the
chalice will quickly be followed, (a chalice) from which you sip
nothing more readily than (the flavour of) the “ewe” of
(your) second repentance!  I, however, imbibe the Scriptures of
that Shepherd who cannot be broken.  Him John forthwith offers me,
together with the laver and duty of repentance; (and offers Him as)
saying, “Bear worthy fruits of repentance:  and say not, We
have Abraham (as our) father”—for fear, to wit, lest they
should again take flattering unctions for delinquency from the grace
shown to the fathers—“for God is able from these stones to
raise sons to Abraham.”  Thus it follows that we too (must
judge) such as “sin no more” (as) “bearing worthy
fruits of repentance.”  For what more ripens as the fruit of
repentance than the achievement of emendation?  But even if
<i>pardon</i> is rather the” fruit of repentance,” even
pardon cannot co-exist without the cessation from sin.  So is the
cessation from sin the root of pardon, that pardon may be the fruit of
repentance.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.viii.xi" n="XI" next="iii.viii.xii" prev="iii.viii.x" progress="12.46%" shorttitle="Chapter XI" title="From Parables Tertullian Comes to Consider Definite Acts of the Lord." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.viii.xi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.viii.xi-p1.1">Chapter XI.—From Parables
Tertullian Comes to Consider Definite Acts of the Lord.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.viii.xi-p2" shownumber="no">From the side of its pertinence to the Gospel, the
question of the parables indeed has by this time been disposed
of.  If, however, the Lord, by His <i>deeds</i> withal, issued any
such proclamation in favour of sinners; as when He permitted contact
even with his own body to the “woman, a
sinner,”—washing, as she did, His feet with tears, and
wiping them with her hair, and inaugurating His sepulture with
ointment; as when to the Samaritaness—not an adulteress by her
now sixth marriage, but a prostitute—He showed (what He did show
readily to any one) who He was;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xi-p2.1" n="819" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xi-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:John.4.1-John.4.25" parsed="|John|4|1|4|25" passage="John iv. 1-25">John iv. 1–25</scripRef>.</p></note>—no benefit is
hence conferred upon our adversaries, even if it had been to such as
were already Christians that He (in these several cases) granted
pardon.  For we now affirm:  This is lawful to the Lord
alone:  may the power of His indulgence be operative at the
present day!<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xi-p3.2" n="820" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xi-p4" shownumber="no"> Comp. c. iii. above.</p></note>  At those times,
however, in which He lived on earth we lay this down definitively, that
it is no prejudgment against us if pardon used to be conferred on
sinners—even Jewish ones.  For Christian discipline dates
from the renewing of the Testament,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xi-p4.1" n="821" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xi-p5" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.xi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.28 Bible:Mark.14.24 Bible:Luke.22.21 Bible:Heb.9.11-Heb.9.20" parsed="|Matt|26|28|0|0;|Mark|14|24|0|0;|Luke|22|21|0|0;|Heb|9|11|9|20" passage="Matt. 26.28; Mark 14.24; Luke 22.21; Heb. 9.11-20">Matt. xxvi. 28, Mark xiv. 24, Luke xxii. 21,
with Heb. ix. 11–20</scripRef>.</p></note> and (as we have
premised) from the redemption of flesh—that is, the Lord’s
passion.  None was perfect before the discovery of the order of
faith; none a Christian before the resumption of Christ to heaven; none
holy before the manifestation of the Holy Spirit from heaven, the
Determiner of discipline itself.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.viii.xii" n="XII" next="iii.viii.xiii" prev="iii.viii.xi" progress="12.50%" shorttitle="Chapter XII" title="Of the Verdict of the Apostles, Assembled in Council, Upon the Subject of Adultery." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.viii.xii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.viii.xii-p1.1">Chapter XII.—Of the
Verdict of the Apostles, Assembled in Council, Upon the Subject of
Adultery.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.viii.xii-p2" shownumber="no">Accordingly, these who have received
“another Paraclete” in and through the apostles,—(a
Paraclete) whom, not recognising Him even in His special prophets, they
no longer possess in the apostles either;—come, now, let them,
even from the apostolic instrument, teach us the possibility that the
stains of a flesh which after baptism has been repolluted, can by
repentance be washed away.  Do we not, in the apostles also,
recognise the form of the Old Law with regard to the demonstration of
adultery, how great (a crime) it is; lest perchance it be esteemed more
trivial in the new stage of disciplines than in the old?  When
first the Gospel thundered and shook the old system to its base, when
dispute was being held on the question of retaining or not the Law;
this is the first rule which the apostles, on the authority of the Holy
Spirit, send out to those who were already beginning to be gathered to
their side out of the nations:  “It has seemed
(good),” say they, “to the Holy Spirit and to us to cast
upon you no ampler weight than (that) of those (things) from which it
is necessary that abstinence be observed; from sacrifices, and from
fornications, and from blood:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xii-p2.1" n="822" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xii-p3" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.xii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.28-Acts.15.29" parsed="|Acts|15|28|15|29" passage="Acts xv. 28, 29">Acts xv. 28, 29</scripRef>.</p></note>  by abstaining
from which ye act rightly, the Holy Spirit carrying you.” 
Sufficient it is, that in this place withal there has been preserved to
adultery and fornication the post of their own honour between idolatry
and mur<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_86.html" id="iii.viii.xii-Page_86" n="86" />der:  for
the interdict upon “blood” we shall understand to be (an
interdict) much more upon <i>human</i> blood.  Well, then, in what
light do the apostles will those crimes to appear which alone they
select, in the way of careful guarding against, from the pristine Law?
which alone they prescribe as necessarily to be abstained from? 
Not that they permit others; but that these alone they put in the
foremost rank, of course as not remissible; (they,) who, for the
heathens’ sake, made the other burdens of the law
remissible.  Why, then, do they release our neck from so heavy a
yoke, except to place forever upon those (necks) these compendia of
discipline?  Why do they indulgently relax so many bonds, except
that they may wholly bind us in perpetuity to such as are more
necessary?  They loosed us from the more numerous, that we might
be bound up to abstinence from the more noxious.  The matter has
been settled by compensation:  we have gained much, in order that
we may render somewhat.  But the compensation is not revocable;
if, that is, it will be revoked by iteration—(iteration) of
adultery, of course, and blood and idolatry:  for it will follow
that the (burden of) the whole law will be incurred, if the condition
of pardon shall be violated.  But it is not lightly that the Holy
Spirit has come to an agreement with us—coming to this agreement
even without our asking; whence He is the more to be honoured. 
His engagement none but an ungrateful man will dissolve.  In that
event, He will neither accept back what He has discarded, nor discard
what He has retained.  Of the latest Testament the condition is
ever immutable; and, of course the public recitation of that
decree,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xii-p3.2" n="823" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xii-p4" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.xii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.30 Bible:Acts.16.4" parsed="|Acts|15|30|0|0;|Acts|16|4|0|0" passage="Acts 15.30; 16.4">Acts xv.
30 and xvi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> and the counsel embodied therein, will cease
(only) with the world.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xii-p4.2" n="824" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xii-p5" shownumber="no"> Sæculo.</p></note>  He has
definitely enough refused pardon to those crimes the careful avoidance
whereof He selectively enjoined; He has claimed whatever He has not
inferentially conceded.  Hence it is that there is no restoration
of peace granted by the Churches to “idolatry” or to
“blood.”  From which final decision of theirs that the
apostles should have departed, is (I think) not lawful to believe; or
else, if some find it possible to believe so, they will be bound to
prove it.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.viii.xiii" n="XIII" next="iii.viii.xiv" prev="iii.viii.xii" progress="12.62%" shorttitle="Chapter XIII" title="Of St. Paul, and the Person Whom He Urges the Corinthians to Forgive." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.viii.xiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.viii.xiii-p1.1">Chapter XIII.—Of St.
Paul, and the Person Whom He Urges the Corinthians to
Forgive.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.viii.xiii-p2" shownumber="no">We know plainly at this point, too, the suspicions
which they raise.  For, in fact, they suspect the Apostle Paul of
having, in the second (Epistle) to the Corinthians, granted pardon to
the self-same fornicator whom in the first he has publicly sentenced to
be “surrendered to Satan, for the destruction of the
flesh,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xiii-p2.1" n="825" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xiii-p3" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.xiii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.5" parsed="|1Cor|5|5|0|0" passage="1 Cor. v. 5">1 Cor. v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>—impious heir as
he was to his father’s wedlock; as if he subsequently erased his
own words, writing:  “But if any hath wholly saddened, he
hath not wholly saddened <i>me</i>, but in part, lest I burden you
all.  Sufficient is such a chiding which is given by many; so
that, on the contrary, ye should prefer to forgive and console, lest,
perhaps, by more abundant sadness, such an one be devoured.  For
which reason, I pray you, confirm toward him affection.  For to
this end withal have I written, that I may learn a proof of you, that
in all (things) ye are obedient to me.  But if ye shall have
forgiven any, so (do) I; for I, too, if I have forgiven ought, have
forgiven in the person of Christ, lest we be overreached by Satan,
since we are not ignorant of his injections.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xiii-p3.2" n="826" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xiii-p4" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.xiii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.5-2Cor.2.11" parsed="|2Cor|2|5|2|11" passage="2 Cor. ii. 5-11">2 Cor. ii. 5–11</scripRef>.</p></note>  What (reference) is understood here to
the fornicator? what to the contaminator of his father’s
bed?<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xiii-p4.2" n="827" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xiii-p5" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.xiii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.49.4" parsed="|Gen|49|4|0|0" passage="Gen. xlix. 4">Gen. xlix. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> what to the Christian who had overstepped the
shamelessness of heathens?—since, of course, he would have
absolved by a special pardon one whom he had condemned by a special
anger.  He is more obscure in his pity than in his
indignation.  He is more open in his austerity than in his
lenity.  And yet, (generally), anger is more readily indirect than
indulgence.  Things of a sadder are more wont to hesitate than
things of a more joyous cast.  Of course the question in hand
concerned some <i>moderate</i> indulgence; which (moderation in the
indulgence) was now, if ever, to be divined, when it is usual for all
the <i>greatest</i> indulgences not to be granted without public
proclamation, so far (are they from being granted) without
particularization.  Why, do you yourself, when introducing into
the church, for the purpose of melting the brotherhood by his prayers,
the repentant adulterer, lead into the midst and prostrate him, all in
haircloth and ashes, a compound of disgrace and horror, before the
widows, before the elders, suing for the tears of all, licking the
footprints of all, clasping the knees of all?  And do you, good
shepherd and blessed father that you are, to bring about the (desired)
end of the man, grace your harangue with all the allurements of mercy
in your power, and under the parable of the “ewe” go in
quest of your goats?<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xiii-p5.2" n="828" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xiii-p6" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.xiii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.32-Matt.25.33" parsed="|Matt|25|32|25|33" passage="Matt. xxv. 32, 33">Matt. xxv. 32, 33</scripRef>.</p></note> do you, for fear lest
your “ewe” again take a leap out from the flock—as if
that were no more lawful for the future which was not even once
lawful—fill all the rest likewise full of apprehension at the
very moment of granting indulgence?  And would the apostle so
carelessly have granted indulgence to the atrocious licentiousness of
fornication burdened with incest, as not at least to have exacted
from <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_87.html" id="iii.viii.xiii-Page_87" n="87" />the criminal even
this legally established garb of repentance which you ought to have
learned from him? as to have uttered no commination on the past? no
allocution touching the future?  Nay, more; he goes further, and
beseeches that they “would confirm toward him affection,”
as if he were making satisfaction to him, not as if he were granting an
indulgence!  And yet I hear (him speak of)
“affection,” not “communion;” as (he writes)
withal to the Thessalonians:  “But if any obey not our word
through the epistle, him mark; and associate not with him, that he may
feel awed; not regarding (him) as an enemy, but rebuking as a
brother.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xiii-p6.2" n="829" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xiii-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xiii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.3.14-2Thess.3.15" parsed="|2Thess|3|14|3|15" passage="2 Thess. iii. 14, 15">2 Thess. iii. 14, 15</scripRef>.</p></note>  Accordingly, he
could have said that to a fornicator, too, “affection” only
was conceded, not “communion” as well; to an incestuous
man, however, not even “affection;” whom he would, to be
sure, have bidden to be banished from their <i>midst</i><note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xiii-p7.2" n="830" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xiii-p8" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.xiii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.2" parsed="|1Cor|5|2|0|0" passage="1 Cor. v. 2">1 Cor. v. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>—much more, of course, from their
<i>mind</i>.  “But he was apprehensive lest they should be
‘overreached by Satan’ with regard to the loss of that
person whom himself had cast forth to Satan; or else lest, ‘by
abundance of mourning, he should be devoured’ whom he had
sentenced to ‘destruction of the flesh.’”  Here
they go so far as to interpret “destruction of the flesh”
of the office of repentance; in that by fasts, and squalor, and every
species of neglect and studious ill-treatment devoted to the
extermination of the flesh, it seems to make satisfaction to God; so
that they argue that that fornicator—that incestuous person
rather—having been delivered by the apostle to Satan, not with a
view to “perdition,” but with a view to
“emendation,” on the hypothesis that subsequently he would,
on account of the “destruction” (that is, the general
affliction) “of the flesh,” attain pardon, therefore did
actually attain it.  Plainly, the selfsame apostle delivered to
Satan Hymenæus and Alexander, “that they might be emended
into not blaspheming,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xiii-p8.2" n="831" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xiii-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xiii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.20" parsed="|1Tim|1|20|0|0" passage="1 Tim. i. 20">1 Tim. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> as he writes to his
Timotheus.  “But withal himself says that ‘a
stake<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xiii-p9.2" n="832" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xiii-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xiii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.7-2Cor.12.10" parsed="|2Cor|12|7|12|10" passage="2 Cor. xii. 7-10">2 Cor. xii. 7–10</scripRef>.</p></note> was given him, an angel of Satan,’ by
which he was to be buffeted, lest he should exalt himself.” 
If they touch upon this (instance) withal, in order to lead us to
understand that such as were “delivered to Satan” by him
(were so delivered) with a view to emendation, not to perdition; what
similarity is there between blasphemy and incest, and a soul entirely
free from these,—nay, rather elated from no other source than the
highest sanctity and all innocence; which (elation of soul) was being
restrained in the apostle by “buffets,” if you will, by
means (as they say) of pain in the ear or head?  Incest, however,
and blasphemy, deserved to have delivered the entire persons of men to
Satan himself for a possession, not to “an angel” of
his.  And (there is yet another point):  for about this it
makes a difference, nay, rather withal in regard to this it is of the
utmost consequence, that we find those men delivered by the apostle to
Satan, but to the apostle himself an angel of Satan given. 
Lastly, when Paul is praying the Lord for its removal, what does he
hear?  “Hold my grace sufficient; for virtue is perfected in
infirmity.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xiii-p10.2" n="833" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xiii-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xiii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.9" parsed="|2Cor|12|9|0|0" passage="2 Cor. xii. 9">2 Cor. xii. 9</scripRef>, not very exactly rendered.</p></note>  This they who
are surrendered to Satan cannot hear.  Moreover, if the crime of
Hymenæus and Alexander—blasphemy, to wit—is
irremissible in this and in the future age,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xiii-p11.2" n="834" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xiii-p12" shownumber="no"> Ævo.  Comp.
<scripRef id="iii.viii.xiii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.32" parsed="|Matt|12|32|0|0" passage="Matt. xii. 32">Matt. xii. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> of
course the apostle would not, in opposition to the determinate decision
of the Lord, have given to Satan, <i>under a hope of pardon</i>, men
already sunken from the faith into blasphemy; whence, too, he
pronounced them “shipwrecked with regard to
faith,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xiii-p12.2" n="835" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xiii-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xiii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.19" parsed="|1Tim|1|19|0|0" passage="1 Tim. i. 19">1 Tim. i. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> having no longer the
solace of the ship, the Church.  For to those who, after
believing, have struck upon (the rock of) blasphemy, pardon is denied;
on the other hand, <i>heathens</i> and <i>heretics</i> are daily
emerging <i>out of</i> blasphemy.  But even if he did say,
“I delivered them to Satan, that they might receive the
discipline of not blaspheming,” he said it of the rest, who, by
<i>their</i> deliverance to Satan—that is, their projection
outside the Church—had to be trained in the knowledge that there
must be no blaspheming.  So, therefore, the incestuous fornicator,
too, he delivered, not with a view to emendation, but with a view to
perdition, to Satan, to whom he had already, by sinning above an
heathen, gone over; that they might learn there must be no
fornicating.  Finally, he says, “for the <i>destruction</i>
of the flesh,” not its
“<i>torture</i>”—condemning the actual substance
through which he had fallen out (of the faith), which substance had
already perished immediately on the loss of baptism—“in
order that the spirit,” he says, “may be saved in the day
of the Lord.”  And (here, again, is a difficulty):  for
let this point be inquired into, whether <i>the man’s own
spirit</i> will be saved.  In that case, a spirit polluted with so
great a wickedness will be saved; the object of the perdition of the
flesh being, that the spirit may be saved <i>in penalty</i>.  In
that case, the interpretation which is contrary to ours will recognise
a penalty <i>without the flesh</i>, if we lose the resurrection of the
flesh.  It remains, therefore, that his meaning was, that
<i>that</i> spirit which is accounted to exist <i>in the Church</i>
must be presented “saved,” that is, untainted by the
contagion of impurities in the day of the Lord, by the ejection of the
incestuous fornicator; if, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_88.html" id="iii.viii.xiii-Page_88" n="88" />that is, he subjoins:  “Know
ye not, that a little leaven spoileth the savour of the whole
lump?”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xiii-p13.2" n="836" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xiii-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xiii-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.6" parsed="|1Cor|5|6|0|0" passage="1 Cor. v. 6">1 Cor. v. 6</scripRef>, where Tertullian appears to have used
<span class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xiii-p14.2" lang="EL">δολοῖ</span>, not
<span class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xiii-p14.3" lang="EL">ζυμοῖ</span>.</p></note>  And yet
incestuous fornication was not a little, but a large,
leaven.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.viii.xiv" n="XIV" next="iii.viii.xv" prev="iii.viii.xiii" progress="12.88%" shorttitle="Chapter XIV" title="The Same Subject Continued." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.viii.xiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.viii.xiv-p1.1">Chapter
XIV.—The Same Subject Continued.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.viii.xiv-p2" shownumber="no">And—these intervening points having
accordingly been got rid of—I return to the second of
Corinthians; in order to prove that this saying also of the apostle,
“Sufficient to such a man be <i>this rebuke</i> which (is
administered) by many,” is not suitable to the person of the
fornicator.  For if he had sentenced him “to be surrendered
to Satan for the destruction of the flesh,” of course he had
<i>condemned</i> rather than <i>rebuked</i> him.  Some other,
then, it was to whom he willed the “rebuke” to be
sufficient; if, that is, the fornicator had incurred not
“rebuke” from his sentence, but
“condemnation.”  For I offer you withal, for your
investigation, this very question:  Whether there were in the
first Epistle others, too, who “wholly saddened” the
apostle by “acting disorderly,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xiv-p2.1" n="837" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xiv-p3" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.xiv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.3.6 Bible:2Thess.3.11" parsed="|2Thess|3|6|0|0;|2Thess|3|11|0|0" passage="2 Thess. iii. 6, 11">2 Thess. iii. 6, 11</scripRef>.</p></note> and
“were wholly saddened” by him, through incurring (his)
“rebuke,” according to the sense of the second Epistle; of
whom some particular one may in that (second Epistle) have received
pardon.  Direct we, moreover, our attention to the entire first
Epistle, written (that I may so say) as a whole, not with ink, but with
gall; swelling, indignant, disdainful, comminatory, invidious, and
shaped through (a series of) individual charges, with an eye to certain
individuals who were, as it were, the proprietors of those
charges?  For so had schisms, and emulations, and discussions, and
presumptions, and elations, and contentions required, that they should
be laden with invidiousness, and rebuffed with curt reproof, and filed
down by haughtiness, and deterred by austerity.  And what kind of
invidiousness is the pungency of humility?  “To God I give
thanks that I have baptized none of you, except Crispus and Gaius, lest
any say that I have baptized in mine own name.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xiv-p3.2" n="838" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xiv-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xiv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.14-1Cor.1.15" parsed="|1Cor|1|14|1|15" passage="1 Cor. i. 14, 15">1 Cor. i. 14, 15</scripRef>; but the Greek is, <span class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xiv-p4.2" lang="EL">εἰς τὸ
ἐμὸν ὄνομα</span>.</p></note>  “For neither did I judge to know
anything among you but Jesus Christ, and Him crucified.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xiv-p4.3" n="839" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xiv-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xiv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.2" parsed="|1Cor|2|2|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ii. 2">1 Cor. ii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  And, “(I think) God hath selected
us the apostles (as) hindmost, like men appointed to fight with wild
beasts; since we have been made a spectacle to this world, both to
angels and to men:”  And, “We have been made the
offscourings of this world, the refuse of all:”  And,
“Am I not free? am I not an apostle? have I not seen Christ Jesus
our Lord?”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xiv-p5.2" n="840" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xiv-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xiv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|1|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ix. 1">1 Cor. ix. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  With what kind
of superciliousness, on the contrary, was he compelled to declare,
“But to me it is of small moment that I be interrogated by you,
or by a human court-day; for neither am I conscious to myself (of any
guilt);” and, “My glory none shall make
empty.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xiv-p6.2" n="841" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xiv-p7" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.xiv-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.15" parsed="|1Cor|9|15|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ix. 15">1 Cor. ix. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>  “Know ye
not that we are to judge angels?”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xiv-p7.2" n="842" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xiv-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xiv-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.3" parsed="|1Cor|6|3|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vi. 3">1 Cor. vi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> 
Again, of how open censure (does) the free expression (find utterance),
how manifest the edge of the spiritual sword, (in words like
these):  “Ye are already enriched! ye are already satiated!
ye are already reigning!”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xiv-p8.2" n="843" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xiv-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xiv-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.8" parsed="|1Cor|4|8|0|0" passage="1 Cor. iv. 8">1 Cor. iv. 8</scripRef>, inaccurately.</p></note> and, “If any
thinks himself to know, he knoweth not yet how it behoves him to
know!”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xiv-p9.2" n="844" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xiv-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xiv-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.2" parsed="|1Cor|8|2|0|0" passage="1 Cor. viii. 2">1 Cor. viii. 2</scripRef>, inaccurately.</p></note>  Is he not even
then “smiting some one’s face,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xiv-p10.2" n="845" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xiv-p11" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.xiv-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.20" parsed="|2Cor|11|20|0|0" passage="2 Cor. xi. 20">2 Cor. xi. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>
in saying, “For who maketh <i>thee</i> to differ?  What,
moreover, hast thou which thou hast not received?  Why gloriest
thou as if thou have not received?”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xiv-p11.2" n="846" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xiv-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xiv-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.7" parsed="|1Cor|4|7|0|0" passage="1 Cor. iv. 7">1 Cor. iv. 7</scripRef>, with some words omitted.</p></note> 
Is he not withal “smiting them upon the mouth,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xiv-p12.2" n="847" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xiv-p13" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.xiv-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.2" parsed="|Acts|23|2|0|0" passage="Acts xxiii. 2">Acts xxiii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> (in saying):  “But some, in
(their) conscience, even until now eat (it) as if (it were) an
idol-sacrifice.  But, so sinning, by shocking the weak consciences
of the brethren thoroughly, they will sin against
Christ.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xiv-p13.2" n="848" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xiv-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xiv-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.7 Bible:1Cor.8.12" parsed="|1Cor|8|7|0|0;|1Cor|8|12|0|0" passage="1 Cor. viii. 7, 12">1 Cor. viii. 7, 12</scripRef>, inaccurately.</p></note>  By this time,
indeed, (he mentions individuals) by name:  “Or have we not
a power of eating, and of drinking, and of leading about women, just as
the other apostles withal, and the brethren of the Lord, and
Cephas?” and, “If others attain to (a share) in power over
you, (may) not we rather?”  In like manner he pricks
<i>them</i>, too, with an individualizing pen:  “Wherefore,
let <i>him</i> who thinketh himself to be standing, see lest he
fall;” and, “<i>If any seemeth</i> to be contentious, we
have not such a custom, nor (has) the Church of the Lord.” 
With such a final clause (as the following), wound up with a
malediction, “If <i>any loveth not</i> the Lord Jesus, be he
anathema maranatha,” he is, of course, striking <i>some
particular individual</i> through.</p>
<p id="iii.viii.xiv-p15" shownumber="no">But I will rather take my stand at that point where the
apostle is more fervent, where the fornicator himself has troubled
others also.  “As if I be not about to come unto you, some
are inflated.  But I will come with more speed, if the Lord shall
have permitted, and will learn not the speech of those who are
inflated, but the power.  For the kingdom of God is not in speech,
but in power.  And what will ye? shall I come unto you in a rod,
or in a spirit of lenity?”  For what was to succeed? 
“There is heard among you generally fornication, and such
fornication as (is) not (heard) even among the Gentiles, that one
should have his own father’s wife.  And are ye inflated, and
have ye not rather mourned, that he who hath committed <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_89.html" id="iii.viii.xiv-Page_89" n="89" />such a deed may be taken away from the
midst of you?”  <i>For</i> whom were they to
“mourn?”  Of course, for one dead.  <i>To</i>
whom were they to mourn?  Of course, to the Lord, in order that in
some way or other he may be “taken away from the midst of
them;” not, of course in order that he may be put outside the
Church.  For a thing would not have been requested of God which
came within the official province of the president (of the Church); but
(what would be requested of Him was), that through death—not only
this death common to all, but one specially appropriate to that very
flesh which was already a corpse, a tomb leprous with irremediable
uncleanness—he might more fully (than by simple excommunication)
incur the penalty of being “taken away” from the
Church.  And accordingly, in so far as it was meantime possible
for him to be “taken away,” he “adjudged such an one
to be surrendered to Satan for the destruction of the
flesh.”  For it followed that flesh which was being cast
forth to the devil should be accursed, in order that it might be
discarded from the sacrament of blessing, never to return into the camp
of the Church.</p>
<p id="iii.viii.xiv-p16" shownumber="no">And thus we see in this place the apostle’s
severity divided, against one who was “inflated,” and one
who was “incestuous:”  (we see the apostle) armed
against the one with “a rod,” against the other with a
sentence,—a “rod,” which he was threatening; a
sentence, which he was executing:  the former (we see) still
brandishing, the latter instantaneously hurtling; (the one) wherewith
he was rebuking, and (the other) wherewith he was condemning.  And
certain it is, that forthwith thereafter the rebuked one indeed
trembled beneath the menace of the uplifted rod, but the condemned
perished under the instant infliction of the penalty.  Immediately
the former retreated fearing the blow, the latter paying the
penalty.  When a letter of the self-same apostle is sent a second
time to the Corinthians, pardon is granted plainly; but it is uncertain
<i>to whom</i>, because neither person nor cause is advertised.  I
will compare the cases with the senses.  If the
“incestuous” man is set before us, on the same platform
will be the “inflated” man too.  Surely the analogy of
the case is sufficiently maintained, when the “inflated” is
rebuked, but the “incestuous” is condemned.  To the
“inflated” pardon is granted, but after rebuke; to the
“incestuous” no pardon seems to have been granted, as under
condemnation.  If it was to him for whom it was feared that he
might be “devoured by mourning” that pardon was being
granted, the “rebuked” one was still in danger of being
devoured, losing heart on account of the commination, and mourning on
account of the rebuke.  The “condemned” one, however,
was permanently accounted as already devoured, alike by his fault and
by his sentence; (accounted, that is, as one) who had not to
“mourn,” but to <i>suffer</i> that which, before suffering
it, he might have mourned.  If the reason why pardon was being
granted was “lest we should be defrauded by Satan,” the
loss against which precaution was being taken had to do with that which
had not yet perished.  No precaution is taken in the use of a
thing finally despatched, but in the case of a thing still safe. 
But the condemned one—condemned, too, to the possession of
Satan—had already perished <i>from the Church</i> at the moment
when he had committed such a deed, not to say withal at the moment of
being forsworn by the Church itself.  How should (the Church) fear
to suffer a fraudulent loss of him whom she had already lost on his
ereption, and whom, after condemnation, she could not have held? 
Lastly, to what will it be becoming for a judge to grant indulgence? to
that which by a formal pronouncement he has decisively settled, or to
that which by an interlocutory sentence he has left in suspense? 
And, of course, (I am speaking of) <i>that</i> judge who is not wont
“to rebuild those things which he has destroyed, lest he be held
a transgressor.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xiv-p16.1" n="849" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xiv-p17" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.xiv-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.18" parsed="|Gal|2|18|0|0" passage="Gal. ii. 18">Gal. ii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="iii.viii.xiv-p18" shownumber="no">Come, now, if he had not “wholly
saddened” so many persons in the first Epistle; if he had
“rebuked” none, had “terrified”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xiv-p18.1" n="850" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xiv-p19" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.xiv-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.10.9" parsed="|2Cor|10|9|0|0" passage="2 Cor. x. 9">2 Cor. x. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> none; if he had “smitten” the
incestuous man alone; if, for his cause, he had sent none into panic,
had struck (no) “inflated” one with
consternation,—would it not be better for you to suspect, and
more believing for you to argue, that rather some one far different had
been in the same predicament at that time among the Corinthians; so
that, rebuked, and terrified, and already wounded with mourning, he
therefore—the moderate nature of his fault permitting
it—subsequently received pardon, than that you should interpret
that (pardon as granted) to an incestuous fornicator?  For this
you had been bound to read, even if not in an Epistle, yet impressed
upon the very character of the apostle, by (his) modesty more clearly
than by the instrumentality of a pen:  not to steep, to wit, Paul,
the “apostle of Christ,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xiv-p19.2" n="851" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xiv-p20" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.xiv-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.1" parsed="|Rom|1|1|0|0" passage="Rom. i. 1">Rom. i. 1</scripRef>, and the beginnings of his Epp.
<i><span class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xiv-p20.2" lang="EL">πασσιμ.</span></i></p></note> the
“teacher of the nations in faith and verity,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xiv-p20.3" n="852" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xiv-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xiv-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.7" parsed="|1Tim|2|7|0|0" passage="1 Tim. ii. 7">1 Tim. ii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> the “vessel of
election,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xiv-p21.2" n="853" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xiv-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xiv-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.15" parsed="|Acts|9|15|0|0" passage="Acts ix. 15">Acts ix. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> the founder of
Churches, the censor of discipline, (in the guilt of) levity so great
as that he should either have condemned rashly one whom he was
presently to absolve, or else rashly absolved one whom he had not
rashly condemned, albeit on the ground of that fornication which is the
result of simple immodesty, not to say on the ground
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_90.html" id="iii.viii.xiv-Page_90" n="90" />of incestuous nuptials and
impious voluptuousness and parricidal lust,—(lust) which he had
refused to compare even with (the lusts of) the nations, for fear it
should be set down to the account of custom; (lust) on which he would
sit in judgment though absent, for fear the culprit should “gain
the time;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xiv-p22.2" n="854" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xiv-p23" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.xiv-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Dan.2.8" parsed="|Dan|2|8|0|0" passage="Dan. ii. 8">Dan. ii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> (lust) which he had
condemned after calling to his aid even “the Lord’s
power,” for fear the sentence should seem human.  Therefore
he has trifled both with his own “spirit,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xiv-p23.2" n="855" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xiv-p24" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.xiv-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.3" parsed="|1Cor|5|3|0|0" passage="1 Cor. v. 3">1 Cor. v. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> and with “the angel of the
Church,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xiv-p24.2" n="856" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xiv-p25" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.xiv-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.20 Bible:Rev.2.1 Bible:Rev.2.8 Bible:Rev.2.12 Bible:Rev.2.18 Bible:Rev.3.1 Bible:Rev.3.7 Bible:Rev.3.14" parsed="|Rev|1|20|0|0;|Rev|2|1|0|0;|Rev|2|8|0|0;|Rev|2|12|0|0;|Rev|2|18|0|0;|Rev|3|1|0|0;|Rev|3|7|0|0;|Rev|3|14|0|0" passage="Rev. i. 20; ii. 1, 8, 12, 18; iii. 1, 7, 14">Rev. i. 20; ii. 1, 8, 12, 18; iii. 1, 7,
14</scripRef>.</p></note> and with “the
power of the Lord,” if he rescinded what by their counsel he had
formally pronounced.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.viii.xv" n="XV" next="iii.viii.xvi" prev="iii.viii.xiv" progress="13.22%" shorttitle="Chapter XV" title="The Same Subject Continued." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.viii.xv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.viii.xv-p1.1">Chapter
XV.—The Same Subject Continued.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.viii.xv-p2" shownumber="no">If you hammer out the sequel of that Epistle to
illustrate the meaning of the apostle, neither will that sequel be
found to square with the obliteration of incest; lest even here the
apostle be put to the blush by the incongruity of his later
meanings.  For what kind (of hypothesis) is it, that the very
moment after making a largess of restoration to the privileges of
ecclesiastical peace to an incestuous fornicator, he should forthwith
have proceeded to accumulate exhortations about turning away from
impurities, about pruning away of blemishes, about exhortations to
deeds of sanctity, as if he had decreed nothing of a contrary nature
just before?  Compare, in short, (and see) whether it be his
province to say, “Wherefore, having this ministration, in
accordance with (the fact) that we have obtained mercy, we faint not;
but renounce the secret things of disgrace,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xv-p2.1" n="857" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xv-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.1-2Cor.4.2" parsed="|2Cor|4|1|4|2" passage="2 Cor. iv. 1, 2">2 Cor. iv. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note>
who has just released from condemnation one manifestly convicted of,
not “disgrace” merely, but crime too:  whether it be
province, again, to excuse a conspicuous immodesty, who, among the
counts of his own labours, after “straits and pressures,”
after “fasts and vigils,” has named “chastity”
also:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xv-p3.2" n="858" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xv-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.5-2Cor.6.6" parsed="|2Cor|6|5|6|6" passage="2 Cor. 6.5,6"><i>Ib</i>.
vi. 5, 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  whether it be, once more, his province
to receive back into communion whatsoever reprobates, who writes,
“For what society (is there) between righteousness and iniquity?
what communion, moreover, between light and darkness? what consonance
between Christ and Belial? or what part for a believer with an
unbeliever? or what agreement between the temple of God and
idols?”  Will he not deserve to hear constantly (the reply);
“And in what manner do you make a separation between things
which, in the former part of your Epistle, by restitution of the
incestuous one, you have joined?  For by his restoration to
concorporate unity with the Church, righteousness is made to have
fellowship with iniquity, darkness has communion with light, Belial is
consonant with Christ, and believer shares the sacraments with
unbeliever.  And idols may see to themselves:  the very
vitiator of the temple of God is converted into a temple of God: 
for here, too, he says, ‘For ye are a temple of the living
God.  For He saith, That I will dwell in you, and will walk in
(you), and will be their God, and they shall be to Me a people. 
Wherefore depart from the midst of them, be separate, and touch not the
unclean.’<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xv-p4.2" n="859" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xv-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.16-2Cor.6.18" parsed="|2Cor|6|16|6|18" passage="2 Cor. vi. 16-18">2 Cor. vi. 16–18</scripRef>.</p></note>  This (thread of
discourse) also you spin out, O apostle, when at the very moment you
yourself are offering your hand to so huge a whirlpool of impurities;
nay, you superadd yet further, ‘Having therefore this promise,
beloved, cleanse we ourselves out from every defilement of flesh and
spirit, perfecting chastity in God’s fear.’”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xv-p5.2" n="860" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xv-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.7.1" parsed="|2Cor|7|1|0|0" passage="2 Cor. vii. 1">2 Cor. vii. 1</scripRef>, not accurately given.</p></note>  I pray you, had he who fixes such
(exhortations) in our minds been recalling some notorious fornicator
into the Church? or is his reason for writing it, to prevent himself
from appearing to you in the present day to have so recalled him? 
These (words of his) will be in duty bound alike to serve as a
prescriptive rule for the foregone, and a prejudgment for the
following, (parts of the Epistle).  For in saying, toward the end
of the Epistle, “Lest, when I shall have come, God humble me, and
I bewail many of those who have formerly sinned, and have not repented
of the impurity which they have committed, the fornication, and the
vileness,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xv-p6.2" n="861" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xv-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xv-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.21" parsed="|2Cor|12|21|0|0" passage="2 Cor. xii. 21">2 Cor. xii. 21</scripRef>, again inexactly given.</p></note> he did not, of
course, determine that they were to be received back (by him
<i>into</i> the Church) if they should have entered (the path of)
repentance, whom he was to find <i>in</i> the Church, but that they
were to be bewailed, and indubitably ejected, that they might lose (the
benefit of) repentance.  And, besides, it is not congruous that
he, who had above asserted that there was no communion between light
and darkness, righteousness and iniquity, should in this place have
been indicating somewhat touching communion.  But all such are
ignorant of the apostle as understand anything in a sense contrary to
the nature and design of the man himself, contrary to the norm and rule
of his doctrines; so as to presume that he, a teacher of every
sanctity, even by his own example, an execrator and expiator of every
impurity, and universally consistent with himself in these points,
restored ecclesiastical privileges to an incestuous person sooner than
to some more mild offender.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.viii.xvi" n="XVI" next="iii.viii.xvii" prev="iii.viii.xv" progress="13.36%" shorttitle="Chapter XVI" title="General Consistency of the Apostle." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.viii.xvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.viii.xvi-p1.1">Chapter
XVI.—General Consistency of the Apostle.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.viii.xvi-p2" shownumber="no">Necessary it is, therefore, that the (character of the)
apostle should be continuously pointed <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_91.html" id="iii.viii.xvi-Page_91" n="91" />out to them; whom I will maintain to be
such in the second of Corinthians withal, as I know (him to be) in all
his letters.  (He it is) who even in the first (Epistle) was the
first of all (the apostles) to dedicate the temple of God: 
“Know ye not that ye are the temple of God, and that in you the
Lord dwells?”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvi-p2.1" n="862" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvi-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.16" parsed="|1Cor|3|16|0|0" passage="1 Cor. iii. 16">1 Cor. iii. 16</scripRef>, inexactly.</p></note>—who likewise,
for the consecrating and purifying (of) that temple, wrote the law
pertaining to the temple-keepers:  “If any shall have marred
the temple of God, him shall God mar; for the temple of God is holy,
which (temple) are ye.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvi-p3.2" n="863" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvi-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.17" parsed="|1Cor|3|17|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 3.17">Ver.
17</scripRef>, not quite correctly.</p></note>  Come, now; who
in the world has (ever) redintegrated one who has been
“marred” by God (that is, delivered to Satan with a view to
destruction of the flesh), after subjoining for that reason, “Let
none seduce himself;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvi-p4.2" n="864" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvi-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.18" parsed="|1Cor|3|18|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 3.18">Ver.
18</scripRef>.</p></note> that is, let none
presume that one “marred” by God can possibly be
redintegrated anew?  Just as, again, among all other
crimes—nay, even <i>before</i> all others—when affirming
that “adulterers, and fornicators, and effeminates, and
co-habitors with males, will not attain the kingdom of God,” he
premised, “Do not err”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvi-p5.2" n="865" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvi-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.9-1Cor.6.10" parsed="|1Cor|6|9|6|10" passage="1 Cor. vi. 9, 10">1 Cor. vi. 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note>—to wit, if
you think they will attain it.  But to them from whom “the
kingdom” is taken away, of course the life which exists in the
kingdom is not permitted either.  Moreover, by superadding,
“But such indeed ye have been; but ye have received ablution, but
ye have been sanctified, in the Name of the Lord Jesus Christ, and in
the Spirit of our God;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvi-p6.2" n="866" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvi-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvi-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.11" parsed="|1Cor|6|11|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 6.11">Ver.
11</scripRef>, inexactly.</p></note> in as far as he puts
on the paid side of the account such sins <i>before</i> baptism, in so
far <i>after</i> baptism he determines them irremissible, if it is
true, (as it is), that they are not allowed to “receive
ablution” anew.  Recognise, too, in what follows, Paul (in
the character of) an immoveable column of discipline and its
rules:  “Meats for the belly, and the belly for meats: 
God maketh a full end both of the one and of the others; but the body
(is) not for fornication, but for God:”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvi-p7.2" n="867" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvi-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvi-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.13" parsed="|1Cor|6|13|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 6.13">Ver.
13</scripRef>.</p></note> 
for “Let Us make man,” said God, “(conformable) to
Our image and likeness.”  “And God made man;
(conformable) to the image and likeness of God made He
him.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvi-p8.2" n="868" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvi-p9" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvi-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.26-Gen.1.27" parsed="|Gen|1|26|1|27" passage="Gen. i. 26, 27">Gen. i. 26, 27</scripRef>.</p></note>  “The Lord
for the body:”  yes; for “the Word was made
flesh.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvi-p9.2" n="869" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvi-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvi-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" passage="John i. 14">John i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> 
“Moreover, God both raised up the Lord, and will raise up us
through His own power;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvi-p10.2" n="870" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvi-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvi-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.14" parsed="|1Cor|6|14|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vi. 14">1 Cor. vi. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> on account, to wit,
of the union of our body with Him.  And accordingly, “Know
ye not your bodies (to be) members of Christ?” because Christ,
too, is God’s temple.  “Overturn this temple, and I
will in three days’ space resuscitate it.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvi-p11.2" n="871" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvi-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvi-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:John.2.19" parsed="|John|2|19|0|0" passage="John ii. 19">John ii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>  “Taking away the members of
Christ, shall I make (them) members of an harlot?  Know ye not,
that whoever is agglutinated to an harlot is made one body? (for the
two shall be (made) into one flesh):  but whoever is agglutinated
to the Lord is one spirit?  Flee fornication.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvi-p12.2" n="872" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvi-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvi-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.15-1Cor.6.17" parsed="|1Cor|6|15|6|17" passage="1 Cor. vi. 15-17">1 Cor. vi. 15–17</scripRef>.</p></note>  If revocable by pardon, in what sense
am I to flee it, to turn adulterer anew?  I shall gain nothing if
I do flee it:  I shall be “one body,” to which by
communion I shall be agglutinated.  “Every sin which a human
being may have committed is extraneous to the body; but whoever
fornicateth, sinneth against his own body.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvi-p13.2" n="873" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvi-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvi-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.18" parsed="|1Cor|6|18|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vi. 18">1 Cor. vi. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>  And, for fear you should fly to that
statement for a licence to fornication, on the ground that you will be
sinning against a thing which is yours, not the Lord’s, he takes
you away from yourself, and awards you, according to his previous
disposition, to Christ:  “And ye are not your own;”
immediately opposing (thereto), “for bought ye are with a
price”—the blood, to wit, of the Lord:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvi-p14.2" n="874" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvi-p15" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvi-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.19" parsed="|1Pet|1|19|0|0" passage="1 Pet. i. 19">1 Pet. i. 19</scripRef>; and c. vi. above, <i>ad fin.</i></p></note>  “glorify and extol the Lord in
your body.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvi-p15.2" n="875" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvi-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvi-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.19-1Cor.6.20" parsed="|1Cor|6|19|6|20" passage="1 Cor. vi. 19, 20">1 Cor. vi. 19, 20</scripRef>, not exactly.</p></note>  See whether he
who gives this injunction be likely to have pardoned one who has
disgraced the Lord, and who has cast Him down from (the empire of) his
body, and this indeed through incest.  If you wish to imbibe to
the utmost all knowledge of the apostle, in order to understand with
what an axe of censorship he lops, and eradicates, and extirpates,
every forest of lusts, for fear of permitting aught to regain strength
and sprout again; behold him desiring souls to keep a fast from the
legitimate fruit of nature—the apple, I mean, of marriage: 
“But with regard to what ye wrote, good it is for a man to have
no contact with a woman; but, on account of fornication, let each one
have his own wife:  let husband to wife, and wife to husband,
render what is due.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvi-p16.2" n="876" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvi-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvi-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.1-1Cor.7.3" parsed="|1Cor|7|1|7|3" passage="1 Cor. vii. 1-3">1 Cor. vii. 1–3</scripRef>.</p></note>  Who but must
know that it was against his will that he relaxed the bond of this
“good,” in order to prevent fornication?  But if he
either has granted, or does grant, indulgence to fornication, of course
he has frustrated the design of his own remedy. and will be bound
forthwith to put the curb upon the nuptials of continence, if the
fornication for the sake of which those nuptials are permitted shall
cease to be feared.  For (a fornication) which has indulgence
granted it will not be feared.  And yet he professes that he has
granted the use of marriage “by way of indulgence, not of
command.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvi-p17.2" n="877" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvi-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvi-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.6" parsed="|1Cor|7|6|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 7.6"><i>Ib</i>.,
ver. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  For he
“<i>wills</i>” all to be on a level with himself.  But
when things <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_92.html" id="iii.viii.xvi-Page_92" n="92" />lawful are
(only) granted by way of indulgence, who hope for things
unlawful?  “To the unmarried” also, “and
widows,” he says, “It is good, by his example, to
persevere” (in their present state); “but if they were too
weak, to marry; because it is preferable to marry than to
bum.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvi-p18.2" n="878" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvi-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvi-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.8-1Cor.7.9" parsed="|1Cor|7|8|7|9" passage="1 Cor. vii. 8, 9">1 Cor. vii. 8, 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  With what
fires, I pray you, is it preferable to “burn”—(the
fires) of concupiscence, or (the fires) of penalty?  Nay, but if
fornication is pardonable, it will not be an object of
<i>concupiscence</i>.  But it is more (the manner) of an apostle
to take forethought for the fires of <i>penalty</i>.  Wherefore,
if it is <i>penalty</i> which “burns,” it follows that
fornication, which <i>penalty</i> awaits, is not pardonable. 
Meantime withal, while prohibiting divorce, he uses the Lord’s
precept against adultery as an instrument for providing, in place of
divorce, either perseverance in widowhood, or else a reconciliation of
peace:  inasmuch as “whoever shall have dismissed a wife
(for any cause) except the cause of adultery, maketh her commit
adultery; and he who marrieth one dismissed by a husband committeth
adultery.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvi-p19.2" n="879" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvi-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvi-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.32" parsed="|Matt|5|32|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 32">Matt. v. 32</scripRef>.</p></note>  What powerful
remedies does the Holy Spirit furnish, to prevent, to wit, the
commission anew of that which He wills not should anew be
pardoned!</p>
<p id="iii.viii.xvi-p21" shownumber="no">Now, if in all cases he says it is best for a man
thus to be; “Thou art joined to a wife, seek not loosing”
(that you may give no occasion to adultery); “thou art loosed
from a wife, seek not a wife,” that you may reserve an
opportunity for yourself:  “but withal, if thou shalt have
married a wife, and if a virgin shall have married, she sinneth not;
pressure, however, of the flesh such shall have,”—even here
he is granting a permission by way of “sparing
them.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvi-p21.1" n="880" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvi-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvi-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.26-1Cor.7.28" parsed="|1Cor|7|26|7|28" passage="1 Cor. vii. 26-28">1 Cor. vii. 26–28</scripRef>, constantly quoted in previous
treatises.</p></note>  On the other
hand, he lays it down that “the time is wound up,” in order
that even “they who have wives may be as if they had them
not.”  “For the fashion of this world is passing
away,”—(this world) no longer, to wit, requiring (the
command), “Grow and multiply.”  Thus he wills us to
pass our life “without anxiety,” because “the
unmarried care about the Lord, how they may please God; the married,
however, muse about the world,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvi-p22.2" n="881" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvi-p23" shownumber="no"> Mundo.</p></note> how they may please
their spouse.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvi-p23.1" n="882" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvi-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvi-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.32-1Cor.7.33" parsed="|1Cor|7|32|7|33" passage="1 Cor. 7.32,33">Vers. 32,
33</scripRef>, loosely.</p></note>  Thus he
pronounces that the “preserver of a virgin” doeth
“better” than her “giver in marriage.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvi-p24.2" n="883" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvi-p25" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvi-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.38" parsed="|1Cor|7|38|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 38">1 Cor. vii. 38</scripRef>.</p></note>  Thus, too, he discriminatingly judges
her to be more blessed, who, after losing her husband subsequently to
her entrance into the faith, lovingly embraces the opportunity of
widowhood.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvi-p25.2" n="884" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvi-p26" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvi-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.39-1Cor.7.40" parsed="|1Cor|7|39|7|40" passage="1 Cor. 7.39,40">Vers. 39,
40</scripRef>.</p></note>  Thus he
commends as Divine all these counsels of continence:  “I
think,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvi-p26.2" n="885" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvi-p27" shownumber="no"> Puto:  Gr.
<span class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xvi-p27.1" lang="EL">δοκῶ</span>.</p></note> he says, “I too
have the Spirit of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvi-p27.2" n="886" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvi-p28" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvi-p28.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.40" parsed="|1Cor|7|40|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 7.40">Ver.
40</scripRef> <i>ad fin</i>.</p></note></p>
<p id="iii.viii.xvi-p29" shownumber="no">Who is this your most audacious asserter of all
immodesty, plainly a “most faithful” advocate of the
adulterous, and fornicators, and incestuous, in whose honour he has
undertaken this cause against the Holy Spirit, so that he recites a
false testimony from (the writings of) His apostle?  No such
indulgence granted Paul, who endeavours to obliterate “necessity
of the flesh” wholly from (the list of) even honourable pretexts
(for marriage unions).  He does grant “indulgence,” I
allow;—not to adulteries, but to nuptials.  He does
“spare,” I allow;—marriages, not harlotries.  He
tries to avoid giving pardon even to nature, for fear he may flatter
guilt.  He is studious to put restraints upon the union which is
heir to blessing, for fear that which is heir to curse be
excused.  This (one possibility) was left him—to purge the
flesh from (natural) dregs, for (cleanse it) from (foul) stains he
cannot.  But this is the usual way with perverse and ignorant
heretics; yes, and by this time even with Psychics universally: 
to arm themselves with the opportune support of some one ambiguous
passage, in opposition to the disciplined host of sentences of the
entire document.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.viii.xvii" n="XVII" next="iii.viii.xviii" prev="iii.viii.xvi" progress="13.64%" shorttitle="Chapter XVII" title="Consistency of the Apostle in His Other Epistles." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.viii.xvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.viii.xvii-p1.1">Chapter
XVII.—Consistency of the Apostle in His Other
Epistles.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.viii.xvii-p2" shownumber="no">Challenge me to front the apostolic line of
battle; look at his Epistles:  they all keep guard in defence of
modesty, of chastity, of sanctity; they all aim their missiles against
the interests of luxury, and lasciviousness, and lust.  What, in
short, does he write to the Thessalonians withal?  “For our
consolation<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvii-p2.1" n="887" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.3" parsed="|1Thess|2|3|0|0" passage="1 Thess. ii. 3">1 Thess. ii. 3</scripRef>, omitting the last clause.</p></note> (originated) not of
seduction, nor of impurity:”  and, “This is the will
of God, your sanctification, that ye abstain from fornication; that
each one know how to possess his vessel in sanctification and honour,
not in the lust of concupiscence, as (do) the nations which are
ignorant of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvii-p3.2" n="888" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.3-1Thess.4.5" parsed="|1Thess|4|3|4|5" passage="1 Thess. iv. 3-5">1 Thess. iv. 3–5</scripRef>.</p></note>  What do the
Galatians read?  “Manifest are the works of the
flesh.”  What are these?  Among the first he has set
“fornication, impurity, lasciviousness:” 
“(concerning) which I foretell you, as I have foretold, that
whoever do such acts are not to attain by inheritance the kingdom of
God.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvii-p4.2" n="889" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.19-Gal.5.21" parsed="|Gal|5|19|5|21" passage="Gal. v. 19-21">Gal. v. 19–21</scripRef>.</p></note>  The Romans,
moreover,—what learning is more impressed upon them than that
there must be no dereliction of the Lord after believing? 
“What, then, say we?  Do we persevere in sin, in order that
grace may superabound?  Far be <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_93.html" id="iii.viii.xvii-Page_93" n="93" />it.  We, who are dead to sin, how
shall we live in it still?  Are ye ignorant that we who have been
baptized in Christ have been baptized into His death?  Buried with
Him, then, we have been, through the baptism into the death, in order
that, as Christ hath risen again from the dead, so we too may walk in
newness of life.  For if we have been buried together in the
likeness of His death, why, we shall be (in that) of (His) resurrection
too; knowing this, that our old man hath been crucified together with
Him.  But if we died with Christ, we believe that we shall live,
too, with Him; knowing that Christ, having been raised from the dead,
no more dieth, (that) death no more hath domination over Him.  For
in that He died to sin, He died <i>once for all</i>; but in that He
liveth, to God He liveth.  Thus, too, repute ye yourselves dead
indeed to sin, but living to God through Christ Jesus.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvii-p5.2" n="890" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.1-Rom.6.11" parsed="|Rom|6|1|6|11" passage="Rom. vi. 1-11">Rom. vi. 1–11</scripRef>.</p></note>  Therefore, Christ being once for all
dead, none who, subsequently to Christ, has died, can live again to
sin, and especially to so heinous a sin.  Else, if fornication and
adultery may by possibility be anew admissible, Christ withal will be
able anew to die.  Moreover, the apostle is urgent in prohibiting
“sin from reigning in our mortal body,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvii-p6.2" n="891" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvii-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.12" parsed="|Rom|6|12|0|0" passage="Rom. 6.12">Ver.
12</scripRef>.</p></note>
whose “infirmity of the flesh” he knew.  “For as
ye have tendered your members to servile impurity and iniquity, so too
now tender them servants to righteousness unto holiness.” 
For even if he has affirmed that “good dwelleth not in his
flesh,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvii-p7.2" n="892" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvii-p8" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.18" parsed="|Rom|7|18|0|0" passage="Rom. vii. 18">Rom. vii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> yet (he means)
according to “the law of the letter,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvii-p8.2" n="893" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvii-p9" shownumber="no"> This exact expression
does not occur; but comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.6" parsed="|2Cor|3|6|0|0" passage="2 Cor. iii. 6">2
Cor. iii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>
in which he “was:”  but according to “the law of
the Spirit,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvii-p9.2" n="894" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvii-p10" shownumber="no"> Comp. the last reference
and <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.2" parsed="|Rom|8|2|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 2">Rom. viii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> to which he annexes
us, he frees us from the “infirmity of the flesh.” 
“For the law,” he says, “of the Spirit of life hath
manumitted thee from the law of sin and of death.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvii-p10.2" n="895" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvii-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.2" parsed="|Rom|8|2|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 2">Rom. viii. 2</scripRef>, omitting <span class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xvii-p11.2" lang="EL">ἐν
Χριστῷ
᾽Ιησοῦ</span>, and substituting (unless
it be a misprint) “te” for <span class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xvii-p11.3" lang="EL">μέ</span>.</p></note>  For albeit he may appear to be partly
disputing from the standpoint of Judaism, yet it is to us that he is
directing the integrity and plenitude of the rules of
discipline,—(us), for whose sake soever, labouring (as we were)
in the law, “God hath sent, through flesh, His own Son, in
similitude of flesh of sin; and, because of sin, hath condemned sin in
the flesh; in order that the righteousness of the law,” he says,
“might be fulfilled in us, who walk not according to flesh, but
according to (the) Spirit.  For they who walk according to flesh
are sensible as to those things which are the flesh’s, and they
who (walk) according to (the) Spirit those which (are) the
Spirit’s.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvii-p11.4" n="896" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvii-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.3-Rom.8.5" parsed="|Rom|8|3|8|5" passage="Rom. viii. 3-5">Rom. viii. 3–5</scripRef>.</p></note>  Moreover, he
has affirmed the “sense of the flesh” to be
“death;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvii-p12.2" n="897" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvii-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.6" parsed="|Rom|8|6|0|0" passage="Rom. 8.6">Ver.
6</scripRef>.</p></note> hence too,
“enmity,” and enmity <i>toward God</i>;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvii-p13.2" n="898" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvii-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvii-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.7" parsed="|Rom|8|7|0|0" passage="Rom. 8.7">Ver.
7</scripRef>.</p></note>
and that “they who are in the flesh,” that is, in the
<i>sense</i> of the flesh, “cannot please God:”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvii-p14.2" n="899" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvii-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvii-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.8" parsed="|Rom|8|8|0|0" passage="Rom. 8.8">Ver.
8</scripRef>.</p></note>  and, “If ye live according to
flesh,” he says, “it will come to pass that ye
die.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvii-p15.2" n="900" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvii-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvii-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.12" parsed="|Rom|8|12|0|0" passage="Rom. 8.12">Ver.
12</scripRef>.</p></note>  But what do we
understand “the sense of the flesh” and “the life of
the flesh” (to mean), except whatever “it shames (one) to
pronounce?”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvii-p16.2" n="901" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvii-p17" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvii-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.12" parsed="|Eph|5|12|0|0" passage="Eph. v. 12">Eph. v. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> for the other (works)
of the flesh even an apostle would have named.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvii-p17.2" n="902" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvii-p18" shownumber="no"> As he did to the
Galatians:  see <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvii-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.19-Gal.5.21" parsed="|Gal|5|19|5|21" passage="Gal. v. 19-21">Gal. v.
19–21</scripRef>.</p></note> 
Similarly, too, (when writing) to the Ephesians, while recalling past
(deeds), he warns (them) concerning the future:  “In which
we too had our conversation, doing the concupiscences and pleasures of
the flesh.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvii-p18.2" n="903" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvii-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvii-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.3" parsed="|Eph|2|3|0|0" passage="Eph. ii. 3">Eph. ii. 3</scripRef>, briefly, and not literally.</p></note>  Branding, in
fine, such as had denied themselves—Christians, to wit—on
the score of having “delivered themselves up to the working of
every impurity,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvii-p19.2" n="904" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvii-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvii-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.17-Eph.4.20" parsed="|Eph|4|17|4|20" passage="Eph. iv. 17-20">Eph. iv. 17–20</scripRef>.</p></note> “But ye,”
he says, “not so have learnt Christ.”  And again he
says thus:  “Let him who was wont to steal, steal no
more.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvii-p20.2" n="905" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvii-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvii-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.28" parsed="|Eph|4|28|0|0" passage="Eph. 4.28">Ver.
28</scripRef>.</p></note>  But, similarly,
let him who was wont to commit adultery hitherto, not commit adultery;
and he who was wont to fornicate hitherto, not fornicate:  for he
would have added these (admonitions) too, had he been in the habit of
extending pardon to such, or at all willed it to be extended—(he)
who, not willing pollution to be contracted even by a word, says,
“Let no base speech proceed out of your mouth.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvii-p21.2" n="906" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvii-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvii-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.29" parsed="|Eph|4|29|0|0" passage="Eph. 4.29">Ver.
29</scripRef> <i>ad init</i>.</p></note>  Again:  “But let fornication
and every impurity not be even named among you, as becometh
saints,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvii-p22.2" n="907" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvii-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvii-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.3" parsed="|Eph|5|3|0|0" passage="Eph. v. 3">Eph. v. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>—so far is it
from being excused,—“knowing this, that every fornicator or
impure (person) hath not God’s kingdom.  Let none seduce you
with empty words:  on this account cometh the wrath of God upon
the sons of unbelief.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvii-p23.2" n="908" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvii-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvii-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.5-Eph.5.6" parsed="|Eph|5|5|5|6" passage="Eph. 5.5,6">Vers. 5,
6</scripRef>, not accurately.</p></note>  Who
“seduces with empty words” but he who states in a public
harangue that adultery is remissible? not seeing into the fact that its
very foundations have been dug out by the apostle, when he puts
restraints upon drunkennesses and revellings, as withal here: 
“And be not inebriated with wine, in which is
voluptuousness.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvii-p24.2" n="909" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvii-p25" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvii-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.18" parsed="|Eph|5|18|0|0" passage="Eph. 5.18">Ver. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>  He
demonstrates, too, to the Colossians what “members” they
are to “mortify” upon earth:  “fornication,
impurity, lust, evil concupiscence,” and “base
talk.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvii-p25.2" n="910" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvii-p26" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvii-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.5 Bible:Col.3.8" parsed="|Col|3|5|0|0;|Col|3|8|0|0" passage="Col. iii. 5, 8">Col. iii. 5, 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  Yield up, by
this time, to so many and such sentences, the one (passage) to which
you cling.  Paucity is cast into the shade by multitude, doubt by
certainty, obscurity by plainness.  Even if, for certain, the
apostle had granted pardon <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_94.html" id="iii.viii.xvii-Page_94" n="94" />of fornication to that Corinthian, it
would be another instance of his once for all contravening his own
practice to meet the requirement of the time.  He circumcised
Timotheus alone, and yet did away with circumcision.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xvii-p26.2" n="911" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xvii-p27" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.xvii-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.1-Acts.16.3 Bible:Gal.5.2-Gal.5.6" parsed="|Acts|16|1|16|3;|Gal|5|2|5|6" passage="Acts 16.1-3; Gal. 5.2-6">Acts xvi. 1–3 with Gal. v. 2–6, and
similar passages.</scripRef></p></note></p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.viii.xviii" n="XVIII" next="iii.viii.xix" prev="iii.viii.xvii" progress="13.85%" shorttitle="Chapter XVIII" title="Answer to a Psychical Objection." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.viii.xviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.viii.xviii-p1.1">Chapter
XVIII.—Answer to a Psychical Objection.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.viii.xviii-p2" shownumber="no">“But these (passages),” says (our opponent),
“will pertain to the interdiction of all immodesty, and the
enforcing of all modesty, yet without prejudice to the place of pardon;
which (pardon) is not forthwith quite denied when sins are condemned,
since the time of the pardon is concurrent with the condemnation which
it excludes.”</p>
<p id="iii.viii.xviii-p3" shownumber="no">This piece of shrewdness on the part of the Psychics was
(naturally) sequent; and accordingly we have reserved for this place
the cautions which, even in the times of antiquity, were openly taken
with a view to the refusing of ecclesiastical communion to cases of
this kind.</p>
<p id="iii.viii.xviii-p4" shownumber="no">For even in the Proverbs, which we call
Parœmiæ, Solomon specially (treats) of the adulterer
(as being) nowhere admissible to expiation.  “But the
adulterer,” he says, “through indigence of senses acquireth
perdition to his own soul; sustaineth dolors and disgraces.  His
ignominy, moreover, shall not be wiped away for the age.  For
indignation, full of jealousy, will not spare the man in the day of
judgment.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xviii-p4.1" n="912" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xviii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xviii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.6.32-Prov.6.34" parsed="|Prov|6|32|6|34" passage="Prov. vi. 32-34">Prov. vi. 32–34</scripRef>.</p></note>  If you think
this said about a heathen, at all events about believers you have
already heard (it said) through Isaiah:  “Go out from the
midst of them, and be separate, and touch not the
impure.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xviii-p5.2" n="913" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xviii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xviii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.52.11 Bible:2Cor.6.17" parsed="|Isa|52|11|0|0;|2Cor|6|17|0|0" passage="Isa. 52.11; 2 Cor. 6.17">Isa. lii. 11, quoted in 2 Cor. vi. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>  You have at the
very outset of the Psalms, “Blessed the man who hath not gone
astray in the counsel of the impious, nor stood in the way of sinners,
and sat in the state-chair of pestilence;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xviii-p6.2" n="914" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xviii-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xviii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.1.1" parsed="|Ps|1|1|0|0" passage="Ps. i. 1">Ps. i. 1</scripRef> in LXX.</p></note>
whose voice,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xviii-p7.2" n="915" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xviii-p8" shownumber="no"> i.e., the voice of this
“blessed man,” this true “Asher.”</p></note> withal, (is heard)
subsequently:  “I have not sat with the conclave of vanity;
and with them who act iniquitously will I not enter”—this
(has to do with “<i>the church</i>” of such as act
ill—“and with the impious will I not sit;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xviii-p8.1" n="916" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xviii-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xviii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.26.4-Ps.26.5" parsed="|Ps|26|4|26|5" passage="Ps. xxvi. 4, 5">Ps. xxvi. 4, 5</scripRef> (in LXX. xxv. 4, 5).</p></note> and, “I will wash with the innocent
mine hands, and Thine altar will I surround, Lord”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xviii-p9.2" n="917" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xviii-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xviii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.26.6" parsed="|Ps|26|6|0|0" passage="Psa. 26.6">Ps. xxvi. (xxv.
in LXX.) 6</scripRef>, not quite
exactly.</p></note>—as being “a host in
himself”—inasmuch as indeed “With an holy (man), holy
Thou wilt be; and with an innocent man, innocent Thou wilt be; and with
an elect, elect Thou wilt be; and with a perverse, perverse Thou wilt
be.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xviii-p10.2" n="918" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xviii-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xviii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.25-Ps.18.26" parsed="|Ps|18|25|18|26" passage="Ps. xviii. 25, 26">Ps. xviii. 25, 26</scripRef> (in LXX. <scripRef id="iii.viii.xviii-p11.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.26-Ps.18.27" parsed="|Ps|18|26|18|27" passage="Ps. xviii. 26, 27">Ps. xviii. 26, 27</scripRef>), nearly.</p></note>  And
elsewhere:  “But to the sinner saith the Lord, Why
expoundest thou my righteous acts, and takest up my testament through
thy mouth?  If thou sawest a thief, thou rannest with him; and
with adulterers thy portion thou madest.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xviii-p11.3" n="919" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xviii-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xviii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.50.16 Bible:Ps.50.18" parsed="|Ps|50|16|0|0;|Ps|50|18|0|0" passage="Psa. 50.16,18">Ps. l.
(xlix. in LXX.) 16, 18</scripRef>.</p></note> 
Deriving his instructions, therefore, from hence, the apostle too
says:  “I wrote to you in the Epistle, not to be mingled up
with fornicators:  not, of course, with the fornicators of this
world”—and so forth—“else it behoved you to go
out from the world.  But now I write to you, if any is named a
brother among you, (being) a fornicator, or an idolater” (for
what so intimately joined?), “or a defrauder” (for what so
near akin?), and so on, “with such to take no food
even,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xviii-p12.2" n="920" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xviii-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xviii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.9-1Cor.5.11" parsed="|1Cor|5|9|5|11" passage="1 Cor. v. 9-11">1 Cor. v. 9–11</scripRef>.</p></note> not to say the
Eucharist:  because, to wit, withal “a little leaven
spoileth the flavour of the whole lump.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xviii-p13.2" n="921" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xviii-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xviii-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.6" parsed="|1Cor|5|6|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 5.6">Ver.
6</scripRef>.</p></note> 
Again to Timotheus:  “Lay hands on no one hastily, nor
communicate with others’ sins.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xviii-p14.2" n="922" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xviii-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xviii-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.22" parsed="|1Tim|5|22|0|0" passage="1 Tim. v. 22">1 Tim. v. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> 
Again to the Ephesians:  “Be not, then, partners with
them:  for ye were at one time darkness.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xviii-p15.2" n="923" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xviii-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xviii-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.7-Eph.5.8" parsed="|Eph|5|7|5|8" passage="Eph. v. 7, 8">Eph. v. 7, 8</scripRef> <i>ad init</i>.</p></note>  And yet more earnestly: 
“Communicate not with the unfruitful works of darkness; nay
rather withal convict them.  For (the things) which are done by
them in secrecy it is disgraceful even to utter.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xviii-p16.2" n="924" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xviii-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xviii-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.11-Eph.5.12" parsed="|Eph|5|11|5|12" passage="Eph. 5.11,12">Vers. 11,
12</scripRef>.</p></note>  What more disgraceful than
immodesties?  If, moreover, even from a “brother” who
“walketh idly”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xviii-p17.2" n="925" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xviii-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xviii-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.3.6" parsed="|2Thess|3|6|0|0" passage="2 Thess. iii. 6">2 Thess. iii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> he warns the
Thessalonians to withdraw themselves, how much more withal from a
fornicator!  For these are the deliberate judgments of Christ,
“loving the Church,” who “hath delivered Himself up
for her, that He may sanctify her (purifying her utterly by the laver
of water) in the word, that He may present the Church to Himself
glorious, not having stain or wrinkle”—of course
<i>after</i> the laver—“but (that) she may be holy and
without reproach;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xviii-p18.2" n="926" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xviii-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xviii-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.26-Eph.5.27" parsed="|Eph|5|26|5|27" passage="Eph. v. 26, 27">Eph. v. 26, 27</scripRef>.</p></note> thereafter, to wit,
being “without wrinkle” as a virgin, “without
stain” (of fornication) as a spouse, “without
disgrace” (of vileness), as having been “utterly
purified.”</p>
<p id="iii.viii.xviii-p20" shownumber="no">What if, even here, you should conceive to reply
that communion is indeed denied to sinners, very especially such as had
been “polluted by the flesh,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xviii-p20.1" n="927" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xviii-p21" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.xviii-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Jude.1.23" parsed="|Jude|1|23|0|0" passage="Jude 23">Jude 23</scripRef> <i>ad fin</i>.</p></note> but
(only) for the present; to be restored, to wit, as the result of
penitential suing:  in accordance with that clemency of God which
prefers a sinner’s repentance to his death?<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xviii-p21.2" n="928" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xviii-p22" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.xviii-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.33.11" parsed="|Ezek|33|11|0|0" passage="Ezek. xxxiii. 11">Ezek. xxxiii. 11</scripRef>, etc.; and see cc. ii., xxii.</p></note>—for this fundamental ground of your
opinion must be universally attacked.  We say, accordingly, that
if it had been competent to the Divine clemency to have guaranteed the
demonstration of itself even to the post-baptismally lapsed, the
apostle would have said thus:  “Communicate not with the
works of darkness, <i>unless they shall</i> <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_95.html" id="iii.viii.xviii-Page_95" n="95" /><i>have repented</i>;” and,
“With such take not food even, <i>unless after they shall have
wiped, with rolling at their feet, the shoes of the
brethren</i>;” and, “Him who shall have marred the temple
of God, shall God mar, <i>unless he shall have shaken off from his head
in the church the ashes of all hearths</i>.”  For it had
been his duty, in the case of those things which he had condemned, to
have equally determined the extent to which he had (and that
conditionally) condemned them—whether he had condemned them with
a temporary and conditional, and not a perpetual, severity. 
However, since in all Epistles he both prohibits such a character, (so
sinning) after believing, from being admitted (to the society of
believers); and, if admitted, detrudes him from communion, without hope
of any condition or time; he sides more with <i>our</i> opinion,
pointing out that the repentance which the Lord prefers is that which
<i>before</i> believing, <i>before</i> baptism, is esteemed better than
the death of the sinner,—(the sinner, I say,) once for all to be
washed through the grace of Christ, who once for all has suffered death
for our sins.  For this (rule), even in his own person, the
apostle has laid down.  For, when affirming that Christ came for
this end, that He might save sinners,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xviii-p22.2" n="929" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xviii-p23" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.xviii-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.15" parsed="|1Tim|1|15|0|0" passage="1 Tim. i. 15">1 Tim. i. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> of whom himself
had been the “first,” what does he add?  “And I
obtained mercy, because I did (so) ignorantly in
unbelief.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xviii-p23.2" n="930" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xviii-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xviii-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.13 Bible:1Tim.1.16" parsed="|1Tim|1|13|0|0;|1Tim|1|16|0|0" passage="1 Tim. i. 13, 16">1 Tim. i. 13, 16</scripRef>.</p></note>  Thus that
clemency of God, preferring the repentance of a sinner to his death,
looks at such as are ignorant still, and still unbelieving, for the
sake of whose liberation Christ came; not (at such) as already know
God, and have learnt the sacrament of the faith.  But if the
clemency of God is applicable to such as are ignorant still, and
unbelieving, of course it follows that repentance invites clemency to
itself; without prejudice to that species of repentance <i>after</i>
believing, which either, for lighter sins, will be able to obtain
pardon from the bishop, or else, for greater and irremissible ones,
from God only.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xviii-p24.2" n="931" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xviii-p25" shownumber="no"> See cc. iii. and xi.,
above.</p></note></p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.viii.xix" n="XIX" next="iii.viii.xx" prev="iii.viii.xviii" progress="14.07%" shorttitle="Chapter XIX" title="Objections from the Revelation and the First Epistle of St. John Refuted." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.viii.xix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.viii.xix-p1.1">Chapter
XIX.—Objections from the Revelation and the First Epistle of St.
John Refuted.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.viii.xix-p2" shownumber="no">But how far (are we to treat) of Paul; since even
John appears to give some secret countenance to the opposite side? as
if in the Apocalypse he has manifestly assigned to fornication the
auxiliary aid of repentance, where, to the angel of the Thyatirenes,
the Spirit sends a message that He “hath against him that he kept
(in communion) the woman Jezebel, who calleth herself a prophet, and
teacheth,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xix-p2.1" n="932" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xix-p3" shownumber="no"> Or, “saith and
teacheth that she is a prophet.”</p></note> and seduceth my
servants unto fornicating and eating of idol sacrifice.  And I
gave her bounteously a space of time, that she might enter upon
repentance; nor is she willing to enter upon it on the count of
fornication.  Behold, I will give her into a bed, and her
adulterers with herself into greatest pressure, unless they shall have
repented of her works.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xix-p3.1" n="933" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xix-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xix-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.18 Bible:Rev.2.20-Rev.2.22" parsed="|Rev|2|18|0|0;|Rev|2|20|2|22" passage="Rev. ii. 18, 20-22">Rev. ii. 18, 20–22</scripRef>.</p></note>  I am content
with the fact that, between apostles, there is a common agreement in
rules of faith and of discipline.  For, “Whether (it be)
I,” says (Paul), “or they, thus we preach.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xix-p4.2" n="934" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xix-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xix-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.11" parsed="|1Cor|15|11|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xv. 11">1 Cor. xv. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>  Accordingly, it is material to the
interest of the whole sacrament to believe nothing conceded by John,
which has been flatly refused by Paul.  This harmony of the Holy
Spirit whoever observes, shall by Him be conducted into His
meanings.  For (the angel of the Thyatirene Church) was secretly
introducing into the Church, and urging justly to repentance, an
heretical woman, who had taken upon herself to teach what she had
learnt from the Nicolaitans.  For who has a doubt that an heretic,
deceived by (a spurious baptismal) rite, upon discovering his
mischance, and expiating it by repentance, both attains pardon and is
restored to the bosom of the Church?  Whence even among us, as
being on a par with an heathen, nay even more than heathen, an heretic
likewise, (such an one) is purged through the baptism of truth from
each character,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xix-p5.2" n="935" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xix-p6" shownumber="no"> i.e., of
<i>heathen</i> and <i>heretic</i>.</p></note> and admitted (to the
Church).  Or else, if you are certain that that woman had, after a
living faith, subsequently expired, and turned heretic, in order that
you may claim pardon as the result of repentance, not as it were for an
heretical, but as it were for a believing, sinner:  let her, I
grant, repent; but with the view of ceasing from adultery, not however
in the prospect of restoration (to Church-fellowship) as well. 
For this will be a repentance which we, too, acknowledge to be due much
more (than you do); but which we reserve, for pardon, to God.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xix-p6.1" n="936" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xix-p7" shownumber="no"> See the end of the
foregoing chapter.</p></note></p>
<p id="iii.viii.xix-p8" shownumber="no">In short, this Apocalypse, in its later passages,
has assigned “the infamous and fornicators,” as well as
“the cowardly, and unbelieving, and murderers, and sorcerers, and
idolaters,” who have been guilty of any such crime while
professing the faith, to “the lake of fire,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xix-p8.1" n="937" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xix-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xix-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Rev.21.8" parsed="|Rev|21|8|0|0" passage="Rev. xxi. 8">Rev. xxi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> without any <i>conditional</i>
condemnation.  For it will not appear to savour of (a bearing
upon) <i>heathens</i>, since it has (just) pronounced with regard to
<i>believers</i>, “They who shall have conquered shall have this
inheritance; and I will be to them a God, and they to me for
sons;” and so has subjoined:  “But to the cowardly,
and unbelieving, and infamous, and fornicators, and murderers, and
sorcerers, and idolaters, (shall be) a <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_96.html" id="iii.viii.xix-Page_96" n="96" />share in the lake of fire and sulphur,
which (lake) is the second death.”  Thus, too, again: 
“Blessed they who act according to the precepts, that they may
have power over the tree of life and over the gates, for entering into
the holy city.  Dogs, sorcerers, fornicators, murderers,
out!”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xix-p9.2" n="938" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xix-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xix-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Rev.22.14-Rev.22.15" parsed="|Rev|22|14|22|15" passage="Rev. xxii. 14, 15">Rev. xxii. 14, 15</scripRef>.</p></note>—of course, such
as do <i>not</i> act according to the precepts; for <i>to be sent
out</i> is the portion of those <i>who have been within</i>. 
Moreover, “What have I to do to judge them who are
without?”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xix-p10.2" n="939" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xix-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xix-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.12" parsed="|1Cor|5|12|0|0" passage="1 Cor. v. 12">1 Cor. v. 12</scripRef> <i>ad init</i>.</p></note> had preceded (the
sentences now in question).</p>
<p id="iii.viii.xix-p12" shownumber="no">From the Epistle also of John they forthwith cull
(a proof).  It is said:  “The blood of His Son
purifieth us utterly from every sin.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xix-p12.1" n="940" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xix-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xix-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.7" parsed="|1John|1|7|0|0" passage="1 John i. 7">1 John i. 7</scripRef> <i>ad fin</i>.</p></note> 
Always then, and in every form, we will sin, if always and from every
sin He utterly purifies us; or else, if not <i>always</i>, not again
after believing; and if not from sin, not again from fornication. 
But what is the point whence (John) has started?  He had
predicated “God” to be “Light,” and that
“darkness is not in Him,” and that “we lie if we say
that we have communion with Him, and walk in darkness.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xix-p13.2" n="941" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xix-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xix-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.5-1John.1.6" parsed="|1John|1|5|1|6" passage="1 John 1.5,6">Vers. 5,
6</scripRef>.</p></note>  “If, however,” he says,
“we walk in the light, we shall have communion with Him, and the
blood of Jesus Christ our Lord purifieth us utterly from every
sin.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xix-p14.2" n="942" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xix-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xix-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.8" parsed="|1John|1|8|0|0" passage="1 John 1.8">Ver.
8</scripRef>, incorrectly.</p></note>  Walking, then,
in the light, do we sin? and, sinning in the light, shall we be utterly
purified?  By no means.  For he who sins is not in the light,
but in darkness.  Whence, too, he points out the mode in which we
shall be utterly purified from sin—(by) “walking in the
light,” in which sin cannot be committed.  Accordingly, the
sense in which he says we “are utterly purified” is, not in
so far as we sin, but in so far as we do <i>not</i> sin.  For,
“walking in the light,” but not having communion with
darkness, we shall act as they that are “utterly purified;”
sin not being quite laid down, but not being wittingly committed. 
For this is the virtue of the Lord’s blood, that such as it has
already purified from sin, and thenceforward has set “in the
light,” it renders thenceforward pure, if they shall continue to
persevere walking in the light.  “But he subjoins,”
you say, “If we say that we have not sin, we are seducing
ourselves, and the truth is not in us.  If we confess our sins,
faithful and just is He to remit them to us, and utterly purify us from
every unrighteousness.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xix-p15.2" n="943" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xix-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xix-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.8-1John.1.9" parsed="|1John|1|8|1|9" passage="1 John i. 8, 9">1 John i. 8, 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  Does he say
“from impurity?”  (No):  or else, if that is so,
then (He “utterly purifies” us) from “idolatry”
too.  But there is a difference in the sense.  For see yet
again:  “If we say,” he says, “that we have not
sinned, we make Him a liar, and His word is not in us.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xix-p16.2" n="944" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xix-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xix-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.9" parsed="|1John|1|9|0|0" passage="1 John i. 9">1 John i. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  All the more fully:  “Little
children, these things have I written to you, lest ye sin; and if ye
shall have sinned, an Advocate we have with God the Father, Jesus
Christ the righteous; and, He is the propitiation for our
sins.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xix-p17.2" n="945" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xix-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xix-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.1-1John.2.2" parsed="|1John|2|1|2|2" passage="1 John ii. 1, 2">1 John ii. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note> 
“According to these words,” you say, “it will be
admitted both that we sin, and that we have pardon.”  What,
then, will become (of your theory), when, proceeding (with the
Epistle), I find something different?  For he affirms that <i>we
do not sin at all</i>; and to this end he treats at large, that he may
make no such concession; setting forth that sins have been once for all
deleted by Christ, not subsequently to obtain pardon; in which
statement the sense requires us (to apply the statement) to an
admonition to <i>chastity</i>.  “Every one,” he says,
“who hath this hope, maketh himself chaste, because He too is
chaste.  Every one who doeth sin, doeth withal iniquity;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xix-p18.2" n="946" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xix-p19" shownumber="no"> Iniquitatem =<span class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xix-p19.1" lang="EL">ἀνομίαν</span>.</p></note> and sin is iniquity.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xix-p19.2" n="947" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xix-p20" shownumber="no"> Iniquitas; <span class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xix-p20.1" lang="EL">ἀνομία</span> ="lawlessness.”</p></note> 
And ye know that He hath been manifested to take away
sins”—henceforth, of course, to be no more incurred, if it
is true, (as it is,) that he subjoins, “Every one who abideth in
Him sinneth not; every one who sinneth neither hath seen nor knoweth
Him.  Little children, let none seduce you.  Every one who
doeth righteousness is righteous, as He withal is righteous.  He
who doeth sin is of the devil, inasmuch as the devil sinneth from the
beginning.  For unto this end was manifested the Son of God, to
undo the works of the devil:”  for He has
“undone” them withal, by setting man free through baptism,
the “handwriting of death” having been “made a gift
of” to him:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xix-p20.2" n="948" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xix-p21" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.xix-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.13-Col.2.14" parsed="|Col|2|13|2|14" passage="Col. ii. 13, 14">Col. ii. 13, 14</scripRef>.</p></note>  and
accordingly, “he who is being born of God doeth not sin, because
the seed of God abideth in him; and he cannot sin, because he hath been
born of God.  Herein are manifest the sons of God and the sons of
the devil.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xix-p21.2" n="949" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xix-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xix-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.3-1John.3.10" parsed="|1John|3|3|3|10" passage="1 John iii. 3-10">1 John iii. 3–10</scripRef>.</p></note>  <i>Where</i>in?
except it be (thus):  the former by not sinning, from the time
that they were born from God; the latter by sinning, because they are
from the devil, just as if they never were born from God?  But if
he says, “He who is not <i>righteous</i> is not of
God,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xix-p22.2" n="950" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xix-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xix-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.10" parsed="|1John|3|10|0|0" passage="1 John iii. 10">1 John iii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> how shall he who is
not <i>modest</i> again become (a son) of God, who has already ceased
to be so?</p>
<p id="iii.viii.xix-p24" shownumber="no">“It is therefore nearly equivalent to saying that
John has forgotten himself; asserting, in the former part of his
Epistle, that we are not without sin, but now prescribing that we do
not sin at all:  and in the one case flattering us somewhat with
hope of pardon, but in the other as<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_97.html" id="iii.viii.xix-Page_97" n="97" />serting with all stringency, that whoever
may have sinned are no sons of God.”  But away with (the
thought):  for not even we ourselves forget the distinction
between sins, which was the starting-point of our digression.  And
(a right distinction it was); for John has here sanctioned it; in that
there are some sins of daily committal, to which we all are
liable:  for who will be free from the accident of either being
angry unjustly, and retaining his anger beyond sunset;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xix-p24.1" n="951" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xix-p25" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xix-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.26" parsed="|Eph|4|26|0|0" passage="Eph. iv. 26">Eph. iv. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> or else even using manual violence or else
carelessly speaking evil; or else rashly swearing; or else forfeiting
his plighted word or else lying, from bashfulness or
“necessity?”  In businesses, in official duties, in
trade, in food, in sight, in hearing, by how great temptations are we
plied!  So that, if there were no pardon for such sins as these,
salvation would be unattainable to any.  Of these, then, there
will be pardon, through the successful Suppliant of the Father,
Christ.  But there are, too, the contraries of these; as the
graver and destructive ones, such as are incapable of
pardon—murder, idolatry, fraud, apostasy, blasphemy; (and), of
course, too, adultery and fornication; and if there be any other
“violation of the temple of God.”  For these Christ
will no more be the successful Pleader:  these will not at all be
incurred by one who has been born of God, who will cease to be the son
of God if he do incur them.</p>
<p id="iii.viii.xix-p26" shownumber="no">Thus John’s rule of diversity will be
established; arranging as he does a distinction of sins, while he now
admits and now denies that the sons of God sin.  For (in making
these assertions) he was looking forward to the final clause of his
letter, and for that (final clause) he was laying his preliminary
bases; intending to say, in the end, more manifestly:  “If
any knoweth his brother to be sinning a sin not unto death, he shall
make request, and the Lord shall give life to him who sinneth not unto
death.  For there is a sin unto death:  not concerning that
do I say that one should make request.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xix-p26.1" n="952" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xix-p27" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xix-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.16" parsed="|1John|5|16|0|0" passage="1 John v. 16">1 John v. 16</scripRef>.  But Tertullian has rendered
<span class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xix-p27.2" lang="EL">αἰτεῖν</span> and <span class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xix-p27.3" lang="EL">ἐρωτᾶν</span> by the one word
<i>postulare</i>.  See Trench, <i>N. T. Synonyms</i>, pp.
169–173. ed. 4, 1858.</p></note> 
He, too, (as I have been), was mindful that Jeremiah had been
prohibited by God to deprecate (Him) on behalf of a people which was
committing mortal sins.  “Every unrighteousness is sin; and
there is a sin unto death.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xix-p27.4" n="953" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xix-p28" shownumber="no"> So Oehler; but it
appears that a “non” must have been omitted.</p></note>  But we know
that every one who hath been born of God sinneth not”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xix-p28.1" n="954" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xix-p29" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xix-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.17-1John.5.18" parsed="|1John|5|17|5|18" passage="1 John 5.17,18">Vers. 17,
18</scripRef>.</p></note>—to wit, the sin which is unto
death.  Thus there is no course left for you, but either to deny
that adultery and fornication are mortal sins; or else to confess them
irremissible, for which it is not permitted even to make successful
intercession.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.viii.xx" n="XX" next="iii.viii.xxi" prev="iii.viii.xix" progress="14.41%" shorttitle="Chapter XX" title="From Apostolic Teaching Tertullian Turns to that of Companions of the Apostles, and of the Law." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.viii.xx-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.viii.xx-p1.1">Chapter
XX.—From Apostolic Teaching Tertullian Turns to that of
Companions of the Apostles, and of the Law.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.viii.xx-p2" shownumber="no">The discipline, therefore, of the apostles
properly (so called), indeed, instructs and determinately directs, as a
principal point, the overseer of all sanctity as regards the temple of
God to the universal eradication of every sacrilegious outrage upon
modesty, without any mention of restoration.  I wish, however,
redundantly to superadd the testimony likewise of one particular
comrade of the apostles,—(a testimony) aptly suited for
confirming, by most proximate right, the discipline of his
masters.  For there is extant withal an Epistle to the Hebrews
under the name of Barnabas—a man sufficiently accredited by God,
as being one whom Paul has stationed next to himself in the
uninterrupted observance of abstinence:  “Or else, I alone
and Barnabas, have not we the power of working?”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xx-p2.1" n="955" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xx-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xx-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.6" parsed="|1Cor|9|6|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ix. 6">1 Cor. ix. 6</scripRef>; but our copies read, <span class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xx-p3.2" lang="EL">τοῦ μὴ
ἐργάζεσθαι</span>.</p></note>  And, of course, the Epistle of Barnabas
is more generally received among the Churches than that apocryphal
“Shepherd” of adulterers.  Warning, accordingly, the
disciples to omit all first principles, and strive rather after
perfection, and not lay again the foundations of repentance from the
works of the dead, he says:  “For impossible it is that they
who have once been illuminated, and have tasted the heavenly gift, and
have participated in the Holy Spirit, and have tasted the word of God
and found it sweet, when they shall—their age already
setting—have fallen away, should be again recalled unto
repentance, crucifying again for themselves the Son of God, and
dishonouring Him.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xx-p3.3" n="956" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xx-p4" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.xx-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.1 Bible:Heb.6.4-Heb.6.6" parsed="|Heb|6|1|0|0;|Heb|6|4|6|6" passage="Heb. vi. 1, 4-6">Heb. vi. 1, 4–6</scripRef>.</p></note>  “For the
earth which hath drunk the rain often descending upon it, and hath
borne grass apt for them on whose account it is tilled withal,
attaineth God’s blessing; but if it bring forth thorns, it is
reprobate, and nighest to cursing, whose end is (doomed) unto utter
burning.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xx-p4.2" n="957" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xx-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xx-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.7-Heb.6.8" parsed="|Heb|6|7|6|8" passage="Heb. 6.7,8">Vers. 7,
8</scripRef>.</p></note>  He who learnt
this <i>from</i> apostles, and taught it <i>with</i> apostles, never
knew of any “second repentance” promised by apostles to the
adulterer and fornicator.</p>
<p id="iii.viii.xx-p6" shownumber="no">For excellently was he wont to interpret the law, and
keep its figures even in (the dispensation of) the Truth itself. 
It was with a reference, in short, to this species of discipline that
the caution was taken in the case of the leper:  “But if the
speckled appearance shall have become efflorescent over the skin, and
shall have covered the whole skin from the head even unto the feet
through all the visible surface, then the priest, when he shall have
seen, shall utterly cleanse him:  since he hath wholly turned into
white he is clean.  But on the day that there <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_98.html" id="iii.viii.xx-Page_98" n="98" />shall have been seen in such an one quick
colour, he is defiled.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xx-p6.1" n="958" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xx-p7" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.xx-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Lev.13.12-Lev.13.14" parsed="|Lev|13|12|13|14" passage="Lev. xiii. 12-14">Lev. xiii. 12–14</scripRef> (in LXX.).</p></note>  (The Law) would
have the man who is wholly turned from the pristine habit of the flesh
to the whiteness of faith—which (faith) is esteemed a defect and
blemish in (the eyes of) the world<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xx-p7.2" n="959" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xx-p8" shownumber="no"> Sæculo.</p></note>—and is
wholly made new, to be understood to be “clean;” as being
no longer “speckled,” no longer dappled with the pristine
and the new (intermixt).  If, however, after the reversal (of the
sentence of uncleanness), ought of the old nature shall have revived
with its tendencies, that which was beginning to be thought utterly
dead to sin in his flesh must again be judged unclean, and must no more
be expiated by the priest.  Thus adultery, sprouting again from
the pristine stock, and wholly blemishing the unity of the new colour
from which it had been excluded, is a defect that admits of no
cleansing.  Again, in the case of a house:  if any spots and
cavities in the party-walls had been reported to the priest, before he
entered to inspect that house he bids all (its contents) be taken away
from it; thus the belongings of the house would not be unclean. 
Then the priest, if, upon entering, he had found greenish or reddish
cavities, and their appearance to the sight deeper down within the body
of the party-wall, was to go out to the gate, and separate the house
for a period within seven days.  Then, upon returning on the
seventh day, if he should have perceived the taint to have become
diffused in the party-walls, he was to order those stones in which the
taint of the leprosy had been to be extracted and cast away outside the
city into an unclean place; and other stones, polished and sound, to be
taken and replaced in the stead of the first, and the house to be
plastered with other mortar.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xx-p8.1" n="960" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xx-p9" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.xx-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Lev.14.33-Lev.14.42" parsed="|Lev|14|33|14|42" passage="Lev. xiv. 33-42">Lev. xiv. 33–42</scripRef>.</p></note>  For, in coming
to the High Priest of the Father—Christ—all impediments
must first be taken away, in the space of a week, that the house which
remains, the flesh and the soul, may be clean; and when the Word of God
has entered it, and has found “stains of red and green,”
forthwith must the deadly and sanguinary passions “be
extracted” and “cast away” out of doors—for the
Apocalypse withal has set “death” upon a “green
horse,” but a “warrior” upon a
“red”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xx-p9.2" n="961" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xx-p10" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.xx-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Rev.6.4 Bible:Rev.6.8" parsed="|Rev|6|4|0|0;|Rev|6|8|0|0" passage="Rev. vi. 4, 8">Rev. vi. 4, 8</scripRef>.</p></note>—and in their
stead must be under-strewn stones polished and apt for conjunction, and
firm,—such as are made (by God) into (sons) of Abraham,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xx-p10.2" n="962" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xx-p11" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.xx-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.9 Bible:Luke.3.8" parsed="|Matt|3|9|0|0;|Luke|3|8|0|0" passage="Matt. iii. 9; Luke iii. 8">Matt. iii. 9; Luke iii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>—that thus the man may be fit for
God.  But if, after the recovery and reformation, the priest again
perceived in the same house ought of the pristine disorders and
blemishes, he pronounced it unclean, and bade the timbers, and the
stones, and all the structure of it, to be pulled down, and cast away
into an unclean place.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xx-p11.2" n="963" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xx-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xx-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Lev.14.43-Lev.14.45" parsed="|Lev|14|43|14|45" passage="Lev. xiv. 43-45">Lev. xiv. 43–45</scripRef>.</p></note>  This will be
the man—flesh and soul—who, subsequently to reformation,
after baptism and the entrance of the priests, again resumes the scabs
and stains of the flesh, and “is case away outside the city into
an unclean place,”—“surrendered,” to wit,
“to Satan for the destruction of the flesh,”—and is
no more rebuilt in the Church after his ruin.  So, too, with
regard to lying with a female slave, who had been betrothed to an
husband, but not yet redeemed, not yet set free: 
“provision,” says (the Law), shall be made for her, and she
shall not die, because she was not yet manumitted for him for whom she
was being kept.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xx-p12.2" n="964" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xx-p13" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.xx-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Lev.19.20" parsed="|Lev|19|20|0|0" passage="Lev. xix. 20">Lev. xix. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>  For flesh not
yet manumitted to Christ, for whom it was being kept,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xx-p13.2" n="965" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xx-p14" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.xx-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.2" parsed="|2Cor|11|2|0|0" passage="2 Cor. xi. 2">2 Cor. xi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>
used to be contaminated with impunity:  so now, after manumission,
it no more receives pardon.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.viii.xxi" n="XXI" next="iii.viii.xxii" prev="iii.viii.xx" progress="14.60%" shorttitle="Chapter XXI" title="Of the Difference Between Discipline and Power, and of the Power of the Keys." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.viii.xxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.viii.xxi-p1.1">Chapter XXI.—Of the
Difference Between Discipline and Power, and of the Power of the
Keys.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.viii.xxi-p2" shownumber="no">If the apostles understood these (figurative
meanings of the Law) better, of course they were more careful (with
regard to them than even apostolic men).  But I will descend even
to this point of contest now, making a separation between the
<i>doctrine</i> of apostles and their <i>power</i>.  Discipline
governs a man, power sets a seal upon him; apart from the fact that
power is the Spirit, but the Spirit is God.  What, moreover, used
(the Spirit) to teach?  That there must be no communicating with
the works of darkness.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xxi-p2.1" n="966" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xxi-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xxi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.11" parsed="|Eph|5|11|0|0" passage="Eph. v. 11">Eph. v. 11</scripRef>.  See ch. xviii. above.</p></note>  Observe what He
bids.  Who, moreover, was able to forgive sins?  This is His
alone prerogative:  for “who remitteth sins but God
alone?”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xxi-p3.2" n="967" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xxi-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xxi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Mark.2.7 Bible:Luke.5.21" parsed="|Mark|2|7|0|0;|Luke|5|21|0|0" passage="Mark ii. 7; Luke v. 21">Mark ii. 7; Luke v. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> and, of course, (who
but He can remit) <i>mortal</i> sins, such as have been committed
against Himself,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xxi-p4.2" n="968" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xxi-p5" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.xxi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.4" parsed="|Ps|51|4|0|0" passage="Ps. li. 4">Ps. li. 4</scripRef> (in LXX. <scripRef id="iii.viii.xxi-p5.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.50.6" parsed="|Ps|50|6|0|0" passage="Ps. l. 6">Ps. l. 6</scripRef>).</p></note> and against His
temple?  For, as far as you are concerned, such as are chargeable
with offence against you personally, you are commanded, in the person
of Peter, to forgive even seventy times sevenfold.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xxi-p5.3" n="969" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xxi-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xxi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.22" parsed="|Matt|18|22|0|0" passage="Matt. xviii. 22">Matt. xviii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>  And so, if it were agreed that even the
blessed apostles had granted any such indulgence (to any crime) the
pardon of which (comes) from God, not from man, it would be competent
(for them) to have done so, not in the exercise of discipline, but of
power.  For they both raised the dead,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xxi-p6.2" n="970" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xxi-p7" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.xxi-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.36-Acts.9.43 Bible:Acts.20.9-Acts.20.12" parsed="|Acts|9|36|9|43;|Acts|20|9|20|12" passage="Acts ix. 36-43; xx. 9-12">Acts ix. 36–43; xx.
9–12</scripRef>.</p></note> which
God alone (can do), and restored the debilitated to their
integrity,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xxi-p7.2" n="971" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xxi-p8" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.xxi-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.1-Acts.3.11 Bible:Acts.5.13-Acts.5.16" parsed="|Acts|3|1|3|11;|Acts|5|13|5|16" passage="Acts iii. 1-11; v. 13-16">Acts iii. 1–11; v.
13–16</scripRef>.</p></note> which none but Christ
(can do); nay, they inflicted plagues too, which Christ would not
do.  <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_99.html" id="iii.viii.xxi-Page_99" n="99" />For it did
not beseem Him to be severe who had come to suffer.  Smitten were
both Ananias<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xxi-p8.2" n="972" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xxi-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xxi-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.1-Acts.5.6" parsed="|Acts|5|1|5|6" passage="Acts v. 1-6">Acts v. 1–6</scripRef>.</p></note> and Elymas<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xxi-p9.2" n="973" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xxi-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xxi-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.6-Acts.13.12" parsed="|Acts|13|6|13|12" passage="Acts xiii. 6-12">Acts xiii. 6–12</scripRef>.</p></note>—Ananias with death, Elymas with
blindness—in order that by this very fact it might be proved that
Christ had <i>had the power</i> of doing even <i>such</i>
(miracles).  So, too, had the prophets (of old) granted to the
repentant the <i>pardon</i> of murder, and therewith of adultery,
inasmuch as they gave, at the same time, manifest proofs of
<i>severity</i>.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xxi-p10.2" n="974" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xxi-p11" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.xxi-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.12.1-2Sam.12.14" parsed="|2Sam|12|1|12|14" passage="2 Sam. xii. 1-14">2 Sam. xii. 1–14</scripRef>, etc.</p></note>  Exhibit
therefore even now to me,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xxi-p11.2" n="975" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xxi-p12" shownumber="no"> Kaye suggests
“apostolica et prophetica”—“apostolic and
prophetic evidences;” which is very probable.</p></note> apostolic sir,
prophetic evidences, that I may recognise your divine virtue, and
vindicate to yourself the <i>power</i> of remitting such sins! 
If, however, you have had the functions of <i>discipline</i> alone
allotted you, and (the duty) of presiding not imperially, but
ministerially;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xxi-p12.1" n="976" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xxi-p13" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.xxi-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.1-1Pet.5.4" parsed="|1Pet|5|1|5|4" passage="1 Pet. v. 1-4">1 Pet. v. 1–4</scripRef>.</p></note> who or how great are
you, that you should grant indulgence, who, by exhibiting neither the
prophetic nor the apostolic character, lack that virtue whose property
it is to indulge?</p>
<p id="iii.viii.xxi-p14" shownumber="no">“But,” you say, “<i>the
Church</i> has the power of forgiving sins.”  This I
acknowledge and adjudge more (than you; I) who have the Paraclete
Himself in the persons of the new prophets, saying, “The Church
has the power to forgive sins; but I will not do it, lest they commit
others withal.”  “What if a pseudo-prophetic spirit
has made that declaration?”  Nay, but it would have been
more the part of a subverter on the one hand to commend himself on the
score of clemency, and on the other to influence all others to
sin.  Or if, again, (the pseudo-prophetic spirit) has been eager
to affect this (sentiment) in accordance with “the Spirit of
truth,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xxi-p14.1" n="977" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xxi-p15" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.xxi-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:John.15.26" parsed="|John|15|26|0|0" passage="John xv. 26">John xv. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> it follows that
“the Spirit of truth” has indeed the <i>power</i> of
indulgently granting pardon to fornicators, but <i>wills</i> not to do
it if it involve evil to the majority.</p>
<p id="iii.viii.xxi-p16" shownumber="no">I now inquire into your opinion, (to see) from what
source you usurp this right to “the Church.”</p>
<p id="iii.viii.xxi-p17" shownumber="no">If, because the Lord has said to Peter,
“Upon this rock will I build My Church,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xxi-p17.1" n="978" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xxi-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xxi-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.18" parsed="|Matt|16|18|0|0" passage="Matt. xvi. 18">Matt. xvi. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>
“to thee have I given the keys of the heavenly
kingdom;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xxi-p18.2" n="979" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xxi-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xxi-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.19" parsed="|Matt|16|19|0|0" passage="Matt. xvi. 19">Matt. xvi. 19</scripRef> <i>ad init</i>., incorrectly.</p></note> or, “Whatsoever
thou shalt have bound or loosed in earth, shall be bound or loosed in
the heavens,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xxi-p19.2" n="980" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xxi-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xxi-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.19" parsed="|Matt|16|19|0|0" passage="Matt. xvi. 19">Matt. xvi. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> you therefore presume
that the power of binding and loosing has derived to you, that is, to
every Church akin to Peter, what sort of man are you, subverting and
wholly changing the manifest intention of the Lord, conferring (as that
intention did) this (gift) personally upon Peter?  “<i>On
thee</i>,” He says, “will I build My Church;” and,
“I will give <i>to thee</i> the keys,” not <i>to the
Church</i>; and, “Whatsoever <i>thou shalt have loosed or
bound</i>,” not what <i>they</i> shall have loosed or
bound.  For so withal the result teaches.  In (Peter) himself
the Church was reared; that is, <i>through</i> (Peter) himself; (Peter)
himself essayed the key; you see <i>what</i> (key):  “Men of
Israel, let what I say sink into your ears:  Jesus the Nazarene, a
man destined by God for you,” and so forth.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xxi-p20.2" n="981" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xxi-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xxi-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.22" parsed="|Acts|2|22|0|0" passage="Acts ii. 22">Acts ii. 22</scripRef> et seqq.</p></note>  (Peter) himself, therefore, was the
first to unbar, in Christ’s baptism, the entrance to the heavenly
kingdom, in which (kingdom) are “loosed” the sins that were
beforetime “bound;” and those which have not been
“loosed” are “bound,” in accordance with true
salvation; and Ananias he “bound” with the bond of death,
and the weak in his feet he “absolved” from his defect of
health.  Moreover, in that dispute about the observance or
non-observance of the Law, Peter was the first of all to be endued with
the Spirit, and, after making preface touching the calling of the
nations, to say, “And now why are ye tempting the Lord,
concerning the imposition upon the brethren of a yoke which neither we
nor our fathers were able to support?  But however, through the
grace of Jesus we believe that we shall be saved in the same way as
they.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xxi-p21.2" n="982" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xxi-p22" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.xxi-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.7-Acts.15.11" parsed="|Acts|15|7|15|11" passage="Acts xv. 7-11">Acts xv. 7–11</scripRef>.</p></note>  This sentence
both “loosed” those parts of the law which were abandoned,
and “bound” those which were reserved.  Hence the
power of loosing and of binding committed to Peter had nothing to do
with the capital sins of believers; and if the Lord had given him a
precept that he must grant pardon to a brother sinning against
<i>him</i> even “seventy times sevenfold,” of course He
would have commanded him to “bind”—that is, to
“retain”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xxi-p22.2" n="983" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xxi-p23" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.viii.xxi-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:John.20.23" parsed="|John|20|23|0|0" passage="John xx. 23">John xx. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>—<i>nothing</i>
subsequently, unless perchance such (sins) as one may have committed
against <i>the Lord</i>, not against a <i>brother</i>.  For the
forgiveness of (sins) committed in the case of a <i>man</i> is a
prejudgment against the remission of sins against
<i>God</i>.</p>
<p id="iii.viii.xxi-p24" shownumber="no">What, now, (has this to do) with the Church, and
<i>your</i> (church), indeed, Psychic?  For, in accordance with
the person of Peter, it is to <i>spiritual</i> men that this power will
correspondently appertain, either to an apostle or else to a
prophet.  For the very Church itself is, properly and principally,
the Spirit Himself, in whom is the Trinity of the One
Divinity—Father, Son, and Holy Spirit.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xxi-p24.1" n="984" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xxi-p25" shownumber="no"> See <i>de Or</i>., c.
ii.</p></note> 
(The Spirit) combines that Church which the Lord has made to consist in
“three.”  And thus, from that time forward,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xxi-p25.1" n="985" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xxi-p26" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.xxi-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.20" parsed="|Matt|18|20|0|0" passage="Matt. xviii. 20">Matt. xviii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> every number (of persons) who may have
combined together into this faith is accounted “a Church,”
from the Author and Consecrator (of <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_100.html" id="iii.viii.xxi-Page_100" n="100" />the Church).  And accordingly “the
Church,” it is true, will forgive sins:  but (it will be)
the Church of the Spirit, by means of a spiritual man; not the Church
which consists of a number of bishops.  For the right and
arbitrament is the Lord’s, not the servant’s; God’s
Himself, not the priest’s.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.viii.xxii" n="XXII" next="iii.viii.xxiii" prev="iii.viii.xxi" progress="14.82%" shorttitle="Chapter XXII" title="Of Martyrs, and Their Intercession on Behalf of Scandalous Offenders." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.viii.xxii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.viii.xxii-p1.1">Chapter XXII.—Of
Martyrs, and Their Intercession on Behalf of Scandalous
Offenders.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.viii.xxii-p2" shownumber="no">But you go so far as to lavish this
“power” upon martyrs withal!  No sooner has any one,
acting on a preconceived arrangement, put on the bonds—(bonds),
moreover, which, in the nominal custody now in vogue,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xxii-p2.1" n="986" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xxii-p3" shownumber="no"> Comp. <i>de Je</i>., c.
xii.</p></note>
are soft ones—than adulterers beset him, fornicators gain access
to him; instantly prayers echo around him; instantly pools of tears
(from the eyes) of all the polluted surround him; nor are there any who
are more diligent in purchasing entrance into the prison than they who
have lost (the fellowship of) the Church!  Men and women are
violated in the darkness with which the habitual indulgence of lusts
has plainly familiarized them; and they seek peace at the hands of
those who are risking their own!  Others betake them to the mines,
and return, in the character of communicants, from thence, where by
this time another “martyrdom” is necessary for sins
committed <i>after</i> “martyrdom.”  “Well, who
on earth and in the flesh is faultless?”  What
“martyr” (continues to be) an inhabitant of the
world<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xxii-p3.1" n="987" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xxii-p4" shownumber="no">
<i>Sæculi</i>.</p></note> supplicating? pence in hand? subject to
physician and usurer?  Suppose, now, (your “martyr”)
beneath the glaive, with head already steadily poised; suppose him on
the cross, with body already outstretched; suppose him at the stake,
with the lion already let loose; suppose him on the axle, with the fire
already heaped; in the very certainty, I say, and possession of
martyrdom:  who permits <i>man</i> to condone (offences) which are
to be reserved for <i>God</i>, by whom those (offences) have been
condemned without discharge, which not even apostles (so far as I
know)—martyrs withal themselves—have judged
condonable?  In short, Paul had already “fought with beasts
at Ephesus,” when he decreed “destruction” to the
incestuous person.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xxii-p4.1" n="988" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xxii-p5" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.xxii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.32" parsed="|1Cor|15|32|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xv. 32">1 Cor. xv. 32</scripRef>.</p></note>  Let it suffice
to the martyr to have purged his own sins:  it is the part of
ingratitude or of pride to lavish upon others also what one has
obtained at a high price.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xxii-p5.2" n="989" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xxii-p6" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.xxii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.28" parsed="|Acts|22|28|0|0" passage="Acts xxii. 28">Acts xxii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>  Who has
redeemed another’s death by his own, but the Son of God
alone?  For even in His very passion He set the robber
free.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xxii-p6.2" n="990" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xxii-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xxii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.39-Luke.23.43" parsed="|Luke|23|39|23|43" passage="Luke xxiii. 39-43">Luke xxiii. 39–43</scripRef>.</p></note>  For to this end had He come, that,
being Himself pure from sin,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xxii-p7.2" n="991" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xxii-p8" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.xxii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.3 Bible:1John.4" parsed="|1John|3|0|0|0;|1John|4|0|0|0" passage="1 John 3; 4">1 John iii.
v</scripRef>.</p></note> and in all respects
holy,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xxii-p8.2" n="992" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xxii-p9" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.xxii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.7.26-Heb.8.1" parsed="|Heb|7|26|8|1" passage="Heb. 7:26-8:1">Heb. vii. 26–viii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> He might undergo death on behalf of
sinners.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xxii-p9.2" n="993" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xxii-p10" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.xxii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.18" parsed="|1Pet|3|18|0|0" passage="1 Pet. iii. 18">1 Pet. iii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>  Similarly, you
who emulate Him in condoning sins, if you yourself have done no sin,
plainly suffer in my stead.  If, however, you are a sinner, how
will the oil of your puny torch be able to suffice for you and for
me?<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xxii-p10.2" n="994" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xxii-p11" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.xxii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.8-Matt.25.9" parsed="|Matt|25|8|25|9" passage="Matt. xxv. 8, 9">Matt. xxv. 8, 9</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="iii.viii.xxii-p12" shownumber="no">I have, even now, a test whereby to prove (the
presence of) Christ (in you).  If Christ is in the martyr for this
reason, that the martyr may absolve adulterers and fornicators, let Him
tell publicly the secrets of the heart, that He may thus concede
(pardon to) sins; and He is Christ.  For thus it was that the Lord
Jesus Christ showed His power:  “Why think ye evil in your
hearts?  For which is easier, to say to the paralytic, Thy sins
are remitted thee; or, Rise and walk?  Therefore, that ye may know
the Son of man to have the power upon earth of remitting sins, I say to
thee, paralytic, Rise, and walk.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xxii-p12.1" n="995" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xxii-p13" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.viii.xxii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Mark.2.9-Mark.2.11" parsed="|Mark|2|9|2|11" passage="Mark ii. 9-11">Mark ii. 9–11</scripRef>.</p></note> 
If the Lord set so much store by the proof of His power as to reveal
thoughts, and so impart health by His command, lest He should not be
believed to have the power of remitting sins; it is not lawful for me
to believe the same power (to reside) in any one, whoever he be,
without the same proofs.  In the act, however, of urgently
entreating from a martyr pardon for adulterers and fornicators, you
yourself confess that crimes of that nature are not to be washed away
except by the martyrdom of the criminal himself, while you presume
(they can be washed away) by another’s.  If this is so, then
martyrdom will be another baptism.  For “I have
withal,” saith He, “another baptism.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xxii-p13.2" n="996" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xxii-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xxii-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.50" parsed="|Luke|12|50|0|0" passage="Luke xii. 50">Luke xii. 50</scripRef>.</p></note>  Whence, too, it was that there flowed
out of the wound in the Lord’s side water and blood, the
materials of either baptism.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xxii-p14.2" n="997" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xxii-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.viii.xxii-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:John.19.33-John.19.34" parsed="|John|19|33|19|34" passage="John xix. 33, 34">John xix. 33, 34</scripRef>.</p></note>  I ought, then,
by the <i>first</i> baptism too to (have the right of) setting another
free if I can by the <i>second</i>:  and we must necessarily force
upon the mind (of our opponents this conclusion):  Whatever
authority, whatever reason, restores ecclesiastical peace to the
adulterer and fornicator, the same will be bound to come to the aid of
the murderer and idolater in their repentance,—at all events, of
the apostate, and of course of him whom, in the battle of his
confession, after hard struggling with torments, savagery has
overthrown.  Besides, it were unworthy of God and of His mercy,
who prefers the repentance of a sinner to his death, that they should
have easier return into (the bosom of) the Church who have fallen in
heat of passion, than they who have fallen in
hand-to-<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_101.html" id="iii.viii.xxii-Page_101" n="101" />hand
combat.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xxii-p15.2" n="998" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xxii-p16" shownumber="no"> Comp. <i>de Monog</i>.,
c. xv.</p></note>  Indignation urges us to speak. 
Contaminated bodies you will recall rather than gory ones!  Which
repentance is more pitiable—that which prostrates tickled flesh,
or lacerated?  Which pardon is, in all causes, more justly
concessible—that which a voluntary, or that which an involuntary,
sinner implores?  No one is compelled <i>with</i> his will to
apostatize; no one <i>against</i> his will commits fornication. 
Lust is exposed to no violence, except itself:  it knows no
coercion whatever.  Apostasy, on the contrary, what ingenuities of
butchery and tribes of penal inflictions enforce!  Which has more
truly apostatized—he who has lost Christ amid agonies, or (he who
has done so) amid delights? he who when losing Him grieved, or he who
when losing Him sported?  And yet those scars graven on the
Christian combatant—scars, of course, enviable in the eyes of
Christ, because they yearned after Conquest, and thus also glorious,
because failing to conquer they yielded; (scars) after which even the
devil himself yet sighs; (scars) with an infelicity of their own, but a
chaste one, with a repentance that mourns, but blushes not, to the Lord
for pardon—will anew be remitted to such, because their apostasy
was expiable!  In their case alone is the “flesh
weak.”  Nay, no flesh so strong as that which crushes out
the Spirit!</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.viii.xxiii" n="XXIII" next="iii.ix" prev="iii.viii.xxii" progress="15.01%" title="Elucidations."><p class="c18" id="iii.viii.xxiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c17" id="iii.viii.xxiii-p1.1">Elucidations.</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="iii.viii.xxiii-p2" shownumber="no">
————————————</p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.viii.xxiii-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="iii.viii.xxiii-p3.1">I.</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.viii.xxiii-p4" shownumber="no">(The Shepherd of Hermas, p. 85.)</p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.viii.xxiii-p5" shownumber="no">Here, and in chap. xx. below, Tertullian’s
rabid utterances against the <i>Shepherd</i> may be balanced by what he
had said, less unreasonably, in his better mood.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xxiii-p5.1" n="999" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xxiii-p6" shownumber="no"> <i>On Prayer</i>, vol.
iii. cap. xvi. p. 686, <i>supra</i>, where he speaks respectfully.</p></note>  Now he refers to the
<i>Shepherd’s</i> (ii. 1)<note anchored="yes" id="iii.viii.xxiii-p6.1" n="1000" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.viii.xxiii-p7" shownumber="no"> Vol. ii. p. 22 (also
p. 43), this series.</p></note> view of
pardon, even to adulterers.  But surely it might be objected even
more plausibly against “the Shepherd,” whom he prefers, in
common with all Christians, as see <scripRef id="iii.viii.xxiii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:John.8.1-John.8.11" parsed="|John|8|1|8|11" passage="John viii. 1-11">John viii. 1–11</scripRef>, which I take to be canonical
Scripture.  A curious question is suggested by what he says of the
figure of the Good Shepherd portrayed on the chalice:  Is this
<i>irony</i>, as if the figure so familiar from illustrations of the
catacombs must be meant for the <i>Shepherd</i> of Hermas? 
Regarding all pictures as idolatrous, he may intend to intimate that
adultery (=idolatry) was thus symbolized.</p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.viii.xxiii-p8" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="iii.viii.xxiii-p8.1">II.</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.viii.xxiii-p9" shownumber="no">(Clasping the knees of all, p. 86.)</p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.viii.xxiii-p10" shownumber="no">Here is a portrait of the early penitential discipline
sufficiently terrible, and it conforms to the apostolic pictures of the
same.  “Tell it unto the Church,” says our Lord
(<scripRef id="iii.viii.xxiii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.17" parsed="|Matt|18|17|0|0" passage="Matt. xviii. 17">Matt. xviii. 17</scripRef>).  In <scripRef id="iii.viii.xxiii-p10.2" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.4" parsed="|1Cor|5|4|0|0" passage="1 Cor. v. 4">1 Cor. v. 4</scripRef> the apostle (“present in
spirit”) gives judgment, but the whole Church is “gathered
together.”  In <scripRef id="iii.viii.xxiii-p10.3" osisRef="Bible:Jas.5.16" parsed="|Jas|5|16|0|0" passage="James v. 16">James v. 16</scripRef> the “confession to <i>one
another</i>” seems to refer to this public discipline, as also
the prayer for <i>healing</i> enjoined on one another.  St.
Chrysostom, however, reflecting the discipline of his day, in which
great changes were made, says, on <scripRef id="iii.viii.xxiii-p10.4" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.17" parsed="|Matt|18|17|0|0" passage="Matt. xviii. 17">Matt. xviii. 17</scripRef>, unless it be a gloss, “<i>Dic
Ecclesiæ</i> id est <i>Præsidibus</i> =<span class="Greek" id="iii.viii.xxiii-p10.5" lang="EL">προεδρευούσιν</span>.” 
(Tom. vii. p. 536, ed. Migne.)</p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.viii.xxiii-p11" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="iii.viii.xxiii-p11.1">III.</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.viii.xxiii-p12" shownumber="no">(Remedial discipline, p. 87.)</p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.viii.xxiii-p13" shownumber="no">Powerfully as Tertullian states his view of this
apostolic “delivering unto Satan” as for final perdition,
it is not to be gainsaid that (<scripRef id="iii.viii.xxiii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.5" parsed="|1Cor|5|5|0|0" passage="1 Cor. v. 5">1 Cor. v. 5</scripRef>) the object was salvation and hope,
“that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord
Jesus.”  Thus, the power of Satan to inflict bodily
suffering (<scripRef id="iii.viii.xxiii-p13.2" osisRef="Bible:Job.2.6" parsed="|Job|2|6|0|0" passage="Job ii. 6">Job ii.
6</scripRef>), when divinely permitted,
is recognised under the Gospel (<scripRef id="iii.viii.xxiii-p13.3" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.16 Bible:2Cor.12.7" parsed="|Luke|13|16|0|0;|2Cor|12|7|0|0" passage="Luke xiii. 16; 2 Cor. xii. 7">Luke xiii. 16; 2 Cor. xii. 7</scripRef>).  The remedial mercy of trials and
sufferings may be inferred when providentially occurring.</p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.viii.xxiii-p14" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="iii.viii.xxiii-p14.1">IV.</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.viii.xxiii-p15" shownumber="no">(Personally upon Peter, p. 99.)</p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.viii.xxiii-p16" shownumber="no">See what has been said before.  But note our
author (now writing against the Church, and as a Montanist) has no idea
that the <i>personal</i> prerogative of St. Peter had descended to any
bishop.  More when we come to Cyprian, and see vol. iii. p. 630,
this series.</p>
</div3></div2>

<ThML.head>
    <electronicEdInfo>
        <authorID>tertullian</authorID>
        <workID>fasting</workID>
        <versionID>anf04</versionID>
        <bkgID>tertullian-fasting</bkgID>
        <DC>
            <DC.Title>On Fasting</DC.Title>
            <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/schaff/anf04.iii.ix.html</DC.Identifier>
        </DC>
    </electronicEdInfo>
</ThML.head>

<div2 id="iii.ix" next="iii.ix.i" prev="iii.viii.xxiii" progress="15.09%" title="On Fasting.">
    <h3>On Fasting</h3>

<div3 id="iii.ix.i" n="I" next="iii.ix.ii" prev="iii.ix" progress="15.09%" shorttitle="Chapter I" title="Connection of Gluttony and Lust.  Grounds of Psychical Objections Against the Montanists." type="Chapter"><p class="c18" id="iii.ix.i-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_102.html" id="iii.ix.i-Page_102" n="102" /><span class="c17" id="iii.ix.i-p1.1">VIII.</span></p>
<p class="c25" id="iii.ix.i-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c17" id="iii.ix.i-p2.1">On Fasting.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.i-p2.2" n="1001" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.i-p3" shownumber="no"> [Written, say,
<i>circa</i> <span class="sc" id="iii.ix.i-p3.1">a.d.</span> 208.]</p></note></span></p>
<p class="c25" id="iii.ix.i-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="iii.ix.i-p4.1">In Opposition to the
Psychics.</span></p>
<p class="c25" id="iii.ix.i-p5" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="iii.ix.i-p5.1">[Translated by the Rev. S.
Thelwall.]</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="iii.ix.i-p6" shownumber="no">
————————————</p>
<p class="c26" id="iii.ix.i-p7" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="iii.ix.i-p7.1">Chapter I.—Connection of Gluttony
and Lust.  Grounds of Psychical Objections Against the
Montanists.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.ix.i-p8" shownumber="no">I should wonder at the Psychics, if they were
enthralled to voluptuousness alone, which leads them to repeated
marriages, if they were not likewise bursting with gluttony, which
leads them to hate fasts.  Lust without voracity would certainly
be considered a monstrous phenomenon; since these two are so united and
concrete, that, had there been any possibility of disjoining them, the
pudenda would not have been affixed to the belly itself rather than
elsewhere.  Look at the body:  the region (of these members)
is one and the same.  In short, the order of the vices is
proportionate to the arrangement of the members.  First, the
belly; and then immediately the materials of all other species of
lasciviousness are laid subordinately to daintiness:  through love
of eating, love of impurity finds passage.  I recognise,
therefore, <i>animal</i><note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.i-p8.1" n="1002" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.i-p9" shownumber="no"> i.e., Psychic.</p></note> faith by its care
of the flesh (of which it wholly consists)—as prone to manifold
feeding as to manifold marrying—so that it deservedly accuses the
<i>spiritual</i> discipline, which according to its ability opposes it,
in this species of continence as well; imposing, as it does, reins upon
the appetite, through taking, sometimes no meals, or late meals, or dry
meals, just as upon lust, through allowing but one marriage.</p>
<p id="iii.ix.i-p10" shownumber="no">It is really irksome to engage with such: 
one is really ashamed to wrangle about subjects the very defence of
which is offensive to modesty.  For how am I to protect chastity
and sobriety without taxing their adversaries?  What those
adversaries are I will once for all mention:  they are the
exterior and interior <i>botuli</i> of the Psychics.  It is these
which raise controversy with the Paraclete; it is on this account that
the New Prophecies are rejected:  not that Montanus and Priscilla
and Maximilla preach another God, nor that they disjoin Jesus Christ
(from God), nor that they overturn any particular rule of faith or
hope, but that they plainly teach more frequent fasting than
marrying.  Concerning the limit of marrying, we have already
published a defence of monogamy.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.i-p10.1" n="1003" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.i-p11" shownumber="no"> [Which is a note of
time, not unimportant.]</p></note>  Now our
battle is the battle of the secondary (or rather the primary)
continence, in regard of the chastisement of diet.  They charge us
with keeping fasts of our own; with prolonging our Stations generally
into the evening; with observing xerophagies likewise, keeping our food
unmoistened by any flesh, and by any juiciness, and by any kind of
specially succulent fruit; and with not eating or drinking anything
with a winey flavour; also with abstinence from the bath, congruent
with our dry diet.  They are therefore constantly reproaching us
with <span class="sc" id="iii.ix.i-p11.1">novelty</span>; concerning the unlawfulness of
which they lay down a prescriptive rule, that either it must be
adjudged <i>heresy</i>, if (the point in dispute) is a human
presumption; or else pronounced <i>pseudo-prophecy</i>, if it is a
spiritual declaration; provided that, either way, we who reclaim hear
(sentence of) anathema.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.ix.ii" n="II" next="iii.ix.iii" prev="iii.ix.i" progress="15.18%" shorttitle="Chapter II" title="Arguments of the Psychics, Drawn from the Law, the Gospel, the Acts, the Epistles, and Heathenish Practices." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.ix.ii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.ix.ii-p1.1">Chapter
II.—Arguments of the Psychics, Drawn from the Law, the Gospel,
the Acts, the Epistles, and Heathenish Practices.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.ix.ii-p2" shownumber="no">For, so far as pertains to fasts, they oppose to us the
definite days appointed by God:  as when, in Leviticus, the Lord
enjoins upon Moses the tenth day of the seventh month (as) a day of
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_103.html" id="iii.ix.ii-Page_103" n="103" />atonement, saying,
“Holy shall be to you the day, and ye shall vex your souls; and
every soul which shall not have been vexed in that day shall be
exterminated from his people.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.ii-p2.1" n="1004" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.ii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.ix.ii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Lev.16.29 Bible:Lev.23.26-Lev.23.29" parsed="|Lev|16|29|0|0;|Lev|23|26|23|29" passage="Lev. xvi. 29; xxiii. 26-29">Lev. xvi. 29; xxiii.
26–29</scripRef>.</p></note>  At all
events, in the Gospel they think that those days were definitely
appointed for fasts in which “the Bridegroom was taken
away;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.ii-p3.2" n="1005" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.ii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.ix.ii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.14-Matt.9.15 Bible:Mark.2.18-Mark.2.20 Bible:Luke.5.33-Luke.5.35" parsed="|Matt|9|14|9|15;|Mark|2|18|2|20;|Luke|5|33|5|35" passage="Matt. ix. 14, 15; Mark ii. 18-20; Luke v. 33-35">Matt. ix. 14, 15; Mark ii. 18–20;
Luke v. 33–35</scripRef>.</p></note> and that these are
now the only legitimate days for Christian fasts, the legal and
prophetical antiquities having been abolished:  for wherever it
suits their wishes, they recognise what is the meaning of “the
Law and the prophets until John.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.ii-p4.2" n="1006" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.ii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.ix.ii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.16 Bible:Matt.11.13" parsed="|Luke|16|16|0|0;|Matt|11|13|0|0" passage="Luke xvi. 16; Matt. xi. 13">Luke xvi. 16; Matt. xi. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>  Accordingly, (they think) that, with
regard to the future, fasting was to be indifferently observed, by the
New Discipline, of choice, not of command, according to the times and
needs of each individual:  that this, withal, had been the
observance of the apostles, imposing (as they did) no other yoke of
definite fasts to be observed by all generally, nor similarly of
Stations either, which (they think) have withal days of their own (the
fourth and sixth days of the week), but yet take a wide range according
to individual judgment, neither subject to the law of a given precept,
nor (to be protracted) beyond the last hour of the day, since even
prayers the ninth hour generally concludes, after Peter’s
example, which is recorded in the Acts.  Xerophagies, however,
(they consider) the novel name of a studied duty, and very much akin to
heathenish superstition, like the abstemious rigours which purify an
Apis, an Isis, and a Magna Mater, by a restriction laid upon certain
kinds of food; whereas faith, free in Christ,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.ii-p5.2" n="1007" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.ii-p6" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.ix.ii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.1" parsed="|Gal|5|1|0|0" passage="Gal. v. 1">Gal. v. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>
owes no abstinence from particular meats to the Jewish Law even,
admitted as it has been by the apostle once for all to the whole range
of the meat-market<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.ii-p6.2" n="1008" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.ii-p7" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.ix.ii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.25" parsed="|1Cor|10|25|0|0" passage="1 Cor. x. 25">1 Cor. x. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>—(the apostle,
I say), that detester of such as, in like manner as they prohibit
marrying, so bid us abstain from meats created by God.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.ii-p7.2" n="1009" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.ii-p8" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.ix.ii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.3" parsed="|1Tim|4|3|0|0" passage="1 Tim. iv. 3">1 Tim. iv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  And accordingly (they think) <i>us</i>
to have been even then prenoted as “in the latest times departing
from the faith, giving heed to spirits which seduce the world, having a
conscience inburnt with doctrines of liars.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.ii-p8.2" n="1010" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.ii-p9" shownumber="no"> So Oehler
punctuates.  The reference is to <scripRef id="iii.ix.ii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.1-1Tim.4.2" parsed="|1Tim|4|1|4|2" passage="1 Tim. iv. 1, 2">1 Tim. iv. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  (Inburnt?)  With what fires,
prithee?  The fires, I ween, which lead us to repeated contracting
of nuptials and daily cooking of dinners!  Thus, too, they affirm
that we share with the Galatians the piercing rebuke (of the apostle),
as “observers of days, and of months, and of
years.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.ii-p9.2" n="1011" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.ii-p10" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.ii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.10" parsed="|Gal|4|10|0|0" passage="Gal. iv. 10">Gal. iv. 10</scripRef>; the words <span class="Greek" id="iii.ix.ii-p10.2" lang="EL">καὶ
καιρούς</span> Tertullian
omits.</p></note>  Meantime they
huff in our teeth the fact that Isaiah withal has authoritatively
declared, “Not such a fast hath the Lord elected,” that is,
not abstinence from food, but the works of righteousness, which he
there appends:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.ii-p10.3" n="1012" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.ii-p11" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.ii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.58.3-Isa.58.7" parsed="|Isa|58|3|58|7" passage="Isa. lviii. 3-7">Isa. lviii. 3–7</scripRef>.</p></note>  and that the
Lord Himself in the Gospel has given a compendious answer to every kind
of scrupulousness in regard to food; “that not by such things as
are introduced into the mouth is a man defiled, but by such as are
produced out of the mouth;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.ii-p11.2" n="1013" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.ii-p12" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.ii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.11 Bible:Mark.7.15" parsed="|Matt|15|11|0|0;|Mark|7|15|0|0" passage="Matt. xv. 11; Mark vii. 15">Matt. xv. 11; Mark vii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> while Himself
withal was wont to eat and drink till He made Himself noted thus;
“Behold, a gormandizer and a drinker:”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.ii-p12.2" n="1014" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.ii-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.ix.ii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.19 Bible:Luke.7.34" parsed="|Matt|11|19|0|0;|Luke|7|34|0|0" passage="Matt. xi. 19; Luke vii. 34">Matt. xi. 19; Luke vii. 34</scripRef>.</p></note>  (finally), that so, too, does the
apostle teach that “food commendeth us not to God; since we
neither abound if we eat, nor lack if we eat not.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.ii-p13.2" n="1015" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.ii-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.ix.ii-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.8" parsed="|1Cor|8|8|0|0" passage="1 Cor. viii. 8">1 Cor. viii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="iii.ix.ii-p15" shownumber="no">By the instrumentalities of these and similar
passages, they subtlely tend at last to such a point, that every one
who is somewhat prone to appetite finds it possible to regard as
superfluous, and not so very necessary, the duties of abstinence from,
or diminution or delay of, food, since “God,” forsooth,
“prefers the works of justice and of innocence.”  And
we know the quality of the hortatory addresses of carnal conveniences,
how easy it is to say, “I must believe with my whole
heart;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.ii-p15.1" n="1016" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.ii-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.ix.ii-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.10" parsed="|Rom|10|10|0|0" passage="Rom. x. 10">Rom. x. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> I must love God,
and my neighbour as myself:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.ii-p16.2" n="1017" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.ii-p17" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.ix.ii-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.37-Matt.22.40" parsed="|Matt|22|37|22|40" passage="Matt. xxii. 37-40">Matt. xxii. 37–40</scripRef>, and the parallel passages.</p></note>  for ‘on
these two precepts the whole Law hangeth, and the prophets,’ not
on the emptiness of my lungs and intestines.”</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.ix.iii" n="III" next="iii.ix.iv" prev="iii.ix.ii" progress="15.32%" shorttitle="Chapter III" title="The Principle of Fasting Traced Back to Its Earliest Source." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.ix.iii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.ix.iii-p1.1">Chapter III.—The
Principle of Fasting Traced Back to Its Earliest Source.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.ix.iii-p2" shownumber="no">Accordingly we are bound to affirm, before proceeding
further, this (principle), which is in danger of being secretly
subverted; (namely), of what value in the sight of God this
“emptiness” you speak of is:  and, first of all,
whence has proceeded the rationale itself of earning the favour of God
in this way.  For the necessity of the observance will then be
acknowledged, when the authority of a rationale, to be dated back from
the very beginning, shall have shone out to view.</p>
<p id="iii.ix.iii-p3" shownumber="no">Adam had received from God the law of not tasting
“of the tree of recognition of good and evil,” with the
doom of death to ensue upon tasting.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.iii-p3.1" n="1018" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.iii-p4" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.iii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.16-Gen.2.17" parsed="|Gen|2|16|2|17" passage="Gen. ii. 16, 17">Gen. ii. 16, 17</scripRef>.</p></note>  However,
even (Adam) himself at that time, reverting to the condition of a
Psychic after the spiritual ecstasy in which he had prophetically
interpreted that “great sacrament”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.iii-p4.2" n="1019" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.iii-p5" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.ix.iii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.32 Bible:Gen.2.23-Gen.2.24" parsed="|Eph|5|32|0|0;|Gen|2|23|2|24" passage="Eph. 5.32; Gen. 2.23,24">Eph. v. 32 with Gen. ii. 23, 24</scripRef>.</p></note>
with reference to Christ and the Church, and no longer being
“capable of the things which were the
Spirit’s,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.iii-p5.2" n="1020" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.iii-p6" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.iii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.14" parsed="|1Cor|2|14|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ii. 14">1 Cor. ii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> yielded more
readily to his belly than to God, heeded the meat rather than the
mandate, and sold salvation for his gullet!  He
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_104.html" id="iii.ix.iii-Page_104" n="104" />ate, in short, and perished;
saved (as he would) else (have been), if he had preferred to fast from
one little tree:  so that, even from this early date, <i>animal
faith</i> may recognise its own seed, deducing from thence onward its
appetite for carnalities and rejection of spiritualities.  I hold,
therefore, that from the very beginning the murderous gullet was to be
punished with the torments and penalties of hunger.  Even if God
had enjoined no preceptive fasts, still, by pointing out the source
whence Adam was slain, He who had demonstrated the offence had left to
my intelligence the remedies for the offence.  Unbidden, I would,
in such ways and at such times as I might have been able, have
habitually accounted food as poison, and taken the antidote, hunger;
through which to purge the primordial cause of death—a cause
transmitted to me also, concurrently with my very generation; certain
that God willed that whereof He nilled the contrary, and confident
enough that the care of continence will be pleasing to Him by whom I
should have understood that the crime of <i>in</i>continence had been
condemned.  Further:  since He Himself both commands fasting,
and calls “a soul<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.iii-p6.2" n="1021" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.iii-p7" shownumber="no"> The reference is to
<scripRef id="iii.ix.iii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.17" parsed="|Ps|51|17|0|0" passage="Ps. li. 17">Ps. li. 17</scripRef> (in LXX. <scripRef id="iii.ix.iii-p7.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.50.19" parsed="|Ps|50|19|0|0" passage="Ps. l. 19">Ps. l. 19</scripRef>).</p></note> wholly
shattered”—properly, of course, by straits of
diet—“a sacrifice;” who will any longer doubt that of
all dietary macerations the rationale has been this, that by a renewed
interdiction of food and observation of precept the primordial sin
might now be expiated, in order that man may make God satisfaction
through the self-same causative material through which he had offended,
that is, through interdiction of food; and thus, in emulous wise,
hunger might rekindle, just as satiety had extinguished, salvation,
contemning for the sake of one unlawful more lawful
(gratifications)?</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.ix.iv" n="IV" next="iii.ix.v" prev="iii.ix.iii" progress="15.41%" shorttitle="Chapter IV" title="The Objection is Raised, Why, Then, Was the Limit of Lawful Food Extended After the Flood?  The Answer to It." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.ix.iv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.ix.iv-p1.1">Chapter IV.—The
Objection is Raised, Why, Then, Was the Limit of Lawful Food Extended
After the Flood?  The Answer to It.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.ix.iv-p2" shownumber="no">This rationale was constantly kept in the eye of
the providence of God—modulating all things, as He does, to suit
the exigencies of the times—lest any from the opposite side, with
the view of demolishing our proposition, should say:  “Why,
in that case, did not God forthwith institute some definite restriction
upon food? nay, rather, why did He withal enlarge His permission? 
For, at the beginning indeed, it had only been the food of herbs and
trees which He had assigned to man:  ‘Behold, I have given
you all grass fit for sowing, seeding seed, which is upon the earth;
and every tree which hath in itself the fruit of seed fit for sowing
shall be to you for food.’<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.iv-p2.1" n="1022" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.iv-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.ix.iv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.29" parsed="|Gen|1|29|0|0" passage="Gen. i. 29">Gen. i. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> 
Afterwards, however, after enumerating to Noah the subjection (to him)
of ‘all beasts of the earth, and fowls of the heaven, and things
moving on earth, and the fish of the sea, and every creeping
thing,’ He says, ‘They shall be to you for food:  just
like grassy vegetables have I given (them) you universally:  but
flesh in the blood of its own soul shall ye not eat.’<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.iv-p3.2" n="1023" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.iv-p4" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.iv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.9.2-Gen.9.5" parsed="|Gen|9|2|9|5" passage="Gen. ix. 2-5">Gen. ix. 2–5</scripRef> (in LXX.).</p></note>  For even by this very fact, that He
exempts from eating that flesh only the ‘soul’ of which is
not out-shed through ‘blood,’ it is manifest that He has
conceded the use of all other flesh.”  To this we reply,
that it was not suitable for man to be burdened with any further
special law of abstinence, who so recently showed himself unable to
tolerate so light an interdiction—of one single fruit, to wit;
that, accordingly, having had the rein relaxed, he was to be
strengthened by his very liberty; that equally after the deluge, in the
<i>re</i>formation of the human race, (as before it), <i>one</i>
law—of abstaining from blood—was sufficient, the use of all
things else being allowed.  For the Lord had already shown His
judgment through the deluge; had, moreover, likewise issued a
comminatory warning through the “requisition of blood from the
hand of a brother, and from the hand of every beast.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.iv-p4.2" n="1024" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.iv-p5" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.iv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.9.5-Gen.9.6" parsed="|Gen|9|5|9|6" passage="Gen. ix. 5, 6">Gen. ix. 5, 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  And thus, preministering the justice
of judgment, He issued the materials of liberty; preparing through
allowance an undergrowth of discipline; permitting all things, with a
view to take some away; meaning to “exact more” if He had
“committed more;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.iv-p5.2" n="1025" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.iv-p6" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.iv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.48" parsed="|Luke|12|48|0|0" passage="Luke xii. 48">Luke xii. 48</scripRef>.</p></note> to command
abstinence since He had foresent indulgence:  in order that (as we
have said) the primordial sin might be the more expiated by the
operation of a greater abstinence in the (midst of the) opportunity of
a greater licence.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.ix.v" n="V" next="iii.ix.vi" prev="iii.ix.iv" progress="15.49%" shorttitle="Chapter V" title="Proceeding to the History of Israel, Tertullian Shows that Appetite Was as Conspicuous Among Their Sins as in Adam's Case.  Therefore the Restraints of the Levitical Law Were Imposed." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.ix.v-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.ix.v-p1.1">Chapter
V.—Proceeding to the History of Israel, Tertullian Shows that
Appetite Was as Conspicuous Among Their Sins as in Adam’s
Case.  Therefore the Restraints of the Levitical Law Were
Imposed.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.ix.v-p2" shownumber="no">At length, when a familiar people began to be
chosen by God to Himself, and the restoration of man was able to be
essayed, then all the laws and disciplines were imposed, even such as
curtailed food; certain things being prohibited as unclean, in order
that man, by observing a perpetual abstinence in certain particulars,
might at last the more easily tolerate absolute fasts.  For the
first People had withal reproduced the first man’s crime, being
found more prone to their belly than to God, when, plucked out from the
harshness of Egyptian servitude “by the mighty hand and sublime
arm”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.v-p2.1" n="1026" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.v-p3" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.ix.v-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.136.12" parsed="|Ps|136|12|0|0" passage="Ps. cxxxvi. 12">Ps. cxxxvi. 12</scripRef> (in LXX. cxxxv. 12).</p></note> of God, they were
seen to be its lord, destined to the “land flowing with
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_105.html" id="iii.ix.v-Page_105" n="105" />milk and
honey;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.v-p3.2" n="1027" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.v-p4" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.v-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.8" parsed="|Exod|3|8|0|0" passage="Ex. iii. 8">Ex. iii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> but forthwith,
stumbled at the surrounding spectacle of an incopious desert sighing
after the lost enjoyments of Egyptian satiety, they murmured against
Moses and Aaron:  “Would that we had been smitten to the
heart by the Lord, and perished in the land of Egypt, when we were wont
to sit over our jars of flesh and eat bread unto the full!  How
leddest thou us out into these deserts, to kill this assembly by
famine?”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.v-p4.2" n="1028" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.v-p5" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.v-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.16.1-Exod.16.3" parsed="|Exod|16|1|16|3" passage="Ex. xvi. 1-3">Ex. xvi. 1–3</scripRef>.</p></note>  From the
self-same belly preference were they destined (at last) to
deplore<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.v-p5.2" n="1029" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.v-p6" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.ix.v-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Num.20.1-Num.20.12 Bible:Ps.106.31-Ps.106.33" parsed="|Num|20|1|20|12;|Ps|106|31|106|33" passage="Num. 20.1-12; Psa. 106.31-33">Num. xx. 1–12 with Ps. cvi.
31–33</scripRef> (in LXX. cv.
31–33).</p></note> (the fate of) the
self-same leaden of their own and eye-witnesses of (the power of) God,
whom, by their regretful hankering after flesh, and their recollection
of their Egyptian plenties, they were ever exacerbating: 
“Who shall feed us with flesh? here have come into our mind the
fish which in Egypt we were wont to eat freely, and the cucumbers, and
the melons, and the leeks, and the onions, and the garlic.  But
now our soul is arid:  nought save manna do our eyes
see!”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.v-p6.2" n="1030" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.v-p7" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.v-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Num.11.1-Num.11.6" parsed="|Num|11|1|11|6" passage="Num. xi. 1-6">Num. xi. 1–6</scripRef>.</p></note>  Thus used
they, too, (like the Psychics), to find the angelic bread<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.v-p7.2" n="1031" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.v-p8" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.v-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.78.25" parsed="|Ps|78|25|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxviii. 25">Ps. lxxviii. 25</scripRef> (in LXX. lxxvii. 25).</p></note> of xerophagy displeasing:  they
preferred the fragrance of garlic and onion to that of heaven. 
And therefore from men so ungrateful all that was more pleasing and
appetizing was withdrawn, for the sake at once of punishing gluttony
and exercising continence, that the former might be condemned, the
latter practically learned.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.ix.vi" n="VI" next="iii.ix.vii" prev="iii.ix.v" progress="15.56%" shorttitle="Chapter VI" title="The Physical Tendencies of Fasting and Feeding Considered.  The Cases of Moses and Elijah." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.ix.vi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.ix.vi-p1.1">Chapter VI.—The
Physical Tendencies of Fasting and Feeding Considered.  The Cases
of Moses and Elijah.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.ix.vi-p2" shownumber="no">Now, if there has been temerity in our retracing
to primordial experiences the reasons for God’s having laid, and
our duty (for the sake of God) to lay, restrictions upon food, let us
consult common conscience.  Nature herself will plainly tell with
what qualities she is ever wont to find us endowed when she sets us,
<i>before</i> taking food and drink, with our saliva still in a virgin
state, to the transaction of matters, by the sense especially whereby
things divine are handled; whether (it be not) with a mind much more
vigorous, with a heart much more alive, than when that whole habitation
of our interior man, stuffed with meats, inundated with wines,
fermenting for the purpose of excremental secretion, is already being
turned into a premeditatory of privies, (a premeditatory) where,
plainly, nothing is so proximately supersequent as the savouring of
lasciviousness.  “The people did eat and drink, and they
arose to play.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.vi-p2.1" n="1032" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.vi-p3" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.ix.vi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.7 Bible:Exod.32.6" parsed="|1Cor|10|7|0|0;|Exod|32|6|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 10.7; Ex. 32.6">1
Cor. x. 7 with Ex. xxxii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  Understand
the modest language of Holy Scripture:  “play,” unless
it had been immodest, it would not have reprehended.  On the other
hand, how many are there who are mindful of religion, when the seats of
the memory are occupied, the limbs of wisdom impeded?  No one will
suitably, fitly, usefully, remember God at that time when it is
customary for a man to forget his own self.  All discipline food
either slays or else wounds.  I am a liar, if the Lord Himself,
when upbraiding Israel with forgetfulness, does not impute the cause to
“fulness:”  “(My) beloved is waxen thick, and
fat, and distent, and hath quite forsaken God, who made him, and hath
gone away from the Lord his Saviour.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.vi-p3.2" n="1033" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.vi-p4" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.vi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.15" parsed="|Deut|32|15|0|0" passage="Deut. xxxii. 15">Deut. xxxii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>  In short, in the self-same
Deuteronomy, when bidding precaution to be taken against the self-same
cause, He says:  “Lest, when thou shalt have eaten, and
drunken, and built excellent houses, thy sheep and oxen being
multiplied, and (thy) silver and gold, thy heart be elated, and thou be
forgetful of the Lord thy God.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.vi-p4.2" n="1034" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.vi-p5" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.vi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.8.12-Deut.8.14" parsed="|Deut|8|12|8|14" passage="Deut. viii. 12-14">Deut. viii. 12–14</scripRef>.</p></note>  To the corrupting power of riches He
made the enormity of edacity antecedent, for which riches themselves
are the procuring agents.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.vi-p5.2" n="1035" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.vi-p6" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.ix.vi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.6.7 Bible:Prov.16.26" parsed="|Eccl|6|7|0|0;|Prov|16|26|0|0" passage="Eccles. vi. 7; Prov. xvi. 26">Eccles. vi. 7; Prov. xvi. 26</scripRef>.  (The LXX. render the latter
quotation very differently from the Eng. ver. or the Vulg.)</p></note>  Through them,
to wit, had “the heart of the People been made thick, lest they
should see with the eyes, and hear with the ears, and understand with a
heart”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.vi-p6.2" n="1036" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.vi-p7" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.vi-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.6.10 Bible:John.12.40 Bible:Acts.28.26-Acts.28.27" parsed="|Isa|6|10|0|0;|John|12|40|0|0;|Acts|28|26|28|27" passage="Isa. vi. 10; John xii. 40; Acts xxviii. 26, 27">Isa. vi. 10; John xii. 40; Acts xxviii.
26, 27</scripRef>.</p></note> obstructed by the
“fats” of which He had expressly forbidden the
eating,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.vi-p7.2" n="1037" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.vi-p8" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.vi-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Lev.3.17" parsed="|Lev|3|17|0|0" passage="Lev. iii. 17">Lev. iii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> teaching man not to
be studious of the stomach.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.vi-p8.2" n="1038" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.vi-p9" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.vi-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.8.3 Bible:Matt.4.4 Bible:Luke.4.4" parsed="|Deut|8|3|0|0;|Matt|4|4|0|0;|Luke|4|4|0|0" passage="Deut. viii. 3; Matt. iv. 4; Luke iv. 4">Deut. viii. 3; Matt. iv. 4; Luke iv.
4</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="iii.ix.vi-p10" shownumber="no">On the other hand, he whose “heart”
was habitually found “lifted up”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.vi-p10.1" n="1039" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.vi-p11" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.vi-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.86.4 Bible:Lam.3.41" parsed="|Ps|86|4|0|0;|Lam|3|41|0|0" passage="Psa. 86.4; Lam. 3.41">Ps.
lxxxvi. 4 (in LXX. lxxxv. 4); Lam. iii. 41</scripRef> (in LXX. iii. 40).</p></note>
rather than fattened up, who in forty days and as many nights
maintained a fast above the power of human nature, while spiritual
faith subministered strength (to his body),<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.vi-p11.2" n="1040" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.vi-p12" shownumber="no"> Twice over.  See
<scripRef id="iii.ix.vi-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.24.18 Bible:Exod.34.28 Bible:Deut.9.11 Bible:Deut.9.25" parsed="|Exod|24|18|0|0;|Exod|34|28|0|0;|Deut|9|11|0|0;|Deut|9|25|0|0" passage="Exod. 24.18; 34.28; Deut. 9.11,25">Ex. xxiv. 18 and xxxiv. 28; Deut. ix. 11,
25</scripRef>.</p></note>
both saw with his eyes God’s glory, and heard with his ears
God’s voice, and understood with his heart God’s law: 
while He taught him even then (by experience) that man liveth not upon
bread alone, but upon every word of God; in that the People, though
fatter than he, could not constantly contemplate even Moses himself,
fed as he had been upon God, nor his leanness, sated as it had been
with His glory!<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.vi-p12.2" n="1041" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.vi-p13" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.vi-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.33.18-Exod.33.19 Bible:Exod.34.4-Exod.34.9 Bible:Exod.34.29-Exod.34.35" parsed="|Exod|33|18|33|19;|Exod|34|4|34|9;|Exod|34|29|34|35" passage="Exod. 33.18,19; 34.4-9,29-35">Ex. xxxiii. 18, 19, with xxxiv.
4–9, 29–35</scripRef>.</p></note>  Deservedly,
therefore, even while in the flesh, did the Lord show Himself to him,
the colleague of His own fasts, no less than to Elijah.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.vi-p13.2" n="1042" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.vi-p14" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.vi-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.1-Matt.17.13 Bible:Mark.9.1-Mark.9.13 Bible:Luke.9.28-Luke.9.36" parsed="|Matt|17|1|17|13;|Mark|9|1|9|13;|Luke|9|28|9|36" passage="Matt. xvii. 1-13; Mark ix. 1-13; Luke ix. 28-36">Matt. xvii. 1–13; Mark ix.
1–13; Luke ix. 28–36</scripRef>.</p></note>  For Elijah withal had, by this fact
primarily, that he had imprecated a famine,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.vi-p14.2" n="1043" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.vi-p15" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.vi-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Jas.5.17" parsed="|Jas|5|17|0|0" passage="Jas. v. 17">Jas. v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>
already sufficiently devoted himself to fasts:  “The Lord
liveth,” he said, “before whom I am standing in His
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_106.html" id="iii.ix.vi-Page_106" n="106" />sight, if there shall be dew
in these years, and rain-shower.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.vi-p15.2" n="1044" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.vi-p16" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.vi-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.17.1" parsed="|1Kgs|17|1|0|0" passage="1 Kings xvii. 1">1 Kings xvii. 1</scripRef> (in LXX. 3 Kings
<i>ib</i>.).</p></note>  Subsequently, fleeing from threatening
Jezebel, after one single (meal of) food and drink, which he had found
on being awakened by an angel, he too himself, in a space of forty days
and nights, his belly empty, his mouth dry, arrived at Mount Horeb;
where, when he had made a cave his inn, with how familiar a meeting
with God was he received!<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.vi-p16.2" n="1045" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.vi-p17" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.vi-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.19.1-1Kgs.19.8" parsed="|1Kgs|19|1|19|8" passage="1 Kings xix. 1-8">1 Kings xix. 1–8</scripRef>.  But he took <i>two</i>
meals:  see <scripRef id="iii.ix.vi-p17.2" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.19.6-1Kgs.19.8" parsed="|1Kgs|19|6|19|8" passage="1 Kings 19.6-8">vers. 6, 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  “What
(doest) thou, Elijah, here?”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.vi-p17.3" n="1046" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.vi-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.ix.vi-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.19.9 Bible:1Kgs.19.13" parsed="|1Kgs|19|9|0|0;|1Kgs|19|13|0|0" passage="1 Kings 19.9,13">Vers. 9,
13</scripRef>.</p></note>  Much
more friendly was this voice than, “Adam, where art
thou?”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.vi-p18.2" n="1047" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.vi-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.ix.vi-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.9" parsed="|Gen|3|9|0|0" passage="Gen. iii. 9">Gen. iii. 9</scripRef> (in LXX.).</p></note>  For the
latter voice was uttering a threat to a fed man, the former soothing a
fasting one.  Such is the prerogative of circumscribed food, that
it makes God tent-fellow<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.vi-p19.2" n="1048" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.vi-p20" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.ix.vi-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.4 Bible:Mark.9.5 Bible:Luke.9.33" parsed="|Matt|17|4|0|0;|Mark|9|5|0|0;|Luke|9|33|0|0" passage="Matt. xvii. 4; Mark ix. 5; Luke ix. 33">Matt. xvii. 4; Mark ix. 5; Luke ix.
33</scripRef>.</p></note> with
man—peer, in truth, with peer!  For if the eternal God will
not hunger, as He testifies through Isaiah,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.vi-p20.2" n="1049" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.vi-p21" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.vi-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.40.28" parsed="|Ps|40|28|0|0" passage="Ps. xl. 28">Ps. xl. 28</scripRef> in LXX.  In E.V., “fainteth
not.”</p></note>
this will be the time for man to be made equal with God, when he lives
without food.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.ix.vii" n="VII" next="iii.ix.viii" prev="iii.ix.vi" progress="15.72%" shorttitle="Chapter VII" title="Further Examples from the Old Testament in Favour of Fasting." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.ix.vii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.ix.vii-p1.1">Chapter VII.—Further
Examples from the Old Testament in Favour of Fasting.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.ix.vii-p2" shownumber="no">And thus we have already proceeded to examples, in order
that, by its profitable efficacy, we may unfold the powers of this duty
which reconciles God, even when angered, to man.</p>
<p id="iii.ix.vii-p3" shownumber="no">Israel, before their gathering together by Samuel
on occasion of the drawing of water at Mizpeh, had sinned; but so
immediately do they wash away the sin by a fast, that the peril of
battle is dispersed by them simultaneously (with the water on the
ground).  At the very moment when Samuel was offering the
holocaust (in no way do we learn that the clemency of God was more
procured than by the <i>abstinence</i> of the people), and the aliens
were advancing to battle, then and there “the Lord thundered with
a mighty voice upon the aliens, and they were thrown into confusion,
and fell in a mass in the sight of Israel; and the men of Israel went
forth out of Mizpeh, and pursued the aliens, and smote them unto
Bethor,”—the unfed (chasing) the fed, the unarmed the
armed.  Such will be the strength of them who “fast to
God.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.vii-p3.1" n="1050" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.vii-p4" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.vii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Zech.7.5" parsed="|Zech|7|5|0|0" passage="Zech. vii. 5">Zech. vii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  For such,
Heaven fights.  You have (before you) a condition upon which
(divine) defence will be granted, necessary even to spiritual
wars.</p>
<p id="iii.ix.vii-p5" shownumber="no">Similarly, when the king of the Assyrians,
Sennacherib, after already taking several cities, was volleying
blasphemies and menaces against Israel through Rabshakeh, nothing else
(but fasting) diverted him from his purpose, and sent him into the
Ethiopias.  After that, what else swept away by the hand of the
angel an hundred eighty and four thousand from his army than Hezekiah
the king’s humiliation? if it is true, (as it is), that on
hearing the announcement of the harshness of the foe, he rent his
garment, put on sackcloth, and bade the elders of the priests,
similarly habited, approach God through Isaiah—fasting being, of
course, the escorting attendant of their prayers.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.vii-p5.1" n="1051" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.vii-p6" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.vii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.18 Bible:2Kgs.19 Bible:2Chr.32 Bible:Isa.36 Bible:Isa.37" parsed="|2Kgs|18|0|0|0;|2Kgs|19|0|0|0;|2Chr|32|0|0|0;|Isa|36|0|0|0;|Isa|37|0|0|0" passage="2 Kings xviii.; xix.; 2 Chron. xxxii.; Isa. xxxvi.; xxxvii">2 Kings xviii.; xix.; 2 Chron. xxxii.;
Isa. xxxvi.; xxxvii</scripRef>.</p></note>  For peril has no time for food, nor
sackcloth any care for satiety’s refinements.  Hunger is
ever the attendant of mourning, just as gladness is an accessory of
fulness.</p>
<p id="iii.ix.vii-p7" shownumber="no">Through this attendant of mourning, and (this)
hunger, even that sinful state, Nineveh, is freed from the predicted
ruin.  For repentance for sins had sufficiently commended the
fast, keeping it up in a space of three days, starving out even the
cattle with which God was not angry.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.vii-p7.1" n="1052" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.vii-p8" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.vii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Jonah.3" parsed="|Jonah|3|0|0|0" passage="Jonah iii">Jonah iii</scripRef>.  Comp. <i>de Pa</i>., c. x.</p></note>  Sodom
also, and Gomorrah, would have escaped if they had fasted.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.vii-p8.2" n="1053" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.vii-p9" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.vii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.16.49 Bible:Matt.11.23-Matt.11.24 Bible:Luke.10.12-Luke.10.14" parsed="|Ezek|16|49|0|0;|Matt|11|23|11|24;|Luke|10|12|10|14" passage="Ezek. xvi. 49; Matt. xi. 23, 24; Luke x. 12-14">Ezek. xvi. 49; Matt. xi. 23, 24; Luke x.
12–14</scripRef>.</p></note>  This remedy even Ahab
acknowledges.  When, after his transgression and idolatry, and the
slaughter of Naboth, slain by Jezebel on account of his vineyard,
Elijah had upbraided him, “How hast thou killed, and possessed
the inheritance?  In the place where dogs had licked up the blood
of Naboth, thine also shall they lick up,”—he
“abandoned himself, and put sackcloth upon his flesh, and fasted,
and slept in sackcloth.  And then (came) the word of the Lord unto
Elijah, Thou hast seen how Ahab hath shrunk in awe from my face: 
for that he hath shrunk in awe I will not bring the hurt upon (him) in
his own days; but in the days of his son I will bring it upon
(him)”—(his son), who was not to fast.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.vii-p9.2" n="1054" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.vii-p10" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.vii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.21" parsed="|1Kgs|21|0|0|0" passage="1 Kings xxi">1 Kings xxi</scripRef>. (in the LXX. it is <scripRef id="iii.ix.vii-p10.2" passage="3 Kings xx.">3 Kings xx.</scripRef>).</p></note>  Thus a God-ward fast is a work of
reverential awe:  and by its means also Hannah the wife of Elkanah
making suit, barren as she had been beforetime, easily obtained from
God the filling of her belly, empty of food, with a son, ay, and a
prophet.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.vii-p10.3" n="1055" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.vii-p11" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.vii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.1.1-1Sam.1.2 Bible:1Sam.1.7-1Sam.1.20 Bible:1Sam.3.20" parsed="|1Sam|1|1|1|2;|1Sam|1|7|1|20;|1Sam|3|20|0|0" passage="1 Sam. i. 1, 2, 7-20; iii. 20">1 Sam. i. 1, 2, 7–20; iii.
20</scripRef> (in LXX. 1 Kings).</p></note></p>
<p id="iii.ix.vii-p12" shownumber="no">Nor is it merely change of nature, or aversion of
perils, or obliteration of sins, but likewise the recognition of
mysteries, which fasts will merit from God.  Look at
Daniel’s example.  About the dream of the King of Babylon
all the sophists are troubled:  they affirm that, without external
aid, it cannot be discovered by human skill.  Daniel alone,
trusting to God, and knowing what would tend to the deserving of
God’s favour, requires a space of three days, fasts with his
fraternity, and—his prayers thus commended—is instructed
throughout as to the order and signification of the dream; quarter is
granted to the tyrant’s sophists; God is glorified; Daniel is
honoured; destined as he was to receive, even subsequently also, no
less a favour of God in the first year, of King Darius, when, after
care<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_107.html" id="iii.ix.vii-Page_107" n="107" />ful and repeated
meditation upon the times predicted by Jeremiah, he set his face to God
in fasts, and sackcloth, and ashes.  For the angel, withal, sent
to him, immediately professed this to be the cause of the Divine
approbation:  “I am come,” he said, “to
demonstrate to thee, since thou art pitiable”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.vii-p12.1" n="1056" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.vii-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.ix.vii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Dan.9.23 Bible:Dan.10.11" parsed="|Dan|9|23|0|0;|Dan|10|11|0|0" passage="Dan. ix. 23; x. 11">Dan. ix. 23; x. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>—by fasting, to wit.  If to God he
was “pitiable,” to the lions in the den he was formidable,
where, six days fasting, he had breakfast provided him by an
angel.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.vii-p13.2" n="1057" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.vii-p14" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.vii-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Bel.1.31-Bel.1.39" parsed="|Bel|1|31|1|39" passage="Bel. 31-39">Bel and the
Dragon (in LXX.) vers. 31–39</scripRef>.  “Pitiable” appears to
be Tertullian’s rendering of what in the E.V. is rendered
“greatly beloved.”  Rig. (in Oehler) renders: 
“of how great compassion thou hast attained the favour;”
but surely that overlooks the fact that the Latin is
“<i>miserabilis es</i>,” not “<i>sis</i>.”</p></note></p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.ix.viii" n="VIII" next="iii.ix.ix" prev="iii.ix.vii" progress="15.87%" shorttitle="Chapter VIII" title="Examples of a Similar Kind from the New." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.ix.viii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.ix.viii-p1.1">Chapter VIII.—Examples of
a Similar Kind from the New.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.ix.viii-p2" shownumber="no">We produce, too, our remaining (evidences). 
For we now hasten to modern proofs.  On the threshold of the
Gospel,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.viii-p2.1" n="1058" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.viii-p3" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.viii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.36-Luke.2.38" parsed="|Luke|2|36|2|38" passage="Luke ii. 36-38">Luke ii. 36–38</scripRef>.  See <i>de Monog</i>., c.
viii.</p></note> Anna the
prophetess, daughter of Phanuel, “who both recognised the infant
Lord, and preached many things about Him to such as were expecting the
redemption of Israel,” after the pre-eminent distinction of
long-continued and single-husbanded widowhood, is additionally graced
with the testimony of “fastings” also; pointing out, as she
does, what the duties are which should characterize attendants of the
Church, and (pointing out, too, the fact) that Christ is understood by
none more than by the once married and often fasting.</p>
<p id="iii.ix.viii-p4" shownumber="no">By and by the Lord Himself consecrated His own
baptism (and, in His own, that of all) by fasts;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.viii-p4.1" n="1059" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.viii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.ix.viii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.12 Bible:Luke.4.1-Luke.4.2" parsed="|Matt|4|12|0|0;|Luke|4|1|4|2" passage="Matt. iv. 12; Luke iv. 1, 2">Matt. iv. 12; Luke iv. 1, 2</scripRef>; comp. <i>de Bapt</i>., c. xx.</p></note> having (the power) to make “loaves out
of stones,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.viii-p5.2" n="1060" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.viii-p6" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.viii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.3 Bible:Luke.4.3" parsed="|Matt|4|3|0|0;|Luke|4|3|0|0" passage="Matt. iv. 3; Luke iv. 3">Matt. iv. 3; Luke iv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> say, to make Jordan
flow with wine perchance, if He had been such a “glutton and
toper.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.viii-p6.2" n="1061" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.viii-p7" shownumber="no"> See c. ii.</p></note>  Nay, rather,
by the virtue of contemning food He was initiating “the new
man” into “a severe handling” of “the
old,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.viii-p7.1" n="1062" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.viii-p8" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.ix.viii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.22-Eph.4.23" parsed="|Eph|4|22|4|23" passage="Eph. iv. 22, 23">Eph. iv. 22, 23</scripRef>; and, for the meaning of
<i>sugillationem</i> (“severe handling”), comp.
<scripRef id="iii.ix.viii-p8.2" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.27" parsed="|1Cor|9|27|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ix. 27">1 Cor. ix. 27</scripRef>, where St. Paul’s word <span class="Greek" id="iii.ix.viii-p8.3" lang="EL">ὑπωπιάζω</span> (="I smite
under the eye,” Eng. ver. “I keep under”) is perhaps
exactly equivalent in meaning.</p></note> that He might show
that (new man) to the devil, again seeking to tempt him by means of
<i>food</i>, (to be) too strong for the whole power of
hunger.</p>
<p id="iii.ix.viii-p9" shownumber="no">Thereafter He prescribed to fasts a law—that
they are to be performed “without sadness:”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.viii-p9.1" n="1063" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.viii-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.ix.viii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.16-Matt.6.18" parsed="|Matt|6|16|6|18" passage="Matt. vi. 16-18">Matt. vi. 16–18</scripRef>.</p></note>  for why should what is salutary be
sad?  He taught likewise that fasts are to be the weapons for
battling with the more direful demons:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.viii-p10.2" n="1064" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.viii-p11" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.viii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.21 Bible:Mark.9.29" parsed="|Matt|17|21|0|0;|Mark|9|29|0|0" passage="Matt. xvii. 21; Mark ix. 29">Matt. xvii. 21; Mark ix. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>  for what wonder if the same operation
is the instrument of the iniquitous spirit’s egress as of the
Holy Spirit’s ingress?  Finally, granting that upon the
centurion Cornelius, even <i>before baptism</i>, the honourable gift of
the Holy Spirit, together with the gift of prophecy besides, had
hastened to descend, we see that <i>his fasts</i> had been
heard,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.viii-p11.2" n="1065" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.viii-p12" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.viii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.44-Acts.10.46 Bible:Acts.10.1-Acts.10.4 Bible:Acts.10.30" parsed="|Acts|10|44|10|46;|Acts|10|1|10|4;|Acts|10|30|0|0" passage="Acts x. 44-46, 1-4, 30">Acts x. 44–46, 1–4,
30</scripRef>.</p></note> I think, moreover,
that the apostle too, in the Second of Corinthians, among his labours,
and perils, and hardships, after “hunger and thirst,”
enumerates “fasts” also “very many.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.viii-p12.2" n="1066" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.viii-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.ix.viii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.27" parsed="|2Cor|11|27|0|0" passage="2 Cor. xi. 27">2 Cor. xi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.ix.ix" n="IX" next="iii.ix.x" prev="iii.ix.viii" progress="15.95%" shorttitle="Chapter IX" title="From Fasts Absolute Tertullian Comes to Partial Ones and Xerophagies." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.ix.ix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.ix.ix-p1.1">Chapter IX.—From
Fasts Absolute Tertullian Comes to Partial Ones and
Xerophagies.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.ix.ix-p2" shownumber="no">This principal species in the category of dietary
restriction may already afford a prejudgment concerning the inferior
operations of abstinence also, as being themselves too, in proportion
to their measure, useful or necessary.  For the exception of
certain kinds from use of food is a partial fast.  Let us
therefore look into the question of the novelty or vanity of
xerophagies, to see whether in them too we do not find an operation
alike of most ancient as of most efficacious religion.  I return
to Daniel and his brethren, preferring as they did a diet of vegetables
and the beverage of water to the royal dishes and decanters, and being
found as they were therefore “more handsome” (lest any be
apprehensive on the score of his paltry body, to boot!), besides being
spiritually cultured into the bargain.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.ix-p2.1" n="1067" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.ix-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.ix.ix-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Dan.1" parsed="|Dan|1|0|0|0" passage="Dan. i">Dan. i</scripRef>.</p></note>  For God gave to the young men
knowledge and understanding in every kind of literature, and to Daniel
in every word, and in dreams, and in every kind of wisdom; which
(wisdom) was to make him wise in this very thing also,—namely, by
what means the recognition of mysteries was to be obtained from
God.  Finally, in the third year of Cyrus king of the Persians,
when he had fallen into careful and repeated meditation on a vision, he
provided another form of humiliation.  “In those
days,” he says, “I Daniel was mourning during three
weeks:  pleasant bread I ate not; flesh and wine entered not into
my mouth; with oil I was not anointed; until three weeks were
consummated:”  which being elapsed, an angel was sent out
(from God), addressing him on this wise:  “Daniel, thou art
a man pitiable; fear not:  since, from the first day on which thou
gavest thy soul to recogitation and to humiliation before God, thy word
hath been heard, and I am entered at thy word.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.ix-p3.2" n="1068" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.ix-p4" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.ix-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Dan.10.1-Dan.10.3 Bible:Dan.10.5 Bible:Dan.10.12" parsed="|Dan|10|1|10|3;|Dan|10|5|0|0;|Dan|10|12|0|0" passage="Dan. x. 1-3, 5, 12">Dan. x. 1–3, 5, 12</scripRef>.</p></note>  Thus the “pitiable”
spectacle and the humiliation of xerophagies expel fear, and attract
the ears of God, and make men masters of secrets.</p>
<p id="iii.ix.ix-p5" shownumber="no">I return likewise to Elijah.  When the ravens had
been wont to satisfy him with “bread and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_108.html" id="iii.ix.ix-Page_108" n="108" /><i>flesh</i>,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.ix-p5.1" n="1069" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.ix-p6" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.ix-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.17.1-1Kgs.17.6" parsed="|1Kgs|17|1|17|6" passage="1 Kings 17.1-6">1 Kings
xvii. (in LXX. 3 Kings xvii.) 1–6</scripRef>.</p></note> why was it that afterwards, at Beersheba of
Judea, that certain angel, after rousing him from sleep, offered him,
beyond doubt, bread <i>alone</i>, and water?<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.ix-p6.2" n="1070" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.ix-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.ix.ix-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.19.3-1Kgs.19.7" parsed="|1Kgs|19|3|19|7" passage="1 Kings xix. 3-7">1 Kings xix. 3–7</scripRef>.</p></note>  Had ravens been wanting, to feed him
more liberally? or had it been difficult to the “angel” to
carry away from some pan of the banquet-room of the king some attendant
with his amply-furnished waiter, and transfer him to Elijah, just as
the breakfast of the reapers was carried into the den of lions and
presented to Daniel in his hunger?  But it behoved that an example
should be set, teaching us that, at a time of pressure and persecution
and whatsoever difficulty, we must live on xerophagies.  With such
food did David express his own exomologesis; “eating ashes indeed
as it were bread,” that is, bread dry and foul like ashes: 
“mingling, moreover, his drink with weeping”—of
course, instead of wine.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.ix-p7.2" n="1071" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.ix-p8" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.ix-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.102.9" parsed="|Ps|102|9|0|0" passage="Psa. 102.9">Ps. cii. (in
LXX. ci.) 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  For
<i>abstinence from wine</i> withal has honourable badges of its
own:  (an abstinence) which had dedicated Samuel, and consecrated
Aaron, to God.  For of Samuel his mother said:  “And
wine and that which is intoxicating shall he not drink:”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.ix-p8.2" n="1072" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.ix-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.ix.ix-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.1.11" parsed="|1Sam|1|11|0|0" passage="1 Sam. 1.11">1 Sam. (in
LXX. 1 Kings) i. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>  for such was her condition withal when
praying to God.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.ix-p9.2" n="1073" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.ix-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.ix.ix-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.1.15" parsed="|1Sam|1|15|0|0" passage="1 Sam. i. 15">1 Sam. i. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>  And the Lord
said to Aaron:  “Wine and spirituous liquor shall ye not
drink, thou and thy son after thee, whenever ye shall enter the
tabernacle, or ascend unto the sacrificial altar; and ye shall not
die.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.ix-p10.2" n="1074" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.ix-p11" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.ix-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Lev.10.9" parsed="|Lev|10|9|0|0" passage="Lev. x. 9">Lev. x. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  So true is
it, that such as shall have ministered in the Church, being not sober,
shall “die.”  Thus, too, in recent times He upbraids
Israel:  “And ye used to give my sanctified ones wine to
drink.”  And, moreover, this limitation upon drink is the
portion of xerophagy.  Anyhow, wherever abstinence from wine is
either exacted by God or vowed by man, there let there be understood
likewise a restriction of <i>food</i> fore-furnishing a formal type to
<i>drink</i>.  For the quality of the drink is correspondent to
that of the eating.  It is not probable that a man should
sacrifice to God <i>half</i> his appetite; temperate in waters, and
intemperate in meats.  Whether, moreover, the apostle had any
acquaintance with xerophagies—(the apostle) who had repeatedly
practised greater rigours, “hunger, and thirst, and fasts
many,” who had forbidden “drunkennesses and
revellings”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.ix-p11.2" n="1075" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.ix-p12" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.ix-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.13" parsed="|Rom|13|13|0|0" passage="Rom. xiii. 13">Rom. xiii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>—we have a
sufficient evidence even from the case of his disciple Timotheus; whom
when he admonishes, “for the sake of his stomach and constant
weaknesses,” to use “a little wine,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.ix-p12.2" n="1076" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.ix-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.ix.ix-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.23" parsed="|1Tim|5|23|0|0" passage="1 Tim. v. 23">1 Tim. v. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> from which he was abstaining not from rule,
but from devotion—else the custom would rather have been
beneficial to his stomach—by this very fact he has advised
abstinence from wine as “worthy of God,” which, on a ground
of <i>necessity</i>, he has dissuaded.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.ix.x" n="X" next="iii.ix.xi" prev="iii.ix.ix" progress="16.10%" shorttitle="Chapter X" title="Of Stations, and of the Hours of Prayer." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.ix.x-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.ix.x-p1.1">Chapter X.—Of Stations, and of the Hours of
Prayer.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.ix.x-p2" shownumber="no">In like manner they censure on the count of
novelty our Stations as being <i>enjoined</i>; some, moreover, (censure
them) too as being prolonged habitually too late, saying that this duty
also ought to be observed of free choice, and not continued beyond the
ninth hour,—(deriving their rule), of course, from their own
practice.  Well:  as to that which pertains to the question
of <i>injunction</i>, I will once for all give a reply to suit all
causes.  Now, (turning) to the point which is proper to this
particular cause—concerning the limit of time, I mean—I
must first demand from themselves whence they derive this prescriptive
law for concluding Stations at the ninth hour.  If it is from the
fact that we read that Peter and he who was with him entered the temple
“at the ninth (hour), the hour of prayer,” who will prove
to me that they had that day been performing a Station, so as to
interpret the ninth hour as the hour for the conclusion and discharge
of the Station?  Nay, but you would more easily find that Peter at
the <i>sixth</i> hour had, for the sake of taking food, gone up first
on the roof to pray;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.x-p2.1" n="1077" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.x-p3" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.x-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.9" parsed="|Acts|10|9|0|0" passage="Acts x. 9">Acts x. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> so that the
<i>sixth</i> hour of the day may the rather be made the limit to this
duty, which (in Peter’s case) was apparently to finish that duty,
after prayer.  Further:  since in the self-same commentary of
Luke the <i>third</i> hour is demonstrated as an hour of prayer, about
which hour it was that they who had received the initiatory gift of the
Holy Spirit were held for drunkards;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.x-p3.2" n="1078" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.x-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.ix.x-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.1-Acts.2.4 Bible:Acts.2.13 Bible:Acts.2.15" parsed="|Acts|2|1|2|4;|Acts|2|13|0|0;|Acts|2|15|0|0" passage="Acts ii. 1-4, 13, 15">Acts ii. 1–4, 13, 15</scripRef>.</p></note> and the
<i>sixth</i>, at which Peter went up on the roof; and the <i>ninth</i>,
at which they entered the temple:  why should we not understand
that, with absolutely perfect indifference, we must pray<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.x-p4.2" n="1079" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.x-p5" shownumber="no"> The reference is to
<scripRef id="iii.ix.x-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.18 Bible:Col.4.2 Bible:1Thess.5.17 Bible:Luke.18.1" parsed="|Eph|6|18|0|0;|Col|4|2|0|0;|1Thess|5|17|0|0;|Luke|18|1|0|0" passage="Eph. vi. 18; Col. iv. 2; 1 Thess. v. 17; Luke xviii. 1">Eph. vi. 18; Col. iv. 2; 1
Thess. v. 17; Luke xviii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> always, and everywhere, and at every time;
yet still that these three hours, as being more marked in things
human—(hours) which divide the day, which distinguish businesses,
which re-echo in the public ear—have likewise ever been of
special solemnity in divine prayers?  A persuasion which is
sanctioned also by the corroborative fact of Daniel praying thrice in
the day;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.x-p5.2" n="1080" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.x-p6" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.x-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Dan.6.10" parsed="|Dan|6|10|0|0" passage="Dan. vi. 10">Dan. vi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> of course, through
exception of certain stated hours, no other, moreover, than the more
marked and subsequently apostolic (hours)—the third, the sixth,
the ninth.  And hence, accordingly, I shall affirm that Peter too
had been led rather <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_109.html" id="iii.ix.x-Page_109" n="109" />by
ancient usage to the observance of the ninth hour, praying at the third
specific interval, (the interval) of final prayer.</p>
<p id="iii.ix.x-p7" shownumber="no">These (arguments), moreover, (we have advanced)
for their sakes who think that they are acting in conformity with
Peter’s model, (a model) of which they are ignorant:  not as
if we slighted the ninth hour, (an hour) which, on the fourth and sixth
days of the week, we most highly honour; but because, of those things
which are observed on the ground of tradition, we are bound to adduce
so much the more worthy reason, that they lack the authority of
Scripture, until by some signal celestial gift they be either confirmed
or else corrected.  “And if,” says (the apostle),
“there are matters which ye are ignorant about, the Lord will
reveal to you.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.x-p7.1" n="1081" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.x-p8" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.x-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.15" parsed="|Phil|3|15|0|0" passage="Phil. iii. 15">Phil. iii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>  Accordingly,
setting out of the question the confirmer of all such things, the
Paraclete, the guide of universal truth,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.x-p8.2" n="1082" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.x-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.ix.x-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.26 Bible:John.16.13" parsed="|John|14|26|0|0;|John|16|13|0|0" passage="John xiv. 26; xvi. 13">John xiv. 26; xvi. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>
inquire whether there be not a worthier reason adduced among <i>us</i>
for the observing of the ninth hour; so that this reason (of ours) must
be attributed even to Peter if he observed a Station at the time in
question.  For (the practice) comes from the death of the Lord;
which death albeit it behoves to be commemorated always, without
difference of hours; yet are we at that time more impressively
commended to its commemoration, according to the actual (meaning of
the) name of Station.  For even soldiers, though never unmindful
of their military oath, yet pay a greater deference to Stations. 
And so the “pressure” must be maintained up to that hour in
which the orb—involved from the sixth hour in a general
darkness—performed for its dead Lord a sorrowful act of duty; so
that we too may then return to enjoyment when the universe regained its
sunshine.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.x-p9.2" n="1083" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.x-p10" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.x-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.45-Matt.27.54 Bible:Mark.16.33-Mark.16.39 Bible:Luke.23.44-Luke.23.47" parsed="|Matt|27|45|27|54;|Mark|16|33|16|39;|Luke|23|44|23|47" passage="Matt. xxvii. 45-54; Mark xvi. 33-39; Luke xxiii. 44-47">Matt. xxvii. 45–54; Mark xvi.
33–39; Luke xxiii. 44–47</scripRef>.</p></note>  If this
savours more of the spirit of Christian religion, while it celebrates
more the glory of Christ, I am equally able, from the self-same order
of events, to fix the condition of <i>late protraction of the
Station</i>; (namely), that we are to fast till a late hour, awaiting
the time of the Lord’s sepulture, when Joseph took down and
entombed the body which he had requested.  Thence (it follows)
that it is even irreligious for the flesh of the servants to take
refreshment before their Lord did.</p>
<p id="iii.ix.x-p11" shownumber="no">But let it suffice to have thus far joined issue
on the <i>argumentative</i> challenge; rebutting, as I have done,
conjectures by conjectures, and yet (as I think) by conjectures more
worthy of a believer.  Let us see whether any such (principle)
drawn from the ancient times takes us under its patronage.</p>
<p id="iii.ix.x-p12" shownumber="no">In Exodus, was not that position of Moses,
battling against Amalek by prayers, maintained as it was perseveringly
even till “sunset,” a “late Station?”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.x-p12.1" n="1084" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.x-p13" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.x-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.17.8-Exod.17.12" parsed="|Exod|17|8|17|12" passage="Ex. xvii. 8-12">Ex. xvii. 8–12</scripRef>.</p></note>  Think we that Joshua the son of Nun,
when warring down the Amorites, had breakfasted on that day on which he
ordered the very elements to keep a Station?<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.x-p13.2" n="1085" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.x-p14" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.x-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Josh.10.12-Josh.10.14" parsed="|Josh|10|12|10|14" passage="Josh. x. 12-14">Josh. x. 12–14</scripRef>.</p></note>  The sun “stood” in Gibeon,
and the moon in Ajalon; the sun and the moon “stood in station
until the People was avenged of his enemies, and the sun stood in the
mid heaven.”  When, moreover, (the sun) did draw toward his
setting and the end of the one day, there was no such day beforetime
and in the latest time (of course, (no day) so <i>long</i>),
“that God,” says (the writer), “should hear a
man”—(a man,) to be sure, the sun’s peer, so long
persistent in his duty—a Station longer even than
<i>late</i>.</p>
<p id="iii.ix.x-p15" shownumber="no">At all events, Saul himself, when engaged in
battle, manifestly <i>enjoined</i> this duty:  “Cursed (be)
the man who shall have eaten bread until evening, until I avenge me on
mine enemy;” and his whole people tasted not (food), and (yet)
the whole earth was breakfasting!  So solemn a sanction, moreover,
did God confer on the edict which enjoined that Station, that Jonathan
the son of Saul, although it had been in ignorance of the fast having
been appointed till a late hour that he had allowed himself a taste of
honey, was both presently convicted, by lot, of sin, and with
difficulty exempted from punishment through the prayer of the
People:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.x-p15.1" n="1086" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.x-p16" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.x-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.14.24-1Sam.14.25" parsed="|1Sam|14|24|14|25" passage="1 Sam. 14.24-25">1 Sam. (in
LXX. 1 Kings) xiv. 24–25</scripRef>.</p></note>  for he had
been convicted of gluttony, although of a simple kind.  But withal
Daniel, in the first year of King Darius, when, fasting in sackcloth
and ashes, he was doing exomologesis to God, said:  “And
while I was still speaking in prayer, behold, the man whom I had seen
in dreams at the beginning, swiftly flying, approached me, as it were,
at the hour of the evening sacrifice.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.x-p16.2" n="1087" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.x-p17" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.x-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Dan.9.1 Bible:Dan.9.3 Bible:Dan.9.4 Bible:Dan.9.20 Bible:Dan.9.21" parsed="|Dan|9|1|0|0;|Dan|9|3|0|0;|Dan|9|4|0|0;|Dan|9|20|0|0;|Dan|9|21|0|0" passage="Dan. ix. 1, 3, 4, 20, 21">Dan. ix. 1, 3, 4, 20, 21</scripRef>.</p></note>  This will be a “late”
Station which, fasting <i>until the evening</i>, sacrifices a fatter
(victim of) prayer to God!<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.x-p17.2" n="1088" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.x-p18" shownumber="no"> Comp. <i><span class="Greek" id="iii.ix.x-p18.1" lang="EL">δε Ορ</span></i>., c. xxviii.</p></note></p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.ix.xi" n="XI" next="iii.ix.xii" prev="iii.ix.x" progress="16.31%" shorttitle="Chapter XI" title="Of the Respect Due to “Human Authority;” And of the Charges of “Heresy” And “Pseudo-Prophecy.”" type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.ix.xi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.ix.xi-p1.1">Chapter XI.—Of the Respect Due to “Human
Authority;” And of the Charges of “Heresy” And
“Pseudo-Prophecy.”</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.ix.xi-p2" shownumber="no">But all these (instances) I believe to be unknown
to those who are in a state of agitation at our proceedings; or else
known by the reading alone, not by careful study as well; in accordance
with the greater bulk of “the unskilled”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xi-p2.1" n="1089" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xi-p3" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.ix.xi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.3.16" parsed="|2Pet|3|16|0|0" passage="2 Pet. iii. 16">2 Pet. iii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> among the overboastful multitude, to wit, of
the Psychics.  This is why we have steered our course straight
through the different individual species of fastings, of xerophagies,
of stations:  <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_110.html" id="iii.ix.xi-Page_110" n="110" />in order
that, while we recount, according to the materials which we find in
either Testament, the advantages which the dutiful observances of
abstinence from, or curtailment or deferment of, food confer, we may
refute those who invalidate these things as empty observances; and
again, while we similarly point out in what rank of religious duty they
have always had place, may confute those who accuse them as
novelties:  for neither is that novel which has always been, nor
that empty which is useful.</p>
<p id="iii.ix.xi-p4" shownumber="no">The question, however, still lies before us, that
some of these observances, having been commanded by God to man, have
constituted this practice legally binding; some, offered by man to God,
have discharged some votive obligation.  Still, even a vow, when
it has been accepted by God, constitutes a law for the time to come,
owing to the authority of the Acceptor; for he who has given his
approbation to a deed, when done, has given a mandate for its doing
thenceforward.  And so from this consideration, again, the
wrangling of the opposite party is silenced, while they say: 
“It is either a pseudo-prophecy, if it is a spiritual voice which
institutes these your solemnities; or else a heresy, if it is a human
presumption which devises them.”  For, while censuring that
form in which the ancient economies ran their course, and at the same
time drawing out of that form arguments to hurl back (upon us) which
the very adversaries of the ancient economies will in their turn be
able to retort, they will be bound either to reject those arguments, or
else to undertake these proven duties (which they impugn): 
necessarily so; chiefly because these very duties (which they impugn),
from whatsoever institutor they are, be he a spiritual man or merely an
ordinary believer, direct their course to the honour of the same God as
the ancient economies.  For, indubitably, both heresy and
pseudo-prophecy will, in the eyes of us who are all priests of one only
God the Creator and of His Christ, be judged by diversity of
divinity:  and so far forth I defend this side indifferently,
offering my opponents to join issue on whatever ground they
choose.  “It is the spirit of the devil,” you say, O
Psychic.  And how is it that he enjoins duties which belong to our
God, and enjoins them to be offered to none other than our God? 
Either contend that the devil works with our God, or else let the
Paraclete be held to be Satan.  But you affirm it is “a
human Antichrist:”  for by this name heretics are called in
John.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xi-p4.1" n="1090" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xi-p5" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.xi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.18 Bible:1John.2.29 Bible:2John.1.7-2John.1.10" parsed="|1John|2|18|0|0;|1John|2|29|0|0;|2John|1|7|1|10" passage="1 John ii. 18, 29; 2 John 7-10">1 John ii. 18, 29; 2 John
7–10</scripRef>.</p></note>  And how is it that, whoever he is, he
has in (the name of) our Christ directed these duties toward our Lord;
whereas withal antichrists have (ever) gone forth (professedly
teaching) towards God, (but) in opposition to our Christ?  On
which side, then, do you think the Spirit is confirmed as existing
among us; when He commands, or when He approves, what our God has
always both commanded and approved?  But you again set up
boundary-posts to God, as with regard to grace, so with regard to
discipline; as with regard to gifts, so, too, with regard to
solemnities:  so that our observances are supposed to have ceased
in like manner as His benefits; and you thus deny that He still
continues to impose duties, because, in this case again, “the Law
and the prophets (were) until John.”  It remains for you to
banish Him wholly, being, as He is, so far as lies in <i>you</i>, so
otiose.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.ix.xii" n="XII" next="iii.ix.xiii" prev="iii.ix.xi" progress="16.44%" shorttitle="Chapter XII" title="Of the Need for Some Protest Against the Psychics and Their Self-Indulgence." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.ix.xii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.ix.xii-p1.1">Chapter XII—Of
the Need for Some Protest Against the Psychics and Their
Self-Indulgence.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.ix.xii-p2" shownumber="no">For, by this time, in this respect as well as
others, “you are reigning in wealth and satiety”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xii-p2.1" n="1091" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.ix.xii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.8" parsed="|1Cor|4|8|0|0" passage="1 Cor. iv. 8">1 Cor. iv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>—not making inroads upon such sins as
fasts diminish, nor feeling need of such revelations as xerophagies
extort, nor apprehending such wars of your own as Stations
dispel.  Grant that from the time of John the Paraclete had grown
mute; we ourselves would have arisen as prophets to ourselves, for this
cause chiefly:  I say not now to bring down by our prayers
God’s anger, nor to obtain his protection or grace; but to secure
by premunition the moral position of the “latest
times;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xii-p3.2" n="1092" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xii-p4" shownumber="no"> See the Vulg. in
<scripRef id="iii.ix.xii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.1-1Tim.4.2 Bible:2Tim.3.1" parsed="|1Tim|4|1|4|2;|2Tim|3|1|0|0" passage="1 Tim. iv. 1, 2; 2 Tim. iii. 1">1 Tim. iv. 1, 2; 2 Tim. iii.
1</scripRef>; and comp. therewith the
Greek in both places.</p></note> enjoining every
species of <span class="Greek" id="iii.ix.xii-p4.2" lang="EL">ταπεινοφρόνησις</span>,
since the prison must be familiarized to us, and hunger and thirst
practised, and capacity of enduring as well the absence of food as
anxiety about it acquired:  in order that the Christian may enter
into prison in like condition as if he had (just) come forth of
it,—to suffer there not penalty, but discipline, and not the
world’s tortures, but his own habitual observances; and to go
forth out of custody to (the final) conflict with all the more
confidence, having nothing of sinful false care of the flesh about him,
so that the tortures may not even have material to work on, since he is
cuirassed in a mere dry skin, and cased in horn to meet the claws, the
succulence of his blood already sent on (heavenward) before him, the
baggage as it were of his soul,—the soul herself withal now
hastening (after it), having already, by frequent fasting, gained a
most intimate knowledge of death!</p>
<p id="iii.ix.xii-p5" shownumber="no">Plainly, <i>your</i> habit is to furnish cookshops
in the prisons to untrustworthy martyrs, for fear they should miss
their accustomed usages, grow weary of life, (and) be stumbled at the
novel discipline of abstinence; (a discipline) which not even the
well-known Pristinus—<i>your</i> martyr, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_111.html" id="iii.ix.xii-Page_111" n="111" />no <i>Christian</i> martyr—had ever
come in contact with:  he whom—stuffed as he had long been,
thanks to the facilities afforded by the “free custody”
(now in vogue, and) under an obligation, I suppose, to all the baths
(as if they were better than baptism!), and to all the retreats of
voluptuousness (as if they were more secret than those of the Church!),
and to all the allurements of this life (as if they were of more worth
than those of life eternal!), not to be willing to die—on the
very last day of trial, at high noon, you premedicated with drugged
wine as an antidote, and so completely enervated, that on being
tickled—for his intoxication made it feel like
tickling—with a few claws, he was unable any more to make answer
to the presiding officer interrogating him “whom he confessed to
be Lord;” and, being now put on the rack for this silence, when
he could utter nothing but hiccoughs and belchings, died in the very
act of apostasy!  This is why they who preach sobriety are
“false prophets;” this why they who practise it are
“heretics!”  Why then hesitate to believe that the
Paraclete, whom you deny in a Montanus, exists in an
Apicius?</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.ix.xiii" n="XIII" next="iii.ix.xiv" prev="iii.ix.xii" progress="16.53%" shorttitle="Chapter XIII" title="Of the Inconsistencies of the Psychics." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.ix.xiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.ix.xiii-p1.1">Chapter XIII.—Of the Inconsistencies of the
Psychics.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.ix.xiii-p2" shownumber="no">You lay down a prescription that this faith has
its solemnities “appointed” by the Scriptures or the
tradition of the ancestors; and that no further addition in the way of
observance must be added, on account of the unlawfulness of
innovation.  Stand on that ground, if you can.  For, behold,
I impeach you of fasting besides on the Paschal-day, beyond the limits
of those days in which “the Bridegroom was taken away;” and
interposing the half-fasts of Stations; and you, (I find), sometimes
living on bread and water, when it has seemed meet to each (so to
do).  In short, you answer that “these things are to be done
of choice, not of command.”  You have changed your ground,
therefore, by exceeding tradition, in undertaking observances which
have not been “appointed.”  But what kind of deed is
it, to permit to your own choice what you grant not to the command of
God?  Shall human volition have more licence than Divine
power?  I am mindful that I am free from <i>the
world</i>,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xiii-p2.1" n="1093" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xiii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.ix.xiii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.19" parsed="|1Cor|9|19|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ix. 19">1 Cor. ix. 19</scripRef>; sæculo.</p></note> not from God. 
Thus it is my part to perform, without external suggestion thereto, an
act of respect to my Lord, it is His to enjoin.  I ought not
merely to pay a willing obedience to Him, but withal to court Him; for
the former I render to His command, the latter to my own
choice.</p>
<p id="iii.ix.xiii-p4" shownumber="no">But it is enough for me that it is a customary practice
for the bishops withal to issue mandates for fasts to the universal
commonalty of the Church; I do not mean for the special purpose of
collecting contributions of alms, as your beggarly fashion has it, but
sometimes too from some particular cause of ecclesiastical
solicitude.  And accordingly, if you practise <span class="Greek" id="iii.ix.xiii-p4.1" lang="EL">ταπεινοφρόνησις</span>
at the bidding of a man’s edict, and all unitedly, how is
it that in our case you set a brand upon the very unity also of our
fastings, and xerophagies, and Stations?—unless, perhaps, it is
against the decrees of the senate and the mandates of the emperors
which are opposed to “meetings” that we are sinning! 
The Holy Spirit, when He was preaching in whatsoever lands He chose,
and through whomsoever He chose, was wont, from foresight of the
imminence either of temptations to befall the Church, or of plagues to
befall the world, in His character of Paraclete (that is, Advocate for
the purpose of winning over the judge by prayers), to issue mandates
for observances of this nature; for instance, at the present time, with
the view of practising the discipline of sobriety and abstinence: 
we, who receive Him, must necessarily observe also the appointments
which He then made.  Look at the Jewish calendar, and you will
find it nothing novel that all succeeding posterity guards with
hereditary scrupulousness the precepts given to the fathers. 
Besides, throughout the provinces of Greece there are held in definite
localities those councils gathered out of the universal Churches, by
whose means not only all the deeper questions are handled for the
common benefit, but the actual representation of the whole Christian
name is celebrated with great veneration.  (And how worthy a thing
is this, that, under the auspices of faith, men should congregate from
all quarters to Christ!  “See, how good and how enjoyable
for brethren to dwell in unity!”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xiii-p4.2" n="1094" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xiii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.ix.xiii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.133" parsed="|Ps|133|0|0|0" passage="Ps. cxxxiii">Ps. cxxxiii</scripRef>. (in LXX. and Vulg. cxxxii.).</p></note>  This psalm <i>you</i> know not easily
how to sing, except when you are supping with a goodly company!) 
But those conclaves first, by the operations of Stations and fastings,
know what it is “to grieve with the grieving,” and thus at
last “to rejoice in company with the rejoicing.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xiii-p5.2" n="1095" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xiii-p6" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.xiii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.15" parsed="|Rom|12|15|0|0" passage="Rom. xii. 15">Rom. xii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>  If we also, in our diverse provinces,
(but) present mutually in spirit,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xiii-p6.2" n="1096" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xiii-p7" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.ix.xiii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.3 Bible:Col.2.5" parsed="|1Cor|5|3|0|0;|Col|2|5|0|0" passage="1 Cor. v. 3; Col. ii. 5">1 Cor. v. 3; Col. ii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> observe those
very solemnities, whose then celebration our present discourse has been
defending, that is the sacramental law.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.ix.xiv" n="XIV" next="iii.ix.xv" prev="iii.ix.xiii" progress="16.65%" shorttitle="Chapter XIV" title="Reply to the Charge of “Galaticism.“" type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.ix.xiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.ix.xiv-p1.1">Chapter
XIV.—Reply to the Charge of “Galaticism.”</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.ix.xiv-p2" shownumber="no">Being, therefore, observers of
“seasons” for these things, and of “days, and months,
and years,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xiv-p2.1" n="1097" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xiv-p3" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.ix.xiv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.10" parsed="|Gal|4|10|0|0" passage="Gal. iv. 10">Gal. iv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> we
<i>Galaticize</i>.  Plainly we do, if we are <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_112.html" id="iii.ix.xiv-Page_112" n="112" />observers of <i>Jewish</i> ceremonies, of
<i>legal</i> solemnities:  for <i>those</i> the apostle unteaches,
suppressing the continuance of the Old Testament which has been buried
in Christ, and establishing that of the New.  But if there is a
new creation in Christ,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xiv-p3.2" n="1098" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xiv-p4" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.ix.xiv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.20 Bible:2Cor.5.17" parsed="|Luke|22|20|0|0;|2Cor|5|17|0|0" passage="Luke xxii. 20; 2 Cor. v. 17">Luke xxii. 20; 2 Cor. v. 17</scripRef>, etc.</p></note> our solemnities too
will be bound to be new:  else, if the apostle has erased
<i>all</i> devotion absolutely “of seasons, and days, and months,
and years,” why do we celebrate the passover by an <i>annual</i>
rotation in the <i>first month</i>?  Why in the <i>fifty</i>
ensuing <i>days</i> do we spend our time in all exultation?  Why
do we devote to Stations the <i>fourth</i> and <i>sixth</i> days of the
week, and to fasts the “<i>preparation-day</i>?”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xiv-p4.2" n="1099" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xiv-p5" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.ix.xiv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Mark.15.42" parsed="|Mark|15|42|0|0" passage="Mark xv. 42">Mark xv. 42</scripRef>.</p></note>  Anyhow, <i>you</i> sometimes continue
your Station even over the Sabbath,—a day never to be kept as a
fast except at the passover season, according to a reason elsewhere
given.  With us, at all events, <i>every</i> day likewise is
celebrated by an ordinary consecration.  And it will not, then,
be, in the eyes of the apostle, the <i>differentiating
principle</i>—distinguishing (as he is doing) “things new
and old”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xiv-p5.2" n="1100" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xiv-p6" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.ix.xiv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.52" parsed="|Matt|13|52|0|0" passage="Matt. xiii. 52">Matt. xiii. 52</scripRef> <i>ad fin</i>.</p></note>—which will be
ridiculous; but (in this case too) it will be your own unfairness,
while you taunt us with the <i>form</i> of <i>antiquity</i> all the
while you are laying against us the <i>charge</i> of
<i>novelty</i>.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.ix.xv" n="XV" next="iii.ix.xvi" prev="iii.ix.xiv" progress="16.69%" shorttitle="Chapter XV" title="Of the Apostle's Language Concerning Food." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.ix.xv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.ix.xv-p1.1">Chapter XV.—Of the Apostle’s Language Concerning
Food.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.ix.xv-p2" shownumber="no">The apostle reprobates likewise such as “bid
to abstain from meats; but he does so from the foresight of the Holy
Spirit, precondemning already the heretics who would enjoin
<i>perpetual</i> abstinence to the extent of destroying and despising
the works of the Creator; such as I may find in the person of a
Marcion, a Tatian, or a Jupiter, the Pythagorean heretic of to-day; not
in the person of the Paraclete.  For how limited is the extent of
<i>our</i> “interdiction of meats!”  Two weeks of
xerophagies in the year (and not the whole of these,—the
Sabbaths, to wit, and the Lord’s days, being excepted) we offer
to God; abstaining from things which we do not <i>reject</i>, but
<i>defer</i>.  But further:  when writing to the Romans, the
apostle now gives <i>you</i> a home-thrust, detractors as you are of
this observance:  “Do not for the sake of food,” he
says, “undo<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xv-p2.1" n="1101" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xv-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.ix.xv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.20" parsed="|Rom|14|20|0|0" passage="Rom. xiv. 20">Rom. xiv. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> the work of
God.”  What “work?”  That about which he
says,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xv-p3.2" n="1102" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xv-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.ix.xv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.21" parsed="|Rom|14|21|0|0" passage="Rom. 14.21">Ver.
21</scripRef>.</p></note> “It is good not to eat flesh, and not
to drink wine:”  “for he who in these points doeth
service, is pleasing and propitiable to our God.” 
“One believeth that all things may be eaten; but another, being
weak, feedeth on vegetables.  Let not him who eateth lightly
esteem him who eateth not.  Who art thou, who judgest
another’s servant?”  “Both he who eateth, and he
who eateth not, giveth God thanks.”  But, since he forbids
<i>human</i> choice to be made matter of controversy, how much more
<i>Divine</i>!  Thus he knew how to chide certain restricters and
interdicters of food, such as abstained from it of contempt, not of
duty; but to approve such as did so to the honour, not the insult, of
the Creator.  And if he has “delivered you the keys of the
meat-market,” permitting the eating of “all things”
with a view to establishing the exception of “things offered to
idols;” still he has not included the kingdom of God in the
meat-market:  “For,” he says, “the kingdom of
God is neither meat nor drink;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xv-p4.2" n="1103" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xv-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.ix.xv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.17" parsed="|Rom|14|17|0|0" passage="Rom. xiv. 17">Rom. xiv. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>
and, “Food commendeth us not to God”—not that you may
think this said about <i>dry</i> diet, but rather about rich and
carefully prepared, if, when he subjoins, “Neither, if we shall
have eaten, shall we abound; nor, if we shall not have eaten, shall we
be deficient,” the ring of his words suits, (as it does), you
rather (than us), who think that you do “abound” if you
eat, and are “deficient if you eat not; and for this reason
disparage these observances.</p>
<p id="iii.ix.xv-p6" shownumber="no">How unworthy, also, is the way in which you
interpret to the favour of your own lust the fact that the Lord
“ate and drank” promiscuously!  But I think that He
must have likewise “fasted” inasmuch as He has pronounced,
not “the full,” but “the hungry and thirsty,
blessed:”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xv-p6.1" n="1104" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xv-p7" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.ix.xv-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.21 Bible:Luke.6.25 Bible:Matt.5.6" parsed="|Luke|6|21|0|0;|Luke|6|25|0|0;|Matt|5|6|0|0" passage="Luke 6.21,25; Matt. 5.6">Luke vi. 21 and 25, and Matt. v. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  (He) who was
wont to profess “food” to be, not that which His disciples
had supposed, but “the thorough doing of the Father’s
work;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xv-p7.2" n="1105" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xv-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.ix.xv-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:John.4.31-John.4.34" parsed="|John|4|31|4|34" passage="John iv. 31-34">John iv. 31–34</scripRef>.</p></note> teaching “to
labour for the meat which is permanent unto life
eternal;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xv-p8.2" n="1106" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xv-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.ix.xv-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:John.6.27" parsed="|John|6|27|0|0" passage="John vi. 27">John vi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> in our ordinary
prayer likewise commanding us to request “bread,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xv-p9.2" n="1107" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xv-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.ix.xv-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.11 Bible:Luke.11.3" parsed="|Matt|6|11|0|0;|Luke|11|3|0|0" passage="Matt. vi. 11; Luke xi. 3">Matt. vi. 11; Luke xi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> not the wealth of Attalus<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xv-p10.2" n="1108" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xv-p11" shownumber="no"> See Hor.,
<i>Od</i>., i. 1, 12, and Macleane’s note there.</p></note> therewithal.  Thus, too, Isaiah has
<i>not</i> denied that God “hath chosen” <i>a</i>
“fast;” but has particularized in detail the <i>kind</i> of
fast which He has <i>not</i> chosen:  “for in the
days,” he says, “of your fasts your own wills are found
(indulged), and all who are subject to you ye stealthily sting; or else
ye fast with a view to abuse and strifes, and ye smite with the
fists.  Not <i>such</i> a fast have I elected;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xv-p11.1" n="1109" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xv-p12" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.xv-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.58.3-Isa.58.5" parsed="|Isa|58|3|58|5" passage="Isa. lviii. 3, 4, 5">Isa. lviii. 3, 4, 5</scripRef>, briefly, and more like the LXX. than
the Vulg. or the Eng. ver.</p></note> but such an one as He has subjoined, and by
subjoining has not abolished, but confirmed.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.ix.xvi" n="XVI" next="iii.ix.xvii" prev="iii.ix.xv" progress="16.81%" shorttitle="Chapter XVI" title="Instances from Scripture of Divine Judgments Upon the Self-Indulgent; And Appeals to the Practices of Heathens." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.ix.xvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.ix.xvi-p1.1">Chapter
XVI.—Instances from Scripture of Divine Judgments Upon the
Self-Indulgent; And Appeals to the Practices of Heathens.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.ix.xvi-p2" shownumber="no">For even if He does <i>prefer</i> “the works
of righteousness,” still not without a sacrifice, which
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_113.html" id="iii.ix.xvi-Page_113" n="113" />is a soul afflicted with
fasts.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xvi-p2.1" n="1110" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xvi-p3" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.xvi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.18-Ps.51.19" parsed="|Ps|51|18|51|19" passage="Psa. 51.18,19">Ps. li. (l.
in LXX. and Vulg.) 18, 19</scripRef>;
see c. iii. above.</p></note>  He, at all
events, is the God to whom neither a People incontinent of appetite,
nor a priest, nor a prophet, was pleasing.  To this day the
“monuments of concupiscence” remain, where the People,
greedy of “flesh,” till, by devouring without digesting the
quails, they brought on cholera, were buried.  Eli breaks his neck
before the temple doors,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xvi-p3.2" n="1111" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xvi-p4" shownumber="no"> This seems an
oversight; see <scripRef id="iii.ix.xvi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.4.13" parsed="|1Sam|4|13|0|0" passage="1 Sam. 4.13">1 Sam. (in LXX. and Vulg. 1 Kings) iv.
13</scripRef>.</p></note> his sons fall in
battle, his daughter-in-law expires in child-birth:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xvi-p4.2" n="1112" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xvi-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.ix.xvi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.4.17-1Sam.4.21" parsed="|1Sam|4|17|4|21" passage="1 Sam. iv. 17-21">1 Sam. iv. 17–21</scripRef>.</p></note>  for such was the blow which had been
deserved at the hand of God by the shameless house, the defrauder of
the fleshly sacrifices.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xvi-p5.2" n="1113" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xvi-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.ix.xvi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.2.12-1Sam.2.17 Bible:1Sam.2.22-1Sam.2.25" parsed="|1Sam|2|12|2|17;|1Sam|2|22|2|25" passage="1 Sam. ii. 12-17, 22-25">1 Sam. ii. 12–17,
22–25</scripRef>.</p></note>  Sameas, a
“man of God,” after prophesying the issue of the idolatry
introduced by King Jeroboam—after the drying up and immediate
restoration of that king’s hand—after the rending in twain
of the sacrificial altar,—being on account of these signs invited
(home) by the king by way of recompense, plainly declined (for he had
been prohibited by God) to touch food at all in that place; but having
presently afterwards rashly taken food from another old man, who
lyingly professed himself a prophet, he was deprived, in accordance
with the word of God then and there uttered over the table, of burial
in his fathers’ sepulchres.  For he was prostrated by the
rushing of a lion upon him in the way, and was buried among strangers;
and thus paid the penalty of his breach of fast.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xvi-p6.2" n="1114" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xvi-p7" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.ix.xvi-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.13" parsed="|1Kgs|13|0|0|0" passage="1 Kings 13">1 Kings (in
LXX. and Vulg. 3 Kings) xiii</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="iii.ix.xvi-p8" shownumber="no">These will be warnings both to people and to
bishops, even spiritual ones, in case they may ever have been guilty of
incontinence of appetite.  Nay, even in Hades the admonition has
not ceased to speak; where we find in the person of the rich feaster,
convivialities tortured; in that of the pauper, fasts refreshed;
having—(as convivialities and fasts alike had)—as
preceptors “Moses and the prophets.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xvi-p8.1" n="1115" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xvi-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.ix.xvi-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.19-Luke.16.31" parsed="|Luke|16|19|16|31" passage="Luke xvi. 19-31">Luke xvi. 19–31</scripRef>.</p></note>  For Joel withal exclaimed: 
“Sanctify a fast, and a religious service;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xvi-p9.2" n="1116" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xvi-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.ix.xvi-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Joel.2.15" parsed="|Joel|2|15|0|0" passage="Joel ii. 15">Joel ii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> foreseeing even then that other apostles and
prophets would sanction fasts, and would preach observances of special
service to God.  Whence it is that even they who court their
<i>idols</i> by dressing them, and by adorning them in their sanctuary,
and by saluting them at each particular hour, are said to do them
<i>service</i>.  But, more than that, the heathens recognise every
form of <span class="Greek" id="iii.ix.xvi-p10.2" lang="EL">ταπεινοφρόνησις</span>.  When the heaven is rigid and the year arid, barefooted
processions are enjoined by public proclamation; the magistrates lay
aside their purple, reverse the fasces, utter prayer, offer a
victim.  There are, moreover, some colonies where, besides (these
extraordinary solemnities, the inhabitants), by an annual rite, clad in
sackcloth and besprent with ashes, present a suppliant importunity to
their idols, (while) baths and shops are kept shut till the ninth
hour.  They have one single fire in public—on the altars; no
water even in their platters.  There is, I believe, a Ninevitan
suspension of business!  A Jewish fast, at all events, is
universally celebrated; while, neglecting the temples, throughout all
the shore, in every open place, they continue long to send prayer up to
heaven.  And, albeit by the dress and ornamentation of mourning
they disgrace the duty, still they do affect a faith in abstinence, and
sigh for the arrival of the long-lingering evening star to sanction
(their feeding).  But it is enough for me that you, by heaping
blasphemies upon <i>our</i> xerophagies, put them on a level with the
chastity of an Isis and a Cybele.  I admit the comparison in the
way of evidence.  Hence (our xerophagy) will be proved divine,
which the devil, the emulator of things divine, imitates.  It is
out of truth that falsehood is built; out of religion that superstition
is compacted.  Hence <i>you</i> are more irreligious, in
proportion as a heathen is more conformable.  He, in short,
sacrifices his appetite to an idol-god; <i>you</i> to (the true) God
will not.  For to you your belly is god, and your lungs a temple,
and your paunch a sacrificial altar, and your cook the priest, and your
fragrant smell the Holy Spirit, and your condiments spiritual gifts,
and your belching prophecy.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.ix.xvii" n="XVII" next="iii.ix.xviii" prev="iii.ix.xvi" progress="16.94%" shorttitle="Chapter XVII" title="Conclusion." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iii.ix.xvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.ix.xvii-p1.1">Chapter
XVII.—Conclusion.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.ix.xvii-p2" shownumber="no">“Old” you are, if we will say the
truth, you who are so indulgent to appetite, and justly do you vaunt
your “priority:”  always do I recognise the savour of
Esau, the hunter of wild beasts:  so unlimitedly studious are you
of catching fieldfares, so do you come from “the field” of
your most lax discipline, so faint are you in spirit.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xvii-p2.1" n="1117" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xvii-p3" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.ix.xvii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.23.2-Gen.23.4 Bible:Gen.23.31 Bible:Gen.25.27-Gen.25.34" parsed="|Gen|23|2|23|4;|Gen|23|31|0|0;|Gen|25|27|25|34" passage="Gen. xxiii. 2, 3, 4, 31, and xxv. 27-34">Gen. xxiii. 2, 3, 4, 31, and xxv.
27–34</scripRef>.</p></note>  If I offer you a paltry lentile dyed
red with must well boiled down, forthwith you will sell all your
“primacies:”  with you “love” shows its
fervour in sauce-pans, “faith” its warmth in kitchens,
“hope” its anchorage in waiters; but of greater account is
“love,” because that is the means whereby your young men
sleep with their sisters!  Appendages, as we all know, of appetite
are lasciviousness and voluptuousness.  Which alliance the apostle
withal was aware of; and hence, after premising, “Not in
drunkenness and revels,” he adjoined, “nor in couches and
lusts.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xvii-p3.2" n="1118" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xvii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.ix.xvii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.13" parsed="|Rom|13|13|0|0" passage="Rom. xiii. 13">Rom. xiii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="iii.ix.xvii-p5" shownumber="no">To the indictment of your appetite pertains (the charge)
that “double honour” is with you <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_114.html" id="iii.ix.xvii-Page_114" n="114" />assigned to your presiding (elders) by
double shares (of meat and drink); whereas the apostle has given them
“double honour” as being both <i>brethren</i> and
<i>officers</i>.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xvii-p5.1" n="1119" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xvii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.ix.xvii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.17" parsed="|1Tim|5|17|0|0" passage="1 Tim. v. 17">1 Tim. v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>  Who, among
you, is superior in holiness, except him who is more frequent in
banqueting, more sumptuous in catering, more learned in cups?  Men
of soul and flesh alone as you are, justly do you reject things
spiritual.  If the prophets were pleasing to <i>such</i>, my
(prophets) they were not.  Why, then, do not you constantly
preach, “Let us eat and drink, for to-morrow we shall
die?”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xvii-p6.2" n="1120" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xvii-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.ix.xvii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.22.13 Bible:1Cor.15.32" parsed="|Isa|22|13|0|0;|1Cor|15|32|0|0" passage="Isa. xxii. 13; 1 Cor. xv. 32">Isa. xxii. 13; 1 Cor. xv. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> just as <i>we</i>
do not hesitate manfully to command, “Let us fast, brethren and
sisters, lest to-morrow perchance we die.”  Openly let us
vindicate our disciplines.  Sure we are that “they who are
in the flesh cannot please God;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xvii-p7.2" n="1121" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xvii-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.ix.xvii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.8" parsed="|Rom|8|8|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 8">Rom. viii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>
not, of course, those who are in the <i>substance</i> of the flesh, but
in the <i>care</i>, the <i>affection</i>, the <i>work</i>, the
<i>will</i>, of it.  Emaciation displeases not us; for it is not
by weight that God bestows flesh, any more than He does “the
Spirit by measure.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xvii-p8.2" n="1122" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xvii-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.ix.xvii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:John.3.34" parsed="|John|3|34|0|0" passage="John iii. 34">John iii. 34</scripRef>.</p></note>  More easily,
it may be, through the “strait gate”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xvii-p9.2" n="1123" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xvii-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.ix.xvii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.13-Matt.7.14 Bible:Luke.13.24" parsed="|Matt|7|13|7|14;|Luke|13|24|0|0" passage="Matt. vii. 13, 14; Luke xiii. 24">Matt. vii. 13, 14; Luke xiii.
24</scripRef>.</p></note> of salvation will slenderer flesh enter;
more speedily will lighter flesh rise; longer in the sepulchre will
drier flesh retain its firmness.  Let Olympic cestus-players and
boxers cram themselves to satiety.  To them bodily ambition is
suitable to whom bodily strength is necessary; and yet they also
strengthen themselves by xerophagies.  But ours are other thews
and other sinews, just as our contests withal are other; we whose
“wrestling is not against flesh and blood, but against the
world’s<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xvii-p10.2" n="1124" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xvii-p11" shownumber="no"> Mundi:  cf.
<span class="Greek" id="iii.ix.xvii-p11.1" lang="EL">κοσμοκράτορας</span>,
<scripRef id="iii.ix.xvii-p11.2" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.12" parsed="|Eph|6|12|0|0" passage="Eph. vi. 12">Eph. vi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> power, against the
spiritualities of malice.”  Against these it is not by
robustness of flesh and blood, but of faith and spirit, that it behoves
us to make our antagonistic stand.  On the other hand, an over-fed
Christian will be more necessary to bears and lions, perchance, than to
God; only that, even to encounter beasts, it will be his duty to
practise emaciation.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.ix.xviii" n="XVIII" next="iii.x" prev="iii.ix.xvii" progress="17.04%" title="Elucidations."><p class="c18" id="iii.ix.xviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c17" id="iii.ix.xviii-p1.1">Elucidations.</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="iii.ix.xviii-p2" shownumber="no">
————————————</p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.ix.xviii-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="iii.ix.xviii-p3.1">I.</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.ix.xviii-p4" shownumber="no">(Greater licence, p. 104.)</p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.ix.xviii-p5" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="iii.ix.xviii-p5.1">In</span> this treatise, which is
designed to justify the extremes of Montanistic fasts,
Tertullian’s genius often surprises us by his ingenuity. 
This is one of the instances where the forensic orator comes out,
trying to outflank and turn the position of an antagonist who has
gained an advantage.  The fallacy is obvious.  Kaye cites, in
comparison, a passage<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xviii-p5.2" n="1125" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xviii-p6" shownumber="no"> II. cap. 10, p. 23,
<i>supra</i>.</p></note> from “The
Apparel of Women,” and another<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xviii-p6.1" n="1126" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xviii-p7" shownumber="no"> Cap. 8, p. 55,
<i>supra</i>.</p></note> from
“The Exhortation to Chastity.”  He remarks,
“Were we required to produce an instance [i.e. to prove the
tendency of mankind to run into extremes], we should without hesitation
refer the reader to this treatise.”</p>
<p id="iii.ix.xviii-p8" shownumber="no">Fasting was ordained of Christ Himself as a means to an
end.  It is here reduced from its instrumental character, and made
an excuse for dividing the household of faith, and for cruel
accusations against brethren.</p>
<p id="iii.ix.xviii-p9" shownumber="no">In our age of an entire relaxation of discipline, the
enthusiast may nevertheless awaken us, perhaps, to honest
self-examination as to our manner of life, in view of the example of
Christ and His apostles, and their holy precepts.</p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.ix.xviii-p10" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="iii.ix.xviii-p10.1">II.</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.ix.xviii-p11" shownumber="no">(Provinces of Greece, p. 111.)</p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.ix.xviii-p12" shownumber="no">We have here an interesting hint as to the <span class="Greek" id="iii.ix.xviii-p12.1" lang="EL">ἀρχαῖα ἔθη</span>
to which the Council of Nice<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xviii-p12.2" n="1127" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xviii-p13" shownumber="no"> See our minor
titlepage.</p></note> refers in one
of her most important canons.  Provinces, synods, and the charges
or pastoral letters of the bishops are referred to as established
institutions.  And note the emphasis given to “Greece”
as <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_115.html" id="iii.ix.xviii-Page_115" n="115" />the mother of churches,
and of laws and customs.  He looks Eastward, and not by any means
to the West, for high examples of the Catholic usages by which he was
endeavouring to justify his own.</p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.ix.xviii-p14" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="iii.ix.xviii-p14.1">III.</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.ix.xviii-p15" shownumber="no">(An over-fed Christian, p. 114.)</p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.ix.xviii-p16" shownumber="no">“Are we not carnal” (psychics) in our
days?  May not the very excesses of Tertullian sting and reproach
us with the charge of excessive indulgence (<scripRef id="iii.ix.xviii-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.15" parsed="|Matt|9|15|0|0" passage="Matt. ix. 15">Matt. ix. 15</scripRef>)?  The “over-fed
Christians” whom he here reproaches are proved by this very
treatise to have observed a system of fasting which is little practised
anywhere in our times—for a mere change to luxurious fish-diet is
the very mockery of fasting.  We learn that the customary fasts of
these <i>psychics</i> were as follows:  (1) the annual Paschal
fast,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xviii-p16.2" n="1128" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xviii-p17" shownumber="no"> Capp. 2, 13, 14,
<i>supra</i>.</p></note> from Friday till Easter-Day; (2) Wednesdays
and Fridays (stationary days<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xviii-p17.1" n="1129" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xviii-p18" shownumber="no"> Cap. 14.  See
<i>De Orat</i>., cap. 19, p. 687.</p></note>) every week; and
(3) the “dry-food days,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xviii-p18.1" n="1130" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xviii-p19" shownumber="no"> The
<i>Xerophagiæ</i>, cap. 2, p. 103.</p></note>—abstinence from “pleasant
bread” (<scripRef id="iii.ix.xviii-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Dan.10.2" parsed="|Dan|10|2|0|0" passage="Dan. x. 2">Dan. x.
2</scripRef>),—though some
Catholics objected to these voluntary abstinences.</p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.ix.xviii-p20" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="iii.ix.xviii-p20.1">IV.</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.ix.xviii-p21" shownumber="no">(Practise emaciation, p. 114.)</p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.ix.xviii-p22" shownumber="no">Think of our Master’s fast among the wild
beasts!  Let us condescend to go back to Clement, to Origen, and
to Tertullian to learn the practical laws of the Gospel against
avarice, luxury, and “the deceitfulness of sin.”  I am
emboldened to say this by some remarkable words which I find, to my
surprise, thrown out <i>in a scientific work</i><note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xviii-p22.1" n="1131" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xviii-p23" shownumber="no"> <i>Scientific
Culture</i>, by J. P. Cooke, professor of chemistry, etc.  New
York, 1884.</p></note> proceeding from Harvard University.  It
is with exceeding gratitude that I quote as follows:  “<i>It
is well to go away at times, that we may see another aspect of human
life</i> which still survives in the East, and to feel that influence
which led even the Christ into the wilderness to prepare for the
struggle with the animal nature of man.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.ix.xviii-p23.1" n="1132" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.ix.xviii-p24" shownumber="no"> This is ambiguous, but
I merely note it.  <scripRef id="iii.ix.xviii-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.4.15" parsed="|Heb|4|15|0|0" passage="Heb. iv. 15">Heb.
iv. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>  We need something of the experience of
the Anchorites of Egypt, to impress us with the great truth that the
distinction between the spiritual and the material remains broad and
clear, even if with the scalpel of our modern philosophy we cannot
completely dissect the two; and this experience will give us courage to
cherish our aspirations, keep bright our hopes, and hold fast our
Christian faith until the consummation comes.”</p>
</div3></div2>

<ThML.head>
    <electronicEdInfo>
        <authorID>tertullian</authorID>
        <workID>persecutione</workID>
        <versionID>anf04</versionID>
        <bkgID>tertullian-persecutione</bkgID>
        <DC>
            <DC.Title>De Fuga in Persecutione</DC.Title>
            <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/schaff/anf04.iii.x.html</DC.Identifier>
        </DC>
    </electronicEdInfo>
</ThML.head>

<div2 id="iii.x" next="iii.x.i" prev="iii.ix.xviii" progress="17.15%" title="De Fuga in Persecutione.">
    <h3>De Fuga in Persecutione</h3>

<div3 id="iii.x.i" next="iii.x.ii" prev="iii.x" progress="17.15%" title="De Fuga in Persecutione."><p class="c18" id="iii.x.i-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_116.html" id="iii.x.i-Page_116" n="116" /><span class="c17" id="iii.x.i-p1.1">IX.</span></p>
<p class="c25" id="iii.x.i-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c17" id="iii.x.i-p2.1">De Fuga in Persecutione.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p2.2" n="1133" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p3" shownumber="no"> [Written, say,
<i>circa</i> <span class="sc" id="iii.x.i-p3.1">a.d.</span> 208.]</p></note></span></p>
<p class="c25" id="iii.x.i-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="iii.x.i-p4.1">[Translated by the Rev. S.
Thelwall.]</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="iii.x.i-p5" shownumber="no">
————————————</p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.x.i-p6" shownumber="no">1.  My brother Fabius, you very lately asked,
because some news or other were communicated, whether or not we ought
to flee in persecution.  For my part, having on the spot made some
observations in the negative suited to the place and time, I also,
owing to the rudeness of some persons, took away with me the subject
but half treated, meaning to set it forth now more fully by my pen; for
your inquiry had interested me in it, and the state of the times had
already on its own account pressed it upon me.  As persecutions in
increasing number threaten us, so the more are we called on to give
earnest thought to the question of how faith ought to receive them, and
the duty of carefully considering it concerns you no less, who no
doubt, by not accepting the Comforter, the guide to all truth, have, as
was natural, opposed us hitherto in regard to other questions
also.  We have therefore applied a methodical treatment, too, to
your inquiry, as we see that we must first come to a decision as to how
the matter stands in regard to persecution itself, whether it comes on
us from God or from the devil, that with the less difficulty we may get
on firm ground as to our duty to meet it; for of everything one’s
knowledge is clearer when it is known from whom it has its
origin.  It is enough indeed to lay it down, (in bar of all
besides,) that nothing happens without the will of God.  But lest
we be diverted from the point before us, we shall not by this
deliverance at once give occasion to the other discussions if one make
answer—Therefore evil and sin are both from God; the devil
henceforth, and even we ourselves, are entirely free.  The
question in hand is persecution.  With respect to this, let me in
the meantime say, that nothing happens without God’s will; on the
ground that persecution is especially worthy of God, and, so to speak,
requisite, for the approving, to wit, or if you will, the rejection of
His professing servants.  For what is the issue of persecution,
what other result comes of it, but the approving and rejecting of
faith, in regard to which the Lord will certainly sift His
people?  Persecution, by means of which one is declared either
approved or rejected, is just the judgment of the Lord.  But the
judging properly belongs to God alone.  This is that fan which
even now cleanses the Lord’s threshing-floor—the Church, I
mean—winnowing the mixed heap of believers, and separating the
grain<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p6.1" n="1134" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.12" parsed="|Matt|3|12|0|0" passage="Matt. iii. 12">Matt. iii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> of the martyrs from the chaff of the
deniers; and this is also the ladder<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p7.2" n="1135" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.28.12" parsed="|Gen|28|12|0|0" passage="Gen. xxviii. 12">Gen. xxviii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> of which Jacob
dreams, on which are seen, some mounting up to higher places, and
others going down to lower.  So, too, persecution may be viewed as
a contest.  By whom is the conflict proclaimed, but by Him by whom
the crown and the rewards are offered?  You find in the Revelation
its edict, setting forth the rewards by which He incites to
victory—those, above all, whose is the distinction of conquering
in persecution, in very deed contending in their victorious struggle
not against flesh and blood, but against spirits of wickedness. 
So, too, you will see that the adjudging of the contest belongs to the
same glorious One, as umpire, who calls us to the prize.  The one
great thing in persecution is the promotion of the glory of God, as He
tries and casts away, lays on and takes off.  But what concerns
the glory of God will surely come to pass by His will.  And when
is trust in God more strong, than when there is a greater fear of Him,
and when persecution breaks out?  The Church is awe-struck. 
Then is faith both more zealous in preparation, and better disciplined
in fasts, and meetings, and prayers, and lowliness, in
brotherly-kindness and love, in holiness and temperance.  There is
no room, in fact, for <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_117.html" id="iii.x.i-Page_117" n="117" />ought
but fear and hope.  So even by this very thing we have it clearly
proved that persecution, improving as it does the servants of God,
cannot be imputed to the devil.</p>
<p id="iii.x.i-p9" shownumber="no">2.  If, because injustice is not from God,
but from the devil, and persecution consists of injustice (for what
more unjust than that the bishops of the true God, that all the
followers of the truth, should be dealt with after the manner of the
vilest criminals?), persecution therefore seems to proceed from the
devil, by whom the injustice which constitutes persecution is
perpetrated, we ought to know, as you have neither persecution without
the injustice of the devil, nor the trial of faith without persecution,
that the injustice necessary for the trial of faith does not give a
warrant for persecution, but supplies an agency; that in reality, in
reference to the trial of faith, which is the reason of persecution,
the will of God goes first, but that as the instrument of persecution,
which is the way of trial, the injustice of the devil follows. 
For in other respects, too, injustice in proportion to the enmity it
displays against righteousness affords occasion for attestations of
that to which it is opposed as an enemy, that so righteousness may be
perfected in injustice, as strength is perfected in weakness.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p9.1" n="1136" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.9" parsed="|2Cor|12|9|0|0" passage="2 Cor. xii. 9">2 Cor. xii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  For the weak things of the world have
been chosen by God to confound the strong, and the foolish things of
the world to confound its wisdom.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p10.2" n="1137" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.27-1Cor.1.28" parsed="|1Cor|1|27|1|28" passage="1 Cor. i. 27, 28">1 Cor. i. 27, 28</scripRef>.</p></note>  Thus
even injustice is employed, that righteousness may be approved in
putting unrighteousness to shame.  Therefore, since the service is
not of free-will, but of subjection (for persecution is the appointment
of the Lord for the trial of faith, but its ministry is the injustice
of the devil, supplied that persecution may be got up), we believe that
persecution comes to pass, no question, by the devil’s agency,
but not by the devil’s origination.  Satan will not be at
liberty to do anything against the servants of the living God unless
the Lord grant leave, either that He may overthrow Satan himself by the
faith of the elect which proves victorious in the trial, or in the face
of the world show that apostatizers to the devil’s cause have
been in reality His servants.  You have the case of Job, whom the
devil, unless he had received authority from God, could not have
visited with trial, not even, in fact, in his property, unless the Lord
had said, “Behold, all that he has I put at your disposal; but do
not stretch out your hand against himself.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p11.2" n="1138" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Job.1.12" parsed="|Job|1|12|0|0" passage="Job i. 12">Job i. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>  In short, he would not even have
stretched it out, unless afterwards, at his request, the Lord had
granted him this permission also, saying, “Behold, I deliver him
to you; only preserve his life.”  So he asked in the case of
the apostles likewise an opportunity to tempt them, having it only by
special allowance, since the Lord in the Gospel says to Peter,
“Behold, Satan asked that he might sift you as grain; but I have
prayed for you that your faith fail not;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p12.2" n="1139" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.31-Luke.22.32" parsed="|Luke|22|31|22|32" passage="Luke xxii. 31, 32">Luke xxii. 31, 32</scripRef>.</p></note>
that is, that the devil should not have power granted him sufficient to
endanger his faith.  Whence it is manifest that both things belong
to God, the shaking of faith as well as the shielding of it, when both
are sought from Him—the shaking by the devil, the shielding by
the Son.  And certainly, when the Son of God has faith’s
protection absolutely committed to Him, beseeching it of the Father,
from whom He receives all power in heaven and on earth, how entirely
out of the question is it that the devil should have the assailing of
it in <i>his</i> own power!  But in the prayer prescribed to us,
when we say to our Father, “Lead us not into
temptation”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p13.2" n="1140" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.13" parsed="|Matt|6|13|0|0" passage="Matt. vi. 13">Matt. vi. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> (now what greater
temptation is there than persecution?), we acknowledge that that comes
to pass by His will whom we beseech to exempt us from it.  For
this is what follows, “But deliver us from the wicked one,”
that is, do not lead us into temptation by giving us up to the wicked
one, for then are we delivered from the power of the devil, when we are
not handed over to him to be tempted.  Nor would the devil’s
legion have had power over the herd of swine<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p14.2" n="1141" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Mark.5.11" parsed="|Mark|5|11|0|0" passage="Mark v. 11">Mark v. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>
unless they had got it from God; so far are they from having power over
the sheep of God.  I may say that the bristles of the swine, too,
were then counted by God, not to speak of the hairs of holy men. 
The devil, it must be owned, seems indeed to have power—in this
case really his own—over those who do not belong to God, the
nations being once for all counted by God as a drop of the bucket, and
as the dust of the threshing-floor, and as the spittle of the mouth,
and so thrown open to the devil as, in a sense, a free
possession.  But against those who belong to the household of God
he may not do ought as by any right of his own, because the cases
marked out in Scripture show when—that is, for what
reasons—he may touch them.  For either, with a view to their
being approved, the power of trial is granted to him, challenged or
challenging, as in the instances already referred to, or, to secure an
opposite result, the sinner is handed over to him, as though he were an
executioner to whom belonged the inflicting of punishment, as in the
case of Saul.  “And the Spirit of the <span class="sc" id="iii.x.i-p15.2">Lord</span>,” says Scripture, “departed from Saul, and
an evil spirit from the <span class="sc" id="iii.x.i-p15.3">Lord</span> troubled and
stifled him;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p15.4" n="1142" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.16.14" parsed="|1Sam|16|14|0|0" passage="1 Sam. xvi. 14">1 Sam. xvi. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> or the design is to
humble, as the apostle tells us, that there was given him
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_118.html" id="iii.x.i-Page_118" n="118" />a stake, the messenger of
Satan, to buffet him;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p16.2" n="1143" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.7" parsed="|2Cor|12|7|0|0" passage="2 Cor. xii. 7">2 Cor. xii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> and even this sort
of thing is not permitted in the case of holy men, unless it be that at
the same time strength of endurance may be perfected in weakness. 
For the apostle likewise delivered Phygellus and Hermogenes over to
Satan that by chastening they might be taught not to
blaspheme.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p17.2" n="1144" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.15 Bible:1Tim.1.20" parsed="|2Tim|1|15|0|0;|1Tim|1|20|0|0" passage="2 Tim. 1.15; 1 Tim. 1.20">2
Tim. i. 15; see 1 Tim. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>  You see,
then, that the devil receives more suitably power even from the
servants of God; so far is he from having it by any right of his
own.</p>
<p id="iii.x.i-p19" shownumber="no">3.  Seeing therefore, too, these cases occur
in persecutions more than at other times, as there is then among us
more of proving or rejecting, more of abusing or punishing, it must be
that their general occurrence is permitted or commanded by Him at whose
will they happen even partially; by Him, I mean, who says, “I am
He who make peace and create evil,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p19.1" n="1145" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.45.7" parsed="|Isa|45|7|0|0" passage="Isa. xlv. 7">Isa. xlv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>—that is, war, for that is the
antithesis of peace.  But what other war has our peace than
persecution?  If in its issues persecution emphatically brings
either life or death, either wounds or healing, you have the author,
too, of this.  “I will smite and heal, I will make alive and
put to death.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p20.2" n="1146" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.39" parsed="|Deut|32|39|0|0" passage="Deut. xxxii. 39">Deut. xxxii. 39</scripRef>.</p></note>  “I will
burn them,” He says, “as gold is burned; and I will try
them,” He says, “as silver is tried,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p21.2" n="1147" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Zech.13.9" parsed="|Zech|13|9|0|0" passage="Zech. xiii. 9">Zech. xiii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> for when the flame of persecution is
consuming us, then the stedfastness of our faith is proved.  These
will be the fiery darts of the devil, by which faith gets a ministry of
burning and kindling; yet by the will of God.  As to this I know
not who can doubt, unless it be persons with frivolous and frigid
faith, which seizes upon those who with trembling assemble together in
the church.  For you say, seeing we assemble without order, and
assemble at the same time, and flock in large numbers to the church,
the heathen are led to make inquiry about us, and we are alarmed lest
we awaken their anxieties.  Do ye not know that God is Lord of
all?  And if it is God’s will, then you shall suffer
persecution; but if it is not, the heathen will be still.  Believe
it most surely, if indeed you believe in that God without whose will
not even the sparrow, a penny can buy, falls to the ground.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p22.2" n="1148" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.29" parsed="|Matt|10|29|0|0" passage="Matt. x. 29">Matt. x. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>  But we, I think, are better than many
sparrows.</p>
<p id="iii.x.i-p24" shownumber="no">4.  Well, then, if it is evident from whom
persecution proceeds, we are able at once to satisfy your doubts, and
to decide from these introductory remarks alone, that men should not
flee in it.  For if persecution proceeds from God, in no way will
it be our duty to flee from what has God as its author; a twofold
reason opposing; for what proceeds from God ought not on the one hand
to be avoided, and it cannot be evaded on the other.  It ought not
to be avoided, because it is good; for everything must be good on which
God has cast His eye.  And with this idea has perhaps this
statement been made in Genesis, “And God saw because it is
good;” not that He would have been ignorant of its goodness
unless He had seen it, but to indicate by this expression that it was
good because it was viewed by God.  There are many events indeed
happening by the will of God, and happening to somebody’s
harm.  Yet for all that, a thing is therefore good because it is
of God, as divine, as reasonable; for what is divine, and not
reasonable and good?  What is good, yet not divine?  But if
to the universal apprehension of mankind this seems to be the case, in
judging, man’s faculty of apprehension does not predetermine the
nature of things, but the nature of things his power of
apprehension.  For every several nature is a certain definite
reality, and it lays it on the perceptive power to perceive it just as
it exists.  Now, if that which comes from God is good indeed in
its natural state (for there is nothing from God which is not good,
because it is divine, and reasonable), but seems evil only to the human
faculty, all will be right in regard to the former; with the latter the
fault will lie.  In its real nature a very good thing is chastity,
and so is truth, and righteousness; and yet they are distasteful to
many.  Is perhaps the real nature on this account sacrificed to
the sense of perception?  Thus persecution in its own nature too
is good, because it is a divine and reasonable appointment; but those
to whom it comes as a punishment do not feel it to be pleasant. 
You see that as proceeding from Him, even that evil has a reasonable
ground, when one in persecution is cast out of a state of salvation,
just as you see that you have a reasonable ground for the good also,
when one by persecution has his salvation made more secure. 
Unless, as it depends on the Lord, one either perishes irrationally, or
is irrationally saved, he will not be able to speak of persecution as
an evil, which, while it is under the direction of reason, is, even in
respect of its evil, good.  So, if persecution is in every way a
good, because it has a natural basis, we on valid grounds lay it down,
that what is good ought not to be shunned by us, because it is a sin to
refuse what is good; besides that, what has been looked upon by God can
no longer indeed be avoided, proceeding as it does from God, from whose
will escape will not be possible.  Therefore those who think that
they should flee, either reproach God with doing what is evil, if they
flee from persecution as an evil (for no one avoids what is good); or
they count themselves stronger than God:  so they think, who
imagine it possible to escape when it is God’s pleasure that such
events should occur.</p>
<p id="iii.x.i-p25" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_119.html" id="iii.x.i-Page_119" n="119" />5.  But, says
some one, I flee, the thing it belongs to me to do, that I may not
perish, if I deny; it is for Him on His part, if He chooses, to bring
me, when I flee, back before the tribunal.  First answer me
this:  Are you sure you will deny if you do not flee, or are you
not sure?  For if you are sure, you have denied already, because
by presupposing that you will deny, you have given yourself up to that
about which you have made such a presupposition; and now it is vain for
you to think of flight, that you may avoid denying, when in intention
you have denied already.  But if you are doubtful on that point,
why do you not, in the incertitude of your fear wavering between the
two different issues, presume that you are able rather to act a
confessor’s part, and so add to your safety, that you may not
flee, just as you presuppose denial to send you off a fugitive? 
The matter stands thus—we have either both things in our own
power, or they wholly lie with God.  If it is ours to confess or
to deny, why do we not anticipate the nobler thing, that is, that we
shall confess?  If you are not willing to confess, you are not
willing to suffer; and to be unwilling to confess is to deny.  But
if the matter is wholly in God’s hand, why do we not leave it to
His will, recognising His might and power in that, just as He can bring
us back to trial when we flee, so is He able to screen us when we do
not flee; yes, and even living in the very heart of the people? 
Strange conduct, is it not, to honour God in the matter of flight from
persecution, because He can bring you back from your flight to stand
before the judgment-seat; but in regard of witness-bearing, to do Him
high dishonour by despairing of power at His hands to shield you from
danger?  Why do you not rather on this, the side of constancy and
trust in God, say, I do my part; I depart not; God, if He choose, will
Himself be my protector?  It beseems us better to retain our
position in submission to the will of God, than to flee at our own
will.  Rutilius, a saintly martyr, after having ofttimes fled from
persecution from place to place, nay, having bought security from
danger, as he thought, by money, was, notwithstanding the complete
security he had, as he thought, provided for himself, at last
unexpectedly seized, and being brought before the magistrate, was put
to the torture and cruelly mangled,—a punishment, I believe, for
his fleeing,—and thereafter he was consigned to the flames, and
thus paid to the mercy of God the suffering which he had shunned. 
What else did the Lord mean to show us by this example, but that we
ought not to flee from persecution because it avails us nothing if God
disapproves?</p>
<p id="iii.x.i-p26" shownumber="no">6.  Nay, says some one, he fulfilled the
command, when he fled from city to city.  For so a certain
individual, but a fugitive likewise, has chosen to maintain, and others
have done the same who are unwilling to understand the meaning of that
declaration of the Lord, that they may use it as a cloak for their
cowardice, although it has had its persons as well as its times and
reasons to which it specially applies.  “When they
begin,” He says, “to persecute you, flee from city to
city.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p26.1" n="1149" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p27" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.23" parsed="|Matt|10|23|0|0" passage="Matt. x. 23">Matt. x. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>  We maintain
that this belongs specially to the persons of the apostles, and to
their times and circumstances, as the following sentences will show,
which are suitable only to the apostles:  “Do not go into
the way of the Gentiles, and into a city of the Samaritans do not
enter:  but go rather to the lost sheep of the house of
Israel.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p27.2" n="1150" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p28" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p28.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.5" parsed="|Matt|10|5|0|0" passage="Matt. x. 5">Matt. x. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  But to us the
way of the Gentiles is also open, as in it we in fact were found, and
to the very last we walk; and no city has been excepted.  So we
preach throughout all the world; nay, no special care even for Israel
has been laid upon us, save as also we are bound to preach to all
nations.  Yes, and if we are apprehended, we shall not be brought
into Jewish councils, nor scourged in Jewish synagogues, but we shall
certainly be cited before Roman magistrates and
judgment-seats.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p28.2" n="1151" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p29" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.17" parsed="|Matt|10|17|0|0" passage="Matt. x. 17">Matt. x. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>  So, then, the
circumstances of the apostles even required the injunction to flee,
their mission being to preach first to the lost sheep of the house of
Israel.  That, therefore, this preaching might be fully
accomplished in the case of those among whom this behoved first of all
to be carried out—that the sons might receive bread before the
dogs, for that reason He commanded them to flee then for a
time—not with the object of eluding danger, under the plea
strictly speaking which persecution urges (rather He was in the habit
of proclaiming that they would suffer persecutions, and of teaching
that these must be endured); but in order to further the proclamation
of the Gospel message, lest by their being at once put down, the
diffusion of the Gospel too might be prevented.  Neither were they
to flee to any city as if by stealth, but as if everywhere about to
proclaim their message; and for this, everywhere about to undergo
persecutions, until they should fulfil their teaching. 
Accordingly the Saviour says, “Ye will not go over all the cities
of Israel.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p29.2" n="1152" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p30" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p30.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.23" parsed="|Matt|10|23|0|0" passage="Matt. x. 23">Matt. x. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>  So the
command to flee was restricted to the limits of Judea.  But no
command that shows Judea to be specially the sphere for preaching
applies to us, now that the Holy Spirit has been poured out upon all
flesh.  Therefore Paul and the apostles themselves, mindful of the
precept of the Lord, bear this solemn testimony before Israel, which
they had now filled with their doctrine—saying, “It
was <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_120.html" id="iii.x.i-Page_120" n="120" />necessary that the
word of God should have been first delivered to you; but seeing ye have
rejected it, and have not thought yourselves worthy of eternal life,
lo, we turn to the Gentiles.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p30.2" n="1153" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p31" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.46" parsed="|Acts|13|46|0|0" passage="Acts xiii. 46">Acts xiii. 46</scripRef>.</p></note>  And from
that time they turned their steps away, as those who went before them
had laid it down, and departed into the way of the Gentiles, and
entered into the cities of the Samaritans; so that, in very deed, their
sound went forth into all the earth, and their words to the end of the
world.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p31.2" n="1154" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p32" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p32.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.4" parsed="|Ps|19|4|0|0" passage="Ps. xix. 4">Ps. xix. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  If,
therefore, the prohibition against setting foot in the way of the
Gentiles, and entering into the cities of the Samaritans, has come to
an end, why should not the command to flee, which was issued at the
same time, have come also to an end?  Accordingly, from the time
when, Israel having had its full measure, the apostles went over to the
Gentiles, they neither fled from city to city, nor hesitated to
suffer.  Nay, Paul too, who had submitted to deliverance from
persecution by being let down from the wall, as to do so was at this
time a matter of command, refused in like manner now at the close of
his ministry, and after the injunction had come to an end, to give in
to the anxieties of the disciples, eagerly entreating him that he would
not risk himself at Jerusalem, because of the sufferings in store for
him which Agabus had foretold; but doing the very opposite, it is thus
he speaks, “What do ye, weeping and disquieting my heart? 
For I could wish not only to suffer bonds, but also to die at
Jerusalem, for the name of my Lord Jesus Christ.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p32.2" n="1155" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p33" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p33.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.13" parsed="|Acts|21|13|0|0" passage="Acts xxi. 13">Acts xxi. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>  And so they all said, “Let the
will of the Lord be done.”  What was the will of the
Lord?  Certainly no longer to flee from persecution. 
Otherwise they who had wished him rather to avoid persecution, might
also have adduced that prior will of the Lord, in which He had
commanded flight.  Therefore, seeing even in the days of the
apostles themselves, the command to flee was temporary, as were those
also relating to the other things at the same time enjoined, that
[command] cannot continue with us which ceased with our teachers, even
although it had not been issued specially for them; or if the Lord
wished it to continue, the apostles did wrong who were not careful to
keep fleeing to the last.</p>
<p id="iii.x.i-p34" shownumber="no">7.  Let us now see whether also the rest of our
Lord’s ordinances accord with a lasting command of flight. 
In the first place, indeed, if persecution is from God, what are we to
think of our being ordered to take ourselves out of its way, by the
very party who brings it on us?  For if He wanted it to be evaded,
He had better not have sent it, that there might not be the appearance
of His will being thwarted by another will.</p>
<p id="iii.x.i-p35" shownumber="no">For He wished us either to suffer persecution or
to flee from it.  If to flee, how to suffer?  If to suffer,
how to flee?  In fact, what utter inconsistency in the decrees of
One who commands to flee, and yet urges to suffer, which is the very
opposite!  “Him who will confess Me, I also will confess
before My Father.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p35.1" n="1156" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p36" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p36.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.32-Matt.10.33" parsed="|Matt|10|32|10|33" passage="Matt. x. 32, 33">Matt. x. 32, 33</scripRef>.</p></note>  How will he
confess, fleeing?  How flee, confessing?  “Of him who
shall be ashamed of Me, will I also be ashamed before My
Father.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p36.2" n="1157" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p37" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p37.1" osisRef="Bible:Mark.8.38 Bible:Luke.9.26" parsed="|Mark|8|38|0|0;|Luke|9|26|0|0" passage="Mark viii. 38; Luke ix. 26">Mark viii. 38; Luke ix. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>  If I avoid
suffering, I am ashamed to confess.  “Happy they who suffer
persecution for My name’s sake.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p37.2" n="1158" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p38" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p38.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.11" parsed="|Matt|5|11|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 11">Matt. v. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>  Unhappy, therefore, they who, by
running away, will not suffer according to the divine command. 
“He who shall endure to the end shall be saved.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p38.2" n="1159" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p39" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p39.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.22" parsed="|Matt|10|22|0|0" passage="Matt. x. 22">Matt. x. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>  How then, when you bid me flee, do you
wish me to endure to the end?  If views so opposed to each other
do not comport with the divine dignity, they clearly prove that the
command to flee had, at the time it was given, a reason of its own,
which we have pointed out.  But it is said, the Lord, providing
for the weakness of some of His people, nevertheless, in His kindness,
suggested also the haven of flight to them.  For He was not able
even without flight—a protection so base, and unworthy, and
servile—to preserve in persecution such as He knew to be
weak!  Whereas in fact He does not cherish, but ever rejects the
weak, teaching first, not that we are to fly from our persecutors, but
rather that we are not to fear them.  “Fear not them who are
able to kill the body, but are unable to do ought against the soul; but
fear Him who can destroy both body and soul in hell.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p39.2" n="1160" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p40" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p40.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.28" parsed="|Matt|10|28|0|0" passage="Matt. x. 28">Matt. x. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>  And then what does He allot to the
fearful?  “He who will value his life more than Me, is not
worthy of Me; and he who takes not up his cross and follows Me, cannot
be My disciple.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p40.2" n="1161" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p41" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p41.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.37-Matt.10.38" parsed="|Matt|10|37|10|38" passage="Matt. x. 37, 38">Matt. x. 37, 38</scripRef>.</p></note>  Last of all,
in the Revelation, He does not propose flight to the
“fearful,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p41.2" n="1162" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p42" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p42.1" osisRef="Bible:Rev.21.8" parsed="|Rev|21|8|0|0" passage="Rev. xxi. 8">Rev. xxi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> but a miserable
portion among the rest of the outcast, in the lake of brimstone and
fire, which is the second death.</p>
<p id="iii.x.i-p43" shownumber="no">8.  He sometimes also fled from violence
Himself, but for the same reason as had led Him to command the apostles
to do so:  that is, He wanted to fulfil His ministry of teaching;
and when it was finished, I do not say He stood firm, but He had no
desire even to get from His Father the aid of hosts of angels: 
finding fault, too, with Peter’s sword.  He likewise
acknowledged, it is true, that His “soul was troubled, even unto
death,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p43.1" n="1163" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p44" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p44.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.38" parsed="|Matt|26|38|0|0" passage="Matt. xxvi. 38">Matt. xxvi. 38</scripRef>.</p></note> and the flesh weak;
with the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_121.html" id="iii.x.i-Page_121" n="121" />design,
(however,) first of all, that by having, as His own, trouble of soul
and weakness of the flesh, He might show you that both the substances
in Him were truly human; lest, as certain persons have now brought it
in, you might be led to think either the flesh or the soul of Christ
different from ours; and then, that, by an exhibition of their states,
you might be convinced that they have no power at all of themselves
without the spirit.  And for this reason He puts first “the
willing spirit,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p44.2" n="1164" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p45" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p45.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.41" parsed="|Matt|26|41|0|0" passage="Matt. xxvi. 41">Matt. xxvi. 41</scripRef>.</p></note> that, looking to
the natures respectively of both the substances, you may see that you
have in you the spirit’s strength as well as the flesh’s
weakness; and even from this may learn what to do, and by what means to
do it, and what to bring under what,—the weak, namely, under the
strong, that you may not, as is now your fashion, make excuses on the
ground of the weakness of the flesh, forsooth, but put out of sight the
strength of the spirit.  He also asked of His Father, that if it
might be, the cup of suffering should pass from Him.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p45.2" n="1165" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p46" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p46.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.39" parsed="|Matt|26|39|0|0" passage="Matt. xxvi. 39">Matt. xxvi. 39</scripRef>.</p></note>  So ask you the like favour; but as He
did, holding your position,—merely offering supplication, and
adding, too, the other words:  “but not what I will, but
what Thou wilt.”  But when you run away, how will you make
this request? taking, in that case, into your own hands the removal of
the cup from you, and instead of doing what your Father wishes, doing
what you wish yourself.</p>
<p id="iii.x.i-p47" shownumber="no">9.  The teaching of the apostles was surely
in everything according to the mind of God:  they forgot and
omitted nothing of the Gospel.  Where, then, do you show that they
renewed the command to flee from city to city?  In fact, it was
utterly impossible that they should have laid down anything so utterly
opposed to their own examples as a command to flee, while it was just
from bonds, or the islands in which, for confessing, not fleeing from
the Christian name, they were confined, they wrote their letters to the
Churches.  Paul<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p47.1" n="1166" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p48" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p48.1" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.14" parsed="|1Thess|5|14|0|0" passage="1 Thess. v. 14">1 Thess. v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> bids us support the
weak, but most certainly it is not when they flee.  For how can
the absent be supported by you?  By bearing with them?  Well,
he says that people must be supported, if anywhere they have committed
a fault through the weakness of their faith, just as (he enjoins) that
we should comfort the faint-hearted; he does not say, however, that
they should be sent into exile.  But when he urges us not to give
place to evil,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p48.2" n="1167" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p49" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p49.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.27" parsed="|Eph|4|27|0|0" passage="Eph. iv. 27">Eph. iv. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> he does not offer
the suggestion that we should take to our heels, he only teaches that
passion should be kept under restraint; and if he says that the time
must be redeemed, because the days are evil,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p49.2" n="1168" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p50" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p50.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.16" parsed="|Eph|5|16|0|0" passage="Eph. v. 16">Eph. v. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> he
wishes us to gain a lengthening of life, not by flight, but by
wisdom.  Besides, he who bids us shine as sons of light,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p50.2" n="1169" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p51" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p51.1" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.5" parsed="|1Thess|5|5|0|0" passage="1 Thess. v. 5">1 Thess. v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> does not bid us hide away out of sight as
sons of darkness.  He commands us to stand stedfast,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p51.2" n="1170" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p52" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p52.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.58" parsed="|1Cor|15|58|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xv. 58">1 Cor. xv. 58</scripRef>.</p></note> certainly not to act an opposite part by
fleeing; and to be girt, not to play the fugitive or oppose the
Gospel.  He points out weapons, too, which persons who intend to
run away would not require.  And among these he notes the
shield<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p52.2" n="1171" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p53" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p53.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.16" parsed="|Eph|6|16|0|0" passage="Eph. vi. 16">Eph. vi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> too, that ye may be
able to quench the darts of the devil, when doubtless ye resist him,
and sustain his assaults in their utmost force.  Accordingly John
also teaches that we must lay down our lives for the brethren;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p53.2" n="1172" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p54" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p54.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.16" parsed="|1John|3|16|0|0" passage="1 John iii. 16">1 John iii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> much more, then, we must do it for the
Lord.  This cannot be fulfilled by those who flee.  Finally,
mindful of his own Revelation, in which he had heard the doom of the
fearful, (and so) speaking from personal knowledge, he warns us that
fear must be put away.  “There is no fear,” says he,
“in love; but perfect love casteth out fear; because fear has
torment”—the fire of the lake, no doubt.  “He
that feareth is not perfect in love”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p54.2" n="1173" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p55" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p55.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.18" parsed="|1John|4|18|0|0" passage="1 John iv. 18">1 John iv. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>—to wit, the love of God.  And yet
who will flee from persecution, but he who fears?  Who will fear,
but he who has not loved?  Yes; and if you ask counsel of the
Spirit, what does He approve more than that utterance of the
Spirit?  For, indeed, it incites all almost to go and offer
themselves in martyrdom, not to flee from it; so that we also make
mention of it.  If you are exposed to public infamy, says he, it
is for your good; for he who is not exposed to dishonour among men is
sure to be so before the Lord.  Do not be ashamed; righteousness
brings you forth into the public gaze.  Why should you be ashamed
of gaining glory?  The opportunity is given you when you are
before the eyes of men.  So also elsewhere:  seek not to die
on bridal beds, nor in miscarriages, nor in soft fevers, but to die the
martyr’s death, that He may be glorified who has suffered for
you.</p>
<p id="iii.x.i-p56" shownumber="no">10.  But some, paying no attention to the
exhortations of God, are readier to apply to themselves that Greek
versicle of worldly wisdom, “He who fled will fight again;”
perhaps also in the battle to flee again.  And when will he who,
as a fugitive, is a defeated man, be conqueror?  A worthy soldier
he furnishes to his commander Christ, who, so amply armed by the
apostle, as soon as he hears persecution’s trumpet, runs off from
the day of persecution.  I also will produce in answer a quotation
taken from the world:  “Is it a thing so very sad to
die?”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p56.1" n="1174" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p57" shownumber="no"> <i>Æneid</i>,
xii. 646.</p></note>  He must die,
in whatever way of it, either as <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_122.html" id="iii.x.i-Page_122" n="122" />conquered or as conqueror.  But although
he has succumbed in denying, he has yet faced and battled with the
torture.  I had rather be one to be pitied than to be blushed
for.  More glorious is the soldier pierced with a javelin in
battle, than he who has a safe skin as a fugitive.  Do you fear
man, O Christian?—you who ought to be feared by the angels, since
you are to judge angels; who ought to be feared by evil spirits, since
you have received power also over evil spirits; who ought to be feared
by the whole world, since by you, too, the world is judged.  You
are Christ-clothed, you who flee before the devil, since into Christ
you have been baptized.  Christ, who is in you, is treated as of
small account when you give yourself back to the devil, by becoming a
fugitive before him.  But, seeing it is from the Lord you flee,
you taunt all runaways with the futility of their purpose.  A
certain bold prophet also had fled from the Lord, he had crossed over
from Joppa in the direction of Tarsus, as if he could as easily
transport himself away from God; but I find him, I do not say in the
sea and on the land, but, in fact, in the belly even of a beast, in
which he was confined for the space of three days, unable either to
find death or even thus escape from God.  How much better the
conduct of the man who, though he fears the enemy of God, does not flee
from, but rather despises him, relying on the protection of the Lord;
or, if you will, having an awe of God all the greater, the more that he
has stood in His presence, says, “It is the Lord, He is
mighty.  All things belong to Him; wherever I am, I am in His
hand:  let Him do as He wills, I go not away; and if it be His
pleasure that I die, let Him destroy me Himself, while I save myself
for Him.  I had rather bring odium upon Him by dying by His will,
than by escaping through my own anger.”</p>
<p id="iii.x.i-p58" shownumber="no">11.  Thus ought every servant of God to feel
and act, even one in an inferior place, that he may come to have a more
important one, if he has made some upward step by his endurance of
persecution.  But when persons in authority themselves—I
mean the very deacons, and presbyters, and bishops—take to
flight, how will a layman be able to see with what view it was said,
Flee from city to city?  Thus, too, with the leaders turning their
backs, who of the common rank will hope to persuade men to stand firm
in the battle?  Most assuredly a good shepherd lays down his life
for the sheep, according to the word of Moses, when the Lord Christ had
not as yet been revealed, but was already shadowed forth in
himself:  “If you destroy this people,” he says,
“destroy me also along with it.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p58.1" n="1175" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p59" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p59.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.32.32" parsed="|Exod|32|32|0|0" passage="Ex. xxxii. 32">Ex. xxxii. 32</scripRef>.</p></note>  But Christ, confirming these
foreshadowings Himself, adds:  “The bad shepherd is he who,
on seeing the wolf, flees, and leaves the sheep to be torn in
pieces.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p59.2" n="1176" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p60" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p60.1" osisRef="Bible:John.10.12" parsed="|John|10|12|0|0" passage="John x. 12">John x. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>  Why, a
shepherd like this will be turned off from the farm; the wages to have
been given him at the time of his discharge will be kept from him as
compensation; nay, even from his former savings a restoration of the
master’s loss will be required; for “to him who hath shall
be given, but from him who hath not shall be taken away even that which
he seemeth to have.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p60.2" n="1177" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p61" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p61.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.18" parsed="|Luke|8|18|0|0" passage="Luke viii. 18">Luke viii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>  Thus
Zechariah threatens:  “Arise, O sword, against the
shepherds, and pluck ye out the sheep; and I will turn my hand against
the shepherds.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p61.2" n="1178" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p62" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p62.1" osisRef="Bible:Zech.13.7" parsed="|Zech|13|7|0|0" passage="Zech. xiii. 7">Zech. xiii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  And against
them both Ezekiel and Jeremiah declaim with kindred threatenings, for
their not only wickedly eating of the Sheep,—they feeding
themselves rather than those committed to their charge,—but also
scattering the flock, and giving it over, shepherdless, a prey to all
the beasts of the field.  And this never happens more than when in
persecution the Church is abandoned by the clergy.  If any one
recognises the Spirit also, he will hear him branding the
runaways.  But if it does not become the keepers of the flock to
flee when the wolves invade it—nay, if that is absolutely
unlawful (for He who has declared a shepherd of this sort a bad one has
certainly condemned him; and whatever is condemned has, without doubt,
become unlawful)—on this ground it will not be the duty of those
who have been set over the Church to flee in the time of
persecution.  But otherwise, if the flock should flee, the
overseer of the flock would have no call to hold his ground, as his
doing so in that case would be, without good reason, to give to the
flock protection, which it would not require in consequence of its
liberty, forsooth, to flee.</p>
<p id="iii.x.i-p63" shownumber="no">12.  So far, my brother, as the question proposed
by you is concerned, you have our opinion in answer and
encouragement.  But he who inquires whether persecution ought to
be shunned by us must now be prepared to consider the following
question also:  Whether, if we should not flee from it, we should
at least buy ourselves off from it.  Going further than you
expected, therefore, I will also on this point give you my advice,
distinctly affirming that persecution, from which it is evident we must
not flee, must in like manner not even be bought off.  The
difference lies in the payment; but as flight is a buying off without
money, so buying off is money-flight.  Assuredly you have here too
the counselling of fear.  Because you fear, you buy yourself off;
and so you flee.  As regards your feet, you have stood; in respect
of the money you have paid, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_123.html" id="iii.x.i-Page_123" n="123" />you have run away.  Why, in this
very standing of yours there was a fleeing from persecution, in the
release from persecution which you bought; but that you should ransom
with money a man whom Christ has ransomed with His blood, how unworthy
is it of God and His ways of acting, who spared not His own Son for
you, that He might be made a curse for us, because cursed is he that
hangeth on a tree,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p63.1" n="1179" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p64" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p64.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.32 Bible:Gal.3.13" parsed="|Rom|8|32|0|0;|Gal|3|13|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 32; Gal. iii. 13">Rom. viii. 32; Gal. iii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>—Him who was
led as a sheep to be a sacrifice, and just as a lamb before its
shearer, so opened He not His mouth;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p64.2" n="1180" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p65" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p65.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.7" parsed="|Isa|53|7|0|0" passage="Isa. liii. 7">Isa. liii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> but gave His
back to the scourges, nay, His cheeks to the hands of the smiter, and
turned not away His face from spitting, and, being numbered with the
transgressors, was delivered up to death, nay, the death of the
cross.  All this took place that He might redeem us from our
sins.  The sun ceded to us the day of our redemption; hell
re-transferred the right it had in us, and our covenant is in heaven;
the everlasting gates were lifted up, that the King of Glory, the Lord
of might, might enter in,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p65.2" n="1181" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p66" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p66.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.24.7" parsed="|Ps|24|7|0|0" passage="Ps. xxiv. 7">Ps. xxiv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> after having
redeemed man from earth, nay, from hell, that he might attain to
heaven.  What, now, are we to think of the man who strives against
that glorious One, nay, slights and defiles His goods, obtained at so
great a ransom—no less, in truth, than His most precious
blood?  It appears, then, that it is better to flee than to fall
in value, if a man will not lay out for himself as much as he cost
Christ.  And the Lord indeed ransomed him from the angelic powers
which rule the world—from the spirits of wickedness, from the
darkness of this life, from eternal judgment, from everlasting
death.  But <i>you</i> bargain for him with an informer, or a
soldier or some paltry thief of a ruler—under, as they say, the
folds of the tunic—as if <i>he</i> were stolen goods whom Christ
purchased in the face of the whole world, yes, and set at
liberty.  Will you value, then, this free man at any price, and
possess him at any price, but the one, as we have said, it cost the
Lord,—namely, His own blood?  (And if not,) why then do you
purchase Christ in the man in whom He dwells, as though He were some
human property?  No otherwise did Simon even try to do, when he
offered the apostles money for the Spirit of Christ.  Therefore
this man also, who in buying himself has bought the Spirit of Christ,
will hear that word, “Your money perish with you, since you have
thought that the grace of God is to be had at a price!”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p66.2" n="1182" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p67" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p67.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.20" parsed="|Acts|8|20|0|0" passage="Acts viii. 20">Acts viii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>  Yet who will despise him for being
(what he is), a denier?  For what says that extorter?  Give
me money:  assuredly that he may not deliver him up, since he
tries to sell you nothing else than that which he is going to give you
for money.  When you put that into his hands, it is certainly your
wish <i>not</i> to be delivered up.  But not delivered up, had you
to be held up to public ridicule?  While, then, in being unwilling
to be delivered up, you are not willing to be thus exposed; by this
unwillingness of yours you have denied that you are what you have been
unwilling to have it made public that you are.  Nay, you say,
While I am unwilling to be held up to the public as being what I am, I
have acknowledged that I am what I am unwilling to be so held up as
being, that is, a Christian.  Can Christ, therefore, claim that
you, as a witness for Him, have stedfastly shown Him forth?  He
who buys himself off does nothing in that way.  Before <i>one</i>
it might, I doubt not, be said, You have confessed Him; so also, on the
account of your unwillingness to confess Him before many you have
denied Him.  A man’s very safety will pronounce that he has
fallen while getting out of persecution’s way.  He has
fallen, therefore, whose desire has been to escape.  The refusal
of martyrdom is denial.  A Christian is preserved by his wealth,
and for this end has his treasures, that he may not suffer, while he
will be rich toward God.  But it is the case that Christ was rich
in blood for him.  Blessed therefore are the poor, because, He
says, the kingdom of heaven is theirs who have the soul only treasured
up.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p67.2" n="1183" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p68" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p68.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.3" parsed="|Matt|5|3|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 3">Matt. v. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  If we cannot serve God and mammon, can
we be redeemed both by God and by mammon?  For who will serve
mammon more than the man whom mammon has ransomed?  Finally, of
what example do you avail yourself to warrant your averting by money
the giving of you up?  When did the apostles, dealing with the
matter, in any time of persecution trouble, extricate themselves by
money?  And money they certainly had from the prices of lands
which were laid down at their feet,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p68.2" n="1184" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p69" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p69.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.34-Acts.4.35" parsed="|Acts|4|34|4|35" passage="Acts iv. 34, 35">Acts iv. 34, 35</scripRef>.</p></note> there being,
without a doubt, many of the rich among those who believed—men,
and also women, who were wont, too, to minister to their comfort. 
When did Onesimus, or Aquila, or Stephen,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p69.2" n="1185" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p70" shownumber="no"> Stephanas is
perhaps intended.—<span class="sc" id="iii.x.i-p70.1">Tr</span>.</p></note>
give them aid of this kind when they were persecuted?  Paul
indeed, when Felix the governor hoped that he should receive money for
him from the disciples,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p70.2" n="1186" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p71" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p71.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.26" parsed="|Acts|24|26|0|0" passage="Acts xxiv. 26">Acts xxiv. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> about which matter
he also dealt with the apostle in private, certainly neither paid it
himself, nor did the disciples for him.  Those disciples, at any
rate, who wept because he was equally persistent in his determination
to go to Jerusalem, and neglectful of all means to secure himself from
the persecutions which had been foretold as about to occur there, at
last say, “Let the will of the Lord be done.”  What
was that will?  No doubt that he should suffer for the name of the
Lord, not <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_124.html" id="iii.x.i-Page_124" n="124" />that he
should be bought off.  For as Christ laid down His life for us,
so, too, we should do for Him; and not only for the Lord Himself, nay,
but likewise for our brethren on His account.  This, too, is the
teaching of John when he declares, not that we should pay for our
brethren, but rather that we should die for them.  It makes no
difference whether the thing not to be done by you is to buy <i>off</i>
a Christian, or to <i>buy</i> one.  And so the will of God accords
with this.  Look at the condition—certainly of God’s
ordaining, in whose hand the king’s heart is—of kingdoms
and empires.  For increasing the treasury there are daily provided
so many appliances—registerings of property, taxes in kind
benevolences, taxes in money; but never up to this time has ought of
the kind been provided by bringing Christians under some purchase-money
for the person and the sect, although enormous gains could be reaped
from numbers too great for any to be ignorant of them.  Bought
with blood, paid for with blood, we owe no money for our head, because
Christ is our Head.  It is not fit that Christ should cost us
money.  How could martyrdoms, too, take place to the glory of the
Lord, if by tribute we should pay for the liberty of our sect? 
And so he who stipulates to have it at a price, opposes the divine
appointment.  Since, therefore, Cæsar has imposed nothing on
us after this fashion of a tributary sect—in fact, such an
imposition never can be made,—with Antichrist now close at hand,
and gaping for the blood, not for the money of Christians—how can
it be pointed out to me that there is the command, “Render to
Cæsar the things which are Cæsar’s?”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p71.2" n="1187" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p72" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p72.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.21" parsed="|Matt|22|21|0|0" passage="Matt. xxii. 21">Matt. xxii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>  A soldier, be he an informer or an
enemy, extorts money from me by threats, exacting nothing on
Cæsar’s behalf; nay, doing the very opposite, when for a
bribe he lets me go—Christian as I am, and by the laws of man a
criminal.  Of another sort is the <i>denarius</i> which I owe to
Cæsar, a thing belonging to him, about which the question then was
started, it being a tribute coin due indeed by those subject to
tribute, not by children.  Or how shall I render to God the things
which are God’s,—certainly, therefore, His own likeness and
money inscribed with His name, that is, a Christian man?  But what
do I owe God, as I do Cæsar the <i>denarius</i>, but the blood
which His own Son shed for me?  Now if I owe God, indeed, a human
being and my own blood; but I am now in this juncture, that a demand is
made upon me for the payment of that debt, I am undoubtedly guilty of
cheating God if I do my best to withhold payment.  I have well
kept the commandment, if, rendering to Cæsar the things which are
Cæsar’s, I refuse to God the things which are
God’s!</p>
<p id="iii.x.i-p73" shownumber="no">13.  But also to every one who asks me I will
give on the plea of charity, not under any intimidation.  Who
asks?<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p73.1" n="1188" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p74" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p74.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.42" parsed="|Matt|5|42|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 42">Matt. v. 42</scripRef>.</p></note> He says.  But he who uses intimidation
does not ask.  One who threatens if he does not receive, does not
crave, but compels.  It is not alms he looks for, who comes not to
be pitied, but to be feared.  I will give, therefore, because I
pity, not because I fear, when the recipient honours God and returns me
his blessing; not when rather he both believes that he has conferred a
favour on me, and, beholding his plunder, says, “Guilt
money.”  Shall I be angry even with an enemy?  But
enmities have also other grounds.  Yet withal he did not say a
betrayer, or persecutor, or one seeking to terrify you by his
threats.  For how much more shall I heap coals upon the head of a
man of this sort, if I do not redeem myself by money?  “In
like manner,” says Jesus, “to him who has taken away your
coat, grant even your cloak also.”  But that refers to him
who has sought to take away my property, not my faith.  The cloak,
too, I will grant, if I am not threatened with betrayal.  If he
threatens, I will demand even my coat back again.  Even now, the
declarations of the Lord have reasons and laws of their own.  They
are not of unlimited or universal application.  And so He commands
us to give to every one who asks, yet He Himself does not give to those
who ask a sign.  Otherwise, if you think that we should give
indiscriminately to all who ask, that seems to me to mean that you
would give, I say not wine to him who has a fever, but even poison or a
sword to him who longs for death.  But how we are to understand,
“Make to yourselves friends of mammon,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p74.2" n="1189" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p75" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p75.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.9" parsed="|Luke|16|9|0|0" passage="Luke xvi. 9">Luke xvi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> let the previous parable teach you. 
The saying was addressed to the Jewish people; inasmuch as, having
managed ill the business of the Lord which had been entrusted to them,
they ought to have provided for themselves out of the men of mammon,
which we then were, friends rather than enemies, and to have delivered
us from the dues of sins which kept us from God, if they bestowed the
blessing upon us, for the reason given by the Lord, that when grace
began to depart from them, they, betaking themselves to our faith,
might be admitted into everlasting habitations.  Hold now any
other explanation of this parable and saying you like, if only you
clearly see that there is no likelihood of our opposers, should we make
them friends with mammon, then receiving us into everlasting
abodes.  But of what will not cowardice convince men?  As if
Scripture both allowed them to flee, and commanded them to
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_125.html" id="iii.x.i-Page_125" n="125" />buy off!  Finally, it is
not enough if one or another is so rescued.  Whole Churches have
imposed tribute <i>en masse</i> on themselves.  I know not whether
it is matter for grief or shame when among hucksters, and pickpockets,
and bath-thieves, and gamesters, and pimps, Christians too are included
as taxpayers in the lists of free soldiers and spies.  Did the
apostles, with so much foresight, make the office of overseer of this
type, that the occupants might be able to enjoy their rule free from
anxiety, under colour of providing (a like freedom for their
flocks)?  For such a peace, forsooth, Christ, returning to His
Father, commanded to be bought from the soldiers by gifts like those
you have in the Saturnalia!</p>
<p id="iii.x.i-p76" shownumber="no">14.  But how shall we assemble together? say
you; how shall we observe the ordinances of the Lord?  To be sure,
just as the apostles also did, who were protected by faith, not by
money; which faith, if it can remove a mountain, can much more remove a
soldier.  Be your safeguard wisdom, not a bribe.  For you
will not have at once complete security from the people also, should
you buy off the interference of the soldiers.  Therefore all you
need for your protection is to have both faith and wisdom:  if you
do not make use of these, you may lose even the deliverance which you
have purchased for yourself; while, if you do employ them, you can have
no need of any ransoming.  Lastly, if you cannot assemble by day,
you have the night, the light of Christ luminous against its
darkness.  You cannot run about among them one after
another.  Be content with a church of threes.  It is better
that you sometimes should not see your crowds, than subject yourselves
(to a tribute bondage).  Keep pure for Christ His betrothed
virgin; let no one make gain of her.  These things, my brother,
seem to you perhaps harsh and not to be endured; but recall that God
has said, “He who receives it, let him receive
it,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p76.1" n="1190" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p77" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p77.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.12" parsed="|Matt|19|12|0|0" passage="Matt. xix. 12">Matt. xix. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> that is, let him
who does not receive it go his way.  He who fears to suffer,
cannot belong to Him who suffered.  But the man who does not fear
to suffer, he will be perfect in love—in the love, it is meant,
of God; “for perfect love casteth out fear.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p77.2" n="1191" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p78" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p78.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.18" parsed="|1John|4|18|0|0" passage="1 John iv. 18">1 John iv. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>  “And therefore many are called,
but few chosen.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.i-p78.2" n="1192" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.i-p79" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.x.i-p79.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.14" parsed="|Matt|22|14|0|0" passage="Matt. xxii. 14">Matt. xxii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>  It is not
asked who is ready to follow the broad way, but who the narrow. 
And therefore the Comforter is requisite, who guides into all truth,
and animates to all endurance.  And they who have received Him
will neither stoop to flee from persecution nor to buy it off, for they
have the Lord Himself, One who will stand by us to aid us in suffering,
as well as to be our mouth when we are put to the
question.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.x.ii" next="iii.xi" prev="iii.x.i" progress="18.66%" title="Elucidations."><p class="c18" id="iii.x.ii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c17" id="iii.x.ii-p1.1">Elucidations.</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="iii.x.ii-p2" shownumber="no">
————————————</p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.x.ii-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="iii.x.ii-p3.1">I.</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.x.ii-p4" shownumber="no">(Persecutions threaten, p. 116.)</p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.x.ii-p5" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="iii.x.ii-p5.1">We</span> have reserved this heroic
tract to close our series of the ascetic essays of our author because
it places even his sophistical enthusiasm in a light which shows much
to admire.  Strange that this defiant hero should have died (as we
may infer) in his bed, and in extreme old age.  Great man, how
much, alike for weal and woe, the ages have been taught by thee!</p>
<p id="iii.x.ii-p6" shownumber="no">This is the place for a tabular view of the <i>ten
persecutions</i> of the Ante-Nicene Church.  They are commonly
enumerated as follows:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.ii-p6.1" n="1193" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.ii-p7" shownumber="no"> See what Gibbon
can say to <i>minimize</i> the matter (in cap. xvi. 4, vol. ii. p. 45,
New York).</p></note>—</p>
<p class="c34" id="iii.x.ii-p8" shownumber="no">1.  Under Nero——<span class="sc" id="iii.x.ii-p8.1">a.d.</span> 64.</p>
<p class="c35" id="iii.x.ii-p9" shownumber="no">2.  Under Trajan——<span class="sc" id="iii.x.ii-p9.1">a.d.</span> 95.</p>
<p class="c35" id="iii.x.ii-p10" shownumber="no">3.  Under Trajan——<span class="sc" id="iii.x.ii-p10.1">a.d.</span> 107.</p>
<p class="c35" id="iii.x.ii-p11" shownumber="no">4.  Under Hadrian (<span class="sc" id="iii.x.ii-p11.1">a.d.</span> 118 and)——<span class="sc" id="iii.x.ii-p11.2">a.d.</span>
134.</p>
<p class="c35" id="iii.x.ii-p12" shownumber="no">5.  Under Aurelius (<span class="sc" id="iii.x.ii-p12.1">a.d.</span> 177) and Severus——<span class="sc" id="iii.x.ii-p12.2">a.d.</span> 202.</p>
<p class="c35" id="iii.x.ii-p13" shownumber="no">6.  Under Maximin——<span class="sc" id="iii.x.ii-p13.1">a.d.</span> 235.</p>
<p class="c35" id="iii.x.ii-p14" shownumber="no">7.  Under Decius——<span class="sc" id="iii.x.ii-p14.1">a.d.</span> 250.</p>
<p class="c35" id="iii.x.ii-p15" shownumber="no">8.  Under Valerian——<span class="sc" id="iii.x.ii-p15.1">a.d.</span> 254.</p>
<p class="c35" id="iii.x.ii-p16" shownumber="no">9.  Under Aurelian——<span class="sc" id="iii.x.ii-p16.1">a.d.</span> 270.</p>
<p class="c36" id="iii.x.ii-p17" shownumber="no">10.  Under Diocletian (<span class="sc" id="iii.x.ii-p17.1">a.d.</span> 284 and)——<span class="sc" id="iii.x.ii-p17.2">a.d.</span>
303.</p>
<p class="c37" id="iii.x.ii-p18" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_126.html" id="iii.x.ii-Page_126" n="126" /><i>Periods of
Comparative Rest</i>.</p>
<p class="c38" id="iii.x.ii-p19" shownumber="no">1.  Under Antoninus
Pius——<span class="sc" id="iii.x.ii-p19.1">a.d.</span> 151.</p>
<p class="c35" id="iii.x.ii-p20" shownumber="no">2.  Under Commodus——<span class="sc" id="iii.x.ii-p20.1">a.d.</span> 185.</p>
<p class="c35" id="iii.x.ii-p21" shownumber="no">3.  Under Alexander
Severus——<span class="sc" id="iii.x.ii-p21.1">a.d.</span> 223.</p>
<p class="c35" id="iii.x.ii-p22" shownumber="no">4.  Under Philip——<span class="sc" id="iii.x.ii-p22.1">a.d.</span> 248.</p>
<p class="c39" id="iii.x.ii-p23" shownumber="no">5.  Under
Diocletian——<span class="sc" id="iii.x.ii-p23.1">a.d.</span> 284 till
<span class="sc" id="iii.x.ii-p23.2">a.d.</span> 303.</p>
<p class="c40" id="iii.x.ii-p24" shownumber="no">In thus chastising and sifting his Church in the years
of her gradual growth “from the smallest of all seeds,” we
see illustrations of the Lord’s Epistles to the seven churches of
the Apocalypse.  Who can doubt that Tertullian’s writings
prepared the North-African Church for the Decian furnace, and all
believers for the “seven times hotter” fires of
Diocletian?</p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.x.ii-p25" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="iii.x.ii-p25.1">II.</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.x.ii-p26" shownumber="no">(To the fearful, p. 120.)</p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.x.ii-p27" shownumber="no">In the <i>Patientia</i><note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.ii-p27.1" n="1194" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.ii-p28" shownumber="no"> Cap. xiii.</p></note>
Tertullian reflects the views of Catholics, and seems to allow those
“persecuted in one city to flee to another.”  So also
in the <i>Ad Uxorem</i>,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.ii-p28.1" n="1195" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.ii-p29" shownumber="no"> I. cap. iii.</p></note> as
instanced by Kaye.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.ii-p29.1" n="1196" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.ii-p30" shownumber="no"> pp. 46, 138.</p></note>  In the
<i>Fuga</i> we have the enthusiast, but not as Gibbon will have
it,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.x.ii-p30.1" n="1197" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.x.ii-p31" shownumber="no"> In his disgraceful
chap. xvi.</p></note> the most wild and fanatical of
declaimers.  On the whole subject we again refer our readers to
the solid and sober comments of Kaye on the martyrdoms and persecutions
of the early faithful, and on the patristic views of the
same.</p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.x.ii-p32" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="iii.x.ii-p32.1">III.</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.x.ii-p33" shownumber="no">(Enormous gains from numbers, p. 124.)</p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.x.ii-p34" shownumber="no">Christians were now counted by millions.  The
following tabular view of the Christian population of the world from
the beginning has been attributed to <i>Sharon Turner</i>.  I do
not find it in any of his works with which I am familiar.  The
<i>nineteenth century</i> is certainly credited too low, according to
the modern computists; but I insert it merely for the centuries we are
now considering.</p>
<p class="c37" id="iii.x.ii-p35" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="iii.x.ii-p35.1">Growth of the Church in
Numbers.</span></p>
<p class="c41" id="iii.x.ii-p36" shownumber="no">1.  First century——500,000</p>
<p class="c42" id="iii.x.ii-p37" shownumber="no">2.  Second century——2,000,000</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.x.ii-p38" shownumber="no">3.  Third century——5,000,000</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.x.ii-p39" shownumber="no">4.  Fourth century——10,000,000</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.x.ii-p40" shownumber="no">5.  Fifth century——15,000,000</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.x.ii-p41" shownumber="no">6.  Sixth century——20,000,000</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.x.ii-p42" shownumber="no">7.  Seventh century——24,000,000</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.x.ii-p43" shownumber="no">8.  Eighth century——30,000,000</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.x.ii-p44" shownumber="no">9.  Ninth century——40,000,000</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.x.ii-p45" shownumber="no">10.  Tenth century——50,000,000</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.x.ii-p46" shownumber="no">11.  Eleventh century——70,000,000</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.x.ii-p47" shownumber="no">12.  Twelfth century——80,000,000</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.x.ii-p48" shownumber="no">13.  Thirteenth century——75,000,000</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.x.ii-p49" shownumber="no">14.  Fourteenth century——80,000,000</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.x.ii-p50" shownumber="no">15.  Fifteenth century——100,000,000</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.x.ii-p51" shownumber="no">16.  Sixteenth century——125,000,000</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.x.ii-p52" shownumber="no">17.  Seventeenth
century——155,000,000</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.x.ii-p53" shownumber="no">18.  Eighteenth
century——200,000,000</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.x.ii-p54" shownumber="no">19.  Nineteenth
century——400,000,000</p>
</div3></div2>

<div2 id="iii.xi" next="iii.xi.i" prev="iii.x.ii" progress="18.76%" title="Appendix">

<div3 id="iii.xi.i" n="I" next="iii.xi.ii" prev="iii.xi" progress="18.76%" shorttitle="Part I" title="A Strain of Jonah the Prophet." type="Part"><p class="c18" id="iii.xi.i-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_127.html" id="iii.xi.i-Page_127" n="127" /><span class="c17" id="iii.xi.i-p1.1">X.</span></p>
<p class="c25" id="iii.xi.i-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c17" id="iii.xi.i-p2.1">Appendix.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.i-p2.2" n="1198" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.i-p3" shownumber="no"> [Elucidation.]</p></note></span></p>
<p class="c25" id="iii.xi.i-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="iii.xi.i-p4.1">[Translated by the Rev. S.
Thelwall.]</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="iii.xi.i-p5" shownumber="no">
————————————</p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.xi.i-p6" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="iii.xi.i-p6.1">1.  A Strain of Jonah the
Prophet.</span></p>
<p class="c44" id="iii.xi.i-p7" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="iii.xi.i-p7.1">After</span> the living,
aye—enduring death</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p8" shownumber="no">Of Sodom and Gomorrah; after fires</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p9" shownumber="no">Penal, attested by time-frosted plains</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p10" shownumber="no">Of ashes; after fruitless apple-growths,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p11" shownumber="no">5  Born but to feed the eye; after the death</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p12" shownumber="no">Of sea and brine, both in like fate involved;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p13" shownumber="no">While whatsoe’er is human still retains</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p14" shownumber="no">In change corporeal its penal badge:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.i-p14.1" n="1199" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.i-p15" shownumber="no"> These two lines, if
this be their true sense, seem to refer to Lot’s wife.  But
the grammar and meaning of this introduction are alike obscure.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p16" shownumber="no">A city—Nineveh—by stepping o’er</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p17" shownumber="no">10  The path of justice and of equity,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p18" shownumber="no">On her own head had well-nigh shaken down</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p19" shownumber="no">More fires of rain supernal.  For what
dread<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.i-p19.1" n="1200" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.i-p20" shownumber="no">
“Metus;” used, as in other places, of <i>godly</i>
fear.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p21" shownumber="no">Dwells in a mind subverted?  Commonly</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p22" shownumber="no">Tokens of penal visitations prove</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p23" shownumber="no">15  All vain where error holds possession. 
Still,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p24" shownumber="no">Kindly and patient of our waywardness,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p25" shownumber="no">And slow to punish, the Almighty Lord</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p26" shownumber="no">Will launch no shaft of wrath, unless He first</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p27" shownumber="no">Admonish and knock oft at hardened hearts,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p28" shownumber="no">20  Rousing with mind august presaging seers.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p29" shownumber="no">For to the merits of the Ninevites</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p30" shownumber="no">The Lord had bidden Jonah to foretell</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p31" shownumber="no">Destruction; but he, conscious that He spare;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p32" shownumber="no">The subject, and remits to suppliants</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p33" shownumber="no">25  The dues of penalty, and is to good</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p34" shownumber="no">Ever inclinable, was loth to face</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p35" shownumber="no">That errand; lest he sing his seerly strain</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p36" shownumber="no">In vain, and peaceful issue of his threats</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p37" shownumber="no">Ensue.  His counsel presently is flight:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p38" shownumber="no">30  (If, howsoe’er, there is at all the
power</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p39" shownumber="no">God to avoid, and shun the Lord’s right hand</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p40" shownumber="no">’Neath whom the whole orb trembles and is held</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p41" shownumber="no">In check:  but is there reason in the act</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p42" shownumber="no">Which in<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.i-p42.1" n="1201" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.i-p43" shownumber="no"> Lit.
“from,” i.e., which, <i>urged by</i> a heart which is that
of a saint, even though on this occasion it failed, the prophet
dared.</p></note> his saintly heart
the prophet dares?)</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p44" shownumber="no">35  On the beach-lip, over against the shores</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p45" shownumber="no">Of the Cilicians, is a city poised,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.i-p45.1" n="1202" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.i-p46" shownumber="no"> Libratur.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p47" shownumber="no">Far-famed for trusty port—Joppa her name.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p48" shownumber="no">Thence therefore Jonah speeding in a barque</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p49" shownumber="no">Seeks Tarsus,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.i-p49.1" n="1203" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.i-p50" shownumber="no">
“Tarshish,” Eng. ver.; perhaps Tartessus in Spain. 
For this question, and the “trustiness” of Joppa (now
Jaffa) as a port, see Pusey on <scripRef id="iii.xi.i-p50.1" osisRef="Bible:Jonah.1.3" parsed="|Jonah|1|3|0|0" passage="Jonah i. 3">Jonah i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> through the
signal providence</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p51" shownumber="no">40  Of the same God;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.i-p51.1" n="1204" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.i-p52" shownumber="no"> Ejusdem per signa
Dei.</p></note>
nor marvel is’t, I ween,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p53" shownumber="no">If, fleeing from the Lord upon the lands,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p54" shownumber="no">He found Him in the waves.  For suddenly</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p55" shownumber="no">A little cloud had stained the lower air</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p56" shownumber="no">With fleecy wrack sulphureous, itself<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.i-p56.1" n="1205" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.i-p57" shownumber="no"> i.e., the cloud.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p58" shownumber="no">45  By the wind’s seed excited: by
degrees,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p59" shownumber="no">Bearing a brood globose, it with the sun</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p60" shownumber="no">Cohered, and with a train caliginous</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p61" shownumber="no">Shut in the cheated day.  The main becomes</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p62" shownumber="no">The mirror of the sky; the waves are dyed so</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p63" shownumber="no">50  With black encirclement; the upper air</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p64" shownumber="no">Down rushes into darkness, and the sea</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p65" shownumber="no">Uprises; nought of middle space is left;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p66" shownumber="no">While the clouds touch the waves, and the waves all</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p67" shownumber="no">Are mingled by the bluster of the winds</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p68" shownumber="no">55  In whirling eddy.  ’Gainst the
renegade,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p69" shownumber="no">’Gainst Jonah, diverse frenzy joined to rave,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p70" shownumber="no">While one sole barque did all the struggle breed</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p71" shownumber="no">’Twixt sky and surge.  From this side and
from that</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p72" shownumber="no">Pounded she reels; ’neath each wave-breaking
blow</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p73" shownumber="no">60  The forest of her tackling trembles all;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p74" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_128.html" id="iii.xi.i-Page_128" n="128" />As, underneath, her
spinal length of keel,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p75" shownumber="no">Staggered by shock on shock, all palpitates;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p76" shownumber="no">And, from on high, her labouring mass of yard</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p77" shownumber="no">Creaks shuddering; and the tree-like mast itself</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p78" shownumber="no">65  Bends to the gale, misdoubting to be riven.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p79" shownumber="no">Meantime the rising<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.i-p79.1" n="1206" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.i-p80" shownumber="no">
Ge<i>nit</i>us (Oehler); ge<i>min</i>us
(Migne) ="twin clamour,” which is not inapt.</p></note>
clamour of the crew</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p81" shownumber="no">Tries every chance for barque’s and dear
life’s sake:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p82" shownumber="no">To pass from hand to hand<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.i-p82.1" n="1207" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.i-p83" shownumber="no">
M<i>a</i>ndare (Oehler).  If this be the true
reading, the rendering in the text seems to represent the meaning; for
“mandare” with <i>an accusative</i>, in the sense of
“to <i>bid</i> the tardy coils tighten the girth’s
noose,” seems almost too gross a solecism for even so lax a
Latinist as our present writer.  Migne, however, reads
m<i>u</i>ndare—<i>to “clear”</i>
the tardy coils, i.e., probably from the wash and weed with which the
gale was cloying them.</p></note>
the tardy coils</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p84" shownumber="no">To tighten the girth’s noose:  straitly to
bind</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p85" shownumber="no">70  The tiller’s struggles; or, with breast
opposed,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p86" shownumber="no">T’ impel reluctant curves.  Part, turn by
turn,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p87" shownumber="no">With foremost haste outbale the reeking well</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p88" shownumber="no">Of inward sea.  The wares and cargo all</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p89" shownumber="no">They then cast headlong, and with losses seek</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p90" shownumber="no">75  Their perils to subdue.  At every
crash</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p91" shownumber="no">Of the wild deep rise piteous cries; and out</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p92" shownumber="no">They stretch their hands to majesties of gods,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p93" shownumber="no">Which gods are none; whom might of sea and sky</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p94" shownumber="no">Fears not, nor yet the less from off their poops</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p95" shownumber="no">80  With angry eddy sweeping sinks them down.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p96" shownumber="no">Unconscious of all this, the guilty one</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p97" shownumber="no">’Neath the poop’s hollow arch was making
sleep</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p98" shownumber="no">Re-echo stertorous with nostril wide</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p99" shownumber="no">Inflated:  whom, so soon as he who guides</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p100" shownumber="no">85  The functions of the wave-dividing prow</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p101" shownumber="no">Saw him sleep-bound in placid peace, and proud</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p102" shownumber="no">In his repose, he, standing o’er him, shook,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p103" shownumber="no">And said, “Why sing’st, with vocal nostril,
dreams,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p104" shownumber="no">In such a crisis?  In so wild a whirl,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p105" shownumber="no">90  Why keep’st thou only harbour?  Lo!
the wave</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p106" shownumber="no">Whelms us, and our one hope is in the gods.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p107" shownumber="no">Thou also, whosoever is thy god,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p108" shownumber="no">Make vows, and, pouring prayers on bended knee,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p109" shownumber="no">Win o’er thy country’s Sovran!”</p>
<p class="c45" id="iii.xi.i-p110" shownumber="no">Then they vote</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p111" shownumber="no">95  To learn by lot who is the culprit, who</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p112" shownumber="no">The cause of storm; nor does the lot belie</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p113" shownumber="no">Jonah:  whom then they ask, and ask again,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p114" shownumber="no">“Who? whence? who in the world? from what
abode,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p115" shownumber="no">What people, hail’st thou?”  He avows
himself</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p116" shownumber="no">100  A servant, and an over-timid one,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p117" shownumber="no">Of God, who raised aloft the sky, who based</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p118" shownumber="no">The earth, who corporally fused the whole:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p119" shownumber="no">A renegade from Him he owns himself,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p120" shownumber="no">And tells the reason.  Rigid turned they all</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p121" shownumber="no">105  With dread.  “What grudge,
then, ow’st thou <i>us</i>?  What now</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p122" shownumber="no">Will follow?  By what deed shall we appease</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p123" shownumber="no">The main?”  For more and far more swelling
grew</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p124" shownumber="no">The savage surges.  Then the seer begins</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p125" shownumber="no">Words prompted by the Spirit of the Lord:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.i-p125.1" n="1208" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.i-p126" shownumber="no"> Tunc Domini vates
ingesta Spiritus infit.  Of course it is a gross offence
against quantity to make a genitive in “us” short, as the
rendering in the text does.  But a writer who makes the first
syllable in “clamor” and the last syllable of gerunds in
<i>do</i> short, would scarcely be likely to hesitate about taking
similar liberties with a genitive of the so-called fourth
declension.  It is possible, it is true, to take
“vates” and “Spiritus” as in apposition,
and render, “Then the seer-Spirit of the Lord begins to utter
words inspired,” or “Then the seer-Spirit begins to utter
the promptings of the Lord.”  But these renderings seem to
accord less well with the ensuing words.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p127" shownumber="no">110  “Lo!  I your tempest am; I am the
sum</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p128" shownumber="no">Of the world’s<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.i-p128.1" n="1209" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.i-p129" shownumber="no"> Mundi.</p></note>
madness:  ’tis in me,” he says,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p130" shownumber="no">“That the sea rises, and the upper air</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p131" shownumber="no">Down rushes; land in me is far, death near,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p132" shownumber="no">And hope in God is none!  Come, headlong hurl</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p133" shownumber="no">115  Your cause of bane:  lighten your ship,
and cast</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p134" shownumber="no">This single mighty burden to the main,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p135" shownumber="no">A willing prey!”  But they—all
vainly!—strive</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p136" shownumber="no">Homeward to turn their course; for helm refused</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p137" shownumber="no">To suffer turning, and the yard’s stiff poise</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p138" shownumber="no">120  Willed not to change.  At last unto the
Lord</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p139" shownumber="no">They cry:  “For one soul’s sake give us
not o’er</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p140" shownumber="no">Unto death’s maw, nor let us be besprent</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p141" shownumber="no">With righteous blood, if thus Thine own right hand</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p142" shownumber="no">Leadeth.”  And from the eddy’s depth a
whale</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p143" shownumber="no">125  Outrising on the spot, scaly with
shells,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.i-p143.1" n="1210" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.i-p144" shownumber="no"> i.e., apparently with
shells which had gathered about him as he lay in the deep.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p145" shownumber="no">Unravelling his body’s train, ’gan urge</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p146" shownumber="no">More near the waves, shocking the gleaming brine,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p147" shownumber="no">Seizing—at God’s command—the prey;
which, rolled</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p148" shownumber="no">From the poop’s summit prone, with slimy jaws</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p149" shownumber="no">130  He sucked; and into his long belly sped</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p150" shownumber="no">The living feast; and swallowed, with the man,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p151" shownumber="no">The rage of sky and main.  The billowy waste</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p152" shownumber="no">Grows level, and the ether’s gloom dissolves;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p153" shownumber="no">The waves on this side, and the blasts on that,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p154" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_129.html" id="iii.xi.i-Page_129" n="129" />135  Are to
their friendly mood restored; and, where</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p155" shownumber="no">The placid keel marks out a path secure,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p156" shownumber="no">White traces in the emerald furrow bloom.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p157" shownumber="no">The sailor then does to the reverend Lord</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p158" shownumber="no">Of death make grateful offering of his
fear;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.i-p158.1" n="1211" place="end"><p id="iii.xi.i-p159" shownumber="no"> This seems to be the sense of Oehler’s
“Nauta at tum Domino leti venerando timorem Sacrificat
grates”—“grates” being in apposition with
“timorem.”  But Migne reads:  “Nautæ
tum Domino læti venerando timorem Sacrificant
grates:”—</p>
<p class="c75" id="iii.xi.i-p160" shownumber="no">“The sailors then do to the reverend Lord</p>
<p class="c62" id="iii.xi.i-p161" shownumber="no">Gladly make grateful sacrifice of
fear:”</p>
<p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.i-p162" shownumber="no">and I do not see that Oehler’s reading
is much better.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p163" shownumber="no">140  Then enters friendly ports.</p>
<p class="c45" id="iii.xi.i-p164" shownumber="no">Jonah the seer</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p165" shownumber="no">The while is voyaging, in other craft</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p166" shownumber="no">Embarked, and cleaving ’neath the lowest waves</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p167" shownumber="no">A wave:  his sails the intestines of the fish,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p168" shownumber="no">Inspired with breath ferine; himself, shut in;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p169" shownumber="no">145  By waters, yet untouched; in the sea’s
heart</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p170" shownumber="no">And yet beyond its reach; ’mid wrecks of
fleets</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p171" shownumber="no">Half-eaten, and men’s carcasses dissolved</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p172" shownumber="no">In putrid disintegrity:  in life</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p173" shownumber="no">Learning the process of his death; but still—</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p174" shownumber="no">150  To be a sign hereafter of the
Lord<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.i-p174.1" n="1212" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.i-p175" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.xi.i-p175.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.38-Matt.12.41 Bible:Luke.11.29-Luke.11.30" parsed="|Matt|12|38|12|41;|Luke|11|29|11|30" passage="Matt. xii. 38-41; Luke xi. 29, 30">Matt. xii. 38–41; Luke xi. 29,
30</scripRef>.</p></note>—</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p176" shownumber="no">A witness was he (in his very self),<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.i-p176.1" n="1213" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.i-p177" shownumber="no"> These words are not in
the original, but are inserted (I confess) to fill up the line, and
avoid ending with an incomplete verse.  If, however, any one is
curious enough to compare the translation, with all its defects, with
the Latin, he may be somewhat surprised to find how very little
alteration or adaptation is necessary in turning verse into verse.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.i-p178" shownumber="no">Not of destruction, but of death’s repulse.</p>
<p class="c46" id="iii.xi.i-p179" shownumber="no">
————————————
</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.xi.ii" n="II" next="iii.xi.iii" prev="iii.xi.i" progress="19.04%" shorttitle="Part II" title="A Strain of Sodom." type="Part"><p class="c31" id="iii.xi.ii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c6" id="iii.xi.ii-p1.1">2.  A Strain of
Sodom.</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.xi.ii-p2" shownumber="no">(Author Uncertain.)</p>
<p class="c44" id="iii.xi.ii-p3" shownumber="no">Already had Almighty God wiped off</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p4" shownumber="no">By vengeful flood (with waters all conjoined</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p5" shownumber="no">Which heaven discharged on earth and the
sea’s plain<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.ii-p5.1" n="1214" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.ii-p6" shownumber="no"> Maris æquor.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p7" shownumber="no">Outspued) the times of the primeval age:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p8" shownumber="no">5  Had pledged Himself, while nether air should
bring</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p9" shownumber="no">The winters in their course, ne’er to decree,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p10" shownumber="no">By <i>liquid</i> ruin, retribution’s
due;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p11" shownumber="no">And had assigned, to curb the rains, the bow</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p12" shownumber="no">Of many hues, sealing the clouds with band</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p13" shownumber="no">10  Of purple and of green, Iris its name,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p14" shownumber="no">The rain-clouds’ proper baldric.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.ii-p14.1" n="1215" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.ii-p15" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.xi.ii-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.9.21-Gen.9.22 Bible:Gen.10.8-Gen.10.17" parsed="|Gen|9|21|9|22;|Gen|10|8|10|17" passage="Gen. ix. 21, 22; x. 8-17">Gen. ix. 21, 22; x. 8–17</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="c45" id="iii.xi.ii-p16" shownumber="no">But alike</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p17" shownumber="no">With mankind’s second race impiety</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p18" shownumber="no">Revives, and a new age of ill once more</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p19" shownumber="no">Shoots forth; allotted now no more to
<i>showers</i></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p20" shownumber="no">15  For ruin, but to <i>fires</i>:  thus
did the land</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p21" shownumber="no">Of <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.ii-p21.1">Sodom</span> earn to be by glowing
dews</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p22" shownumber="no">Upburnt, and typically thus portend</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p23" shownumber="no">The future end.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.ii-p23.1" n="1216" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.ii-p24" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.xi.ii-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.3.5-2Pet.3.14" parsed="|2Pet|3|5|3|14" passage="2 Pet. iii. 5-14">2 Pet. iii. 5–14</scripRef>.</p></note>  There
wild voluptuousness</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p25" shownumber="no">(Modesty’s foe) stood in the room of law;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p26" shownumber="no">20  Which prescient guest would shun, and sooner
choose</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p27" shownumber="no">At Scythian or Busirian altar’s foot</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p28" shownumber="no">’Mid sacred rites to die, and, slaughtered,
pour</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p29" shownumber="no">His blood to Bebryx, or to satiate</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p30" shownumber="no">Libyan palæstras, or assume new forms;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p31" shownumber="no">25  By virtue of Circæan cups, than lose</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p32" shownumber="no">His outraged sex in Sodom.  At heaven’s
gate</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p33" shownumber="no">There knocked for vengeance marriages commit</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p34" shownumber="no">With equal incest common ’mong a race</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p35" shownumber="no">By nature rebels ’gainst
themselves;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.ii-p35.1" n="1217" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.ii-p36" shownumber="no"> The expression,
“sinners against their own souls,” in <scripRef id="iii.xi.ii-p36.1" osisRef="Bible:Num.16.38" parsed="|Num|16|38|0|0" passage="Num. xvi. 38">Num. xvi. 38</scripRef>—where, however, the LXX. have a
very different version—may be compared with this; as likewise
<scripRef id="iii.xi.ii-p36.2" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.36" parsed="|Prov|8|36|0|0" passage="Prov. viii. 36">Prov. viii. 36</scripRef>.</p></note> and
hurts</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p37" shownumber="no">30  Done to man’s name and person
equally.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p38" shownumber="no">But God, forewatching all things, at fix’d
time</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p39" shownumber="no">Doth judge the unjust; with patience tarrying</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p40" shownumber="no">The hour when crime’s ripe age—not any
force</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p41" shownumber="no">Of wrath impetuous—shall have circumscribed</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p42" shownumber="no">35  The space for waiting.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.ii-p42.1" n="1218" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.ii-p43" shownumber="no"> Whether the
above be the sense of this most obscure triplet I will not presume to
determine.  It is at least (I hope) <i>intelligible</i>
sense.  But that the reader may judge for himself whether he can
offer any better, I subjoin the lines, which form a sentence alone, and
therefore can be judged of without their context:—</p>
<p class="c75" id="iii.xi.ii-p44" shownumber="no">“Tempore sed certo Deus omnia
prospectulatus,</p>
<p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.ii-p45" shownumber="no">Judicat injustos, patiens ubi criminis
ætas</p>
<p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.ii-p46" shownumber="no">Cessandi spatium vis nulla coëgerit
iræ.”</p></note></p>
<p class="c45" id="iii.xi.ii-p47" shownumber="no">Now at length the day</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p48" shownumber="no">Of vengeance was at hand.  Sent from the host</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p49" shownumber="no">Angelical, two, youths in form, who both</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p50" shownumber="no">Were ministering spirits,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.ii-p50.1" n="1219" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.ii-p51" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.xi.ii-p51.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.14" parsed="|Heb|1|14|0|0" passage="Heb. i. 14">Heb. i. 14</scripRef>.  It may be as well here to inform
the reader once for all that prosody as well as syntax is repeatedly
set at defiance in these metrical fragments; and hence, of course,
arise some of the chief difficulties in dealing with them.</p></note>
carrying</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p52" shownumber="no">The Lord’s divine commissions, come beneath</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p53" shownumber="no">40  The walls of Sodom.  There was dwelling
Lot</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p54" shownumber="no">A transplantation from a pious stock;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p55" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_130.html" id="iii.xi.ii-Page_130" n="130" />Wise, and a
practicer of righteousness,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p56" shownumber="no">He was the only one to think on God:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p57" shownumber="no">As oft a fruitful tree is wont to lurk,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p58" shownumber="no">45  Guest-like, in forests wild.  He, sitting
then</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p59" shownumber="no">Before the gate (for the celestials scarce</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p60" shownumber="no">Had reached the ramparts), though he knew not them</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p61" shownumber="no">Divine,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.ii-p61.1" n="1220" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.ii-p62" shownumber="no">
“Divinos;” i.e., apparently “superhuman,”
as everything <i>heavenly</i> is.</p></note> accosts them
unsolicited,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p63" shownumber="no">Invites, and with ancestral honour greets;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p64" shownumber="no">50  And offers them, preparing to abide</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p65" shownumber="no">Abroad, a hospice.  By repeated prayers</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p66" shownumber="no">He wins them; and then ranges studiously</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p67" shownumber="no">The sacred pledges<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.ii-p67.1" n="1221" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.ii-p68" shownumber="no"> Of
hospitality—bread and salt, etc.</p></note> on
his board,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.ii-p68.1" n="1222" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.ii-p69" shownumber="no">
“Mens<i>a</i>;” but perhaps
“mensæ” may be suggested—“the sacred
pledges <i>of the board</i>.”</p></note> and quits<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.ii-p69.1" n="1223" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.ii-p70" shownumber="no">
“Dispungit,” which is the only verb in the sentence, and
refers both to <i>pia pignora</i> and to <i>amicos</i>.  I use
“quit” in the sense in which we speak of “quitting a
debtor,” i.e., giving him his full due; but the two lines are
very hard, and present (as in the case of those before quoted) a jumble
of words without grammar; “pia pignora mensa Officiisque probis
studio dispungit amicos;” which may be somewhat more literally
rendered than in our text, thus:  “he zealously
discharges” (i.e., fulfils) “his sacred pledges”
(i.e., the promised hospitality which he had offered them) “with
(a generous) board, and discharges” (i.e., fulfils his
obligations to) “his friends with honourable
courtesies.”</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p71" shownumber="no">His friends with courteous offices.  The night</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p72" shownumber="no">55  Had brought repose: 
alternate<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.ii-p72.1" n="1224" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.ii-p73" shownumber="no"> Altera =alterna.  But the statement differs from <scripRef id="iii.xi.ii-p73.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.19.4" parsed="|Gen|19|4|0|0" passage="Gen. xix. 4">Gen. xix. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> dawn had
chased</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p74" shownumber="no">The night, and Sodom with her shameful law</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p75" shownumber="no">Makes uproar at the doors.  Lot, suppliant
wise,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p76" shownumber="no">Withstands:  “Young men, let not your new fed
lust</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p77" shownumber="no">Enkindle you to violate this youth!<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.ii-p77.1" n="1225" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.ii-p78" shownumber="no"> “Istam
juventam,” i.e., the two “juvenes” (<scripRef id="iii.xi.ii-p78.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.19.31" parsed="|Gen|19|31|0|0" passage="Gen. 19.31">ver.
31</scripRef>) within.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p79" shownumber="no">60  Whither is passion’s seed inviting
you?</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p80" shownumber="no">To what vain end your lust?  For such an end</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p81" shownumber="no">No creatures wed:  not such as haunt the fens;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p82" shownumber="no">Not stall-fed cattle; not the gaping brood</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p83" shownumber="no">Subaqueous; nor they which, modulant</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p84" shownumber="no">65  On pinions, hang suspended near the clouds;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p85" shownumber="no">Nor they which with forth-stretched body creep</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p86" shownumber="no">Over earth’s face.  To conjugal delight</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p87" shownumber="no">Each kind its kind doth owe:  but female still</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p88" shownumber="no">To all is wife; nor is there one that has</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p89" shownumber="no">70  A mother save a female one.  Yet now,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p90" shownumber="no">If youthful vigour holds it right<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.ii-p90.1" n="1226" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.ii-p91" shownumber="no"> “Fas” =<span class="Greek" id="iii.xi.ii-p91.1" lang="EL">ὅσιον</span>, <i>morally</i> right;
distinct from “jus” or “licitum.”</p></note> to waste</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p92" shownumber="no">The flower of modesty, I have within</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p93" shownumber="no">Two daughters of a nuptial age, in whom</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p94" shownumber="no">Virginity is swelling in its bloom,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p95" shownumber="no">75  Already ripe for harvest—a desire</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p96" shownumber="no">Worthy of men—which let your pleasure reap!</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p97" shownumber="no">Myself their sire, I yield them; and will pay</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p98" shownumber="no">For my guests’ sake, the forfeit of my
grief!”</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p99" shownumber="no">Answered the mob insane:  “And who art
thou?</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p100" shownumber="no">80  And what? and whence? to lord it over us,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p101" shownumber="no">And to expound us laws?  Shall foreigner</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p102" shownumber="no">Rule Sodom, and hurl threats?  Now, then,
thyself</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p103" shownumber="no">For daughters and for guests shalt sate our greed!</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p104" shownumber="no">One shall suffice for all!”  So said, so
done:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p105" shownumber="no">85  The frantic mob delays not.  As,
whene’er</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p106" shownumber="no">A turbid torrent rolls with wintry tide,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p107" shownumber="no">And rushes at one speed through countless streams</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p108" shownumber="no">Of rivers, if, just where it forks, some tree</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p109" shownumber="no">Meets the swift waves (not long to stand, save while</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p110" shownumber="no">90  By her root’s force she shall avail to
oppose</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p111" shownumber="no">Her tufty obstacles), when gradually</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p112" shownumber="no">Her hold upon the undermined soil</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p113" shownumber="no">Is failing, with her bared stem she hangs,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p114" shownumber="no">And, with uncertain heavings to and fro,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p115" shownumber="no">95  Defers her certain fall; not otherwise</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p116" shownumber="no">Lot in the mid-whirl of the dizzy mob</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p117" shownumber="no">Kept nodding, now almost o’ercome.  But
power</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p118" shownumber="no">Divine brings succour:  the angelic youths,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p119" shownumber="no">Snatching him from the threshold, to his roof</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p120" shownumber="no">100  Restore him; but upon the spot they mulct</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p121" shownumber="no">Of sight the mob insane in open day,—</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p122" shownumber="no">Fit augury of coming penalties!</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p123" shownumber="no">Then they unlock the just decrees of God:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p124" shownumber="no">That penalty condign from heaven will fall</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p125" shownumber="no">105  On Sodom; that himself had merited</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p126" shownumber="no">Safety upon the count of righteousness.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p127" shownumber="no">“Gird thee, then, up to hasten hence thy
flight,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p128" shownumber="no">And with thee to lead out what family</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p129" shownumber="no">Thou hast:  already we are bringing on</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p130" shownumber="no">110  Destruction o’er the city.” 
Lot with speed</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p131" shownumber="no">Speaks to his sons-in-law; but their hard heart</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p132" shownumber="no">Scorned to believe the warning, and at fear</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p133" shownumber="no">Laughed.  At what time the light attempts to
climb</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p134" shownumber="no">The darkness, and heaven’s face wears double
hue</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p135" shownumber="no">115  From night and day, the youthful visitants</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p136" shownumber="no">Were instant to outlead from Sodoma</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p137" shownumber="no">The race Chaldæan,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.ii-p137.1" n="1227" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.ii-p138" shownumber="no"> i.e., Lot’s race
or family, which had come from “Ur of the Chaldees.” 
See <scripRef id="iii.xi.ii-p138.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.11.26-Gen.11.28" parsed="|Gen|11|26|11|28" passage="Gen. xi. 26, 27, 28">Gen. xi. 26, 27,
28</scripRef>.</p></note>
and the righteous house</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p139" shownumber="no">Consign to safety:  “Ho! come, Lot!
arise,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p140" shownumber="no">And take thy yokefellow and daughters twain,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p141" shownumber="no">120  And hence, beyond the boundaries be gone,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p142" shownumber="no">Preventing<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.ii-p142.1" n="1228" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.ii-p143" shownumber="no"> I use
“preventing” in its now unusual sense of
“anticipating the arrival of.”</p></note> Sodom’s
penalties!”  And eke</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p144" shownumber="no">With friendly hands they lead them trembling forth,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p145" shownumber="no">And then their final mandates give:  “Save,
Lot,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p146" shownumber="no">Thy life, lest thou perchance should will to turn</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p147" shownumber="no">125  Thy retroverted gaze behind, or stay</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p148" shownumber="no">The step once taken:  to the mountain
speed!”</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p149" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_131.html" id="iii.xi.ii-Page_131" n="131" />Lot feared to creep
the heights with tardy step,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p150" shownumber="no">Lest the celestial wrath-fires should o’ertake</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p151" shownumber="no">And whelm him:  therefore he essays to crave</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p152" shownumber="no">130  Some other ports; a city small, to wit,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p153" shownumber="no">Which opposite he had espied. 
“Hereto,”</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p154" shownumber="no">He said, “I speed my flight:  scarce with its
walls</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p155" shownumber="no">’Tis visible; nor is it far, nor great.”</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p156" shownumber="no">They, favouring his prayer, safety assured</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p157" shownumber="no">135  To him and to the city; whence the spot</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p158" shownumber="no">Is known in speech barbaric by the name</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p159" shownumber="no">Segor.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.ii-p159.1" n="1229" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.ii-p160" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="iii.xi.ii-p160.1" lang="EL">Σηγώρ</span> in the LXX.,
“Zoar” in Eng. ver.</p></note>  Lot enters
Segor while the sun</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p161" shownumber="no">Is rising,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.ii-p161.1" n="1230" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.ii-p162" shownumber="no"> “<i>Simul
exoritur</i> sol.”  But both the LXX. and the Eng.
ver. say the sun <i>was risen</i> when Lot entered the city.</p></note> the last sun,
which glowing bears</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p163" shownumber="no">To Sodom conflagration; for his rays</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p164" shownumber="no">140  He had armed all with fire:  beneath him
spreads</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p165" shownumber="no">An emulous gloom, which seeks to intercept</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p166" shownumber="no">The light; and clouds combine to interweave</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p167" shownumber="no">Their smoky globes with the confused sky:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p168" shownumber="no">Down pours a novel shower:  the ether seethes</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p169" shownumber="no">145  With sulphur mixt with blazing
flames:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.ii-p169.1" n="1231" place="end"><p id="iii.xi.ii-p170" shownumber="no"> So Oehler and Migne.  But perhaps we
may alter the pointing slightly, and read:—</p>
<p class="c69" id="iii.xi.ii-p171" shownumber="no">“Down pours a novel shower, sulphur mixt</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p172" shownumber="no">With blazing flames:  the ether seethes:  the
air</p>
<p class="c76" id="iii.xi.ii-p173" shownumber="no">Crackles with liquid exust.”</p></note>  the
air</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p174" shownumber="no">Crackles with liquid heats exust.  From hence</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p175" shownumber="no">The fable has an echo of the truth</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p176" shownumber="no">Amid its false, that the sun’s progeny</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p177" shownumber="no">Would drive his father’s team; but nought
availed</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p178" shownumber="no">150  The giddy boy to curb the haughty steeds</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p179" shownumber="no">Of fire:  so blazed our orb:  then lightning
reft</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p180" shownumber="no">The lawless charioteer, and bitter plaint</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p181" shownumber="no">Transformed his sisters.  Let Eridanus</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p182" shownumber="no">See to it, if one poplar on his banks</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p183" shownumber="no">155  Whitens, or any bird dons plumage there</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p184" shownumber="no">Whose note old age makes mellow!<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.ii-p184.1" n="1232" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.ii-p185" shownumber="no"> The story of
Phaëthon and his fate is told in Ov., <i>Met</i>., ii.
1–399, which may be compared with the present piece.  His
two sisters were transformed into white poplars, according to some;
alders, according to others.  See Virg., <i>Æn</i>., x. 190
sqq., <i>Ec</i>., vi. 62 sqq.  His half-brother (Cycnus or Cygnus)
was turned into a swan:  and the scene of these transformations is
laid by Ovid on the banks of the Eridanus (the Po).  But the fable
is variously told; and it has been suggested that the groundwork of it
is to be found rather in the still-standing of the sun recorded in
Joshua.</p></note></p>
<p class="c45" id="iii.xi.ii-p186" shownumber="no"><i>Here</i> they mourn</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p187" shownumber="no">O’er miracles of metamorphosis</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p188" shownumber="no">Of other sort.  For, partner of Lot’s
flight,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p189" shownumber="no">His wife (ah me, for woman! even then<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.ii-p189.1" n="1233" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.ii-p190" shownumber="no"> i.e., as she had been
before in the case of Eve.  See <scripRef id="iii.xi.ii-p190.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.1" parsed="|Gen|3|1|0|0" passage="Gen. iii. 1">Gen. iii. 1</scripRef> sqq.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p191" shownumber="no">160  Intolerant of law!) alone turned back</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p192" shownumber="no">At the unearthly murmurs of the sky)</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p193" shownumber="no">Her daring eyes, but bootlessly:  not doomed</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p194" shownumber="no">To utter what she saw! and then and there</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p195" shownumber="no">Changed into brittle salt, herself her tomb</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p196" shownumber="no">165  She stood, herself an image of herself,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p197" shownumber="no">Keeping an incorporeal form:  and still</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p198" shownumber="no">In her unsheltered station ’neath the heaven</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p199" shownumber="no">Dures she, by rains unmelted, by decay</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p200" shownumber="no">And winds unwasted; nay, if some strange hand</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p201" shownumber="no">170  Deface her form, forthwith from her own
store</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p202" shownumber="no">Her wounds she doth repair.  Still is she said</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p203" shownumber="no">To live, and, ’mid her corporal change,
discharge</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p204" shownumber="no">With wonted blood her sex’s monthly dues.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p205" shownumber="no">Gone are the men of Sodom; gone the glare</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p206" shownumber="no">175  Of their unhallowed ramparts; all the
house</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p207" shownumber="no">Inhospitable, with its lords, is gone:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p208" shownumber="no">The champaign is one pyre; here embers rough</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p209" shownumber="no">And black, here ash-heaps with hoar mould, mark out</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p210" shownumber="no">The conflagration’s course:  evanished</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p211" shownumber="no">180  Is all that old fertility<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.ii-p211.1" n="1234" place="end"><p id="iii.xi.ii-p212" shownumber="no"> I have hazarded the bold
conjecture—which I see others (Pamelius at all events) had
hazarded before me—that “feritas” is used by our
author as ="fertilitas.”  The word, of course, is very
incorrectly formed etymologically; but etymology is not our
author’s <i>forte</i> apparently.  It will also be
seen that there is seemingly a gap at this point, or else some enormous
mistake, in the <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.ii-p212.1">mss.</span>  An attempt has been
made (see Migne) to correct it, but not a very satisfactory one. 
For the common reading, which gives two lines,</p>
<p class="c69" id="iii.xi.ii-p213" shownumber="no">“Occidit illa prior feritas, quam prospiciens
Loth</p>
<p class="c53" id="iii.xi.ii-p214" shownumber="no">Nullus arat frustra piceas fuligine glebas,”</p>
<p id="iii.xi.ii-p215" shownumber="no">which are evidently entirely unconnected with one another, it is
proposed to read,</p>
<p class="c69" id="iii.xi.ii-p216" shownumber="no">“Occidit illa prior feritas, quam prospiciens
Loth,</p>
<p class="c77" id="iii.xi.ii-p217" shownumber="no">Deseruisse pii fertur commercia fratris.</p>
<p class="c72" id="iii.xi.ii-p218" shownumber="no">Nullas arat,” etc.</p>
<p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.ii-p219" shownumber="no">This use of “fratris” in a wide
sense may be justified from <scripRef id="iii.xi.ii-p219.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.13.8" parsed="|Gen|13|8|0|0" passage="Gen. xiii. 8">Gen. xiii. 8</scripRef> (to which passage, with its immediate
context, there seems to be a reference, whether we adopt the proposed
correction or no), and similar passages in Holy Writ.  But the
transition is still abrupt to the “nullus arat,” etc.; and
I prefer to leave the passage as it is, without attempting to supply
the hiatus.</p></note> which Lot,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p220" shownumber="no">Seeing outspread before him,…</p>
<p class="c47" id="iii.xi.ii-p221" shownumber="no">.     .    
.     .    
.     .  
  .     .    
.     .    
.     .     .</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p222" shownumber="no">No ploughman spends his fruitless toil on glebes</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p223" shownumber="no">Pitchy with soot:  or if some acres there,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p224" shownumber="no">But half consumed, still strive to emulate</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p225" shownumber="no">185  Autumn’s glad wealth, pears, peaches,
and all fruits</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p226" shownumber="no">Promise themselves full easely<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.ii-p226.1" n="1235" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.ii-p227" shownumber="no"> This use of
“easely” as a dissyllable is justifiable from Spenser.</p></note> to the eye</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p228" shownumber="no">In fairest bloom, until the plucker’s hand</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p229" shownumber="no">Is on them:  then forthwith the seeming fruit</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p230" shownumber="no">Crumbles to dust ’neath the bewraying touch,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p231" shownumber="no">190  And turns to embers vain.</p>
<p class="c45" id="iii.xi.ii-p232" shownumber="no">Thus, therefore (sky</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p233" shownumber="no">And earth entombed alike), not e’en the sea</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p234" shownumber="no">Lives there:  the quiet of that quiet sea</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p235" shownumber="no">Is death!<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.ii-p235.1" n="1236" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.ii-p236" shownumber="no"> This seems to be the
sense, but the Latin is somewhat strange:  “mors est maris
illa quieti,” i.e., illa (quies) maris quieti mors est.  The
opening lines of “Jonah” (above) should be compared with
this passage and its context.</p></note>—a sea which
no wave animates</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p237" shownumber="no">Through its anhealant volumes; which beneath</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p238" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_132.html" id="iii.xi.ii-Page_132" n="132" />195  Its native
Auster sighs not anywhere;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p239" shownumber="no">Which cannot from its depths one scaly race,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p240" shownumber="no">Or with smooth skin or cork-like fence encased,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p241" shownumber="no">Produce, or curled shell in single valve</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p242" shownumber="no">Or double fold enclosed.  Bitumen there</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p243" shownumber="no">200  (The sooty reek of sea exust) alone,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p244" shownumber="no">With its own crop, a spurious harvest yields;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p245" shownumber="no">Which ’neath the stagnant surface vivid heat</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p246" shownumber="no">From seething mass of sulphur and of brine</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p247" shownumber="no">Maturing tempers, making earth cohere</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p248" shownumber="no">205  Into a pitch marine.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.ii-p248.1" n="1237" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.ii-p249" shownumber="no"> Inque picem dat
terræ hærere marinam.</p></note>  At season due</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p250" shownumber="no">The heated water’s fatty ooze is borne</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p251" shownumber="no">Up to the surface; and with foamy flakes</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p252" shownumber="no">Over the level top a tawny skin</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p253" shownumber="no">Is woven.  They whose function is to catch</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p254" shownumber="no">210  That ware put to, tilting their smooth skin
down</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p255" shownumber="no">With balance of their sides, to teach the film,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p256" shownumber="no">Once o’er the gunnel, to float in:  for,
lo!</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p257" shownumber="no">Raising itself spontaneous, it will swim</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p258" shownumber="no">Up to the edge of the unmoving craft;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p259" shownumber="no">215  And will, when pressed,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.ii-p259.1" n="1238" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.ii-p260" shownumber="no"> “Pressum”
(Oehler); “pretium” (Migne):  “it will yield a
prize, namely, that,” etc.</p></note> for guerdon large, ensure</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p261" shownumber="no">Immunity from the defiling touch</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p262" shownumber="no">Of weft which female monthly efflux clothes.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p263" shownumber="no">Behold another portent notable,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p264" shownumber="no">Fruit of that sea’s disaster:  all things
cast</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p265" shownumber="no">220  Therein do swim:  gone is its native
power</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p266" shownumber="no">For sinking bodies:  if, in fine, you launch</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p267" shownumber="no">A torch’s lightsome<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.ii-p267.1" n="1239" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.ii-p268" shownumber="no"> Luciferam.</p></note>
hull (where spirit serves</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p269" shownumber="no">For fire) therein, the apex of the flame</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p270" shownumber="no">Will act as sail; put out the flame, and
’neath</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p271" shownumber="no">225  The waters will the light’s wrecks ruin
go!</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p272" shownumber="no">Such Sodom’s and Gomorrah’s penalties,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p273" shownumber="no">For ages sealed as signs before the eyes</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p274" shownumber="no">Of unjust nations, whose obdurate hearts</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p275" shownumber="no">God’s fear have quite forsaken,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.ii-p275.1" n="1240" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.ii-p276" shownumber="no"> Oehler’s
pointing is disregarded.</p></note> will them teach</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p277" shownumber="no">230  To reverence heaven-sanctioned
rights,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.ii-p277.1" n="1241" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.ii-p278" shownumber="no"> “De cælo
jura tueri;” possibly “to look for laws from
heaven.”</p></note> and lift</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.ii-p279" shownumber="no">Their gaze unto one only Lord of all.</p>
<p class="c46" id="iii.xi.ii-p280" shownumber="no">
————————————
</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.xi.iii" n="III" next="iii.xi.iv" prev="iii.xi.ii" progress="19.49%" shorttitle="Part III" title="Genesis." type="Part"><p class="c31" id="iii.xi.iii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c6" id="iii.xi.iii-p1.1">3. 
Genesis.</span></p>
<p class="c48" id="iii.xi.iii-p2" shownumber="no">(Author Uncertain.)</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p3" shownumber="no">In the beginning did the Lord create</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p4" shownumber="no">The heaven and earth:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iii-p4.1" n="1242" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iii-p5" shownumber="no"> Terram.</p></note>  for formless was the land,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iii-p5.1" n="1243" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iii-p6" shownumber="no"> Tellus.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p7" shownumber="no">And hidden by the wave, and God immense<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iii-p7.1" n="1244" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iii-p8" shownumber="no"> Immensus.  See
note on the word in the fragment “Concerning the Cursing of the
Heathen’s Gods.”</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p9" shownumber="no">O’er the vast watery plains was hovering,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p10" shownumber="no">5  While chaos and black darkness shrouded all:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p11" shownumber="no">Which darkness, when God bade be from the
pole<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iii-p11.1" n="1245" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iii-p12" shownumber="no"> Cardine.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p13" shownumber="no">Disjoined, He speaks, “Let there be light;”
and all</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p14" shownumber="no">In the clear world<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iii-p14.1" n="1246" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iii-p15" shownumber="no"> Mundo.</p></note>
was bright.  Then, when the Lord</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p16" shownumber="no">The first day’s work had finished, He formed</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p17" shownumber="no">10  Heaven’s axis white with nascent
clouds:  the deep</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p18" shownumber="no">Immense receives its wandering<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iii-p18.1" n="1247" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iii-p19" shownumber="no">
“Errantia;” so called, probably, either because they appear
to move as ships pass them, or because they may be said to
“wander” by reason of the constant change which they
undergo from the action of the sea, and because of the shifting nature
of their sands.</p></note> shores, and draws</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p20" shownumber="no">The rivers manifold with mighty trains.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p21" shownumber="no">The third dun light unveiled
earth’s<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iii-p21.1" n="1248" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iii-p22" shownumber="no"> Terrarum.</p></note> face, and
soon</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p23" shownumber="no">(Its name assigned<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iii-p23.1" n="1249" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iii-p24" shownumber="no"> “God called the
dry land Earth:”  <scripRef id="iii.xi.iii-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.10" parsed="|Gen|1|10|0|0" passage="Gen. i. 10">Gen. i. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>)
the dry land’s story ’gins:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p25" shownumber="no">15  Together on the windy champaigns rise</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p26" shownumber="no">The flowery seeds, and simultaneously</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p27" shownumber="no">Fruit-bearing boughs put forth procurvant arms.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p28" shownumber="no">The fourth day, with<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iii-p28.1" n="1250" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iii-p29" shownumber="no"> i.e., “together
with;” it begets both sun and moon.</p></note>
the sun’s lamp generates</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p30" shownumber="no">The moon, and moulds the stars with tremulous light</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p31" shownumber="no">20  Radiant:  these elements it<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iii-p31.1" n="1251" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iii-p32" shownumber="no"> i.e., “the
fourth day.”</p></note> gave as signs</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p33" shownumber="no">To th’ underlying world,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iii-p33.1" n="1252" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iii-p34" shownumber="no"> Mundo.</p></note> to teach the times</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p35" shownumber="no">Which, through their rise and setting, were to
change.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p36" shownumber="no">Then, on the fifth, the liquid<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iii-p36.1" n="1253" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iii-p37" shownumber="no"> Or,
“lucid”—liquentia.</p></note> streams receive</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p38" shownumber="no">Their fish, and birds poise in the lower air</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p39" shownumber="no">25  Their pinions many-hued.  The sixth,
again,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p40" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_133.html" id="iii.xi.iii-Page_133" n="133" />Supples the ice-cold
snakes into their coils,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p41" shownumber="no">And over the whole fields diffuses herds</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p42" shownumber="no">Of quadrupeds; and mandate gave that all</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p43" shownumber="no">Should grow with multiplying seed, and roam</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p44" shownumber="no">30  And feed in earth’s immensity.</p>
<p class="c45" id="iii.xi.iii-p45" shownumber="no">All these</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p46" shownumber="no">When power divine by mere command arranged,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p47" shownumber="no">Observing that things mundane still would lack</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p48" shownumber="no">A ruler, thus It<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iii-p48.1" n="1254" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iii-p49" shownumber="no"> i.e., “Power
Divine.”</p></note>
speaks:  “With utmost care,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p50" shownumber="no">Assimilated to our own aspect,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iii-p50.1" n="1255" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iii-p51" shownumber="no"> So Milton and
Shakespeare.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p52" shownumber="no">35  Make We a man to reign in the whole
orb.”</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p53" shownumber="no">And him, although He with a single word<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iii-p53.1" n="1256" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iii-p54" shownumber="no"> As (see above, l. 31)
He had all other things.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p55" shownumber="no">Could have compounded, yet Himself did deign</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p56" shownumber="no">To shape him with His sacred own right hand,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p57" shownumber="no">Inspiring his dull breast from breast divine.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p58" shownumber="no">40  Whom when He saw formed in a likeness such</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p59" shownumber="no">As is His own, He measures how he broods</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p60" shownumber="no">Alone on gnawing cares.  Straight way his eyes</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p61" shownumber="no">With sleep irriguous He doth perfuse;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p62" shownumber="no">That from his left rib woman softlier</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p63" shownumber="no">45  May formed be, and that by mixture twin</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p64" shownumber="no">His substance may add firmness to her limbs.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p65" shownumber="no">To her the name of “Life”—which
is called “Eve”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iii-p65.1" n="1257" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iii-p66" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.xi.iii-p66.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.20" parsed="|Gen|3|20|0|0" passage="Gen. iii. 20">Gen. iii. 20</scripRef>, with the LXX., and the marg. in the
Eng. ver.</p></note>—</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p67" shownumber="no">Is given:  wherefore sons, as custom is,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p68" shownumber="no">Their parents leave, and, with a settled home,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p69" shownumber="no">50  Cleave to their wives.</p>
<p class="c45" id="iii.xi.iii-p70" shownumber="no">The seventh came, when God</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p71" shownumber="no">At His works’ end did rest, decreeing it</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p72" shownumber="no">Sacred unto the coming ages’ joys.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p73" shownumber="no">Straightway—the crowds of living things
deployed</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p74" shownumber="no">Before him—Adam’s cunning skill (the
gift</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p75" shownumber="no">55  Of the good Lord) gives severally to all</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p76" shownumber="no">The name which still is permanent.  Himself,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p77" shownumber="no">And, joined with him, his Eve, God deigns address</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p78" shownumber="no">“Grow, for the times to come, with manifold</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p79" shownumber="no">Increase, that with your seed the pole and
earth<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iii-p79.1" n="1258" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iii-p80" shownumber="no"> Terræ.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p81" shownumber="no">60  Be filled; and, as Mine heirs, the varied
fruits</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p82" shownumber="no">Pluck ye, which groves and champaigns render you,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p83" shownumber="no">From their rich turf.”  Thus after He
discoursed,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p84" shownumber="no">In gladsome court<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iii-p84.1" n="1259" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iii-p85" shownumber="no"> The “gladsome
court”—“læta aula”—seems to
mean <i>Eden, in</i> which the garden is said to have been
planted.  See <scripRef id="iii.xi.iii-p85.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.8" parsed="|Gen|2|8|0|0" passage="Gen. ii. 8">Gen.
ii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> a
paradise is strewn,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p86" shownumber="no">And looks towards the rays of th’ early
sun.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iii-p86.1" n="1260" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iii-p87" shownumber="no"> i.e., eastward. 
See the last reference.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p88" shownumber="no">65  These joys among, a tree with deadly
fruits,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p89" shownumber="no">Breeding, conjoined, the taste of life and death,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p90" shownumber="no">Arises.  In the midst of the demesne<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iii-p90.1" n="1261" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iii-p91" shownumber="no"> Ædibus in
mediis.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p92" shownumber="no">Flows with pure tide a stream, which irrigates</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p93" shownumber="no">Fair offsprings from its liquid waves, and cuts</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p94" shownumber="no">70  Quadrified paths from out its bubbling
fount</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p95" shownumber="no">Here wealthy Phison, with auriferous waves,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p96" shownumber="no">Swells, and with hoarse tide wears<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iii-p96.1" n="1262" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iii-p97" shownumber="no"> Terit.  So
<scripRef id="iii.xi.iii-p97.1" osisRef="Bible:Job.14.19" parsed="|Job|14|19|0|0" passage="Job 14.19">Job
(xiv. 19)</scripRef>, “The
waters <i>wear</i> the stones.”</p></note> conspicuous gems,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p98" shownumber="no">This prasinus,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iii-p98.1" n="1263" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iii-p99" shownumber="no"> “Onyx,”
Eng. ver.  See the following piece, l. 277.</p></note> that glowing
carbuncle,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iii-p99.1" n="1264" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iii-p100" shownumber="no">
“Bdellium,” Eng. Ver.; <span class="Greek" id="iii.xi.iii-p100.1" lang="EL">ἄνθραξ</span>, LXX.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p101" shownumber="no">By name; and raves, transparent in its shoals,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p102" shownumber="no">75  The margin of the land of Havilath.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p103" shownumber="no">Next Gihon, gliding by the Æthiops,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p104" shownumber="no">Enriches them.  The Tigris is the third,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p105" shownumber="no">Adjoined to fair Euphrates, furrowing</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p106" shownumber="no">Disjunctively with rapid flood the land</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p107" shownumber="no">80  Of Asshur.  Adam, with his faithful
wife,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p108" shownumber="no">Placed here as guard and workman, is informed</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p109" shownumber="no">By such the Thunderer’s<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iii-p109.1" n="1265" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iii-p110" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.xi.iii-p110.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.29.3" parsed="|Ps|29|3|0|0" passage="Ps. xxix. 3">Ps. xxix. 3</scripRef>, especially in “Great Bible”
(xxviii. 3 in LXX.)</p></note> speech:  “Tremble ye
not</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p111" shownumber="no">To pluck together the permitted fruits</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p112" shownumber="no">Which, with its leafy bough, the unshorn grove</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p113" shownumber="no">85  Hath furnished; anxious only lest perchance</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p114" shownumber="no">Ye cull the hurtful apple,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iii-p114.1" n="1266" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iii-p115" shownumber="no"> Malum.</p></note>
which is green</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p116" shownumber="no">With a twin juice for functions several.”</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p117" shownumber="no">And, no less blind meantime than Night herself,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p118" shownumber="no">Deep night ’gan hold them, nor had e’en a
robe</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p119" shownumber="no">90  Covered their new-formed limbs.</p>
<p class="c45" id="iii.xi.iii-p120" shownumber="no">Amid these haunts,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p121" shownumber="no">And on mild berries reared, a foamy snake,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p122" shownumber="no">Surpassing living things in sense astute,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p123" shownumber="no">Was creeping silently with chilly coils.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p124" shownumber="no">He, brooding over envious lies instinct</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p125" shownumber="no">95  With gnawing sense, tempts the soft heart
beneath</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p126" shownumber="no">The woman’s breast:  “Tell me, why
shouldst thou dread</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p127" shownumber="no">The apple’s<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iii-p127.1" n="1267" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iii-p128" shownumber="no"> Mali.</p></note>
happy seeds?  Why, hath not</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p129" shownumber="no">All known fruits hallowed?<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iii-p129.1" n="1268" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iii-p130" shownumber="no"> “Numquid poma
Deus non omnia nota sacravit?”</p></note>  Whence if thou be prompt</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p131" shownumber="no">To cull the honeyed fruits, the golden
world<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iii-p131.1" n="1269" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iii-p132" shownumber="no"> Mundus.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p133" shownumber="no">100  Will on its starry pole
return.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iii-p133.1" n="1270" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iii-p134" shownumber="no"> The writer, supposing
it to be night (see 88, 89), seems to mean that the serpent hinted that
the fruit would instantly dispel night and restore day.  Compare
the ensuing lines.</p></note>  But
she</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p135" shownumber="no">Refuses, and the boughs forbidden fears</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p136" shownumber="no">To touch.  But yet her breast ’gins be
o’er come</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p137" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_134.html" id="iii.xi.iii-Page_134" n="134" />With sense
infirm.  Straightway, as she at length</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p138" shownumber="no">With snowy tooth the dainty morsels bit,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p139" shownumber="no">105  Stained with no cloud the sky serene
up-lit!</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p140" shownumber="no">Then taste, instilling lure in honeyed jaws,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p141" shownumber="no">To her yet uninitiated lord</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p142" shownumber="no">Constrained her to present the gift; which he</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p143" shownumber="no">No sooner took, then—night effaced!:—their
eyes</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p144" shownumber="no">110  Shone out serene in the resplendent
world.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iii-p144.1" n="1271" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iii-p145" shownumber="no"> Mundo.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p146" shownumber="no">When, then, they each their body bare espied,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p147" shownumber="no">And when their shameful parts they see, with leaves</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p148" shownumber="no">Of fig they shadow them.</p>
<p class="c45" id="iii.xi.iii-p149" shownumber="no">By chance, beneath</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p150" shownumber="no">The sun’s now setting light, they recognise</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p151" shownumber="no">115  The sound of the Lord’s voice, and,
trembling, haste</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p152" shownumber="no">To bypaths.  Then the Lord of heaven accosts</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p153" shownumber="no">The mournful Adam:  “Say, where now thou
art.”</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p154" shownumber="no">Who suppliant thus answers:  “Thine
address,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p155" shownumber="no">O Lord, O Mighty One, I tremble at,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p156" shownumber="no">120  Beneath my fearful heart; and, being bare,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p157" shownumber="no">I faint with chilly dread.”  Then said the
Lord:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p158" shownumber="no">“Who hath the hurtful fruits, then, given
you?”</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p159" shownumber="no">“This woman, while she tells me how her eyes</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p160" shownumber="no">With brilliant day promptly perfused were,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p161" shownumber="no">125  And on her dawned the liquid sky serene,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p162" shownumber="no">And heaven’s sun and stars, o’ergave them
me!”</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p163" shownumber="no">Forthwith God’s anger frights perturbed Eve,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p164" shownumber="no">While the Most High inquires the authorship</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p165" shownumber="no">Of the forbidden act.  Hereon she opes</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p166" shownumber="no">130  Her tale:  “The speaking
serpent’s suasive words</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p167" shownumber="no">I harboured, while the guile and bland request</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p168" shownumber="no">Misled me:  for, with venoms viperous</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p169" shownumber="no">His words inweaving, stories told he me</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p170" shownumber="no">Of those delights which should all fruits
excel.”</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p171" shownumber="no">135  Straightway the Omnipotent the dragon’s
deeds</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p172" shownumber="no">Condemns, and bids him be to all a sight</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p173" shownumber="no">Unsightly, monstrous; bids him presently</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p174" shownumber="no">With grovelling beast to crawl; and then to bite</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p175" shownumber="no">And chew the soil; while war should to all time</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p176" shownumber="no">140  ’Twixt human senses and his tottering
self</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p177" shownumber="no">Be waged, that he might creep, crestfallen, prone,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p178" shownumber="no">Behind the legs of men,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iii-p178.1" n="1272" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iii-p179" shownumber="no"> Virorum.</p></note>—that while he glides</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p180" shownumber="no">Close on their heels they may down-trample him.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p181" shownumber="no">The woman, sadly caught by guileful words,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p182" shownumber="no">145  Is bidden yield her fruit with struggle
hard,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p183" shownumber="no">And bear her husband’s yoke with patient
zeal.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iii-p183.1" n="1273" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iii-p184" shownumber="no"> “Servitiumque
sui studio perferre mariti;” or, perhaps, “and drudge in
patience at her husband’s beck.”</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p185" shownumber="no">“But thou, to whom the sentence<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iii-p185.1" n="1274" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iii-p186" shownumber="no">
“Sententia:”  her sentence, or opinion, as to the
fruit and its effects.</p></note> of the wife</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p187" shownumber="no">(Who, vanquished, to the dragon pitiless</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p188" shownumber="no">Yielded) seemed true, shalt through long times
deplore</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p189" shownumber="no">150  Thy labour sad; for thou shalt see,
instead</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p190" shownumber="no">Of wheaten harvest’s seed, the thistle rise,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p191" shownumber="no">And the thorn plenteously with pointed spines:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p192" shownumber="no">So that, with weary heart and mournful breast,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p193" shownumber="no">Full many sighs shall furnish anxious
food;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iii-p193.1" n="1275" place="end"><p id="iii.xi.iii-p194" shownumber="no"> Or,</p>
<p class="c69" id="iii.xi.iii-p195" shownumber="no">“That with heart-weariness and mournful breast</p>
<p class="c76" id="iii.xi.iii-p196" shownumber="no">Full many sighs may furnish anxious
food.”</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p197" shownumber="no">155  Till, in the setting hour of coming death,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p198" shownumber="no">To level earth, whence thou thy body draw’st,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p199" shownumber="no">Thou be restored.”  This done, the Lord
bestows</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p200" shownumber="no">Upon the trembling pair a tedious life;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p201" shownumber="no">And from the sacred gardens far removes</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p202" shownumber="no">160  Them downcast, and locates them opposite,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p203" shownumber="no">And from the threshold bars them by mid fire,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p204" shownumber="no">Wherein from out the swift heat is evolved</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p205" shownumber="no">A cherubim,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iii-p205.1" n="1276" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iii-p206" shownumber="no"> The writer makes
“cherubim”—or
“cherubin”—singular.  I have therefore retained
his mistake.  What the “hot
point”—“calidus apex”—is, is not
clear.  It may be an allusion to the “flaming sword”
(see <scripRef id="iii.xi.iii-p206.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.24" parsed="|Gen|3|24|0|0" passage="Gen. iii. 24">Gen. iii. 24</scripRef>); or it may mean the top of the
flame.</p></note> while fierce
the hot point glows,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p207" shownumber="no">And rolls enfolding flames.  And lest their
limbs</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p208" shownumber="no">165  With sluggish cold should be benumbed, the
Lord</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p209" shownumber="no">Hides flayed from cattle’s flesh together
sews,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p210" shownumber="no">With vestures warm their bare limbs covering.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p211" shownumber="no">When, therefore, Adam—now believing—felt</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p212" shownumber="no">(By wedlock taught) his manhood, he confers</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p213" shownumber="no">170  On his loved wife the mother’s name;
and, made</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p214" shownumber="no">Successively by scions twain a sire,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p215" shownumber="no">Gives names to stocks<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iii-p215.1" n="1277" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iii-p216" shownumber="no"> Or,
“origins”—“orsis”—because Cain and
Abel were original types, as it were, of two separate classes of
men.</p></note>
diverse:  Caïn the first</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p217" shownumber="no">Hath for his name, to whom is Abel joined.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p218" shownumber="no">The latter’s care tended the harmless sheep;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p219" shownumber="no">175  The other turned the earth with curved
plough.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p220" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_135.html" id="iii.xi.iii-Page_135" n="135" />These, when in
course of time<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iii-p220.1" n="1278" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iii-p221" shownumber="no">
“Perpetuo;” “in process of time,” Eng. ver.;
<span class="Greek" id="iii.xi.iii-p221.1" lang="EL">μεθ᾽
ἡμέρας</span>, LXX. in <scripRef id="iii.xi.iii-p221.2" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4.3" parsed="|Gen|4|3|0|0" passage="Gen. iv. 3">Gen. iv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> they brought their
gifts</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p222" shownumber="no">To Him who thunders, offered—as their sense</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p223" shownumber="no">Prompted them—fruits unlike.  The elder
one</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p224" shownumber="no">Offered the first-fruits<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iii-p224.1" n="1279" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iii-p225" shownumber="no"> Quæ prosata
fuerant.  But, as Wordsworth remarks on <scripRef id="iii.xi.iii-p225.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4" parsed="|Gen|4|0|0|0" passage="Gen. iv.">Gen. iv.</scripRef>, we do not read
that Cain’s offerings were first-fruits even.</p></note> of
the fertile glebes:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p226" shownumber="no">180  The other pays his vows with gentle lamb,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p227" shownumber="no">Bearing in hand the entrails pure, and fat</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p228" shownumber="no">Snow-white; and to the Lord, who pious vows</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p229" shownumber="no">Beholds, is instantly acceptable.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p230" shownumber="no">Wherefore with anger cold did Cain glow;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iii-p230.1" n="1280" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iii-p231" shownumber="no"> Quod propter gelida
Cain incanduit ira.  If this, which is Oehler’s and
Migne’s reading, be correct, the words <i>gelida</i> and
<i>incanduit</i> seem to be intentionally contrasted, unless
<i>incandescere</i> be used here in a supposed sense of “growing
white,” “turning pale.”  <i>Urere</i> is used in
Latin of heat and cold indifferently.  <i>Calida</i> would, of
course, be a ready emendation; but <i>gelida</i> has the advantage of
being far more startling.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p232" shownumber="no">185  With whom God deigns to talk, and thus
begins:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p233" shownumber="no">“Tell Me, if thou live rightly, and discern</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p234" shownumber="no">Things hurtful, couldst thou not then pass thine age</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p235" shownumber="no">Pure from contracted guilt?  Cease to essay</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p236" shownumber="no">With gnawing sense thy brother’s ruin, who,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p237" shownumber="no">190  Subject to thee as lord, his neck shall
yield.”</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p238" shownumber="no">Not e’en thus softened, he unto the fields</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p239" shownumber="no">Conducts his brother; whom when overta’en</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p240" shownumber="no">In lonely mead he saw, with his twin palms</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p241" shownumber="no">Bruising his pious throat, he crushed life out.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p242" shownumber="no">195  Which deed the Lord espying from high
heaven,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p243" shownumber="no">Straitly demands “where Abel is on earth?
”</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p244" shownumber="no">He says “he will not as his brother’s
guard</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p245" shownumber="no">Be set.”  Then God outspeaks to him
again:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p246" shownumber="no">“Doth not the sound of his blood’s voice,
sent up</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p247" shownumber="no">200  To Me, ascend unto heaven’s lofty
pole?</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p248" shownumber="no">Learn, therefore, for so great a crime what doom</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p249" shownumber="no">Shall wait thee.  Earth, which with thy
kinsman’s blood</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p250" shownumber="no">Hath reeked but now, shall to thy hateful hand</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p251" shownumber="no">Refuse to render back the cursed seeds</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p252" shownumber="no">205  Entrusted her; nor shall, if set with
herbs,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p253" shownumber="no">Produce her fruit:  that, torpid, thou shalt
dash</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iii-p254" shownumber="no">Thy limbs against each other with much
fear.”……</p>
<p class="c46" id="iii.xi.iii-p255" shownumber="no">
————————————
</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.xi.iv" n="IV" next="iii.xi.v" prev="iii.xi.iii" progress="19.86%" shorttitle="Part IV" title="A Strain of the Judgment of the Lord." type="Part"><p class="c31" id="iii.xi.iv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c6" id="iii.xi.iv-p1.1">4. 
A Strain of the Judgment of the Lord.</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.xi.iv-p2" shownumber="no">(Author Uncertain.)<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p2.1" n="1281" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p3" shownumber="no"> The reader is
requested to bear in mind, in reading this piece, tedious in its
elaborate struggles after effect, that the constant repetitions of
words and expressions with which his patience will be tried, are due to
the original.  It was irksome to reproduce them; but fidelity is a
translator’s first law.</p></note></p>
<p class="c44" id="iii.xi.iv-p4" shownumber="no">Who will for me in fitting strain adapt</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p5" shownumber="no">Field-haunting muses? and with flowers will grace</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p6" shownumber="no">The spring-tide’s rosy gales?  And who will
give</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p7" shownumber="no">The summer harvest’s heavy stalks mature?</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p8" shownumber="no">5  And to the autumn’s vines their swollen
grapes?</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p9" shownumber="no">Or who in winter’s honour will commend</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p10" shownumber="no">The olives, ever-peaceful? and will ope</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p11" shownumber="no">Waters renewed, even at their fountainheads?</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p12" shownumber="no">And cut from waving grass the leafy flowers?</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p13" shownumber="no">10  Forthwith the breezes of celestial light</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p14" shownumber="no">I will attune.  Now be it granted me</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p15" shownumber="no">To meet the lightsome<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p15.1" n="1282" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p16" shownumber="no"> Luciferas.</p></note>
muses! to disclose</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p17" shownumber="no">The secret rivers on the fluvial top</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p18" shownumber="no">Of Helicon,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p18.1" n="1283" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p19" shownumber="no"> Helicon is not named
in the original, but it seems to be meant.</p></note> and gladsome
woods that grow</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p20" shownumber="no">15  ’Neath other star.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p20.1" n="1284" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p21" shownumber="no"> i.e., in another clime
or continent.  The writer is (or feigns to be) an African. 
Helicon, of course, is in Europe.</p></note>  And simultaneously</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p22" shownumber="no">I will attune in song the eternal flames;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p23" shownumber="no">Whence the sea fluctuates with wave immense:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p24" shownumber="no">What power<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p24.1" n="1285" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p25" shownumber="no"> Virtus.</p></note> moves the
solid lands to quake;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p26" shownumber="no">And whence the golden light first shot its rays</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p27" shownumber="no">20  On the new world; or who from gladsome clay</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p28" shownumber="no">Could man have moulded; whence in empty
world<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p28.1" n="1286" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p29" shownumber="no"> Sæculo.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p30" shownumber="no">Our race could have upgrown; and what the greed</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p31" shownumber="no">Of living which each people so inspires;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p32" shownumber="no">What things for ill created are; or what</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p33" shownumber="no">25  Death’s propagation; whence have rosy
wreaths</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p34" shownumber="no">Sweet smell and ruddy hue; what makes the vine</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p35" shownumber="no">Ferment in gladsome grapes away; and makes</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p36" shownumber="no">Full granaries by fruit of slender stalks</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p37" shownumber="no">distended be; or makes the tree grow ripe</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p38" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_136.html" id="iii.xi.iv-Page_136" n="136" />30  ’Mid
ice, with olives black; who gives to seeds</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p39" shownumber="no">Their increments of vigour various;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p40" shownumber="no">And with her young’s soft shadowings protects</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p41" shownumber="no">The mother.  Good it is all things to know</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p42" shownumber="no">Which wondrous are in nature, that it may</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p43" shownumber="no">35  Be granted us to recognise through all</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p44" shownumber="no">The true Lord, who light, seas, sky, earth prepared,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p45" shownumber="no">And decked with varied star the new-made
world;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p45.1" n="1287" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p46" shownumber="no"> Mundum.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p47" shownumber="no">And first bade beasts and birds to issue forth;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p48" shownumber="no">And gave the ocean’s waters to be stocked</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p49" shownumber="no">40  With fish; and gathered in a mass the
sands,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p50" shownumber="no">With living creatures fertilized.  Such strains</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p51" shownumber="no">With stately<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p51.1" n="1288" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p52" shownumber="no"> Compositis.</p></note> muses will I
spin, and waves</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p53" shownumber="no">Healthful will from their fountainheads disclose:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p54" shownumber="no">And may this strain of mine the gladsome shower</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p55" shownumber="no">45  Catch, which from placid clouds doth come, and
flows</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p56" shownumber="no">Deeply and all unsought into men’s souls,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p57" shownumber="no">And guide it into our new-fumed lands</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p58" shownumber="no">In copious rills.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p58.1" n="1289" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p59" shownumber="no"> I have endeavoured to
give some intelligible sense to these lines; but the absence of syntax
in the original, as it now stands, makes it necessary to guess at the
meaning as best one may.</p></note></p>
<p class="c45" id="iii.xi.iv-p60" shownumber="no">Now come:  if any one</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p61" shownumber="no">Still ignorant of God, and knowing naught</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p62" shownumber="no">50  Of life to come,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p62.1" n="1290" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p63" shownumber="no"> Venturi ævi.</p></note>
would fain attain to touch</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p64" shownumber="no">The care-effacing living nymph, and through</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p65" shownumber="no">The swift waves’ virtue his lost life repair,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p66" shownumber="no">And ’scape the penalties of flame
eterne,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p66.1" n="1291" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p67" shownumber="no"> “But in them
nature’s copy’s not
<i>eterne</i>.”—Shakespeare, <i>Macbeth</i>, act iii.
scene 2.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p68" shownumber="no">And rather win the guerdons of the life</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p69" shownumber="no">55  To come, let such remember <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.iv-p69.1">God</span> is <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.iv-p69.2">One</span>,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p70" shownumber="no">Alone the object of our prayers; who ’neath</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p71" shownumber="no">His threshold hath the whole world poised; Himself</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p72" shownumber="no">Eternally abiding, and to be</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p73" shownumber="no">Alway for aye; holding the ages<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p73.1" n="1292" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p74" shownumber="no"> Sæcula.</p></note> all;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p75" shownumber="no">60  Alone, before all ages;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p75.1" n="1293" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p76" shownumber="no"> Sæcula.</p></note> unbegotten,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p77" shownumber="no">Limitless God; who holds alone His seat</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p78" shownumber="no">Supernal; supereminent alone</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p79" shownumber="no">Above high heavens; omnipotent alone;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p80" shownumber="no">Whom all things do obey; who for Himself</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p81" shownumber="no">65  Formed, when it pleased Him, man for aye; and
gave</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p82" shownumber="no">Him to be pastor of beasts tame, and lord</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p83" shownumber="no">Of wild; who by a word<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p83.1" n="1294" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p84" shownumber="no"> <i>Sermone
tenus</i>:  i.e., the exertion (so to speak) needed to do such
mighty works only extended to the uttering of a speech; no more was
requisite.  See for a similar allusion to the contrast between the
making of other things and the making of man, the
“Genesis,” 30–39.</p></note>
could stretch forth heaven;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p85" shownumber="no">And with a word could solid earth suspend;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p86" shownumber="no">And quicklier than word<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p86.1" n="1295" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p87" shownumber="no"> Dicto.</p></note>
had the seas wave</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p88" shownumber="no">70  Disjoined;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p88.1" n="1296" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p89" shownumber="no"> i.e., from the solid
mass of earth.  See <scripRef id="iii.xi.iv-p89.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.9-Gen.1.10" parsed="|Gen|1|9|1|10" passage="Gen. i. 9, 10">Gen.
i. 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note>
and man’s dear form with His own hands</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p90" shownumber="no">Did love to mould; and furthermore did will</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p91" shownumber="no">His own fair likeness<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p91.1" n="1297" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p92" shownumber="no"> Faciem.</p></note> to
exist in him;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p93" shownumber="no">And by His Spirit on his countenance</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p94" shownumber="no">The breath<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p94.1" n="1298" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p95" shownumber="no"> “Auram,”
or “breeze.”</p></note> of life did
breathe.</p>
<p class="c45" id="iii.xi.iv-p96" shownumber="no">Unmindful he</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p97" shownumber="no">75  Of God, such guilt rashly t’ incur! 
Beyond</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p98" shownumber="no">The warning’s range he was not ought to
touch.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p98.1" n="1299" place="end"><p id="iii.xi.iv-p99" shownumber="no"> “Immemor ille Dei temere committere
tale!</p>
<p class="c78" id="iii.xi.iv-p100" shownumber="no">Non ultra monitum quidquam
contingeret.”</p>
<p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p101" shownumber="no">Whether I have hit the sense here I know
not.  In this and in other passages I have punctuated for
myself.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p102" shownumber="no">One fruit illicit, whence he was to know</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p103" shownumber="no">Forthwith how to discriminate alike</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p104" shownumber="no">Evil and equity, God him forbade</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p105" shownumber="no">80  To touch.  What functions of the
world<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p105.1" n="1300" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p106" shownumber="no"> Munera mundi.</p></note> did God</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p107" shownumber="no">Permit to man, and sealed the sweet sweet pledge</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p108" shownumber="no">Of His own love! and jurisdiction gave</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p109" shownumber="no">O’er birds, and granted him both deep and soil</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p110" shownumber="no">To tame, and mandates useful did impart</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p111" shownumber="no">85  Of dear salvation!  ’Neath his sway
He gave</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p112" shownumber="no">The lands, the souls of flying things, the race</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p113" shownumber="no">Feathered, and every race, or tame or wild,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p114" shownumber="no">Of beasts, and the sea’s race, and
monsterforms</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p115" shownumber="no">Shapeless of swimming things.  But since so
soon</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p116" shownumber="no">90  The primal man by primal crime transgressed</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p117" shownumber="no">The law, and left the mandates of the Lord</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p118" shownumber="no">(Led by a wife who counselled all the ills),</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p119" shownumber="no">By death he ’gan to perish.  Woman
’twas</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p120" shownumber="no">Who sin’s first ill committed, and (the law</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p121" shownumber="no">95  Transgressed) deceived her husband.  Eve,
induced</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p122" shownumber="no">By guile, the thresholds oped to death, and proved</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p123" shownumber="no">To her own self, with her whole race as well,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p124" shownumber="no">A procreatrix of funereal woes.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p125" shownumber="no">Hence unanticipated wickedness,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p126" shownumber="no">100  Hence death, like seed, for aye, is
scattered.  Then</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p127" shownumber="no">More frequent grew atrocious deed; and toil</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p128" shownumber="no">More savage set the corrupt orb astir:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p129" shownumber="no">(This lure the crafty serpent spread, inspired</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p130" shownumber="no">By envy’s self:)  then peoples more
invent</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p131" shownumber="no">105  Practices of ill deeds; and by ill deeds</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p132" shownumber="no">Gave birth to seeds of wickedness.</p>
<p class="c45" id="iii.xi.iv-p133" shownumber="no">And so</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p134" shownumber="no">The only Lord, whose is the power supreme.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p135" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_137.html" id="iii.xi.iv-Page_137" n="137" />Who o’er the
heights the summits holds of heaven</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p136" shownumber="no">Supreme, and in exalted regions dwells</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p137" shownumber="no">110  In lofty light for ages, mindful too</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p138" shownumber="no">Of present time, and of futurity</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p139" shownumber="no">Prescient beforehand, keeps the progeny</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p140" shownumber="no">Of ill-desert, and all the souls which move</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p141" shownumber="no">By reason’s force much-erring man—nor
less</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p142" shownumber="no">115  Their tardy bodies governs
He—against</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p143" shownumber="no">The age decreed, so soon as, stretched in death,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p144" shownumber="no">Men lay aside their ponderous limbs, and light</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p145" shownumber="no">As air, shall go, their earthly bonds undone,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p146" shownumber="no">And take in diverse parts their proper spheres</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p147" shownumber="no">120  (But some He bids be forthwith by glad
gales</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p148" shownumber="no">Recalled to life, and be in secret kept</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p149" shownumber="no">To wait the decreed law’s awards, until</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p150" shownumber="no">Their bodies with resuscitated limbs</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p151" shownumber="no">Revive.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p151.1" n="1301" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p152" shownumber="no"> These lines,
again, are but a guess at the meaning of the original, which is as
obscure as defiance of grammar can well make it.  The sense seems
to be, in brief, that while the vast majority are, immediately on their
death, shut up in Hades to await the “decreed age,” i.e.,
the day of judgment, some, like the children raised by Elijah and
Elisha, the man who revived on touching Elisha’s bones, and the
like, are raised <i>to die again</i>.  Lower down it will be seen
that the writer believes that the saints who came out of their graves
after our Lord’s resurrection (see <scripRef id="iii.xi.iv-p152.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.51-Matt.27.54" parsed="|Matt|27|51|27|54" passage="Matt. xxvii. 51-54">Matt. xxvii. 51–54</scripRef>) did <i>not</i> die
again.</p></note>)  Then shall
men ’gin to weigh the awards</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p153" shownumber="no">125  Of their first life, and on their crime and
faults</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p154" shownumber="no">To think, and keep them for their penalties</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p155" shownumber="no">Which will be far from death; and mindful grow</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p156" shownumber="no">Of pious duties, by God’s judgments taught;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p157" shownumber="no">To wait expectant for their penalty</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p158" shownumber="no">130  And their descendants’, fruit of their
own crime;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p159" shownumber="no">Or else to live wholly the life of sheep,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p159.1" n="1302" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p160" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="iii.xi.iv-p160.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.49.14" parsed="|Ps|49|14|0|0" passage="Ps. xlix. 14">Ps. xlix. 14</scripRef> (xlviii. 15 in LXX.).</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p161" shownumber="no">Without a name; and in God’s ear, now deaf,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p162" shownumber="no">Pour unavailing weeping.  Shall not God</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p163" shownumber="no">Almighty, ’neath whose law are all things
ruled,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p164" shownumber="no">135  Be able after death life to restore?</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p165" shownumber="no">Or is there ought which the creation’s Lord</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p166" shownumber="no">Unable seems to do?  If, darkness chased,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p167" shownumber="no">He could outstretch the light, and could compound</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p168" shownumber="no">All the world’s mass by a word suddenly,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p169" shownumber="no">140  And raise by potent voice all things
from <i>nought</i>,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p170" shownumber="no">Why out of <i>somewhat</i><note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p170.1" n="1303" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p171" shownumber="no"> i.e., the dust into
which our bodies turn.</p></note>
could He not compound</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p172" shownumber="no">The well-known shape which erst had been, which He</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p173" shownumber="no">Had moulded formerly; and bid the form</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p174" shownumber="no">Arise assimilated to Himself</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p175" shownumber="no">145  Again? Since God’s are all things, earth
the more</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p176" shownumber="no">Gives Him all back; for she will, when He bids,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p177" shownumber="no">Unweave whate’er she woven had before.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p178" shownumber="no">If one, perhaps, laid on sepulchral pyre,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p179" shownumber="no">The flame consumed; or one in its blind waves</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p180" shownumber="no">150  The ocean have dismembered; if of one</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p181" shownumber="no">The entrails have, in hunger, satisfied</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p182" shownumber="no">The fishes; or on any’s limbs wild beasts</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p183" shownumber="no">Have fastened cruel death; or any’s blood,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p184" shownumber="no">His body reft by birds, unhid have lain:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p185" shownumber="no">155  Yet shall they not wrest from the mighty
Lord</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p186" shownumber="no">His latest dues.  Need is that men appear</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p187" shownumber="no">Quickened from death ’fore God, and at His bar</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p188" shownumber="no">Stand in their shapes resumed.  Thus arid seeds</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p189" shownumber="no">Are drops into the vacant lands, and deep</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p190" shownumber="no">160  In the fixt furrows die and rot:  and
hence</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p191" shownumber="no">Is not their surface<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p191.1" n="1304" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p192" shownumber="no"> i.e., the surface or
ridge of the furrows.</p></note>
animated soon</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p193" shownumber="no">With stalks repaired? and do they<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p193.1" n="1305" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p194" shownumber="no"> i.e., the furrows.</p></note> not grow strong</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p195" shownumber="no">And yellow with the living grains? and, rich</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p196" shownumber="no">With various usury,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p196.1" n="1306" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p197" shownumber="no"> “Some
thirty-fold, some sixty-fold, some an hundred-fold.”  See
the parable of the sower.</p></note>
new harvests rise</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p198" shownumber="no">165  In mass?  The stars all set, and, born
again,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p199" shownumber="no">Renew their sheen; and day dies with its light</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p200" shownumber="no">Lost in dense night; and now night wanes herself</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p201" shownumber="no">As light unveils creation presently;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p202" shownumber="no">And now another and another day</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p203" shownumber="no">170  Rises from its own stars; and the sun
sets,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p204" shownumber="no">Bright as it is with splendour—bearing light;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p205" shownumber="no">Light perishes when by the coming eve</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p206" shownumber="no">The world<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p206.1" n="1307" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p207" shownumber="no"> Mundo.</p></note> is shaded; and the
phœnix lives</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p208" shownumber="no">By her own soot<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p208.1" n="1308" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p209" shownumber="no"> Fuligine.</p></note> renewed, and
presently</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p210" shownumber="no">175  Rises, again a bird, O wondrous sight!</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p211" shownumber="no">After her burnings!  The bare tree in time</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p212" shownumber="no">Shoots with her leaves; and once more are her boughs</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p213" shownumber="no">Curved by the germen of the fruits.</p>
<p class="c45" id="iii.xi.iv-p214" shownumber="no">While then</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p215" shownumber="no">The world<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p215.1" n="1309" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p216" shownumber="no"> Mundo.</p></note> throughout is
trembling at God’s voice,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p217" shownumber="no">180  And deeply moved are the high
air’s powers,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p217.1" n="1310" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p218" shownumber="no"> Virtutibus.
 Perhaps the allusion is to <scripRef id="iii.xi.iv-p218.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.2 Bible:Matt.24.29 Bible:Luke.21.26" parsed="|Eph|2|2|0|0;|Matt|24|29|0|0;|Luke|21|26|0|0" passage="Eph. ii. 2, Matt. xxiv. 29, Luke xxi. 26">Eph. ii. 2, Matt. xxiv. 29, Luke xxi.
26</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p219" shownumber="no">Then comes a crash unwonted, then ensue</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p220" shownumber="no">Heaven’s mightiest murmurs, on the approach of
God,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p221" shownumber="no">The whole world’s<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p221.1" n="1311" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p222" shownumber="no"> Mundi.</p></note>
Judge!  His countless ministers</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p223" shownumber="no">Forthwith conjoin their rushing march, and God</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p224" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_138.html" id="iii.xi.iv-Page_138" n="138" />185  With
majesty supernal fence around.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p225" shownumber="no">Angelic bands will from the heaven descend</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p226" shownumber="no">To earth; all, God’s host, whose is faculty</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p227" shownumber="no">Divine; in form and visage spirits all</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p228" shownumber="no">Of virtue:  in them fiery vigour is;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p229" shownumber="no">190  Rutilant are their bodies; heaven’s
might</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p230" shownumber="no">Divine about them flashes; the whole orb</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p231" shownumber="no">Hence murmurs; and earth, trembling to her depths</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p232" shownumber="no">(Or whatsoe’er her bulk is<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p232.1" n="1312" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p233" shownumber="no"> Vel quanta est. 
If this be the right sense, the words are probably inserted, because
the conflagration of “the earth and the works that are
therein” predicted in <scripRef id="iii.xi.iv-p233.1" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.3.10" parsed="|2Pet|3|10|0|0" passage="2 Pet. iii. 10">2
Pet. iii. 10</scripRef>, and referred to
lower down in this piece, is supposed to have begun, and thus the
“depths” of the earth are supposed to be already
diminishing.</p></note>), echoes back</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p234" shownumber="no">The roar, parturient of men, whom she,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p235" shownumber="no">195  Being bidden, will with grief
upyield.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p235.1" n="1313" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p236" shownumber="no"> I have ventured to
alter one letter of the Latin; and for “quos reddere jussa
do<i>c</i>ebit,” read “quos reddere jussa
do<i>l</i>ebit.”  If the common reading be retained, the
only possible meaning seems to be “whom she will teach to render
(to God) His commands,” i.e., to render obedience to them; or
else, “to render (to God) what they are bidden to render,”
i.e., an account of themselves; and earth, as their mother, giving them
birth out of her womb, is said to teach them to do this.  But the
emendation, which is at all events simple, seems to give a better
sense:  “being bidden to render the dead, whom she is
keeping, up, earth will grieve at the throes it causes her, but will do
it.”</p></note>  All
stand</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p237" shownumber="no">In wonderment.  At last disturbed are</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p238" shownumber="no">The clouds, and the stars move and quake from height</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p239" shownumber="no">Of sudden power.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p239.1" n="1314" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p240" shownumber="no"> Subitæ virtutis
ab alto.</p></note>  When thus God comes, with
voice</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p241" shownumber="no">Of potent sound, at once throughout all realms</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p242" shownumber="no">200  The sepulchres are burst, and every ground</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p243" shownumber="no">Outpours bones from wide chasms, and opening sand</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p244" shownumber="no">Outbelches living peoples; to the hair<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p244.1" n="1315" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p245" shownumber="no"> Comis, here “the
heads.”</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p246" shownumber="no">The members cleave; the bones inwoven are</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p247" shownumber="no">With marrow; the entwined sinews rule</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p248" shownumber="no">205  The breathing bodies; and the veins ’gin
throb</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p249" shownumber="no">With simultaneously infused blood:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p250" shownumber="no">And, from their caves dismissed, to open day</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p251" shownumber="no">Souls are restored, and seek to find again</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p252" shownumber="no">Each its own organs, as at their own place</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p253" shownumber="no">210  They rise. O wondrous faith!  Hence every
age</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p254" shownumber="no">Shoots forth; forth shoots from ancient dust the
host</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p255" shownumber="no">Of dead.  Regaining light, there rise again</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p256" shownumber="no">Mothers, and sires, and high-souled youths, and
boys,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p257" shownumber="no">And maids unwedded; and deceased old men</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p258" shownumber="no">215  Stand by with living souls; and with the
cries</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p259" shownumber="no">Of babes the groaning orb resounds.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p259.1" n="1316" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p260" shownumber="no"> This passage is
imitated from Virgil, <i>Æn</i>., vi. 305 sqq.; <i>Georg</i>., iv.
475 sqq.</p></note>  Then tribes</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p261" shownumber="no">Various from their lowest seats will come:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p262" shownumber="no">Bands of the Easterns; those which earth’s
extreme</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p263" shownumber="no">Sees; those which dwell in the downsloping clime</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p264" shownumber="no">220  Of the mid-world, and hold the frosty
star’s</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p265" shownumber="no">Riphæan citadels.  Every colonist</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p266" shownumber="no">Of every land stands frighted here:  the boor;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p267" shownumber="no">The son of Atreus<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p267.1" n="1317" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p268" shownumber="no"> i.e., “the
king.”  The “Atridæ” of Homer are referred
to,—Agamemnon “king of men,” and Menelaus.</p></note>
with his diadem</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p269" shownumber="no">Of royalty put off; the rich man mixt</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p270" shownumber="no">225  Coequally in line with pauper peers.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p271" shownumber="no">Deep tremor everywhere:  then groans the orb</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p272" shownumber="no">With prayers; and peoples stretching forth their
hands</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p273" shownumber="no">Grow stupid with the din!</p>
<p class="c45" id="iii.xi.iv-p274" shownumber="no">The Lord Himself</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p275" shownumber="no">Seated, is bright with light sublime; and fire</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p276" shownumber="no">230  Potent in all the Virtues<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p276.1" n="1318" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p277" shownumber="no"> Or,
“Powers.”</p></note> flashing shines.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p278" shownumber="no">And on His high-raised throne the Heavenly One</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p279" shownumber="no">Coruscates from His seat; with martyrs hemmed</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p280" shownumber="no">(A dazzling troop of men), and by His seers</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p281" shownumber="no">Elect accompanied (whose bodies bright</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p282" shownumber="no">235  Effulgent are with snowy stoles), He
towers</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p283" shownumber="no">Above them.  And now priests in lustrous robes</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p284" shownumber="no">Attend, who wear upon their marked<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p284.1" n="1319" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p285" shownumber="no"> Insigni.  The
allusion seems to be to <scripRef id="iii.xi.iv-p285.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.9.4 Bible:Ezek.9.6 Bible:Rev.7.3" parsed="|Ezek|9|4|0|0;|Ezek|9|6|0|0;|Rev|7|3|0|0" passage="Ezek. ix. 4, 6, Rev. vii. 3">Ezek.
ix. 4, 6, Rev. vii. 3</scripRef> et
seqq., xx. 3, 4, and to the inscribed mitre of the Jewish high priest,
see <scripRef id="iii.xi.iv-p285.2" osisRef="Bible:Exod.28.36 Bible:Exod.39.30" parsed="|Exod|28|36|0|0;|Exod|39|30|0|0" passage="Ex. xxviii. 36; xxxix. 30">Ex. xxviii. 36; xxxix.
30</scripRef>.</p></note> front</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p286" shownumber="no">Wreaths golden-red; and all submissive kneel</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p287" shownumber="no">And reverently adore.  The cry of all</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p288" shownumber="no">240  Is one:  “O Holy, Holy Holy,
God!”</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p289" shownumber="no">To these<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p289.1" n="1320" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p290" shownumber="no"> I have corrected
“<i>his</i>” for “<i>hic</i>.”  If the
latter be retained, it would seem to mean
“hereon.”</p></note> the Lord will
mandate give, to range</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p291" shownumber="no">The people in twin lines; and orders them</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p292" shownumber="no">To set apart by number the depraved;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p293" shownumber="no">While such as have His biddings followed</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p294" shownumber="no">245  With placid words He calls, and bids them,
clad</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p295" shownumber="no">With vigour—death quite conquered—ever
dwell</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p296" shownumber="no">Amid light’s inextinguishable airs,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p297" shownumber="no">Stroll through the ancients’ ever blooming
realm,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p298" shownumber="no">Through promised wealth, through ever sunny swards,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p299" shownumber="no">250  And in bright body spend perpetual life.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p300" shownumber="no">A place there is, beloved of the Lord,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p301" shownumber="no">In Eastern coasts, where light is bright and clear,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p302" shownumber="no">And healthier blows the breeze; day is eterne,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p303" shownumber="no">Time changeless:  ’tis a region set apart</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p304" shownumber="no">255  By God, most rich in plains, and passing
blest,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p305" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_139.html" id="iii.xi.iv-Page_139" n="139" />In the
meridian<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p305.1" n="1321" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p306" shownumber="no"> Cardine, i.e.,
the <i>hinge</i> as it were upon which the sun turns in his
course.</p></note> of His cloudless
seat.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p307" shownumber="no">There gladsome the air, and is in light</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p308" shownumber="no">Ever to be; soft is the wind, and breathes</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p309" shownumber="no">Life-giving blasts; earth, fruitful with a soil</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p310" shownumber="no">260  Luxuriant, bears all things; in the meads</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p311" shownumber="no">Flowers shed their fragrance; and upon the plains</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p312" shownumber="no">The purple—not in envy—mingles all</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p313" shownumber="no">With golden-ruddy light.  One gladsome flower,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p314" shownumber="no">With its own lustre clad, another clothes;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p315" shownumber="no">265  And here with many a seed the dewy fields</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p316" shownumber="no">Are dappled, and the snowy tilths are crisped</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p317" shownumber="no">With rosy flowers.  No region happier</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p318" shownumber="no">Is known in other spots; none which in look</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p319" shownumber="no">Is fairer, or in honour more excels.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p320" shownumber="no">270  Never in flowery gardens are there born</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p321" shownumber="no">Such lilies, nor do such upon our plains</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p322" shownumber="no">Outbloom; nor does the rose so blush, what time,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p323" shownumber="no">New-born, ’tis opened by the breeze; nor is</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p324" shownumber="no">The purple with such hue by Tyrian dye</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p325" shownumber="no">275  Imbued.  With coloured pebbles beauteous
gleams</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p326" shownumber="no">The gem:  here shines the prasinus;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p326.1" n="1322" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p327" shownumber="no"> See the
“Genesis,” 73.</p></note> there glows</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p328" shownumber="no">The carbuncle; and giant-emerald</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p329" shownumber="no">Is green with grassy light.  Here too are born</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p330" shownumber="no">The cinnamons, with odoriferous twigs;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p331" shownumber="no">280  And with dense leaf gladsome amomum joins</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p332" shownumber="no">Its fragrance.  Here, a native, lies the gold</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p333" shownumber="no">Of radiant sheen; and lofty groves reach heaven</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p334" shownumber="no">In blooming time, and germens fruitfullest</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p335" shownumber="no">Burden the living boughs.  No glades like these</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p336" shownumber="no">285  Hath Ind herself forth-stretcht; no tops so
dense</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p337" shownumber="no">Rears on her mount the pine; nor with a shade</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p338" shownumber="no">So lofty-leaved is her cypress crisped;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p339" shownumber="no">Nor better in its season blooms her bough</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p340" shownumber="no">In spring-tide.  Here black firs on lofty peak</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p341" shownumber="no">290  Bloom; and the only woods that know no
hail</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p342" shownumber="no">Are green eternally:  no foliage falls;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p343" shownumber="no">At no time fails the flower.  There, too, there
blooms</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p344" shownumber="no">A flower as red as Tarsine purple is:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p345" shownumber="no">A rose, I ween, it is (red hue it has,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p346" shownumber="no">295  An odour keen); such aspect on its leaves</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p347" shownumber="no">It wears, such odour breathes.  A tree
it<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p347.1" n="1323" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p348" shownumber="no"> Or,
“there.”  The question is, whether a different tree is
meant, or the rose just spoken of.</p></note> stands,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p349" shownumber="no">With a new flower, fairest in fruits; a crop</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p350" shownumber="no">Life-giving, dense, its happy strength does yield.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p351" shownumber="no">Rich honies with green cane their fragrance join,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p352" shownumber="no">300  And milk flows potable in runners full;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p353" shownumber="no">And with whate’er that sacred earth is green,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p354" shownumber="no">It all breathes life; and there Crete’s
healing gift<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p354.1" n="1324" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p355" shownumber="no"> This seems to be
<i>marshmallows.</i></p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p356" shownumber="no">Is sweetly redolent.  There, with smooth tide,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p357" shownumber="no">Flows in the placid plains a fount:  four
floods</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p358" shownumber="no">305  Thence water parted lands.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p358.1" n="1325" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p359" shownumber="no"> Here again it is plain
that the writer is drawing his description from what we read of the
garden of Eden.</p></note>  The garden robed</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p360" shownumber="no">With flowers, I wot, keeps ever spring; no cold</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p361" shownumber="no">Of wintry star varies the breeze; and earth,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p362" shownumber="no">After her birth-throes, with a kindlier blast</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p363" shownumber="no">Repairs.  Night there is none; the stars
maintain</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p364" shownumber="no">310  Their darkness; angers, envies, and dire
greed</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p365" shownumber="no">Are absent; and out-shut is fear, and cares</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p366" shownumber="no">Driven from the threshold.  Here the Evil One</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p367" shownumber="no">Is homeless; he is into worthy courts</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p368" shownumber="no">Out-gone, nor is’t e’er granted him to
touch</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p369" shownumber="no">315  The glades forbidden.  But here ancient
faith</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p370" shownumber="no">Rests in elect abode; and life here treads,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p371" shownumber="no">Joying in an eternal covenant;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p372" shownumber="no">And health<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p372.1" n="1326" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p373" shownumber="no"> “Salus,”
health (probably) in its widest sense, both bodily and mental; or
perhaps “safety,” “salvation.”</p></note> without a care
is gladsome here</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p374" shownumber="no">In placid tilths, ever to live and be</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p375" shownumber="no">320  Ever in light.</p>
<p class="c45" id="iii.xi.iv-p376" shownumber="no">Here whosoe’er hath lived</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p377" shownumber="no">Pious, and cultivant of equity</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p378" shownumber="no">And goodness; who hath feared the thundering God</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p379" shownumber="no">With mind sincere; with sacred duteousness</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p380" shownumber="no">Tended his parents; and his other life<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p380.1" n="1327" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p381" shownumber="no"> Reliquam vitam,
i.e., apparently his life in all other relations; unless it mean his
life <i>after his parents’ death</i>, which seems less
likely.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p382" shownumber="no">325  Spent ever crimeless; or who hath consoled</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p383" shownumber="no">With faithful help a friend in indigence;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p384" shownumber="no">Succoured the over-toiling needy one,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p385" shownumber="no">As orphans’ patron, and the poor man’s
aid;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p386" shownumber="no">Rescued the innocent, and succoured them</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p387" shownumber="no">330  When press with accusation; hath to guests</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p388" shownumber="no">His ample table’s pledges given; hath done</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p389" shownumber="no">All things divinely; pious offices</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p390" shownumber="no">Enjoined; done hurt to none; ne’er coveted</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p391" shownumber="no">Another’s:  such as these, exulting all</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p392" shownumber="no">335  In divine praises, and themselves at once</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p393" shownumber="no">Exhorting, raise their voices to the stars;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p394" shownumber="no">Thanksgivings to the Lord in joyous wise</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p395" shownumber="no">They psalming celebrate; and they shall go</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p396" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_140.html" id="iii.xi.iv-Page_140" n="140" />Their harmless way
with comrade messengers.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p397" shownumber="no">340  When ended hath the Lord these happy
gifts,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p398" shownumber="no">And likewise sent away to realms eterne</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p399" shownumber="no">The just, then comes a pitiable crowd</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p400" shownumber="no">Wailing its crimes; with parching tears it pours</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p401" shownumber="no">All groans effusely, and attests<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p401.1" n="1328" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p402" shownumber="no"> i.e.,
“appeals to.”  So Burke:  “I <i>attest</i>
the former, I <i>attest</i> the coming generations.”  This
“attesting of its acts” seems to refer to
<scripRef id="iii.xi.iv-p402.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.44" parsed="|Matt|25|44|0|0" passage="Matt. xxv. 44">Matt. xxv. 44</scripRef>.  It appeals to them in hope of
mitigating its doom.</p></note> in acts</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p403" shownumber="no">345  With frequent ululations.  At the
sight</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p404" shownumber="no">Of flames, their merit’s due, and stagnant
pools</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p405" shownumber="no">Of fire, wrath’s weapons, they ’gin
tremble all.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p405.1" n="1329" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p406" shownumber="no"> This seems to be the
sense.  The Latin stands thus:  “Flammas pro meritis,
stagnantia tela tremiscunt.”</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p407" shownumber="no">Them an angelic host, upsnatching them,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p408" shownumber="no">Forbids to pray, forbids to pour their cries</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p409" shownumber="no">350  (Too late!) with clamour loud:  pardon
withheld,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p410" shownumber="no">Into the lowest bottom they are hurled!</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p411" shownumber="no">O miserable men! how oft to you</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p412" shownumber="no">Hath Majesty divine made itself known!</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p413" shownumber="no">The sounds of heaven ye have heard; have seen</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p414" shownumber="no">355  Its lightnings; have experienced its rains</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p415" shownumber="no">Assiduous; its ires of winds and hail!</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p416" shownumber="no">How often nights and days serene do make</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p417" shownumber="no">Your seasons—God’s gifts—fruitful with
fair yields!</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p418" shownumber="no">Roses were vernal; the grain’s summer-tide</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p419" shownumber="no">360  Failed not; the autumn variously poured</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p420" shownumber="no">Its mellow fruits; the rugged winter brake</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p421" shownumber="no">The olives, icy though they were:  ’twas
God</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p422" shownumber="no">Who granted all, nor did His goodness fail.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p423" shownumber="no">At God earth trembled; on His voice the deep</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p424" shownumber="no">365  Hung, and the rivers trembling fled and
left</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p425" shownumber="no">Sands dry; and every creature everywhere</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p426" shownumber="no">Confesses God!  Ye (miserable men!)</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p427" shownumber="no">Have heaven’s Lord and earth’s denied; and
oft</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p428" shownumber="no">(Horrible!) have God’s heralds put to
flight;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p428.1" n="1330" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p429" shownumber="no"> Or,
“banished.”</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p430" shownumber="no">370  And rather slain the just with slaughter
fell;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p431" shownumber="no">And, after crime, fraud ever hath in you</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p432" shownumber="no">Inhered.  Ye then shall reap the natural fruit</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p433" shownumber="no">Of your iniquitous sowing.  That God is</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p434" shownumber="no">Ye know; yet are ye wont to laugh at Him.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p435" shownumber="no">375  Into deep darkness ye shall go of fire</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p436" shownumber="no">And brimstone; doomed to suffer glowing ires</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p437" shownumber="no">In torments just.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p437.1" n="1331" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p438" shownumber="no"> I adopt the correction
(suggested in Migne) of just<i>is</i> for
just<i>as</i>.</p></note>  God bids your bones descend</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p439" shownumber="no">To<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p439.1" n="1332" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p440" shownumber="no"> This is an
extraordinary use for the Latin dative; and even if the meaning be
“<i>for</i> (i.e., to suffer) penalty eternal,” it is
scarcely less so.</p></note> penalty eternal; go
beneath</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p441" shownumber="no">The ardour of an endless raging hell;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p441.1" n="1333" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p442" shownumber="no"> Gehennæ.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p443" shownumber="no">380  Be urged, a seething mass, through rotant
pools</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p444" shownumber="no">Of flame; and into threatening flame He bids</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p445" shownumber="no">The elements convert; and all heaven’s fire</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p446" shownumber="no">Descend in clouds.</p>
<p class="c45" id="iii.xi.iv-p447" shownumber="no">Then greedy Tartarus</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p448" shownumber="no">With rapid fire enclosed is; and flame</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p449" shownumber="no">385  Is fluctuant within with tempest waves;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p450" shownumber="no">And the whole earth her whirling embers blends!</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p451" shownumber="no">There is a flamy furrow; teeth acute</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p452" shownumber="no">Are turned to plough it, and for all the
years<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p452.1" n="1334" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p453" shownumber="no"> Or,
“<i>in</i> all the years:”  but see note 5 on this
page.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p454" shownumber="no">The fiery torrent will be armed:  with force</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p455" shownumber="no">390  Tartarean will the conflagrations gnash</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p456" shownumber="no">Their teeth upon the world.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p456.1" n="1335" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p457" shownumber="no"> Mundo.</p></note>  There are they scorched</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p458" shownumber="no">In seething tide with course precipitate;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p459" shownumber="no">Hence flee; thence back are borne in sharp career;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p460" shownumber="no">The savage flame’s ire meets them fugitive!</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p461" shownumber="no">395  And now at length they own the penalty</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p462" shownumber="no">Their own, the natural issue of their crime.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p463" shownumber="no">And now the reeling earth, by not a swain</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p464" shownumber="no">Possest, is by the sea’s profundity</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p465" shownumber="no">Prest, at her farthest limit, where the sun</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p466" shownumber="no">400  (His ray out-measured) divides the orb,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p467" shownumber="no">And where, when traversed is the world,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p467.1" n="1336" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p468" shownumber="no"> Mundo.</p></note> the stars</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p469" shownumber="no">Are hidden.  Ether thickens.  O’er the
light</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p470" shownumber="no">Spreads sable darkness; and the latest flames</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p471" shownumber="no">Stagnate in secret rills.  A place there is</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p472" shownumber="no">405  Whose nature is with sealed penalties</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p473" shownumber="no">Fiery, and a dreadful marsh white-hot</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p474" shownumber="no">With heats infernal, where, in furnaces</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p475" shownumber="no">Horrific, penal deed roars loud, and seethes,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p476" shownumber="no">And, rushing into torments, is up-caught</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p477" shownumber="no">410  By the flame’s vortex wide; by savage
wave</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p478" shownumber="no">And surge the turbid sand all mingled is</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p479" shownumber="no">With miry bottom.  Hither will be sent,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p480" shownumber="no">Groaning, the captive crowd of evil ones,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p481" shownumber="no">And wickedness (the sinful body’s train)</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p482" shownumber="no">415  To burn! Great is the beating there of
breasts,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p483" shownumber="no">By bellowing of grief accompanied;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p484" shownumber="no">Wild is the hissing of the flames, and thence</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p485" shownumber="no">The ululation of the sufferers!</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p486" shownumber="no">And flames, and limbs sonorous,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p486.1" n="1337" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p487" shownumber="no"> “Artusque
sonori,” i.e., probably the arms and hands with which (as has
been suggested just before) the sufferers beat their unhappy
breasts.</p></note> will outrise</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p488" shownumber="no">420  Afar:  more fierce will the fire burn;
and up</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p489" shownumber="no">To th’ upper air the groaning will be borne.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p490" shownumber="no">Then human progeny its bygone deeds</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p491" shownumber="no">Of ill will weigh; and will begin to stretch</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p492" shownumber="no">Heavenward its palms; and then will wish to know</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p493" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_141.html" id="iii.xi.iv-Page_141" n="141" />425  The Lord,
whom erst it would not know, what time</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p494" shownumber="no">To know Him had proved useful to them.  There,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p495" shownumber="no">His life’s excesses, handiworks unjust,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p496" shownumber="no">And crimes of savage mind, each will confess,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p497" shownumber="no">And at the knowledge of the impious deeds</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p498" shownumber="no">430  Of his own life will shudder.  And now
first,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p499" shownumber="no">Whoe’er erewhile cherished ill thoughts of
God;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p500" shownumber="no">Had worshipped stones unsteady, lyingly</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p501" shownumber="no">Pretending to divinity; hath e’er</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p502" shownumber="no">Made sacred to gore-stained images</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p503" shownumber="no">435  Altars; hath voiceless pictured figures
feared;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p504" shownumber="no">Hath slender shades of false divinity</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p505" shownumber="no">Revered; whome’er ill error onward hath</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p506" shownumber="no">Seduced; whoe’er was an adulterer,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p507" shownumber="no">Or with the sword had slain his sons; whoe’er</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p508" shownumber="no">440  Had stalked in robbery; whoe’er by
fraud</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p509" shownumber="no">His clients had deferred; whoe’er with mind</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p510" shownumber="no">Unfriendly had behaved himself, or stained</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p511" shownumber="no">His palms with blood of men, or poison mixt</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p512" shownumber="no">Wherein death lurked, or robed with wicked guise</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p513" shownumber="no">445  His breast, or at his neighbour’s ill,
or gain</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p514" shownumber="no">Iniquitous, was wont to joy; whoe’er</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p515" shownumber="no">Committed whatsoever wickedness</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p516" shownumber="no">Of evil deeds:  him mighty heat shall rack,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p517" shownumber="no">And bitter fire; and these all shall endure,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p518" shownumber="no">450  In passing painful death, their
punishment.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p519" shownumber="no">Thus shall the vast crowd lie of mourning men!</p>
<p class="c45" id="iii.xi.iv-p520" shownumber="no">This oft as holy prophets sang of old,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p521" shownumber="no">And (by God’s inspiration warned) oft told</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p522" shownumber="no">The future, none (’tis pity!) none (alas!)</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p523" shownumber="no">455  Did lend his ears.  But God Almighty
willed</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p524" shownumber="no">His guerdons to be known, and His law’s
threats</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p525" shownumber="no">’Mid multitudes of such like signs promulged.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p526" shownumber="no">He ’stablished them<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p526.1" n="1338" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p527" shownumber="no"> i.e., the
“guerdons” and the “threats.”</p></note> by
sending prophets more,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p528" shownumber="no">These likewise uttering words divine; and some,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p529" shownumber="no">460  Roused from their sleep, He bids go from their
tombs</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p530" shownumber="no">Forth with Himself, when He, His own tomb burst,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p531" shownumber="no">Had risen.  Many ’wildered were, indeed,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p532" shownumber="no">To see the tombs agape, and in clear light</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p533" shownumber="no">Corpses long dead appear; and, wondering</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p534" shownumber="no">465  At their discourses pious, dulcet words!</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p535" shownumber="no">Starward they stretch their palms at the mere
sound,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p535.1" n="1339" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p536" shownumber="no"> “Ipsa
voce,” unless it mean “voice and all,” i.e., and
their voice as well as their palms.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p537" shownumber="no">And offer God and so—victorious Christ</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p538" shownumber="no">Their gratulating homage.  Certain ’tis</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p539" shownumber="no">That <i>these</i> no more re-sought their silent
graves,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p540" shownumber="no">470  Nor were retained within earth’s
bowels shut;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p540.1" n="1340" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p541" shownumber="no"> See note 1, p.
137.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p542" shownumber="no">But the remaining host reposes now</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p543" shownumber="no">In lowliest beds, until—time’s circuit
run—</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p544" shownumber="no">That great day do arrive.</p>
<p class="c45" id="iii.xi.iv-p545" shownumber="no">Now all of you</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p546" shownumber="no">Own the true Lord, who alone makes this soul</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p547" shownumber="no">475  Of ours to see His light<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p547.1" n="1341" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p548" shownumber="no"> Here again a
correction suggested in Migne’s ed., of “su<i>am</i>
luc<i>em</i>” for “su<i>a</i> luc<i>e</i>,” is
adopted.</p></note> and can the same</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p549" shownumber="no">(To Tartarus sent) subject to penalties;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p550" shownumber="no">And to whom all the power of life and death</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p551" shownumber="no">Is open.  Learn that God <i>can</i> do
whate’er</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p552" shownumber="no">He list; for ’tis enough for Him to
<i>will</i>,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p553" shownumber="no">480  And by mere speaking He achieves the deed;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p554" shownumber="no">And Him nought plainly, by withstanding, checks.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p555" shownumber="no">He is my God alone, to whom I trust</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p556" shownumber="no">With deepest senses.  But, since death
concludes</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p557" shownumber="no">Every career, let whoe’er <i>is</i>
to-day</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p558" shownumber="no">485  Bethink him over all things in his mind.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p559" shownumber="no">And thus, while life remains, while ’tis
allowed</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p560" shownumber="no">To see the light and change your life, before</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p561" shownumber="no">The limit of allotted age o’ertake</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p562" shownumber="no">You unawares, and that last day, which<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p562.1" n="1342" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p563" shownumber="no"> “Qui” is
read here, after Migne’s suggestion, for “quia;” and
Oehler’s and Migne’s punctuation both are set aside.</p></note> is</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p564" shownumber="no">490  By death’s law fixt, your senseless eyes
do glaze,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p565" shownumber="no">Seek what remains worth seeking:  watchful be</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p566" shownumber="no">For dear salvation; and run down with ease</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p567" shownumber="no">And certainty the good course.  Wipe away</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p568" shownumber="no">By pious sacred rites your past misdeeds</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p569" shownumber="no">495  Which expiation need; and shun the storms,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p570" shownumber="no">The too uncertain tempests, of the world.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p570.1" n="1343" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p571" shownumber="no"> Mundi.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p572" shownumber="no">Then turn to right paths, and keep sanctities.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p573" shownumber="no">Hence from your gladsome minds depraved crime</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p574" shownumber="no">Quite banish; and let long-inveterate fault</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p575" shownumber="no">500  Be washed forth from your breast; and do
away</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p576" shownumber="no">Wicked ill-stains contracted; and appease</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p577" shownumber="no">Dread God by prayers eternal; and let all</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p578" shownumber="no">Most evil mortal things to living good</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p579" shownumber="no">Give way:  and now at once a new life keep</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p580" shownumber="no">505  Without a crime; and let your minds begin</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p581" shownumber="no">To use themselves to good things and to true:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p582" shownumber="no">And render ready voices to God’s praise.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p583" shownumber="no">Thus shall your piety find better things</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p584" shownumber="no">All growing to a flame; thus shall ye, too,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p585" shownumber="no">510  Receive the gifts of the celestial
life;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.iv-p585.1" n="1344" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.iv-p586" shownumber="no"> Or, “assume the
functions of the heavenly life.”</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p587" shownumber="no">And, to long age, shall ever live with God,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.iv-p588" shownumber="no">Seeing the starry kingdom’s golden joys.</p>
<p class="c46" id="iii.xi.iv-p589" shownumber="no">
————————————
</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.xi.v" n="V" next="iii.xi.v.i" prev="iii.xi.iv" progress="20.72%" shorttitle="Part V" title="Five Books in Reply to Marcion." type="Part">

<div4 id="iii.xi.v.i" n="I" next="iii.xi.v.ii" prev="iii.xi.v" progress="20.72%" shorttitle="Book I" title="Of the Divine Unity, and the Resurrection of the Flesh." type="Book"><p class="c31" id="iii.xi.v.i-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_142.html" id="iii.xi.v.i-Page_142" n="142" /><span class="c6" id="iii.xi.v.i-p1.1">5.  Five Books
in Reply to Marcion.</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.xi.v.i-p2" shownumber="no">(Author Uncertain.)</p>
<p class="c26" id="iii.xi.v.i-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="iii.xi.v.i-p3.1">Book I.—Of the Divine Unity, and
the Resurrection of the Flesh.</span></p>
<p class="c26" id="iii.xi.v.i-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="iii.xi.v.i-p4.1">Part I.—Of the Divine
Unity.</span></p>
<p class="c44" id="iii.xi.v.i-p5" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.i-p5.1">After</span> the Evil One’s
impiety</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p6" shownumber="no">Profound, and his life-grudging mind, entrapped</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p7" shownumber="no">Seducèd men with empty hope, it laid</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p8" shownumber="no">Them bare, by impious suasion to false trust</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p9" shownumber="no">5  In him,—not with impunity, indeed;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p10" shownumber="no">For he forthwith, as guilty of the deed,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p11" shownumber="no">And author rash of such a wickedness,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p12" shownumber="no">Received deserved maledictions.  Thus,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p13" shownumber="no">Thereafter, maddened, he, most desperate foe,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p14" shownumber="no">10  Did more assail and instigate men’s
minds</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p15" shownumber="no">In darkness sunk.  He taught them to forget</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p16" shownumber="no">The Lord, and leave sure hope, and idols vain</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p17" shownumber="no">Follow, and shape themselves a crowd of gods,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p18" shownumber="no">Lots, auguries, false names of stars, the show</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p19" shownumber="no">15  Of being able to o’errule the births</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p20" shownumber="no">Of embryos by inspecting entrails, and</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p21" shownumber="no">Expecting things to come, by hardihood</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p22" shownumber="no">Of dreadful magic’s renegadoes led,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p23" shownumber="no">Wondering at a mass of feigned lore;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p24" shownumber="no">20  And he impelled them headlong to spurn
life,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p25" shownumber="no">Sunk in a criminal insanity;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p26" shownumber="no">To joy in blood; to threaten murders fell;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p27" shownumber="no">To love the wound, then, in their neighbour’s
flesh;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p28" shownumber="no">Or, burning, and by pleasure’s heat entrapped,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p29" shownumber="no">25  To transgress nature’s covenants, and
stain</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p30" shownumber="no">Pure bodies, manly sex, with an embrace</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p31" shownumber="no">Unnameable, and uses feminine</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p32" shownumber="no">Mingled in common contact lawlessly;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p33" shownumber="no">Urging embraces chaste, and dedicate</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p34" shownumber="no">30  To generative duties, to be held</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p35" shownumber="no">For intercourse obscene for passion’s sake.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p36" shownumber="no">Such in time past his deeds, assaulting men,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p37" shownumber="no">Through the soul’s lurking-places, with a flow</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p38" shownumber="no">Of scorpion-venom,—not that men would blame</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p39" shownumber="no">35  Him, for they followed of their own accord:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p40" shownumber="no">His suasion was in guile; in freedom man</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p41" shownumber="no">Performed it.</p>
<p class="c49" id="iii.xi.v.i-p42" shownumber="no">Whileas the perfidious one</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p43" shownumber="no">Continuously through the centuries<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p43.1" n="1345" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p44" shownumber="no"> Sæcula.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p45" shownumber="no">Is breathing such ill fumes, and into hearts</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p46" shownumber="no">40  Seduced injecting his own counselling</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p47" shownumber="no">And hoping in his folly (alas!) to find</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p48" shownumber="no">Forgiveness of his wickedness, unware</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p49" shownumber="no">What sentence on his deed is waiting him;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p50" shownumber="no">With words of wisdom’s weaving,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p50.1" n="1346" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p51" shownumber="no"> The
“tectis” of the edd. I have ventured to alter to
“textis,” which gives (as in my text) a far better
sense.</p></note> and a voice</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p52" shownumber="no">45  Presaging from God’s Spirit, speak a
host</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p53" shownumber="no">Of prophets.  Publicly he<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p53.1" n="1347" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p54" shownumber="no"> i.e., the Evil
One.</p></note> does not dare</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p55" shownumber="no">Nakedly to speak evil of the Lord,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p56" shownumber="no">Hoping by secret ingenuity</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p57" shownumber="no">He possibly may lurk unseen.  At length</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p58" shownumber="no">50  The soul’s Light<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p58.1" n="1348" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p59" shownumber="no"> i.e., the Son of
God.</p></note> as the thrall of flesh is held;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p60" shownumber="no">The hope of the despairing, mightier</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p61" shownumber="no">Than foe, enters the lists; the Fashioner,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p62" shownumber="no">The Renovator, of the body He;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p63" shownumber="no">True Glory of the Father; Son of God;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p64" shownumber="no">55  Author unique; a Judge and Lord He came,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p65" shownumber="no">The orb’s renowned King; to the opprest</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p66" shownumber="no">Prompt to give pardon, and to loose the bound;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p67" shownumber="no">Whose friendly aid and penal suffering</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p68" shownumber="no">Blend God and renewed man in one.  With child</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p69" shownumber="no">60  Is holy virgin:  life’s new gate
opes; words</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p70" shownumber="no">Of prophets find their proof, fulfilled by facts;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p71" shownumber="no">Priests<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p71.1" n="1349" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p72" shownumber="no"> i.e., the Magi.</p></note> leave their
temples, and—a star their guide—</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p73" shownumber="no">Wonder the Lord so mean a birth should choose.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p74" shownumber="no">Waters—sight memorable!—turn to wine;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p75" shownumber="no">65  Eyes are restored to blind; fiends trembling
cry,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p76" shownumber="no">Outdriven by His bidding, and own Christ!</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p77" shownumber="no">All limbs, already rotting, by a word</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p78" shownumber="no">Are healed; now walks the lame; the deaf forthwith</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p79" shownumber="no">Hears hope; the maimed extends his hand; the dumb</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p80" shownumber="no">70  Speaks mighty words:  sea at His bidding
calms,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p81" shownumber="no">Winds drop; and all things recognise the Lord:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p82" shownumber="no">Confounded is the foe, and yields, though fierce,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p83" shownumber="no">Now triumphed over, to unequal<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p83.1" n="1350" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p84" shownumber="no"> i.e., arms which
<i>seemed</i> unequal; for the cross, in which Christ <i>seemed</i> to
be vanquished, was the very means of His triumph.  See
<scripRef id="iii.xi.v.i-p84.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.14-Col.2.15" parsed="|Col|2|14|2|15" passage="Col. ii. 14, 15">Col. ii. 14, 15</scripRef>.</p></note> arms!</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p85" shownumber="no">When all his enterprises now revoked</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p86" shownumber="no">75  He<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p86.1" n="1351" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p87" shownumber="no"> i.e., the Enemy.</p></note> sees; the
flesh, once into ruin sunk,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p88" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_143.html" id="iii.xi.v.i-Page_143" n="143" />Now rising;
man—death vanquisht quite—to heavens</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p89" shownumber="no">Soaring; the peoples sealed with holy pledge</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p90" shownumber="no">Outpoured;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p90.1" n="1352" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p91" shownumber="no"> i.e., with the Holy
Spirit, the “Pledge” or “Promise” of the Father
(see <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.i-p91.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.4-Acts.1.5" parsed="|Acts|1|4|1|5" passage="Acts i. 4, 5">Acts i. 4, 5</scripRef>), “outpoured” upon
“the peoples”—both Jewish and Gentile—on the
day of Pentecost and many subsequent occasions; see, for instances,
<scripRef id="iii.xi.v.i-p91.2" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10 Bible:Acts.19" parsed="|Acts|10|0|0|0;|Acts|19|0|0|0" passage="Acts x. and xix">Acts x. and xix</scripRef>.</p></note> the work and
envied deeds of might</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p92" shownumber="no">Marvellous;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p92.1" n="1353" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p93" shownumber="no"> The
“mirandæ virtutis opus, invisaque facts,” I take to be
the miracles wrought by the apostles through the might (virtus) of the
Spirit, as we read in the Acts.  These were objects of
“envy” to the Enemy, and to such as—like Simon Magus,
of whom we find record—were his servants.</p></note> and hears,
too, of penalties</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p94" shownumber="no">80  Extreme, and of perpetual dark, prepared</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p95" shownumber="no">For himself by the Lord by God’s decree</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p96" shownumber="no">Irrevocable; naked and unarmed,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p97" shownumber="no">Damned, vanquisht, doomed to perish in a death</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p98" shownumber="no">Perennial, guilty now, and sure that he</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p99" shownumber="no">85  No pardon has, a last impiety</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p100" shownumber="no">Forthwith he dares,—to scatter everywhere</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p101" shownumber="no">A word for ears to shudder at, nor meet</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p102" shownumber="no">For voice to speak.  Accosting men cast off</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p103" shownumber="no">From God’s community,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p103.1" n="1354" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p104" shownumber="no"> i.e., excommunicated,
as Marcion was.  The “last impiety” (<i>extremum
nefas</i>), or “last atrocity” (<i>extremum
facinus</i>),—see 218, lower down—seems to mean the
introduction of <i>heretical teaching</i>.</p></note> men wandering</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p105" shownumber="no">90  Without the light, found mindless,
following</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p106" shownumber="no">Things earthly, them he teaches to become</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p107" shownumber="no">Depraved teachers of depravity.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p108" shownumber="no">By<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p108.1" n="1355" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p109" shownumber="no"> This use of the
ablative, though quite against classical usage, is apparently
admissible in late Latinity.  It seems to me that the
“his” <i>is</i> an ablative here, the men being regarded
for the moment as merely <i>instruments</i>, not <i>agents</i>; but it
<i>may</i> be a dative ="<i>to</i> these he preaches,” etc.,
i.e., he dictates <i>to</i> them what they afterwards are to teach in
public.</p></note> them he preaches
that there are two Sires,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p110" shownumber="no">And realms divided:  ill’s cause is the
Lord<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p110.1" n="1356" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p111" shownumber="no"> It must be borne in
mind that “Dominus” (the Lord), and “Deus”
(God), are kept as distinct terms throughout this piece.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p112" shownumber="no">95  Who built the orb, fashioned breath-quickened
flesh,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p113" shownumber="no">And gave the law, and by the seers’ voice
spake.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p114" shownumber="no">Him he affirms not <i>good</i>, but owns Him
<i>just</i>;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p115" shownumber="no">Hard, cruel, taking pleasure fell in war;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p116" shownumber="no">In judgment dreadful, pliant to no prayers.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p117" shownumber="no">100  His suasion tells of other one, to none</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p118" shownumber="no">E’er known, who nowhere is, a deity</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p119" shownumber="no">False, nameless, constituting nought, and who</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p120" shownumber="no">Hath spoken precepts none.  Him he calls
<i>good</i>;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p121" shownumber="no">Who judges none, but spares all equally,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p122" shownumber="no">105  And grudges life to none.  No judgment
waits</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p123" shownumber="no">The guilty; so he says, bearing about</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p124" shownumber="no">A gory poison with sweet honey mixt</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p125" shownumber="no">For wretched men.  That flesh can rise—to
which</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p126" shownumber="no">Himself was cause of ruin, which he spoiled</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p127" shownumber="no">110  Iniquitously with contempt
(whence,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p127.1" n="1357" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p128" shownumber="no"> i.e., for which
reason.</p></note> cursed,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p129" shownumber="no">He hath grief without end), its ever-foe,—</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p130" shownumber="no">He doth deny; because with various wound</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p131" shownumber="no">Life to expel and the salvation whence</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p132" shownumber="no">He fell he strives:  and therefore says that
Christ</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p133" shownumber="no">115  Came suddenly to earth,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p133.1" n="1358" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p134" shownumber="no"> i.e., as Marcion is
stated by some to have taught, in the fifteenth year of Tiberius;
founding his statement upon a perverted reading of <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.i-p134.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.1" parsed="|Luke|3|1|0|0" passage="Luke iii. 1">Luke iii. 1</scripRef>.  It will be remembered that
Marcion only used St. Luke’s Gospel, and that in a mutilated and
corrupted form.</p></note> but was not made,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p135" shownumber="no">By any compact, partner of the flesh;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p136" shownumber="no">But Spirit-form, and body feigned beneath</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p137" shownumber="no">A shape imaginary, seeks to mock</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p138" shownumber="no">Men with a semblance that what is not is.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p139" shownumber="no">120  Does this, then, become God, to sport with
men</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p140" shownumber="no">By darkness led? to act an impious lie?</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p141" shownumber="no">Or falsely call Himself a man?  He walks,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p142" shownumber="no">Is carried, clothed, takes due rest, handled is,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p143" shownumber="no">Suffers, is hung and buried:  man’s are
all</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p144" shownumber="no">125  Deeds which, in holy body conversant,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p145" shownumber="no">But sent by God the Father, who hath all</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p146" shownumber="no">Created, He did perfect properly,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p147" shownumber="no">Reclaiming not another’s but His own;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p148" shownumber="no">Discernible to peoples who of old</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p149" shownumber="no">130  Were hoping for Him by His very work,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p150" shownumber="no">And through the prophets’ voice to the round
world<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p150.1" n="1359" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p151" shownumber="no"> Orbi.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p152" shownumber="no">Best known:  and now they seek an unknown Lord,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p153" shownumber="no">Wandering in death’s threshold manifest,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p154" shownumber="no">And leave behind the known.  False is their
faith,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p155" shownumber="no">135  False is their God, deceptive their
reward,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p156" shownumber="no">False is their resurrection, death’s defeat</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p157" shownumber="no">False, vain their martyrdoms, and e’en
Christ’s name</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p158" shownumber="no">An empty sound:  whom, teaching that He came</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p159" shownumber="no">Like magic mist, they (quite demented) own</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p160" shownumber="no">140  To be the actor of a lie, and make</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p161" shownumber="no">His passion bootless, and the populace<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p161.1" n="1360" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p162" shownumber="no"> i.e., of the Jews.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p163" shownumber="no">(A feigned one!) without crime!  Is God
<i>thus</i> true?</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p164" shownumber="no">Are <i>such</i> the honours rendered to the
Lord?</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p165" shownumber="no">Ah! wretched men! gratuitously lost</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p166" shownumber="no">145  In death ungrateful!  Who, by blind guide
led,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p167" shownumber="no">Have headlong rushed into the ditch!<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p167.1" n="1361" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p168" shownumber="no"> “In
fossa,” i.e., as Fabricius (quoted in Migne’s ed.) explains
it, “in <i>de</i>fossa.”  It is the past part. of
<i>fodio</i>.</p></note> and as</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p169" shownumber="no">In dreams the fancied rich man in his store</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p170" shownumber="no">Of treasure doth exult, and with his hands</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p171" shownumber="no">Grasps it, the sport of empty hope, so ye, so</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p172" shownumber="no">150  Deceived, are hoping for a shadow vain</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p173" shownumber="no">Of guerdon!</p>
<p class="c49" id="iii.xi.v.i-p174" shownumber="no">Ah! ye silent laughingstocks,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p175" shownumber="no">Or doomed prey, of the dragon, do ye hope,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p176" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_144.html" id="iii.xi.v.i-Page_144" n="144" />Stern men, for
death in room of gentle peace?<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p176.1" n="1362" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p177" shownumber="no"> If this line be
correct,—“Speratis pro pace truces homicidia
blanda,”—though I cannot see the propriety of the
“truces” in it, it seems to mean, “Do ye hope or
expect that the master you are serving will, instead of the gentle
peace he promises you, prove a murderer and lead you to death? 
No, you do not expect it; but so it is.”</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p178" shownumber="no">Dare ye blame <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.i-p178.1">God</span>, who hath
works</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p179" shownumber="no">155  So great? in whose earth, ’mid profuse
displays</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p180" shownumber="no">Of His exceeding parent-care, His gifts</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p181" shownumber="no">(Unmindful of Himself!) ye largely praise,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p182" shownumber="no">Rushing to ruin! do ye reprobate—</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p183" shownumber="no">Approving of the works—the Maker’s self,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p184" shownumber="no">160  The world’s<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p184.1" n="1363" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p185" shownumber="no"> Mundi.</p></note> Artificer, whose work withal</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p186" shownumber="no">Ye are yourselves?  Who gave those little
selves</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p187" shownumber="no">Great honours; sowed your crops; made all the
brutes<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p187.1" n="1364" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p188" shownumber="no"> Animalia.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p189" shownumber="no">Your subjects; makes the seasons of the year</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p190" shownumber="no">Fruitful with stated months; grants sweetnesses,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p191" shownumber="no">165  Drinks various, rich odours, jocund
flowers,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p192" shownumber="no">And the groves’ grateful bowers; to growing
herbs</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p193" shownumber="no">Grants wondrous juices; founts and streams dispreads</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p194" shownumber="no">With sweet waves, and illumes with stars the sky</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p195" shownumber="no">And the whole orb:  the infinite sole <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.i-p195.1">Lord</span>,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p196" shownumber="no">170  Both <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.i-p196.1">Just</span> and
<span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.i-p196.2">Good</span>; known by His work; to none</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p197" shownumber="no">By aspect known; whom nations, flourishing</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p198" shownumber="no">In wealth, but foolish, wrapped in error’s
shroud,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p199" shownumber="no">(Albeit ’tis beneath an alien name</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p200" shownumber="no">They praise Him, yet) their Maker knowing! dread</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p201" shownumber="no">175  To blame:  nor e’en
one<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p201.1" n="1365" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p202" shownumber="no"> The sentence breaks
off abruptly, and the verb which should apparently have gone with
“e’en one” is joined to the “ye” in the
next line.</p></note>—save you, hell’s new
gate!—</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p203" shownumber="no">Thankless, ye choose to speak ill of your Lord!</p>
<p class="c49" id="iii.xi.v.i-p204" shownumber="no">These cruel deadly gifts the Renegade</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p205" shownumber="no">Terrible has bestowed, through Marcion—thanks</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p206" shownumber="no">To Cerdo’s mastership—on you; nor comes</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p207" shownumber="no">180  The thought into your mind that, from
Christ’s name</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p208" shownumber="no">Seduced, Marcion’s name has carried you</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p209" shownumber="no">To lowest depths.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p209.1" n="1366" place="end"><p id="iii.xi.v.i-p210" shownumber="no"> The Latin is:—</p>
<p class="c69" id="iii.xi.v.i-p211" shownumber="no">“Nec venit in mentem quod vos, a nomine
Christi</p>
<p class="c72" id="iii.xi.v.i-p212" shownumber="no">Seductos, ad Marcionis tulit infima
nomen.”</p>
<p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p213" shownumber="no">The rendering in my text, I admit, involves
an exceedingly harsh construction of the Latin, but I see not how it is
to be avoided; unless either (1) we take <i>nomen</i> absolutely, and
“ad Marcionis infima” together, and translate, “A
name has carried you to Marcion’s lowest depths;” in which
case the question arises, What name is meant? can it be the name
“Electi”?  Or else (2) we take “tulit” as
referring to the “terrible renegade,” i.e., the arch-fiend,
and “infima” as in apposition with “ad Marcionis
nomen,” and translate, “He has carried you to the name of
Marcion—deepest degradation.”</p></note>  Say of His many acts</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p214" shownumber="no">What one displeases you? or what hath God</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p215" shownumber="no">Done which is not to be extolled with praise?</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p216" shownumber="no">185  Is it that He permits you, all too long,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p217" shownumber="no">(Unworthy of His patience large,) to see</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p218" shownumber="no">Sweet light? you, who read truths,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p218.1" n="1367" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p219" shownumber="no"> i.e., the Gospels and
other parts of Holy Scripture.</p></note> and, docking them,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p220" shownumber="no">Teach these your falsehoods, and approve as past</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p221" shownumber="no">Things which are yet to be?<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p221.1" n="1368" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p222" shownumber="no"> i.e., I take it, the
resurrection.  Cf. <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.i-p222.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.17-2Tim.2.18" parsed="|2Tim|2|17|2|18" passage="2 Tim. ii. 17, 18">2 Tim.
ii. 17, 18</scripRef>.</p></note>  What hinders, else,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p223" shownumber="no">190  That <i>we</i> believe <i>your</i> God
incredible?<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p223.1" n="1369" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p224" shownumber="no"> Whether this be
the sense (i.e., “either tell us what it is which displeases you
in <i>our</i> God, whether it be His too great patience in bearing with
you, or what; or else tell us what is to hinder <i>us</i> from
believing <i>your</i> God to be an <i>incredible</i> being”) of
this passage, I will not venture to determine.  The last line in
the edd. previous to Oehler’s ran:  “Aut
incredibil<i>e</i> quid differt credere vestrum?” 
Oehler reads “incredibil<i>em</i>” (sc. Deum),
which I have followed; but he suggests, “Aut
incredibil<i>em qui</i> differt <i>cædere</i>
vestrum?”  Which may mean “or
else”—i.e., if it were not for his “too great
patience”—“why”—“qui”—“does
He delay to smite your incredible god?” and thus challenge a
contest and prove His own superiority.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p225" shownumber="no">Nor marvel is’t if, practiced as he<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p225.1" n="1370" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p226" shownumber="no"> i.e., the
“terrible renegade.”</p></note> is,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p227" shownumber="no">He captived you unarmed, persuading you</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p228" shownumber="no">There are two Fathers (being damned by One),</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p229" shownumber="no">And all, whom he had erst seduced, are gods;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p230" shownumber="no">195  And after that dispread a pest, which ran</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p231" shownumber="no">With multiplying wound, and cureless crime,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p232" shownumber="no">To many.  Men unworthy to be named,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p233" shownumber="no">Full of all magic’s madness, he induced</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p234" shownumber="no">To call themselves “Virtue Supreme;” and
feign</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p235" shownumber="no">200  (With harlot comrade) fresh impiety;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p236" shownumber="no">To roam, to fly.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p236.1" n="1371" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p237" shownumber="no"> The reference here is
to Simon Magus; for a brief account of whom, and of the other heretics
in this list, down to Hebion inclusive, the reader is referred to the
<i>Adv. omn. Hær.</i>, above.  The words “to roam, to
fly,” refer to the alleged wanderings of Simon with his paramour
Helen, and his reported attempt (at Rome, in the presence of St. Peter)
to fly.  The tale is doubtful.</p></note>  He is the insane god</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p238" shownumber="no">Of Valentine, and to his Æonage</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p239" shownumber="no">Assigned heavens thirty, and Profundity</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p240" shownumber="no">Their sire.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p240.1" n="1372" place="end"><p id="iii.xi.v.i-p241" shownumber="no"> The Latin runs thus:—</p>
<p class="c79" id="iii.xi.v.i-p242" shownumber="no">“Et ævo</p>
<p class="c72" id="iii.xi.v.i-p243" shownumber="no">Triginta tribuit cælos, patremque
Profundum.”</p>
<p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p244" shownumber="no">But there seems a confusion between Valentine
and his æons and Basilides and his heavens.  See the <i>Adv.
omn. Hær</i>., above.</p></note>  He
taught two baptisms, and led</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p245" shownumber="no">205  The body through the flame.  That there
are gods</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p246" shownumber="no">So many as the year hath days, he bade</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p247" shownumber="no">A Basilides to believe, and worlds</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p248" shownumber="no">As many.  Marcus, shrewdly arguing</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p249" shownumber="no">Through numbers, taught to violate chaste form</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p250" shownumber="no">210  ’Mid magic’s arts; taught, too,
that the Lord’s cup</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p251" shownumber="no">Is an oblation, and by prayers is turned</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p252" shownumber="no">To blood.  His<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p252.1" n="1373" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p253" shownumber="no"> i.e., the Evil
One’s, as before.</p></note>
suasion prompted Hebion</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p254" shownumber="no">To teach that Christ was born from human seed;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p255" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_145.html" id="iii.xi.v.i-Page_145" n="145" />He taught, too,
circumcision, and that room</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p256" shownumber="no">215  Is still left for the Law, and, though
Law’s founts</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p257" shownumber="no">Are lost,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p257.1" n="1374" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p258" shownumber="no"> i.e., probably
Jerusalem and the temple there.</p></note> its elements must
be resumed.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p259" shownumber="no">Unwilling am I to protract in words</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p260" shownumber="no">His last atrocity, or to tell all</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p261" shownumber="no">The causes, or the names at length.  Enough</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p262" shownumber="no">220  It is to note his many cruelties</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p263" shownumber="no">Briefly, and the unmentionable men,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p264" shownumber="no">The dragon’s organs fell, through whom he now,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p265" shownumber="no">Speaking so much profaneness, ever toils</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p266" shownumber="no">To blame the Maker of the world.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p266.1" n="1375" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p267" shownumber="no"> Mundi.</p></note>  But come;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p268" shownumber="no">225  Recall your foot from savage Bandit’s
cave,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p269" shownumber="no">While space is granted, and to wretched men</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p270" shownumber="no">God, patient in perennial parent-love,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p271" shownumber="no">Condones all deeds through error done!  Believe</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p272" shownumber="no">Truly in the true <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.i-p272.1">Sire</span>, who
built the orb;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p273" shownumber="no">230  Who, on behalf of men incapable</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p274" shownumber="no">To bear the law, sunk in sin’s whirlpool, sent</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p275" shownumber="no">The true <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.i-p275.1">Lord</span> to repair the ruin
wrought,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p276" shownumber="no">And bring them the salvation promised</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p277" shownumber="no">Of old through seers.  He who the mandates gave</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p278" shownumber="no">235  Remits sins too.  Somewhat,
deservedly,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p279" shownumber="no">Doth He exact, because He formerly</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p280" shownumber="no">Entrusted somewhat; or else bounteously,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p281" shownumber="no">As Lord, condones as it were debts to slaves:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p282" shownumber="no">Finally, peoples shut up ’neath the curse,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p283" shownumber="no">240  And meriting the penalty, Himself</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p284" shownumber="no">Deleting the indictment, bids be washed!</p>
<p class="c26" id="iii.xi.v.i-p285" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="iii.xi.v.i-p285.1">Part II.—Of the Resurrection of
the Flesh.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.xi.v.i-p286" shownumber="no">The <i>whole</i> man, then, believes; the
<i>whole</i> is washed;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p287" shownumber="no">Abstains from sin, or truly suffers wounds</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p288" shownumber="no">For Christ’s name’s sake:  he
rises a true<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p288.1" n="1376" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p289" shownumber="no"> Oehler’s
“versus” (="changed the man rises”) is set aside for
Migne’s “verus.”  Indeed it is probably a
misprint.</p></note> man,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p290" shownumber="no">245  Death, truly vanquish, shall be mute. 
But not</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p291" shownumber="no">Part of the man,—his <i>soul</i>,—her
own part<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p291.1" n="1377" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p292" shownumber="no"> i.e., her own dwelling
or “quarters,”—the body, to wit, if the reading
“sua parte” be correct.</p></note> left</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p293" shownumber="no">Behind, will win the palm which, labouring</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p294" shownumber="no">And wrestling in the course, combinedly</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p295" shownumber="no">And simultaneously with <i>flesh</i>, she
earns.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p296" shownumber="no">250  Great crime it were for two in chains to
bear</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p297" shownumber="no">A weight, of whom the one were affluent</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p298" shownumber="no">The other needy, and the wretched one</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p299" shownumber="no">Be spurned, and guerdons to the happy one</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p300" shownumber="no">Rendered.  Not so the Just—fair Renderer</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p301" shownumber="no">255  Of wages—deals, both good and just, whom
we</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p302" shownumber="no">Believe Almighty:  to the thankless kind</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p303" shownumber="no">Full is His will of pity.  Nay, whate’er</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p304" shownumber="no">He who hath greater mortal need<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p304.1" n="1378" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p305" shownumber="no"> Egestas.</p></note> doth need<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p305.1" n="1379" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p306" shownumber="no"> Eget.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p307" shownumber="no">That, by advancement, to his comrade he</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p308" shownumber="no">260  May equalled be, that will the affluent</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p309" shownumber="no">Bestow the rather unsolicited:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p310" shownumber="no">So are we bidden to believe, and not</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p311" shownumber="no">Be willing to cast blame unlawfully</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p312" shownumber="no">On the Lord in our teaching, as if He</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p313" shownumber="no">265  Were one to raise the <i>soul</i>, as
having met</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p314" shownumber="no">With ruin, and to set her free from death</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p315" shownumber="no">So that the granted faculty of life</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p316" shownumber="no">Upon the ground of sole desert (because</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p317" shownumber="no">She bravely acted), should abide with
her;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p317.1" n="1380" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p318" shownumber="no"> I have ventured to
alter the “<i>e</i>t viven<i>ti</i>” of Oehler
and Migne into “<i>u</i>t viven<i>di</i>,”
which seems to improve the sense.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p319" shownumber="no">270  While she who ever shared the common lot</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p320" shownumber="no">Of toil, the <i>flesh</i>, should to the earth be
left,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p321" shownumber="no">The prey of a perennial death.  Has, then,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p322" shownumber="no">The <i>soul</i> pleased God by acts of
fortitude?</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p323" shownumber="no">By no means could she Him have pleased alone</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p324" shownumber="no">275  Without the <i>flesh</i>.  Hath she
borne penal bonds?<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p324.1" n="1381" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p325" shownumber="no"> It seems to me that
these ideas should all be expressed interrogatively, and I have
therefore so expressed them in my text.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p326" shownumber="no">The flesh sustained upon her limbs the bonds.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p327" shownumber="no">Contemned she death?  But she hath left the
<i>flesh</i></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p328" shownumber="no">Behind in death.  Groaned she in
pain?</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p329" shownumber="no">The <i>flesh</i> is slain and vanquisht by the
wound.  Repose</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p330" shownumber="no">280  Seeks she?  The <i>flesh</i>, spilt
by the sword in dust,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p331" shownumber="no">Is left behind to fishes, birds, decay,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p332" shownumber="no">And ashes; torn she is, unhappy one!</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p333" shownumber="no">And broken; scattered, she melts away.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p334" shownumber="no">Hath she not earned to rise? for what could she</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p335" shownumber="no">285  Have e’er committed, lifeless and
alone?</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p336" shownumber="no">What so life-grudging<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p336.1" n="1382" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p337" shownumber="no"> See line 2.</p></note>
cause impedes, or else</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p338" shownumber="no">Forbids, the <i>flesh</i> to take God’s
gifts, and live</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p339" shownumber="no">Ever, conjoined with her comrade
<i>soul</i>,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p340" shownumber="no">And see what she hath been, when formerly</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p341" shownumber="no">290  Converted into dust?<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p341.1" n="1383" place="end"><p class="c80" id="iii.xi.v.i-p342" shownumber="no"> “Cernere quid
fuerit conversa in pulvere quondam.”</p>
<p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p343" shownumber="no">Whether the meaning be that, as the
<i>soul</i> will be able (as it should seem) to retrace all that she
has experienced since she left the body, so the <i>body</i>, when
revived, will be able as it were to look back upon all that has
happened to her since the soul left her,—something after the
manner in which Hamlet traces the imaginary vicissitudes of
Cæsar’s dust,—or whether there be some great error in
the Latin, I leave the reader to judge.</p></note>  After, renewed,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p344" shownumber="no">Bear she to God deserved meeds of praise,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p345" shownumber="no">Not ignorant of herself, frail, mortal,
sick.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p345.1" n="1384" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p346" shownumber="no"> i.e., apparently
remembering that she <i>was</i> so <i>before</i>.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p347" shownumber="no">Contend ye as to what the living might<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p347.1" n="1385" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p348" shownumber="no"> Vivida virtus.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p349" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_146.html" id="iii.xi.v.i-Page_146" n="146" />Of the great God can
do; who, good alike</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p350" shownumber="no">295  And potent, grudges life to none?  Was
this</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p351" shownumber="no">Death’s captive?<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p351.1" n="1386" place="end"><p id="iii.xi.v.i-p352" shownumber="no"> I rather incline to read for
“hæc captiva fu<i>it</i> mortis,”
“hæc captiva fu<i>at</i> mortis” =</p>
<p class="c79" id="iii.xi.v.i-p353" shownumber="no">“Is this</p>
<p class="c72" id="iii.xi.v.i-p354" shownumber="no">To be death’s thrall?”</p>
<p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p355" shownumber="no">“This” is, of course, the
flesh.</p></note>
shall this perish vanquished</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p356" shownumber="no">Which the Lord hath with wondrous wisdom made,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p357" shownumber="no">And art?  This by His virtue wonderful</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p358" shownumber="no">Himself upraises; this our Leader’s self</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p359" shownumber="no">300  Recalls, and this with His own glory
clothes</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p360" shownumber="no">God’s art and wisdom, then, our body shaped</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p361" shownumber="no">What can by these be made, how faileth it</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p362" shownumber="no">To be by virtue reproduced?<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p362.1" n="1387" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p363" shownumber="no"> For “Quod
c<i>u</i>pit his fieri, deest hoc virtute reduci,” I
venture to read, “Quod c<i>a</i>pit,” etc.,
taking “capit” as ="capax est.”  “By
these,” of course, is by wisdom and art; and “virtue”
="power.”</p></note>  No cause</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p364" shownumber="no">Can holy parent-love withstand; (lest else</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p365" shownumber="no">305  Ill’s cause<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p365.1" n="1388" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p366" shownumber="no"> i.e., the Evil
One.</p></note> should mightier prove than Power
Supreme;)</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p367" shownumber="no">That man even now saved by God’s gift, may
learn<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p367.1" n="1389" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p368" shownumber="no"> i.e., may learn
<i>to know.</i></p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p369" shownumber="no">(Mortal before, now robed in light immense</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p370" shownumber="no">Inviolable, wholly quickened,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p370.1" n="1390" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p371" shownumber="no"> Oehler’s
“vi<i>s</i>us” seems to be a mistake for
“vi<i>v</i>us,” which is Migne’s
reading; as in the fragment “<i>De exsecrandis gentium
diis,</i>” we saw (<i>sub. fin</i>.)
“vi<i>d</i>entem” to be a probable misprint
for “vi<i>v</i>entem.”  If, however, it
is to be retained, it must mean “appearing” (i.e., in
presence of God) “wholly,” in body as well as soul.</p></note> soul</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p372" shownumber="no">And body) God, in virtue infinite,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p373" shownumber="no">310  In parent-love perennial, through His King</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p374" shownumber="no">Christ, through whom opened is light’s way; and
now,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p375" shownumber="no">Standing in new light, filled now with each
gift,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p375.1" n="1391" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p376" shownumber="no"> i.e., the double gift
of a saved soul and a saved body.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p377" shownumber="no">Glad with fair fruits of living Paradise,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p378" shownumber="no">May praise and laud Him to eternity,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.i-p378.1" n="1392" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.i-p379" shownumber="no"> In æternum.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.i-p380" shownumber="no">315  Rich in the wealth of the celestial
hall.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="iii.xi.v.ii" n="II" next="iii.xi.v.iii" prev="iii.xi.v.i" progress="21.33%" shorttitle="Book II" title="Of the Harmony of the Old and New Laws." type="Book"><p class="c26" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p1.1">Book
II.—Of the Harmony of the Old and New Laws.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p1.2" n="1393" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p2" shownumber="no"> I have so frequently
had to construct my own text (by altering the reading or the
punctuation of the Latin) in this book, that, for brevity’s sake,
I must ask the reader to be content with this statement once for all,
and not expect each case to be separately noted.</p></note></span></p>
<p class="c44" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p3" shownumber="no">After the faith was broken by the dint</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p4" shownumber="no">Of the foe’s breathing renegades,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p4.1" n="1394" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p5" shownumber="no"> The
“foe,” as before, is Satan; his “breathing
instruments” are the men whom he uses (cf. Shakespeare’s
“<i>no breather</i>” = no man, in the dialogue between
Orlando and Jacques, <i>As you Like it,</i> act iii. sc. 2); and they
are called “renegades,” like the Evil One himself, because
they have deserted from their allegiance to God in Christ.</p></note> and sworn</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p6" shownumber="no">With wiles the hidden pest<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p6.1" n="1395" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p7" shownumber="no"> Heresy.</p></note>
emerged; with lies</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p8" shownumber="no">Self-prompted, scornful of the Deity</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p9" shownumber="no">5  That underlies the sense, he did his plagues</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p10" shownumber="no">Concoct:  skilled in guile’s path, he mixed
his own</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p11" shownumber="no">Words impious with the sayings of the saints.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p12" shownumber="no">And on the good seed sowed his wretched tares,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p13" shownumber="no">Thence willing that foul ruin’s every cause</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p14" shownumber="no">10  Should grow combined; to wit, that with more
speed</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p15" shownumber="no">His own iniquitous deeds he may assign</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p16" shownumber="no">To God clandestinely, and may impale</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p17" shownumber="no">On penalties such as his suasion led;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p18" shownumber="no">False with true veiling, turning rough with smooth,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p19" shownumber="no">15  And, (masking his spear’s point with rosy
wreaths,)</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p20" shownumber="no">Slaying the unwary unforeseen with death</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p21" shownumber="no">Supreme.  His supreme wickedness is this:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p22" shownumber="no">That men, to such a depth of madness sunk!</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p23" shownumber="no">Off-broken boughs!<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p23.1" n="1396" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p24" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.ii-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:John.15.2 Bible:John.15.4 Bible:John.15.5 Bible:John.15.6 Bible:Rom.11.17-Rom.11.20" parsed="|John|15|2|0|0;|John|15|4|0|0;|John|15|5|0|0;|John|15|6|0|0;|Rom|11|17|11|20" passage="John xv. 2, 4, 5, 6; Rom. xi. 17-20">John xv. 2, 4, 5, 6; Rom. xi.
17–20</scripRef>.  The writer
simply calls them “abruptos homines;” and he seems to
mean <i>excommunicated</i>, like Marcion.</p></note>
should into parts divide</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p25" shownumber="no">20  The endlessly-dread Deity; Christ’s
deeds</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p26" shownumber="no">Sublime should follow with false praise, and blame</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p27" shownumber="no">The former acts,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p27.1" n="1397" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p28" shownumber="no"> i.e., those recorded
in the Old Testament.</p></note>
God’s countless miracles,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p29" shownumber="no">Ne’er seen before, nor heard, nor in a heart</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p30" shownumber="no">Conceived;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p30.1" n="1398" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p31" shownumber="no"> I have followed
Migne’s suggestion here, and transposed one line of the
original.  The reference seems to be to <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.ii-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.64.4 Bible:1Cor.2.9" parsed="|Isa|64|4|0|0;|1Cor|2|9|0|0" passage="Isa. 64.4; 1 Cor. 2.9">Isa.
lxiv. 4, quoted in 1 Cor. ii. 9</scripRef>, where the Greek differs somewhat
remarkably from the LXX.</p></note> and should so
rashly frame in words</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p32" shownumber="no">25  The impermissible impiety</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p33" shownumber="no">Of wishing by “wide dissimilitude</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p34" shownumber="no">Of sense” to prove that the two Testaments</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p35" shownumber="no">Sound adverse each to other, and the Lord’s</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p36" shownumber="no">Oppose the prophets’ words; of drawing down</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p37" shownumber="no">30  All the Law’s cause to infamy; and
eke</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p38" shownumber="no">Of reprobating holy fathers’ life</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p39" shownumber="no">Of old, whom into friendship, and to share</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p40" shownumber="no">His gifts, God chose.  Without beginning, one</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p41" shownumber="no">Is, for its lesser part, accepted.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p41.1" n="1399" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p42" shownumber="no"> Unless some line has
dropped out here, the construction, harsh enough in my English, is yet
harsher in the Latin.  “Accipitur” has no
subject of any kind, and one can only guess from what has gone before,
and what follows, that it must mean “<i>one
Testament.</i>”</p></note>  Though</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p43" shownumber="no">35  Of one are four, of four one,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p43.1" n="1400" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p44" shownumber="no"> Harsh still.  It
must refer to the four Gospels—the “coat without
seam”—in their quadrate unity; Marcion receiving but
one—St. Luke’s—and that without St. Luke’s
name, and also in a mutilated and interpolated form.</p></note> yet to them</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p45" shownumber="no">One part is pleasing, three they (in a word)</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p46" shownumber="no">Reprobate:  and they seize, in many ways,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p47" shownumber="no">On Paul as their own author; yet was he</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p48" shownumber="no">Urged by a frenzied impulse of his own</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p49" shownumber="no">40  To his last words:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p49.1" n="1401" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p50" shownumber="no"> This seems to be
the sense.  The allusion is to the fact that Marcion and his sect
accepted but <i>ten</i> of St. Paul’s Epistles:  leaving out
entirely those to Timothy and Titus, and <i>all</i> the other books,
except his one Gospel.</p></note>  all whatsoe’er he
spake</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p51" shownumber="no">Of the old covenant<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p51.1" n="1402" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p52" shownumber="no"> It seems to me that
the reference here must evidently be to the Epistle to the Hebrews,
which treats specially of the old covenant.  If so, we have some
indication as to the authorship, if not the date, of the book: 
for Tertullian himself, though he frequently cites the Epistle, appears
to hesitate (to say the least) as to ascribing it to St. Paul.</p></note>
seems hard to them</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p53" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_147.html" id="iii.xi.v.ii-Page_147" n="147" />Because,
deservedly, “made gross in heart.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p53.1" n="1403" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p54" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.ii-p54.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.6.9-Isa.6.10 Bible:Acts.28.17-Acts.28.29" parsed="|Isa|6|9|6|10;|Acts|28|17|28|29" passage="Isa. 6.9,10; Acts 28.17-29">Isa. vi. 9, 10, with Acts xxviii.
17–29</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p55" shownumber="no">Weight apostolic, grace of beaming word,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p56" shownumber="no">Dazzles their mind, nor can they possibly</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p57" shownumber="no">45  Discern the Spirit’s drift.  Dull as
they are,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p58" shownumber="no">Seek they congenial animals!</p>
<p class="c45" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p59" shownumber="no">But ye</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p60" shownumber="no">Who have not yet, (false deity your guide,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p61" shownumber="no">Reprobate in your very mind,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p61.1" n="1404" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p62" shownumber="no"> The reference seems to
be to <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.ii-p62.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.28 Bible:Titus.1.15-Titus.1.16" parsed="|Rom|1|28|0|0;|Titus|1|15|1|16" passage="Rom. 1.28; Tit. 1.15,16">Rom. i. 28; comp., too, Tit. i. 15,
16</scripRef>.</p></note>) to death’s</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p63" shownumber="no">Inmost caves penetrated, learn there flows</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p64" shownumber="no">50  A stream perennial from its fount, which
feeds</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p65" shownumber="no">A tree, (twice sixfold are the fruits, its grace!)</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p66" shownumber="no">And into earth and to the orb’s four winds</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p67" shownumber="no">Goes out:  into so many parts doth flow</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p68" shownumber="no">The fount’s one hue and savour.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p68.1" n="1405" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p69" shownumber="no"> The reference is to
<scripRef id="iii.xi.v.ii-p69.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.9-Gen.2.14" parsed="|Gen|2|9|2|14" passage="Gen. ii. 9-14">Gen. ii.
9–14</scripRef>.</p></note>  Thus, withal,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p70" shownumber="no">55  From apostolic word descends the Church,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p71" shownumber="no">Out of Christ’s womb, with glory of His Sire</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p72" shownumber="no">All filled, to wash off filth, and vivify</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p73" shownumber="no">Dead fates.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p73.1" n="1406" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p74" shownumber="no"> Fata
mortua.  This extraordinary expression appears to mean
“dead <i>men</i>;” men who, through Adam, are <i>fated</i>,
so to speak, to die, and are under the sad <i>fate</i> of being
“<i>dead</i> in trespasses and sins.”  See
<scripRef id="iii.xi.v.ii-p74.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.1" parsed="|Eph|2|1|0|0" passage="Eph. ii. 1">Eph. ii. 1</scripRef>.  As far as <i>quantity</i>
is concerned, it might as well be “<i>facta</i> mortua,”
“dead <i>works</i>,” such as we read of in
<scripRef id="iii.xi.v.ii-p74.2" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.1 Bible:Heb.9.14" parsed="|Heb|6|1|0|0;|Heb|9|14|0|0" passage="Heb. vi. 1; ix. 14">Heb. vi. 1; ix. 14</scripRef>.  It is true <i>these</i>
works cannot strictly be said to be ever <i>vivified</i>; but a very
similar inaccuracy seems to be committed by our author lower down in
this same book.</p></note>  The
Gospel, four in number, one</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p75" shownumber="no">In its diffusion ’mid the Gentiles, this,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p76" shownumber="no">60  By faith elect accepted, Paul hands down</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p77" shownumber="no">(Excellent doctor!) pure, without a crime;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p78" shownumber="no">And from it he forbade Galatian saints</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p79" shownumber="no">To turn aside withal; whom “brethren
false,”</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p80" shownumber="no">(Urging them on to circumcise themselves,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p81" shownumber="no">65  And follow “elements,” leaving
behind</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p82" shownumber="no">Their novel “freedom,”) to “a shadow
old</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p83" shownumber="no">Of things to be” were teaching to be slaves.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p84" shownumber="no">These were the causes which Paul had to write</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p85" shownumber="no">To the Galatians:  not that they took out</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p86" shownumber="no">70  One small part of the Gospel, and held that</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p87" shownumber="no">For the whole bulk, leaving the greater part</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p88" shownumber="no">Behind.  And hence ’tis no words of a
book,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p89" shownumber="no">But Christ Himself, Christ sent into the orb,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p90" shownumber="no">Who is the gospel, if ye will discern;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p91" shownumber="no">75  Who from the Father came, sole Carrier</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p92" shownumber="no">Of tidings good; whose glory vast completes</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p93" shownumber="no">The early testimonies; by His work</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p94" shownumber="no">Showing how great the orb’s Creator is:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p95" shownumber="no">Whose deeds, conjoined at the same time with words,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p96" shownumber="no">80  Those faithful ones, Matthew, Mark, Luke, and
John,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p97" shownumber="no">Recorded unalloyed (not speaking words</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p98" shownumber="no">External), sanctioned by God’s Spirit,
’neath</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p99" shownumber="no">So great a Master’s eye!</p>
<p class="c50" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p100" shownumber="no">This paschal Lamb</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p101" shownumber="no">Is hung, a victim, on the tree:  Him Paul,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p102" shownumber="no">85  Writing decrees to Corinth, with his
torch,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p102.1" n="1407" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p103" shownumber="no"> I have followed
Oehler’s “face” for the common “phase;”
but what the meaning is I will not venture to decide.  It may
probably mean one of two things:  (<i>a</i>) that Paul wrote <i>by
torchlight</i>; (<i>b</i>) that the <i>light</i> which Paul holds forth
in his life and writings, is a <i>torch</i> to show the Corinthians and
others Christ.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p104" shownumber="no">Hands down as slain, the future life and God</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p105" shownumber="no">Promised to the fathers, whom before</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p106" shownumber="no">He had attracted.</p>
<p class="c50" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p107" shownumber="no">See what virtue, see</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p108" shownumber="no">What power, the paschal image<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p108.1" n="1408" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p109" shownumber="no"> i.e., the legal
passover, “image” or type of “the true
Passover,” Christ.  See <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.ii-p109.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.6-1Cor.5.9" parsed="|1Cor|5|6|5|9" passage="1 Cor. v. 6-9">1 Cor. v. 6–9</scripRef>.</p></note> has; ye thus</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p110" shownumber="no">90  Will able be to see what power there is</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p111" shownumber="no">In the true Passover.</p>
<p class="c50" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p112" shownumber="no">Lest well-earned love</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p113" shownumber="no">Should tempt the faithful sire and seer,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p113.1" n="1409" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p114" shownumber="no"> Abraham.  See
<scripRef id="iii.xi.v.ii-p114.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.22.1-Gen.22.19" parsed="|Gen|22|1|22|19" passage="Gen. xxii. 1-19">Gen. xxii.
1–19</scripRef>.</p></note> to whom</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p115" shownumber="no">His pledge and heir<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p115.1" n="1410" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p116" shownumber="no"> Isaac, a pledge to
Abraham of all God’s other promises.</p></note>
was dear, whom God by chance<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p116.1" n="1411" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p117" shownumber="no"> Forte.  I suppose
this means out of the ordinary course of nature; but it is a strange
word to use.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p118" shownumber="no">Had given him, to offer him to God</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p119" shownumber="no">95  (A mighty execution!), there is shown</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p120" shownumber="no">To him a lamb entangled by the head</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p121" shownumber="no">In thorns; a holy victim—holy blood</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p122" shownumber="no">For blood—to God.  From whose piacular
death,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p123" shownumber="no">That to the wasted race<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p123.1" n="1412" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p124" shownumber="no"> Israel, wasted by the
severities of their Egyptian captivity.</p></note> it
might be sign</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p125" shownumber="no">100  And pledge of safety, signed are with
blood</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p126" shownumber="no">Their posts and thresholds many:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p126.1" n="1413" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p127" shownumber="no">
“Mu<i>lta</i>;” but
“mu<i>ta</i>” ="mute” has been
suggested, and is not inapt.</p></note>—aid immense!</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p128" shownumber="no">The flesh (a witness credible) is given</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p129" shownumber="no">For food.  The Jordan crossed, the land
possessed,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p130" shownumber="no">Joshua by law kept Passover with joy,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p131" shownumber="no">105  And immolates a lamb; and the great kings</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p132" shownumber="no">And holy prophets that were after him,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p133" shownumber="no">Not ignorant of the good promises</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p134" shownumber="no">Of sure salvation; full of godly fear</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p135" shownumber="no">The great Law to transgress, (that mass of types</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p136" shownumber="no">110  In image of the Supreme Virtue once</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p137" shownumber="no">To come,) did celebrate in order due</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p138" shownumber="no">The mirrorly-inspected passover.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p138.1" n="1414" place="end"><p id="iii.xi.v.ii-p139" shownumber="no"> I have given what appears to be a possible
sense for these almost unintelligible lines.  They run as follows
in Oehler:—</p>
<p class="c69" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p140" shownumber="no">“Et reliqui magni reges sanctique
prophetæ,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p141" shownumber="no">Non ignorantes certæ promissa salutis,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p142" shownumber="no">Ingentemque metu pleni transcendere legem,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p143" shownumber="no">Venturam summæ virtutis imagine molem,</p>
<p class="c53" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p144" shownumber="no">Inspectam e speculo celebrarunt ordine
pascham.”</p>
<p id="iii.xi.v.ii-p145" shownumber="no">I rather incline to alter them somehow thus :—</p>
<p class="c68" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p146" shownumber="no">“Ingentemque metu plen<i>is</i> transcendere
legem,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p147" shownumber="no">Ventur<i>um</i> <i>in</i> summæ virtutis
imagine,—<i>so</i>lem</p>
<p class="c53" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p148" shownumber="no">Inspect<i>um</i> e speculo,—celebrarunt
ordine pascham;”</p>
<p id="iii.xi.v.ii-p149" shownumber="no">connecting these three lines with “non ignorantes,” and
rendering:—</p>
<p class="c69" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p150" shownumber="no">“Not ignorant of the good promises</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p151" shownumber="no">Of sure salvation; and that One would come,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p152" shownumber="no">For such as filled are with godly fear</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p153" shownumber="no">The law to overstep, a mighty One,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p154" shownumber="no">In Highest Virtue’s image,—the Sun seen</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p155" shownumber="no">In mirror:—did in order celebrate</p>
<p class="c53" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p156" shownumber="no">The passover.”</p>
<p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p157" shownumber="no">That is, in brief, they all, in celebrating
the type, looked forward to the Antitype to come.</p></note></p>
<p class="c49" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p158" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_148.html" id="iii.xi.v.ii-Page_148" n="148" />In short, if thou
recur with rapid mind</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p159" shownumber="no">To times primordial, thou wilt find results</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p160" shownumber="no">115  Too fatal following impious words.  That
man</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p161" shownumber="no">Easily credulous, alas! and stripped</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p162" shownumber="no">Of life’s own covering, might covered be</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p163" shownumber="no">With skins, a lamb is hung: the wound slays sins,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p164" shownumber="no">Or death by blood effaces or enshrouds</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p165" shownumber="no">120  Or cherishes the naked with its fleece.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p166" shownumber="no">Is sheep’s blood of more worth than human
blood,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p167" shownumber="no">That, offered up for sins, it should quench wrath?</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p168" shownumber="no">Or is a lamb (as if he were more dear!)</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p169" shownumber="no">Of more worth than much people’s?  aid
immense!</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p170" shownumber="no">125  As safeguard of so great salvation, could</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p171" shownumber="no">A lamb, if offered, have been price enough</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p172" shownumber="no">For the redeemed?  Nay: but Almighty God,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p173" shownumber="no">The heaven’s and earth’s Creator,
infinite,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p173.1" n="1415" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p174" shownumber="no"> Immensus.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p175" shownumber="no">Living, and perfect, and perennially</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p176" shownumber="no">130  Dwelling in light, is not appeased by
these,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p177" shownumber="no">Nor joys in cattle’s blood.  Slain be all
flocks;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p178" shownumber="no">Be every herd upburned into smoke;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p179" shownumber="no">That expiatively ’t may pardon win</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p180" shownumber="no">Of but one sin:  in vain at so vile price;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p181" shownumber="no">135  Will the stained figure of the Lord—foul
flesh—</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p182" shownumber="no">Prepare, if wise, such honours:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p182.1" n="1416" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p183" shownumber="no"> This, again, seems to
be the meaning, unless the passage (which is not probable) be
corrupt.  The flesh, “foul” now with sin, is called
the “stained image of the Lord,” as having been originally
in His image, but being now stained by guilt.</p></note>  but the hope</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p184" shownumber="no">And faith to mortals promised of old—</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p185" shownumber="no">Great Reason’s counterpart<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p185.1" n="1417" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p186" shownumber="no"> Faith is called so, as
being the reflection of divine reason.</p></note>—hath wrought to bring</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p187" shownumber="no">These boons premeditated and prepared</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p188" shownumber="no">140  Erst by the Father’s passing
parent-love;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p189" shownumber="no">That Christ should come to earth, and be a man!</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p190" shownumber="no">Whom when John saw, baptism’s first opener,
John,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p191" shownumber="no">Comrade of seers, apostle great, and sent</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p192" shownumber="no">As sure forerunner, witness faithful; John,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p193" shownumber="no">145  August in life, and marked with praise
sublime,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p193.1" n="1418" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p194" shownumber="no"> i.e., the praise of
Christ Himself.  See <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.ii-p194.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.7-Matt.11.15 Bible:Luke.7.24-Luke.7.30 Bible:John.5.33-John.5.35" parsed="|Matt|11|7|11|15;|Luke|7|24|7|30;|John|5|33|5|35" passage="Matt. 11.7-15; Luke 7.24-30; John 5.33-35">Matt. xi.
7–15, with the parallel passage, Luke vii. 24–30; comp.
also John v. 33–35</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p195" shownumber="no">He shows, to such as sought of olden time</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p196" shownumber="no">God’s very Paschal Lamb, that He is come</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p197" shownumber="no">At last, the expiation of misdeed,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p198" shownumber="no">To undo many’s sins by His own blood,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p199" shownumber="no">150  In place of reprobates the Proven One,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p200" shownumber="no">In place of vile the dear; in body, man;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p201" shownumber="no">And, in life, God: that He, as the slain Lamb,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p202" shownumber="no">Might us accept,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p202.1" n="1419" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p203" shownumber="no"> i.e., perhaps
“render acceptable.”</p></note>
and for us might outpour</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p204" shownumber="no">Himself Thus hath it pleased the Lord to spoil</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p205" shownumber="no">155  Proud death:  thus wretched man will able
be</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p206" shownumber="no">To hope salvation.  This slain paschal Lamb</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p207" shownumber="no">Paul preaches:  nor does a phantasmal shape</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p208" shownumber="no">Of the sublime Lord (one consimilar</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p209" shownumber="no">To Isaac’s silly sheep<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p209.1" n="1420" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p210" shownumber="no"> See above,
91–99.</p></note>) the passion bear,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p211" shownumber="no">160  Wherefore He is called Lamb:  but
’tis because,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p212" shownumber="no">As wool, He these renewed bodies clothes,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p213" shownumber="no">Giving to many covering, yet Himself</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p214" shownumber="no">Never deficient.  Thus does the Lord shroud</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p215" shownumber="no">In His Sire’s virtue, those whom, disarrayed</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p216" shownumber="no">165  Of their own light, He by His death
redeemed,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p217" shownumber="no">Virtue which ever is in Him.  So, then,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p218" shownumber="no">The Shepherd who hath lost the sheep Himself</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p219" shownumber="no">Re-seeks it.  He, prepared to tread the
strength</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p220" shownumber="no">Of the vine, and its thorns, or to o’ercome</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p221" shownumber="no">170  The wolf’s rage, and regain the cattle
lost,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p222" shownumber="no">And brave to snatch them out, the Lion He</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p223" shownumber="no">In sheepskin-guise, unasked presents Himself</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p224" shownumber="no">To the contemned<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p224.1" n="1421" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p225" shownumber="no"> i.e., teeth
which <i>He</i> contemned, for His people’s sake:  not that
they are to <i>us</i> contemptible.</p></note>
teeth, baffling by His garb</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p226" shownumber="no">The robber’s bloody jaws.</p>
<p class="c50" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p227" shownumber="no">Thus everywhere</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p228" shownumber="no">175  Christ seeks force-captured Adam; treads the
path</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p229" shownumber="no">Himself where death wrought ruin; permeates</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p230" shownumber="no">All the old heroes’ monuments;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p230.1" n="1422" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p231" shownumber="no"> i.e., perhaps
permeating, by the influence of His death, the tombs of all the old
saints.</p></note> inspects</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p232" shownumber="no">Each one; the One of whom all types were full;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p233" shownumber="no">Begins e’en from the womb to expel the death</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p234" shownumber="no">180  Conceived simultaneously with seed</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p235" shownumber="no">Of flesh within the bosom; purging all</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p236" shownumber="no">Life’s stages with a silent wisdom; debts</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p237" shownumber="no">Assuming;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p237.1" n="1423" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p238" shownumber="no"> i.e., undertaking our
debts in our stead.</p></note> ready to cleanse
all, and give</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p239" shownumber="no">Their Maker back the many whom the one<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p239.1" n="1424" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p240" shownumber="no"> Adam.  See <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.ii-p240.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5" parsed="|Rom|5|0|0|0" passage="Rom. v.">Rom.
v.</scripRef>, <i>passim</i>.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p241" shownumber="no">185  Had scattered.  And, because one direful
man</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p242" shownumber="no">Down-sunk in pit iniquitous did fall,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p243" shownumber="no">By dragon-subdued virgin’s<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p243.1" n="1425" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p244" shownumber="no"> It is an idea of the
genuine Tertullian, apparently, that Eve was a “virgin” all
the time she was with Adam in Paradise.  A similar idea appears in
the “Genesis” above.</p></note> suasion led;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p245" shownumber="no">Because he pleased her wittingly;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p245.1" n="1426" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p246" shownumber="no"> Consilio.  Comp.
<scripRef id="iii.xi.v.ii-p246.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.14" parsed="|1Tim|2|14|0|0" passage="1 Tim. ii. 14">1 Tim. ii. 14</scripRef>, “Adam was not
<i>deceived</i>.”</p></note> because</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p247" shownumber="no">He left his heavenly covering<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p247.1" n="1427" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p248" shownumber="no"> Called
“life’s own covering” (i.e., apparently his
innocence) in 117, above.</p></note> behind:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p249" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_149.html" id="iii.xi.v.ii-Page_149" n="149" />190  Because
the “tree” their nakedness did prove;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p250" shownumber="no">Because dark death coerced them:  in like wise</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p251" shownumber="no">Out of the self-same mass<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p251.1" n="1428" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p252" shownumber="no"> Or,
“ore.”</p></note>
re-made returns</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p253" shownumber="no">Renewed now,—the flower of flesh, and host</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p254" shownumber="no">Of peace,—a flesh from espoused virgin born,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p255" shownumber="no">195  Not of man’s seed; conjoined to its
own</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p256" shownumber="no">Artificer; without the debt of death.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p257" shownumber="no">These mandates of the Father through bright stars</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p258" shownumber="no">An angel carries down, that angel-fame</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p259" shownumber="no">The tidings may accredit; telling how</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p260" shownumber="no">200  “A virgin’s debts a virgin,
flesh’s flesh,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p261" shownumber="no">Should pay.”  Thus introduced, the
Giant-Babe,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p262" shownumber="no">The Elder-Boy, the Stripling-Man, pursues</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p263" shownumber="no">Death’s trail.  Thereafter, when completed
was</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p264" shownumber="no">The ripe age of man’s strength, when man is
wont</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p265" shownumber="no">205  To see the lives that were his fellows
drop</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p266" shownumber="no">By slow degrees away, and to be changed</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p267" shownumber="no">In mien to wrinkles foul and limbs inert,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p268" shownumber="no">While blood forsakes his veins, his course he
stayed,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p269" shownumber="no">And suffered not his fleshly garb to age.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p270" shownumber="no">210  Upon what day or in what place did fall</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p271" shownumber="no">Most famous Adam, or outstretched his hand</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p272" shownumber="no">Rashly to touch the tree, on that same day,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p273" shownumber="no">Returning as the years revolve, within</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p274" shownumber="no">The stadium of the “tree” the brave
Athlete,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p275" shownumber="no">215  ’Countering, outstretched His hands,
and, penalty</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p276" shownumber="no">For praise pursuing,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p276.1" n="1429" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p277" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.ii-p277.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.2" parsed="|Heb|12|2|0|0" passage="Heb. xii. 2">Heb. xii. 2</scripRef>, “Who, for the joy that was set
before Him”—“<span class="Greek" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p277.2" lang="EL">ὃς
ἀντὶ
τῆς
προκειμένης
αὑτῷ χαρᾶς</span>.</p></note>
quite did vanquish death,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p278" shownumber="no">Because He left death of His own accord</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p279" shownumber="no">Behind, disrobing Him of fleshly slough,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p280" shownumber="no">And of death’s dues; and to the “tree”
affixed</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p281" shownumber="no">220  The serpent’s
spoil—“the world’s<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p281.1" n="1430" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p282" shownumber="no"> Mundi.  See
<scripRef id="iii.xi.v.ii-p282.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.30" parsed="|John|14|30|0|0" passage="John xiv. 30">John xiv. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> prince”
vanquisht quite!</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p283" shownumber="no">Grand trophy of the renegades:  for sign</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p284" shownumber="no">Whereof had Moses hung the snake, that all,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p285" shownumber="no">Who had by many serpents stricken been,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p286" shownumber="no">Might gaze upon the dragon’s self, and see</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p287" shownumber="no">225  Him vanquisht and transfixt.</p>
<p class="c45" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p288" shownumber="no">When, afterwards,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p289" shownumber="no">He reached the infernal region’s secret waves,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p290" shownumber="no">And, as a victor, by the light which aye</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p291" shownumber="no">Attended Him, revealed His captive thrall,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p292" shownumber="no">And by His virtue thoroughly fulfilled</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p293" shownumber="no">230  The Father’s bidding, He Himself
re-took</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p294" shownumber="no">The body which, spontaneous, He had left:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p295" shownumber="no">This was the cause of death:  this same was
made</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p296" shownumber="no">Salvation’s path:  a messenger of guile</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p297" shownumber="no">The former was; the latter messenger</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p298" shownumber="no">235  Of peace:  a spouse her
man<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p298.1" n="1431" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p299" shownumber="no"> Virum.</p></note> did slay; a spouse</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p300" shownumber="no">Did bear a lion:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p300.1" n="1432" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p301" shownumber="no"> “The Lion of the
tribe of Juda.”  <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.ii-p301.1" osisRef="Bible:Rev.5.5" parsed="|Rev|5|5|0|0" passage="Rev. v. 5">Rev. v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  hurtful to her man<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p301.2" n="1433" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p302" shownumber="no"> Viro.  This
use of “<i>man</i>” may be justified, to say nothing of
other arguments, from <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.ii-p302.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.44.19" parsed="|Jer|44|19|0|0" passage="Jer. xliv. 19">Jer. xliv. 19</scripRef>, where “<i>our
men</i>” seem plainly ="our husbands.”  See
marg.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p303" shownumber="no">A virgin<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p303.1" n="1434" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p304" shownumber="no"> Virgo:  a play on
the word in connection with the “viro” and what
follows.</p></note> proved; a
man<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p304.1" n="1435" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p305" shownumber="no"> Vir.</p></note> from virgin born</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p306" shownumber="no">Proved victor:  for a type whereof, while sleep</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p307" shownumber="no">His<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p307.1" n="1436" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p308" shownumber="no"> i.e.,
Adam’s.  The constructions, as will be seen, are oddly
confused throughout, and I rather suspect some transposition of
lines.</p></note> body wrapped, out
of his side is ta’en</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p309" shownumber="no">240  A woman,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p309.1" n="1437" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p310" shownumber="no"> Mulier.</p></note>
who is her lord’s<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p310.1" n="1438" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p311" shownumber="no"> Mariti.</p></note> rib; whom,
he,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p312" shownumber="no">Awaking, called “flesh from his flesh, and
bones</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p313" shownumber="no">From his own bones;” with a presaging mind</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p314" shownumber="no">Speaking.  Faith wondrous!  Paul
deservedly,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p315" shownumber="no">(Most certain author!) teaches Christ to be</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p316" shownumber="no">245  “The Second Adam from the
heavens.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p316.1" n="1439" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p317" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.ii-p317.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.22 Bible:1Cor.15.45 Bible:1Cor.15.47" parsed="|1Cor|15|22|0|0;|1Cor|15|45|0|0;|1Cor|15|47|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 15.22,45,47">1 Cor.
xv. 22 sqq., especially 45, 47</scripRef>.</p></note> 
Truth,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p318" shownumber="no">Using her own examples, doth refulge;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p319" shownumber="no">Nor covets out of alien source to show</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p320" shownumber="no">Her paces keen:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p320.1" n="1440" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p321" shownumber="no"> Acres gressus.</p></note>  this is
a pauper’s work,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p322" shownumber="no">Needy of virtue of his own!  Great Paul</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p323" shownumber="no">250  These mysteries—taught to him—did
teach; to wit,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p324" shownumber="no">Discerning that in Christ thy glory is,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p325" shownumber="no">O Church! from His side, hanging on high
“tree,”</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p326" shownumber="no">His lifeless body’s “blood and humour”
flowed.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p327" shownumber="no">The blood the woman<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p327.1" n="1441" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p328" shownumber="no"> Femina.</p></note>
was; the waters were</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p329" shownumber="no">255  The new gifts of the font:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p329.1" n="1442" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p330" shownumber="no"> Lavacri.</p></note>  this is the Church,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p331" shownumber="no">True mother of a living people; flesh</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p332" shownumber="no">New from Christ’s flesh, and from His bones a
bone.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p333" shownumber="no">A spot there is called Golgotha,—of old</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p334" shownumber="no">The fathers’ earlier tongue thus called its
name,—</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p335" shownumber="no">260  “The skull-pan of a head:” 
here is earth’s midst;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p336" shownumber="no">Here victory’s sign; here, have our elders
taught,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p337" shownumber="no">There was a great head<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p337.1" n="1443" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p338" shownumber="no"> “Os;”
lit., “face” or “mouth.”</p></note>
found; here the first man,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p339" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_150.html" id="iii.xi.v.ii-Page_150" n="150" />We have been taught,
was buried; here the Christ</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p340" shownumber="no">Suffers; with sacred blood the earth<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p340.1" n="1444" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p341" shownumber="no"> Terra.</p></note> grows moist.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p342" shownumber="no">265  That the old Adam’s dust may able
be,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p343" shownumber="no">Commingled with Christ’s blood, to be upraised</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p344" shownumber="no">By dripping water’s virtue.  The “one
ewe”</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p345" shownumber="no">That is, which, during Sabbath-hours, alive</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p346" shownumber="no">The Shepherd did resolve that He would draw</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p347" shownumber="no">270  Out of th’ infernal pit.  This was
the cause</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p348" shownumber="no">Why, on the Sabbaths, He was wont to cure</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p349" shownumber="no">The prematurely dead limbs of all flesh;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p350" shownumber="no">Or perfected for sight the eyes of him</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p351" shownumber="no">Blind from his birth—eyes which He had not
erst</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p352" shownumber="no">275  Given; or, in presence of the multitude,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p353" shownumber="no">Called, during Sabbath-hours, one wholly dead</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p354" shownumber="no">To life, e’en from the sepulchre.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p354.1" n="1445" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p355" shownumber="no"> This would seem to
refer to Lazarus; but it seems to be an assumption that his raising
took place on a Sabbath.</p></note>  Himself</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p356" shownumber="no">The new man’s Maker, the Repairer good</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p357" shownumber="no">Of th’ old, supplying what did lack, or else</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p358" shownumber="no">280  Restoring what was lost.  About to
do—</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p359" shownumber="no">When dawns “the holy day”—these works,
for such</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p360" shownumber="no">As hope in Him, in plenitude, (to keep</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p361" shownumber="no">His plighted word,) He taught men thus His power</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p362" shownumber="no">To do them.</p>
<p class="c49" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p363" shownumber="no">What?  If flesh dies, and no hope</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p364" shownumber="no">285  Is given of salvation, say, what grounds</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p365" shownumber="no">Christ had to feign Himself a man, and head</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p366" shownumber="no">Men, or have care for flesh?  If He
recalls<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p366.1" n="1446" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p367" shownumber="no"> i.e., to life.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p368" shownumber="no">Some few, why shall He not withal recall</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p369" shownumber="no">All?  Can corruption’s power liquefy</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p370" shownumber="no">290  The body and undo it, and shall not</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p371" shownumber="no">The virtue of the Lord be powerful</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p372" shownumber="no">The undone to recall?</p>
<p class="c50" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p373" shownumber="no">They, who believe</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p374" shownumber="no">Their bodies are <i>not</i> loosed from death, do
not</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p375" shownumber="no">Believe the Lord, who wills to raise His own</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p376" shownumber="no">295  Works sunken; or else say they that the
Good</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p377" shownumber="no">Wills not, and that the Potent hath not
power,—</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p378" shownumber="no">Ignorant from how great a crime they suck</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p379" shownumber="no">Their milk, in daring to set things infirm</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p380" shownumber="no">Above the Strong.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p380.1" n="1447" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p381" shownumber="no"> I have ventured
to alter the “<i>M</i>orti,” of the edd. into
“<i>F</i>orti;” and “causas” (as we have
seen) seems, in this late Latin, nearly ="res.”</p></note>  In the grain lurks the
tree;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p382" shownumber="no">300  And if this<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p382.1" n="1448" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p383" shownumber="no"> i.e., the grain.</p></note>
rot not, buried in the earth,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p384" shownumber="no">It yields not tree-graced fruits.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p384.1" n="1449" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p385" shownumber="no"> This may seem an
unusual expression, as it is more common to regard the fruit as gracing
the tree, than the tree the fruit.  But, in point of fact, the
tree, with its graceful form and foliage, may be said to give a grace
to the fruit; and so our author puts it here:  “decoratos
arbore fructus.”</p></note>  Soon bound will be</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p386" shownumber="no">The liquid waters:  ’neath the whistling
cold</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p387" shownumber="no">They will become, and ever will be stones,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p388" shownumber="no">Unless a mighty power, by leading on</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p389" shownumber="no">305  Soft-breathing warmth, undo them.  The
great bunch</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p390" shownumber="no">Lurks in the tendril’s slender body:  if</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p391" shownumber="no">Thou seek it, it is not; when God doth will,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p392" shownumber="no">’Tis seen to be.  On trees their leaves, on
thorns</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p393" shownumber="no">The rose, the seeds on plains, are dead and fail,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p394" shownumber="no">310  And rise again, new living.  For
man’s use</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p395" shownumber="no">These things doth God before his eyes recall</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p396" shownumber="no">And form anew—man’s, for whose sake at
first<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p396.1" n="1450" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p397" shownumber="no"> I read
“prim<i>um</i>” here for
“prim<i>us</i>.”</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p398" shownumber="no">The wealthy One made all things bounteously.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p399" shownumber="no">All naked fall; with its own body each</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p400" shownumber="no">315  He clothes.  Why man alone, on whom He
showered</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p401" shownumber="no">Such honours, should He not recall in all</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p402" shownumber="no">His first perfection<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p402.1" n="1451" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p403" shownumber="no"> “Tantum”
="tantum quantum primo fuerat,” i.e., with a body as well as a
spirit.</p></note> to
Himself? man, whom</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p404" shownumber="no">He set o’er all?</p>
<p class="c49" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p405" shownumber="no">Flesh, then, and blood are said</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p406" shownumber="no">To be not worthy of God’s realm, as if</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p407" shownumber="no">320  Paul spake of flesh
<i>materially</i>.  He</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p408" shownumber="no">Indeed taught mighty truths; but hearts inane</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p409" shownumber="no">Think he used carnal speech:  for <i>pristine
deeds</i></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p410" shownumber="no">He meant beneath the name of “flesh and
blood;”</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p411" shownumber="no">Remembering, heavenly home—slave that he is,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p412" shownumber="no">325  His heavenly Master’s words; who gave
the name</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p413" shownumber="no">Of His own honour to men born from Him</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p414" shownumber="no">Through water, and from His own Spirit poured</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p415" shownumber="no">A pledge;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p415.1" n="1452" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p416" shownumber="no"> Pignus: 
“the <i>promise</i> of the Father” (<scripRef id="iii.xi.v.ii-p416.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.4" parsed="|Acts|1|4|0|0" passage="Acts i. 4">Acts i. 4</scripRef>); “the <i>earnest</i> of the
Spirit” (<scripRef id="iii.xi.v.ii-p416.2" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.22 Bible:2Cor.5.5" parsed="|2Cor|1|22|0|0;|2Cor|5|5|0|0" passage="2 Cor. i. 22; v. 5">2 Cor.
i. 22; v. 5</scripRef>.).  See,
too, <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.ii-p416.3" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.13-Eph.1.14 Bible:Rom.8.23" parsed="|Eph|1|13|1|14;|Rom|8|23|0|0" passage="Eph. i. 13, 14; Rom. viii. 23">Eph. i. 13, 14; Rom.
viii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> that, by whose
virtue men had been</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p417" shownumber="no">Redeemed, His name of honour they withal</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p418" shownumber="no">330  Might, when renewed, receive.  Because,
then, He</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p419" shownumber="no">Refused, on the old score, the heavenly realm</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p420" shownumber="no">To peoples not yet from His fount re-born,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p421" shownumber="no">Still with their ancient sordid raiment clad—</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p422" shownumber="no">These are “the dues of death”—saying
that that</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p423" shownumber="no">335  Which human is must needs be born
again,—</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p424" shownumber="no">“What hath been born of flesh is flesh; and
what</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p425" shownumber="no">From Spirit, life;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p425.1" n="1453" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p426" shownumber="no"> The reference is to
<scripRef id="iii.xi.v.ii-p426.1" osisRef="Bible:John.3.6" parsed="|John|3|6|0|0" passage="John iii. 6">John iii. 6</scripRef>, but it is not quite correctly
given.</p></note>
and that the body, washed,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p427" shownumber="no">Changing with glory its old root’s new
seeds,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p427.1" n="1454" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p428" shownumber="no"> See note on 245,
above.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p429" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_151.html" id="iii.xi.v.ii-Page_151" n="151" />Is no more called
“from flesh:”  Paul follows this;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p430" shownumber="no">340  Thus did he speak of
“flesh.”  In fine, he said<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p430.1" n="1455" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p431" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.ii-p431.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|1|0|0" passage="2 Cor. v. 1">2 Cor. v. 1</scripRef>. sqq.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p432" shownumber="no">This frail garb with a robe must be o’erclad,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p433" shownumber="no">This mortal form be wholly covered;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p434" shownumber="no">Not that another body must be given,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p435" shownumber="no">But that the former one, dismantled,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p435.1" n="1456" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p436" shownumber="no"> I read
“inerm<i>um</i>”—a very rare
form—here for “inerm<i>em</i>.” 
But there seems a confusion in the text, which here, as elsewhere, is
probably corrupt.</p></note> must</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p437" shownumber="no">345  Be with God’s kingdom wholly on all
sides</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p438" shownumber="no">Surrounded:  “In the moment of a
glance,”</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p439" shownumber="no">He says, “it shall be changed:”  as, on
the blade,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p440" shownumber="no">Dispreads the red corn’s<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p440.1" n="1457" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p441" shownumber="no">
“Cer<i>æ</i>,” which seems senseless
here, I have changed to “cer<i>eris</i>.”</p></note> face, and changes ’neath</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p442" shownumber="no">The sun’s glare its own hue; so the same
flesh,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p443" shownumber="no">350  From “the effulgent
glory”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p443.1" n="1458" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p444" shownumber="no"> There seems to be a
reference to <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.ii-p444.1" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.1.17" parsed="|2Pet|1|17|0|0" passage="2 Pet. i. 17">2 Pet. i.
17</scripRef>.</p></note>
borrowing,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p445" shownumber="no">Shall ever joy, and joying,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p445.1" n="1459" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p446" shownumber="no"> Here again I have
altered the punctuation by a very simple change.</p></note> shall lack death;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p447" shownumber="no">Exclaiming that “the body’s cruel foe</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p448" shownumber="no">Is vanquisht quite; death, by the victory</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p449" shownumber="no">Of the brave Christ, is swallowed;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p449.1" n="1460" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p450" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.ii-p450.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.54 Bible:Isa.25.8" parsed="|1Cor|15|54|0|0;|Isa|25|8|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xv. 54; Isa. xxv. 8">1 Cor. xv. 54; Isa. xxv. 8</scripRef> (where the LXX. have a strange
reading).</p></note> praises high</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.ii-p451" shownumber="no">355  Bearing to God, unto the highest
stars.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="iii.xi.v.iii" n="III" next="iii.xi.v.iv" prev="iii.xi.v.ii" progress="22.03%" shorttitle="Book III" title="Of the Harmony of the Fathers of the Old and New Testaments." type="Book"><p class="c26" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p1.1">Book III.—Of the
Harmony of the Fathers of the Old and New Testaments.</span></p>
<p class="c44" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p2" shownumber="no">Now hath the mother, formerly surnamed</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p3" shownumber="no">Barren, giv’n birth:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p3.1" n="1461" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.54.1 Bible:Gal.4.27" parsed="|Isa|54|1|0|0;|Gal|4|27|0|0" passage="Isa. liv. 1; Gal. iv. 27">Isa. liv. 1; Gal. iv. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>  now a new people, born</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p5" shownumber="no">From the free woman,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p5.1" n="1462" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.19-Gal.4.31" parsed="|Gal|4|19|4|31" passage="Gal. iv. 19-31">Gal. iv. 19–31</scripRef>.</p></note>
joys:  (the slave expelled,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p7" shownumber="no">Deservedly, with her proud progeny;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p8" shownumber="no">5  Who also leaves ungratefully behind</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p9" shownumber="no">The waters of the living fount,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p9.1" n="1463" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p10" shownumber="no"> The Jewish people
leaving Christ, “the fountain of living waters”
(<scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.2.13 Bible:John.7.37-John.7.39" parsed="|Jer|2|13|0|0;|John|7|37|7|39" passage="Jer. ii. 13; John vii. 37-39">Jer. ii. 13; John vii.
37–39</scripRef>), is compared to
Hagar leaving the well, which was, we may well believe, close to
Abraham’s tent.</p></note> and drinks—</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p11" shownumber="no">Errant on heated plains—’neath glowing
star:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p11.1" n="1464" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p12" shownumber="no"> Et tepidis errans
ardenti sidere potat.  See <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.21.12-Gen.21.20" parsed="|Gen|21|12|21|20" passage="Gen. xxi. 12-20">Gen. xxi. 12–20</scripRef>.</p></note>)</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p13" shownumber="no">Now can the Gentiles as their parent claim</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p14" shownumber="no">Abraham; who, the Lord’s voice following,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p15" shownumber="no">10  Like him, have all things left,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p15.1" n="1465" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p16" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iii-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.27 Bible:Mark.10.28 Bible:Luke.18.28" parsed="|Matt|19|27|0|0;|Mark|10|28|0|0;|Luke|18|28|0|0" passage="Matt. xix. 27; Mark x. 28; Luke xviii. 28">Matt. xix. 27; Mark x. 28; Luke xviii.
28</scripRef>.</p></note> life’s pilgrimage</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p17" shownumber="no">To enter.  “Be glad, barren one;”
conceive</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p18" shownumber="no">The promised people; “break thou out, and
cry,”</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p19" shownumber="no">Who with no progeny wert blest; of whom</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p20" shownumber="no">Spake, through the seers, the Spirit of old time:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p21" shownumber="no">15  She hath borne, out of many nations, one;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p22" shownumber="no">With whose beginning are her pious limbs</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p23" shownumber="no">Ever in labour.</p>
<p class="c50" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p24" shownumber="no">Hers “just <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p24.1">Abel</span>”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p24.2" n="1466" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p25" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iii-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.35" parsed="|Matt|23|35|0|0" passage="Matt. xxiii. 35">Matt. xxiii. 35</scripRef>.</p></note> was,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p26" shownumber="no">A pastor and a cattle—master he;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p27" shownumber="no">Whom violence of brother’s right hand slew</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p28" shownumber="no">20  Of old.  Her <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p28.1">Enoch</span>, signal ornament,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p29" shownumber="no">Limb from her body sprung, by counsel strove</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p30" shownumber="no">To recall peoples gone astray from God</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p31" shownumber="no">And following misdeed, (while raves on earth</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p32" shownumber="no">The horde of robber-renegades,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p32.1" n="1467" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p33" shownumber="no"> i.e., apparently the
“giants;” see <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iii-p33.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.6.4" parsed="|Gen|6|4|0|0" passage="Gen. vi. 4">Gen.
vi. 4</scripRef>; but there is no
mention of them in Enoch’s time (Migne).</p></note>) to flee</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p34" shownumber="no">25  The giants’sacrilegious cruel race;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p35" shownumber="no">Faithful in all himself.  With groaning
deep<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p35.1" n="1468" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p36" shownumber="no"> i.e., over the general
sinfulness.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p37" shownumber="no">Did he please God, and by deserved toil</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p38" shownumber="no">Translated<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p38.1" n="1469" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p39" shownumber="no"> I suggest
“translat<i>us</i>” for
“translat<i>um</i>” here.</p></note> is reserved as
a pledge,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p40" shownumber="no">With honour high.  Perfect in praise, and found</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p41" shownumber="no">30  Faultless, and just—God
witnessing<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p41.1" n="1470" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p42" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iii-p42.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.7.1" parsed="|Gen|7|1|0|0" passage="Gen. vii. 1">Gen. vii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> the
fact—</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p43" shownumber="no">In an adulterous people, <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p43.1">Noah</span>
(he</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p44" shownumber="no">Who in twice fifty years<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p44.1" n="1471" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p45" shownumber="no"> Loosely; 120 years is
the number in <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iii-p45.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.6.3" parsed="|Gen|6|3|0|0" passage="Gen. vi. 3">Gen. vi.
3</scripRef>.</p></note>
the ark did weave)</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p46" shownumber="no">By deeds and voice the coming ruin told.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p47" shownumber="no">Favour he won, snatched out of so great waves</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p48" shownumber="no">35  Of death, and, with his progeny, preserved.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p49" shownumber="no">Then, in the generation<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p49.1" n="1472" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p50" shownumber="no"> Gente.</p></note>
following,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p51" shownumber="no">Is <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p51.1">Abraham</span>, whose sons ye do
deny</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p52" shownumber="no">Yourselves to be; who first—race, country,
sire,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p53" shownumber="no">All left behind—at suasion of God’s
voice</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p54" shownumber="no">40  Withdrew to realms extern:  such honours
he</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p55" shownumber="no">At God’s sublime hand worthily deserved</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p56" shownumber="no">As to be father to believing tribes</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p57" shownumber="no">And peoples.  <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p57.1">Jacob</span> with
the patriarchs</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p58" shownumber="no">(Himself their patriarch) through all his own</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p59" shownumber="no">45  Life’s space the gladdest times of Christ
foresang</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p60" shownumber="no">By words, act, virtue, toil.</p>
<p class="c45" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p61" shownumber="no">Him follows—free</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p62" shownumber="no">From foul youth’s stain—<span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p62.1">Joseph</span>, by slander feigned,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p63" shownumber="no">Doomed to hard penalty and gaol:  his groans</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p64" shownumber="no">Glory succeeds, and the realm’s second crown,
so</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p65" shownumber="no">50  And in dearth’s time large power of
furnishing</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p66" shownumber="no">Bread:  so appropriate a type of Christ,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p67" shownumber="no">So lightsome type of Light, is manifest</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p68" shownumber="no">To all whose mind hath eyes, that they may see</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p69" shownumber="no">In a face-mirror<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p69.1" n="1473" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p70" shownumber="no"> Speculo
vultus.  The two words seem to me to go together, and,
unless the second be indeed redundant, to mean perhaps a small
<i>hand-mirror</i>, which affords more facilities for minute
examination of the face than a larger fixed one.</p></note>
their sure hope.</p>
<p class="c45" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p71" shownumber="no">Himself</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p72" shownumber="no">55  The patriarch <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p72.1">Judah</span>,
see; the origin</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p73" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_152.html" id="iii.xi.v.iii-Page_152" n="152" />Of royal
line,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p73.1" n="1474" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p74" shownumber="no">
“Sortis;” lit. “lot,” here ="the line or
family chosen <i>by lot</i>.”  Compare the similar
derivation of “clergy.”</p></note> whence leaders rose, nor kings</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p75" shownumber="no">Failed ever from his seed, until the Power</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p76" shownumber="no">To come, by Gentiles looked for, promised long,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p77" shownumber="no">Came.</p>
<p class="c49" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p78" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p78.1">Moses</span>, leader of the People,
(he</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p79" shownumber="no">60  Who, spurning briefly—blooming riches,
left</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p80" shownumber="no">The royal thresholds,) rather chose to bear</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p81" shownumber="no">His people’s toils, afflicted, with bowed
neck,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p82" shownumber="no">By no threats daunted, than to gain himself</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p83" shownumber="no">Enjoyments, and of many penalties</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p84" shownumber="no">65  Remission:  admirable for such faith</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p85" shownumber="no">And love, he, with God’s virtue armed,
achieved</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p86" shownumber="no">Great exploits:  smote the nation through with
plagues;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p87" shownumber="no">And left their land behind, and their hard king</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p88" shownumber="no">Confounds, and leads the People back; trod waves;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p89" shownumber="no">70  Sunk the foes down in waters; through a
“tree”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p89.1" n="1475" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p90" shownumber="no"> Lignum.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p91" shownumber="no">Made ever-bitter waters sweet; spake much</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p92" shownumber="no">(Manifestly to the People) with the
Christ,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p92.1" n="1476" place="end"><p id="iii.xi.v.iii-p93" shownumber="no"> I have ventured to substitute
“Christ<i>o</i>” for
“Christ<i>i</i>;” and thus, for</p>
<p class="c81" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p94" shownumber="no">“Cum Christ<i>i</i> populo manifeste multa
locutus,”</p>
<p id="iii.xi.v.iii-p95" shownumber="no">read,</p>
<p class="c81" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p96" shownumber="no">“Cum Christo (populo manifeste)
multa locutus.”</p>
<p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p97" shownumber="no">The reference is to the fact, on which
such special stress is laid, of the Lord’s “speaking to
Moses <i>face to face, as a man speaketh with his
friend</i>.”  See especially <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iii-p97.1" osisRef="Bible:Num.12.5-Num.12.8 Bible:Deut.34.9-Deut.34.12 Bible:Deut.18.17-Deut.18.19 Bible:Acts.3.22-Acts.3.23" parsed="|Num|12|5|12|8;|Deut|34|9|34|12;|Deut|18|17|18|19;|Acts|3|22|3|23" passage="Num. 12.5-8; Deut. 34.9-12; 18.17-19; Acts 3.22,23">Num. xii. 5–8, Deut. xxxiv. 9–12,
with Deut. xviii. 17–19, Acts iii. 22, 23, vii. 37</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p98" shownumber="no">From whose face light and brilliance in his own</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p99" shownumber="no">Reflected shone; dashed on the ground the law</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p100" shownumber="no">75  Accepted through some few,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p100.1" n="1477" place="end"><p id="iii.xi.v.iii-p101" shownumber="no"> The Latin in Oehler and Migne is thus:</p>
<p class="c81" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p102" shownumber="no">“Acceptam legem per paucos fudit in
orbem;”</p>
<p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p103" shownumber="no">and the reference seems to me to be to
<scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iii-p103.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.32.15-Exod.32.20" parsed="|Exod|32|15|32|20" passage="Ex. xxxii. 15-20">Ex. xxxii.
15–20</scripRef>, though the use
of “orbem” for “ground” is perhaps strange; but
“humum” would have been against the metre, if that argument
be of any weight in the case of a writer so prolific of false
quantities.  Possibly the lines may mean that “he diffused
through some few”—i.e., through the Jews, “few”
as compared with the total inhabitants of the orb—“the Law
which he had received;” but then the following line seems rather
to favour the former view, because the tables of the Law—called
briefly “the Law”—broken by Moses so soon after he
had received them, were typical of the inefficacy of all Moses’
own toils, which, after all, ended in disappointment, as he was
forbidden, on account of a sin committed in the very last of the forty
years, to lead the people into “the land,” as he had fondly
hoped to do.  Only I suspect some error in “per
paucos;” unless it be lawful to supply “dies,”
and take it to mean “received during but few days,” i.e.,
“<i>within</i> few days,” “only a few days
before,” and “accepted” or “kept” by the
People “during but a few days.”  Would it be lawful to
conjecture “perpau<i>cis</i>” as one
word, with “ante diebus” to be understood?</p></note>—implicit type,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p104" shownumber="no">And sure, of his own toils!—smote through the
rock;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p105" shownumber="no">And, being bidden, shed forth streams; and stretched</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p106" shownumber="no">His hands that, by a sign,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p106.1" n="1478" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p107" shownumber="no"> i.e., the sign of the
cross.  See Tertullian, <i>adv. Marc</i>., l. iii. c.
xviii. <i>sub. fin</i>.; also <i>adv. Jud</i>., c. x. <i>med</i>.</p></note> he
vanquish might</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p108" shownumber="no">The foe; <i>of</i> Christ all <i>severally</i>,
all<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p108.1" n="1479" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p109" shownumber="no"> i.e., all the acts and
the experiences of Moses.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p110" shownumber="no">80  <i>Combined through</i> Christ, do
speak.  Great and approved,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p111" shownumber="no">He<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p111.1" n="1480" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p112" shownumber="no"> Moses.</p></note> rests with praise
and peace.</p>
<p class="c45" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p113" shownumber="no">But <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p113.1">Joshua</span>,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p114" shownumber="no">The son of Nun, erst called <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p114.1">Oshea</span>—this man</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p115" shownumber="no">The Holy Spirit to Himself did join</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p116" shownumber="no">As partner in His name:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p116.1" n="1481" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p117" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iii-p117.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.23.20-Exod.23.23" parsed="|Exod|23|20|23|23" passage="Ex. xxiii. 20-23">Ex. xxiii. 20–23</scripRef>; and comp. <i>adv. Marc.</i>, l. iii. c.
xvi.</p></note>  hence did he cleave</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p118" shownumber="no">85  The flood; constrained the People to pass
o’er;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p119" shownumber="no">Freely distributed the land—the prize</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p120" shownumber="no">Promised the fathers!—stayed both sun and moon</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p121" shownumber="no">While vanquishing the foe; races extern</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p122" shownumber="no">And giants’ progeny outdrave; razed groves;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p123" shownumber="no">90  Altars and temples levelled; and with mind</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p124" shownumber="no">Loyal<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p124.1" n="1482" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p125" shownumber="no"> Legitima, i.e.,
reverent of law.</p></note> performed all due
solemnities:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p126" shownumber="no">Type of Christ’s name; his virtue’s
image.</p>
<p class="c45" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p127" shownumber="no">What</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p128" shownumber="no">Touching the People’s Judges shall I say</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p129" shownumber="no">Singly? whose virtues,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p129.1" n="1483" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p130" shownumber="no"> i.e., virtuous
acts.</p></note> if
unitedly</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p131" shownumber="no">95  Recorded, fill whole volumes numerous</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p132" shownumber="no">With space of words.  But yet the order due</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p133" shownumber="no">Of filling out the body of my words,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p134" shownumber="no">Demands that, out of many, I should tell</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p135" shownumber="no">The life of few.</p>
<p class="c50" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p136" shownumber="no">Of whom when <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p136.1">Gideon</span>, guide</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p137" shownumber="no">100  Of martial band, keen to attack the foe,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p138" shownumber="no">(Not keen to gain for his own family,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p139" shownumber="no">By virtue,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p139.1" n="1484" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p140" shownumber="no"> Or,
“valour.”</p></note> tutelary
dignity,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p140.1" n="1485" place="end"><p id="iii.xi.v.iii-p141" shownumber="no"> The Latin runs thus:</p>
<p class="c82" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p142" shownumber="no">“Acer in hostem.</p>
<p class="c72" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p143" shownumber="no">Non virtute su<i>a</i> tutelam
acquirere genti.”</p>
<p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p144" shownumber="no">I have ventured to read
“su<i>æ</i>,” and connect it with
“genti;” and thus have obtained what seems to me a probable
sense.  See <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iii-p144.1" osisRef="Bible:Judg.8.22-Judg.8.23" parsed="|Judg|8|22|8|23" passage="Judg. viii. 22, 23">Judg. viii.
22, 23</scripRef>.</p></note>)</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p145" shownumber="no">And needing to be strengthened<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p145.1" n="1486" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p146" shownumber="no"> I read
“firm<i>andus</i>” for
“firm<i>atus</i>.”</p></note> in the faith</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p147" shownumber="no">Excited in his mind, seeks for a sign</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p148" shownumber="no">105  Whereby he either could not, or could,
wage</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p149" shownumber="no">Victorious war; to wit, that with the dew</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p150" shownumber="no">A fleece, exposèd for the night, should be</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p151" shownumber="no">Moistened, and all the ground lie dry around</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p152" shownumber="no">(By this to show that, with the world,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p152.1" n="1487" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p153" shownumber="no"> Mundo.</p></note> should dry<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p153.1" n="1488" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p154" shownumber="no"> I have again ventured
a correction, “coa<i>r</i>escere” for
“coa<i>l</i>escere.”  It makes at
least <i>some</i> sense out of an otherwise (to <i>me</i>)
unintelligible passage, the “palm” being taken as the
well-known symbol of bloom and triumph.  So David in
<scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iii-p154.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.92.12" parsed="|Ps|92|12|0|0" passage="Ps. xcii. 12">Ps. xcii. 12</scripRef> (xci. 13 in LXX.), “The
righteous shall <i>flourish</i> like the <i>palm-tree</i>.” 
To “dry” here is, of course, neuter, and means to
“wither.”</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p155" shownumber="no">110  The enemies’ palm); and then again, the
fleece</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p156" shownumber="no">Alone remaining dry, the earth by night</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p157" shownumber="no">Should with the self-same<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p157.1" n="1489" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p158" shownumber="no"> I have changed
“e<i>a</i>dem”—which must agree with
“nocte,” and hence give a false sense; for it was
not, of course, on “<i>the same night</i>,” but on the
next, that this second sign was given—into
“e<i>o</i>dem,” to agree with
“liquore,” which gives a true one, as the
“moisture,” of course, <i>was</i> the same,—dew,
namely.</p></note>
moisture be bedewed:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p159" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_153.html" id="iii.xi.v.iii-Page_153" n="153" />For by this sign he
prostrated the heaps</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p160" shownumber="no">Of bandits; with Christ’s People ’countering
them</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p161" shownumber="no">115  Without much soldiery, with
cavalry<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p161.1" n="1490" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p162" shownumber="no"> Equite.  It
appears to be used loosely for “men of war” generally.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p163" shownumber="no">Three hundred—the Greek letter Tau, in truth,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p164" shownumber="no">That number is<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p164.1" n="1491" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p165" shownumber="no"> Which is taken, from
its form, as a sign of the cross; see below.</p></note>—with
torches armed, and horns</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p166" shownumber="no">Of blowers with the mouth:  then<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p166.1" n="1492" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p167" shownumber="no"> Refers to the
“when” in 99, above.</p></note> was the <i>fleece</i>,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p168" shownumber="no">The people of Christ’s sheep, from holy seed</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p169" shownumber="no">120  Born (for the <i>earth</i> means nations
various,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p170" shownumber="no">And scattered through the orb), which fleece the
word</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p171" shownumber="no">Nourishes; <i>night</i> death’s image;
<i>Tau</i> the sign</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p172" shownumber="no">Of the dear cross; the <i>horn</i> the
heraldings</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p173" shownumber="no">Of life; the <i>torches</i> shining in their
stand<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p173.1" n="1493" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p174" shownumber="no"> Lychno. 
The “<i>faces</i>” are probably the
<i>wicks</i>.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p175" shownumber="no">125  The glowing Spirit:  and this
<i>testing</i>, too,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p176" shownumber="no">Forsooth, an image of Christ’s virtue
was:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p176.1" n="1494" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p177" shownumber="no"> “Scilicet hoc
testamen erat virtutis imago.”</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p178" shownumber="no">To teach that death’s fierce battles should not
be</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p179" shownumber="no">By trump angelic vanquished before</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p180" shownumber="no">Th’ indocile People be deservedly</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p181" shownumber="no">130  By their own fault left desolate behind,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p182" shownumber="no">And Gentiles, flourishing in faith, received</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p183" shownumber="no">In praise.</p>
<p class="c49" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p184" shownumber="no">Yea, <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p184.1">Deborah</span>, a woman far</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p185" shownumber="no">Above all fame, appears; who, having braced</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p186" shownumber="no">Herself for warlike toil, for country’s sake,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p187" shownumber="no">135  Beneath the palm-tree sang how victory</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p188" shownumber="no">Had crowned her People; thanks to whom it was</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p189" shownumber="no">That the foes, vanquisht, turned at once their
backs,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p190" shownumber="no">And Sisera their leader fled; whose flight</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p191" shownumber="no">No man, nor any band, arrested:  him,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p192" shownumber="no">140  Suddenly renegade, a woman’s
hand—</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p193" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p193.1">Jael’s<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p193.2" n="1495" place="end"><p id="iii.xi.v.iii-p194" shownumber="no"> The text as it stands is, in
Oehler:—</p>
<p class="c28" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p195" shownumber="no">…“Hic Baal Christi victoria signo</p>
<p class="c53" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p196" shownumber="no">Extemplo refugam devicit femina ligno;”</p>
<p class="c83" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p197" shownumber="no">which I would read:—</p>
<p class="c28" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p198" shownumber="no">…“Hunc Jael, Christi victoriæ
signo,</p>
<p class="c76" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p199" shownumber="no">Extemplo,” etc.</p></note></span>—with wooden weapon vanquished
quite,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p200" shownumber="no">For token of Christ’s victory.</p>
<p class="c45" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p201" shownumber="no">With firm faith</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p202" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p202.1">Jephthah</span> appears, who a
deep-wounding vow</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p203" shownumber="no">Dared make—to promise God a grand reward</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p204" shownumber="no">145  Of war:  him<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p204.1" n="1496" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p205" shownumber="no"> For
“<i>hic</i>” I would incline to read
“<i>huic</i>.”</p></note> then, because he senselessly</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p206" shownumber="no">Had promised what the Lord not wills, first meets</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p207" shownumber="no">The pledge<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p207.1" n="1497" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p208" shownumber="no"> i.e., child.</p></note> dear to his
heart; who suddenly</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p209" shownumber="no">Fell by a lot unhoped by any.  He,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p210" shownumber="no">To keep his promise, broke the sacred laws</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p211" shownumber="no">150  Of parenthood:  the shade of mighty
fear</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p212" shownumber="no">Did in his violent mind cover his vow</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p213" shownumber="no">Of sin:  as solace of his widowed life</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p214" shownumber="no">For<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p214.1" n="1498" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p215" shownumber="no"> i.e., instead of.</p></note> wickedness, renown,
and, for crime, praise,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p216" shownumber="no">He won.</p>
<p class="c49" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p217" shownumber="no">Nor <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p217.1">Samson’s</span> strength, all
corporal might</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p218" shownumber="no">155  Passing, must we forget; the Spirit’s
gift</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p219" shownumber="no">Was this; the power was granted to his
head.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p219.1" n="1499" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p220" shownumber="no"> i.e., to his unshorn
Nazarite locks.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p221" shownumber="no">Alone he for his People, daggerless,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p222" shownumber="no">Armless, an ass-jaw grasping, prostrated</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p223" shownumber="no">A thousand corpses; and no bonds could keep</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p224" shownumber="no">160  The hero bound:  but after his shorn
pride</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p225" shownumber="no">Forsook him thralled, he fell, and, by his
death,—</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p226" shownumber="no">Though vanquisht,—bought his foes back
’neath his power.</p>
<p class="c49" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p227" shownumber="no">Marvellous <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p227.1">Samuel</span>, who first
received</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p228" shownumber="no">The precept to anoint kings, to give chrism</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p229" shownumber="no">165  And show men-Christs,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p229.1" n="1500" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p230" shownumber="no"> Viros ostendere
Christos.</p></note> so acted laudably</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p231" shownumber="no">In life’s space as, e’en after his
repose,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p232" shownumber="no">To keep prophetic rights.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p232.1" n="1501" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p233" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iii-p233.1" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.28.11-1Sam.28.19" parsed="|1Sam|28|11|28|19" passage="1 Sam. 28.11-19">1 Sam.
xxviii. (in LXX. 1 Kings) 11–19</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="c45" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p234" shownumber="no">Psalmographist</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p235" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p235.1">David</span>, great king and prophet,
with a voice</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p236" shownumber="no">Submiss was wont Christ’s future suffering</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p237" shownumber="no">170  To sing:  which prophecy
spontaneously</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p238" shownumber="no">His thankless lawless People did perform:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p239" shownumber="no">Whom<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p239.1" n="1502" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p240" shownumber="no"> i.e., <i>to</i>
whom, to <i>David</i>.</p></note> God had promised
that in time to come,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p241" shownumber="no">Fruit of his womb,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p241.1" n="1503" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p242" shownumber="no"> “Ex
utero:”  a curious expression for a man; but so it is.</p></note> a
holy progeny,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p243" shownumber="no">He would on his sublime throne set:  the
Lord’s</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p244" shownumber="no">175  Fixt faith did all that He had promised.</p>
<p class="c49" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p245" shownumber="no">Corrector of an inert People rose</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p246" shownumber="no">Emulous<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p246.1" n="1504" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p247" shownumber="no"> i.e., emulous of
David’s virtues.</p></note> <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p247.1">Hezekiah</span>; who restored</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p248" shownumber="no">Iniquitous forgetful men the Law:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p248.1" n="1505" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p249" shownumber="no"> Comp. especially
<scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iii-p249.1" osisRef="Bible:2Chr.29 Bible:2Chr.30 Bible:2Chr.31" parsed="|2Chr|29|0|0|0;|2Chr|30|0|0|0;|2Chr|31|0|0|0" passage="2 Chron. xxix.; xxx.; xxxi">2 Chron. xxix.; xxx.;
xxxi</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p250" shownumber="no">All these God’s mandates of old time he first</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p251" shownumber="no">180  Bade men observe, who ended war by
prayers,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p251.1" n="1506" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p252" shownumber="no"> Our author is quite
correct in his order.  A comparison of dates as given in the
Scripture history shows us that his reforms preceded his war with
Sennacherib.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p253" shownumber="no">Not by steel’s point:  he, dying, had a
grant</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p254" shownumber="no">Of years and times of life made to his tears:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p255" shownumber="no">Deservedly such honour his career</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p256" shownumber="no">Obtained.</p>
<p class="c49" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p257" shownumber="no">With zeal immense, <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p257.1">Josiah</span>,
prince</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p258" shownumber="no">185  Himself withal, in like wise acted: 
none</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p259" shownumber="no">So much, before or after!—Idols he</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p260" shownumber="no">Dethroned; destroyed unhallowed temples; burned</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p261" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_154.html" id="iii.xi.v.iii-Page_154" n="154" />With fire priests on
their altars; all the bones</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p262" shownumber="no">Of prophets false updug; the altars burned,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p263" shownumber="no">190  The carcases to be consumed did serve</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p264" shownumber="no">For fuel!</p>
<p class="c49" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p265" shownumber="no">To the praise of signal faith,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p266" shownumber="no">Noble <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p266.1">Elijah</span>, (memorable
fact!)</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p267" shownumber="no">Was rapt;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p267.1" n="1507" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p268" shownumber="no"> The
“tactus” of the Latin is without sense, unless indeed it
refer to his being twice “touched” by an angel.  See
<scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iii-p268.1" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.19.1-1Kgs.19.8" parsed="|1Kgs|19|1|19|8" passage="1 Kings 19.1-8">1 Kings (in LXX. 3 Kings) xix.
1–8</scripRef>.  I have
therefore substituted “raptus,” there being no mention of
the angel in the Latin.</p></note> who hath not tasted
yet death’s dues;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p269" shownumber="no">Since to the orb he is to come again.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p270" shownumber="no">195  His faith unbroken, then, chastening with
stripes</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p271" shownumber="no">People and frenzied king, (who did desert</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p272" shownumber="no">The Lord’s best service), and with bitter
flames</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p273" shownumber="no">The foes, shut up the stars; kept in the clouds</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p274" shownumber="no">The rain; showed all collectively that God</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p275" shownumber="no">200  Is; made their error patent;—for a
flame,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p276" shownumber="no">Coming with force from heaven at his prayers,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p277" shownumber="no">Ate up the victim’s parts, dripping with
flood,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p278" shownumber="no">Upon the altar:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p278.1" n="1508" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p279" shownumber="no">
“Ar<i>a</i>s” should probably be
“ar<i>am</i>.”</p></note>—often as
he willed,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p280" shownumber="no">So often from on high rushed fire;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p280.1" n="1509" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p281" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iii-p281.1" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.1.9-2Kgs.1.12" parsed="|2Kgs|1|9|1|12" passage="2 Kings 1.9-12">2 Kings (in
LXX. 4 Kings) i. 9–12</scripRef>.</p></note> the stream</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p282" shownumber="no">205  Dividing, he made pathless
passable;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p282.1" n="1510" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p283" shownumber="no"> For
“transgressas <i>et</i> avia fecit,” I read
“transgress<i>us</i> avia fecit,” taking
“transgressus” as a subst.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p284" shownumber="no">And, in a chariot raised aloft, was borne</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p285" shownumber="no">To paradise’s hall.</p>
<p class="c45" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p286" shownumber="no">Disciple his</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p287" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p287.1">Elisha</span> was, succeeding to
his lot:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p287.2" n="1511" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p288" shownumber="no"> Sortis.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p289" shownumber="no">Who begged to take to him Elijah’s
lot<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p289.1" n="1512" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p290" shownumber="no"> Sortem.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p291" shownumber="no">210  In double measure; so, with forceful
stripe,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p292" shownumber="no">The People to chastise:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p292.1" n="1513" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p293" shownumber="no"> Our author has
somewhat mistaken Elisha’s mission apparently; for as there is a
significant difference in the meaning of their respective names, so
there is in their works:  Elijah’s miracles being rather
miracles of judgment, it has been remarked; Elisha’s, of
mercy.</p></note>  such and so great</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p294" shownumber="no">A love for the Lord’s cause he breathed.  He
smote</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p295" shownumber="no">Through Jordan; made his feet a way, and crossed</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p296" shownumber="no">Again; raised with a twig the axe down—sunk</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p297" shownumber="no">215  Beneath the stream; changed into vital
meat</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p298" shownumber="no">The deathful food; detained a second time,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p299" shownumber="no">Double in length,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p299.1" n="1514" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p300" shownumber="no"> The reference is to a
famine in Elisha’s days, which—<scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iii-p300.1" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.8 Bible:2Kgs.1" parsed="|2Kgs|8|0|0|0;|2Kgs|1|0|0|0" passage="2 Kings 8; 1">2 Kings (in
LXX. 4 Kings) viii. i</scripRef>.—was to last <i>seven
years</i>; whereas that for which Elijah prayed, as we learn in
<scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iii-p300.2" osisRef="Bible:Jas.5.17" parsed="|Jas|5|17|0|0" passage="Jas. v. 17">Jas. v. 17</scripRef>., lasted <i>three</i> and <i>six
months</i>.  But it is not said that Elisha <i>prayed for</i> that
famine.</p></note>
the rains; cleansed leprosies;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p300.3" n="1515" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p301" shownumber="no"> We only read of
<i>one</i> leprosy which Elisha cleansed—Naaman’s.  He
<i>inflicted</i> leprosy on Gehazi, which was “to cleave to him
and to his seed for ever.”</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p302" shownumber="no">Entangled foes in darkness; and when one</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p303" shownumber="no">Offcast and dead, by bandits’slaughter slain</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p304" shownumber="no">220  His limbs, after his death, already hid</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p305" shownumber="no">In sepulchre, did touch, he—light
recalled—</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p306" shownumber="no">Revived.</p>
<p class="c49" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p307" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p307.1">Isaiah</span>, wealthy seer, to
whom</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p308" shownumber="no">The fount was oped,—so manifest his faith!</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p309" shownumber="no">Poured from his mouth God’s word forth. 
Promised was</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p310" shownumber="no">225  The Father’s will, bounteous through
Christ; through him</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p311" shownumber="no">It testified before the way of life,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p312" shownumber="no">And was approved:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p312.1" n="1516" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p313" shownumber="no"> Prætestata
vi<i>am</i> vitæ atque probata per ipsam est.  I
suspect we should read “vi<i>a</i>,” quantity
being of no importance with our author, and take
“prætestata” as passive:  “The way of life
was testified before, and proved, through him.”</p></note>  but him, though stainless
found,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p314" shownumber="no">And undeserving, the mad People cut</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p315" shownumber="no">With wooden saw in twain, and took away</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p316" shownumber="no">230  With cruel death.</p>
<p class="c45" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p317" shownumber="no">The holy <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p317.1">Jeremy</span></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p318" shownumber="no">Followed; whom the Eternal’s Virtue bade</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p319" shownumber="no">Be prophet to the Gentiles, and him told</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p320" shownumber="no">The future:  who, because he brooded o’er</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p321" shownumber="no">His People’s deeds illaudable, and said</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p322" shownumber="no">235  (Speaking with voice presaging) that,
unless</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p323" shownumber="no">They had repented of betaking them</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p324" shownumber="no">To deeds iniquitous against their slaves,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p324.1" n="1517" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p325" shownumber="no"> This seems to be the
meaning, and the reference will then be to <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iii-p325.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.34.8-Jer.34.22" parsed="|Jer|34|8|34|22" passage="Jer. xxxiv. 8-22">Jer. xxxiv. 8–22</scripRef> (in LXX. xli. 8–22); but the
punctuation both in Oehler and Migne makes nonsense, and I have
therefore altered it.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p326" shownumber="no">They should be captived, bore hard bonds, shut up</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p327" shownumber="no">In squalid gaol; and, in the miry pit,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p328" shownumber="no">240  Hunger exhausted his decaying limbs.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p329" shownumber="no">But, after he did prove what they to hear</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p330" shownumber="no">Had been unwilling, and the foes did lead</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p331" shownumber="no">The People bound in their triumphal trains,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p332" shownumber="no">Hardly at length his wrinkled right hand lost</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p333" shownumber="no">245  Its chains:  it is agreed that by no
death</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p334" shownumber="no">Nor slaughter was the hero ta’en away.</p>
<p class="c49" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p335" shownumber="no">Faithful <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p335.1">Ezekiel</span>, to whom
granted was</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p336" shownumber="no">Rich grace of speech, saw sinners’ secrets;
wailed</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p337" shownumber="no">His own afflictions; prayed for pardon; saw</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p338" shownumber="no">250  The vengeance of the saints, which is to
be</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p339" shownumber="no">By slaughter; and, in Spirit wrapt, the place</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p340" shownumber="no">Of the saints’ realm, its steps and accesses,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p341" shownumber="no">And the salvation of the flesh, he saw.</p>
<p class="c49" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p342" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p342.1">Hosea</span>, <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p342.2">Amos</span>, <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p342.3">Micah</span>, <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p342.4">Joel</span>, too,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p343" shownumber="no">255  With <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p343.1">Obadiah</span>,
<span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p343.2">Jonah</span>, <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p343.3">Nahum</span>, come;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p344" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p344.1">Habakkuk</span>, <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p344.2">Zephaniah</span>, <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p344.3">Haggai</span>,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p345" shownumber="no">And <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p345.1">Zechariah</span> who did
violence</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p346" shownumber="no">Suffer, and <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p346.1">Malachi</span>—angel
himself!</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p347" shownumber="no">Are here:  these are the Lord’s seers; and
their choir,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p348" shownumber="no">260  As still they sing, is heard; and equally</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p349" shownumber="no">Their proper wreath of praise they all have earned.</p>
<p class="c49" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p350" shownumber="no">How great was <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p350.1">Daniel</span>!  What
a man!</p>
<p class="c49" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p351" shownumber="no">What power!</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p352" shownumber="no">Who by their own mouth did false witnesses</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p353" shownumber="no">Bewray, and saved a soul on a false charge</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p354" shownumber="no">265  Condemned;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p354.1" n="1518" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p355" shownumber="no"> See the apocryphal
“Susanna.”</p></note>
and, before that, by mouth resolved</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p356" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_155.html" id="iii.xi.v.iii-Page_155" n="155" />The king’s so
secret dreams; foresaw how Christ</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p357" shownumber="no">Dissolves the limbs of kingdoms; was accused</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p358" shownumber="no">For his Lord’s was made the lions’ prey;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p359" shownumber="no">And, openly preserved<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p359.1" n="1519" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p360" shownumber="no"> For
“servat<i>is</i>que palam cunctis in pace
quievit,” which the edd. give, I suggest
“servat<i>us</i>que,” etc., and take
“palam” for governing “cunctis.”</p></note>
before all eyes,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p361" shownumber="no">270  Rested in peace.</p>
<p class="c49" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p362" shownumber="no">His <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p362.1">Three</span> <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p362.2">Companions</span>, scarce</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p363" shownumber="no">With due praise to be sung, did piously</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p364" shownumber="no">Contemn the king’s iniquitous decree,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p365" shownumber="no">Out of so great a number:  to the flames</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p366" shownumber="no">Their bodies given were; but they preferred,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p367" shownumber="no">275  For the Great Name, to yield to penalties</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p368" shownumber="no">Themselves, than to an image stretch their palms</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p369" shownumber="no">On bended knees.  Now their o’erbrilliant
faith,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p370" shownumber="no">Now hope outshining all things, the wild fires</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p371" shownumber="no">Hath quencht, and vanquisht the iniquitous!</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p372" shownumber="no">280  <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p372.1">Ezra</span> the seer, doctor
of Law, and priest</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p373" shownumber="no">Himself (who, after full times, back did lead</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p374" shownumber="no">The captive People), with the Spirit filled</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p375" shownumber="no">Of memory, restored by word of mouth</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p376" shownumber="no">All the seers’ volumes, by the fires and
mould<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p376.1" n="1520" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p377" shownumber="no"> Ignibus et
<i>multa</i> consumpta volumina vatum. 
<i>Multa</i>must, apparently, be an error for some word
signifying “mould” or the like; unless, with the disregard
of construction and quantity observable in this author, it be an
<i>acc. pl</i>. to agree with <i>volumina</i>, so that we
must take <i>“omnia multa
volumina”</i> together, which would alter the whole
construction of the context.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p378" shownumber="no">285  Consumèd.</p>
<p class="c49" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p379" shownumber="no">Great above all born from seed</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p380" shownumber="no">Is <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p380.1">John</span> whose praises hardly
shall we skill</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p381" shownumber="no">To tell:  the washer<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p381.1" n="1521" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p382" shownumber="no"> Ablutor.</p></note> of
the flesh:  the Lord’s</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p383" shownumber="no">Open forerunner; washer,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p383.1" n="1522" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p384" shownumber="no"> Ablutor.</p></note>
too, of Christ,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p385" shownumber="no">Himself first born again from Him:  the first</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p386" shownumber="no">290  Of the new convenant, last of the old,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p387" shownumber="no">Was he; and for the True Way’s sake he died,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p388" shownumber="no">The first slain victim.</p>
<p class="c49" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p389" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p389.1">See</span> <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p389.2">God</span>-<span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p389.3">Christ</span>! behold</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p390" shownumber="no">Alike, His <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p390.1">Twelve-Fold
Warrior-Youth</span>!<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p390.2" n="1523" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p391" shownumber="no"> Juventus.</p></note> in all</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p392" shownumber="no">One faith, one dove, one power; the flower of men;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p393" shownumber="no">295  Lightening the world<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p393.1" n="1524" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p394" shownumber="no"> Mundo.</p></note> with light; comrades of Christ</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p395" shownumber="no">And apostolic men; who, speaking truth,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p396" shownumber="no">Heard with their ears Salvation,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p396.1" n="1525" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p397" shownumber="no"> Salutem =Christum.  So Simeon, “Mine eyes have seen <i>Thy
salvation</i>,” where the Greek word should be noted and compared
with its usage in the LXX., especially in the Psalms.  See
<scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iii-p397.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.30" parsed="|Luke|2|30|0|0" passage="Luke ii. 30">Luke ii. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> with their eyes</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p398" shownumber="no">Saw It, and handled with their hand the late</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p399" shownumber="no">From death recovered body,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p399.1" n="1526" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p400" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iii-p400.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.1-1John.1.2" parsed="|1John|1|1|1|2" passage="1 John i. 1, 2">1 John i. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note>
and partook</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p401" shownumber="no">300  As fellow-guests of food therewith, as
they</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p402" shownumber="no">Themselves bear witness.</p>
<p class="c49" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p403" shownumber="no">Him did <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p403.1">Paul</span> as well</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p404" shownumber="no">(Forechosen apostle, and in due time sent),</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p405" shownumber="no">When rapt into the heavens,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p405.1" n="1527" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p406" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iii-p406.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.1" parsed="|2Cor|12|1|0|0" passage="2 Cor. xii. 1">2 Cor. xii. 1</scripRef> sqq.</p></note> behold:  and sent</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p407" shownumber="no">By Him, he, with his comrade <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p407.1">Barnabas</span>,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p408" shownumber="no">305  And with the earlier associates</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p409" shownumber="no">Joined in one league together, everywhere</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p410" shownumber="no">Among the Gentiles hands the doctrine down</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p411" shownumber="no">That Christ is Head, whose members are the Church,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p412" shownumber="no">He the salvation of the body, He</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p413" shownumber="no">310  The members’ life perennial;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p414" shownumber="no">He, made flesh, He, ta’en away for all, Himself
first rose</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p415" shownumber="no">Again, salvation’s only hope; and gave</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p416" shownumber="no">The norm to His disciples:  they at once</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p417" shownumber="no">All variously suffered, for His Name,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p418" shownumber="no">315  Unworthy penalties.</p>
<p class="c50" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p419" shownumber="no">Such members bears</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p420" shownumber="no">With beauteous body the free mother, since</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p421" shownumber="no">She never her Lord’s precepts left behind,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p422" shownumber="no">And in His home hath grown old, to her Lord</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p423" shownumber="no">Ever most choice, having for His Name’s sake</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p424" shownumber="no">320  Penalties suffered.  For since, barren
once,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p425" shownumber="no">Not yet secure of her futurity,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p426" shownumber="no">She hath outgiven a people born of seed</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p427" shownumber="no">Celestial, and<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p427.1" n="1528" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p428" shownumber="no"> The common reading is,
“Atque suæ famulæ porta<i>vit</i> spreta
dolorem,” for which Oehler reads
“porta<i>rit</i>;” but I incline rather to
suggest that “porta<i>vit</i>” be retained,
but that the “a<i>t</i>que” be changed into
“a<i>e</i>que,” thus: 
“A<i>e</i>que suæ famulæ porta<i>vit</i> spreta
dolorem;” i.e., Since, like Sarah, the once barren
Christian church-mother hath had children, <i>equally</i>, like Sarah,
hath she had to bear scorn and spleen at her handmaid’s—the
Jewish church-mother’s—hands.</p></note> been spurned,
and borne the spleen<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p428.1" n="1529" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p429" shownumber="no"> Dolorem.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p430" shownumber="no">Of her own handmaid; now ’tis time to see</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p431" shownumber="no">325  This former-barren mother have a son</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p432" shownumber="no">The heir of her own liberty; not like</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p433" shownumber="no">The <i>handmaid’s</i> heir, yoked in
<i>estate</i> to <i>her</i>,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p434" shownumber="no">Although she bare him from celestial seed</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p435" shownumber="no">Conceived.  Far be it that ye should with words</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p436" shownumber="no">330  Unlawful, with rash voice, collectively</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p437" shownumber="no">Without distinction, give men exemplary</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p438" shownumber="no">(Heaven’s glowing constellations, to the mass</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p439" shownumber="no">Of men conjoined by seed alone or blood),</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p440" shownumber="no">The rugged bondman’s<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p440.1" n="1530" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p441" shownumber="no"> i.e.,
Ishmael’s.</p></note>
name; or that one think</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p442" shownumber="no">335  That he may speak in servile style about</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p443" shownumber="no">A People who the mandates followèd</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p444" shownumber="no">Of the Lord’s Law.  No:  but we mean the
troop</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p445" shownumber="no">Of sinners, empty, mindless, who have placed</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p446" shownumber="no">God’s promises in a mistrustful heart;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p447" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_156.html" id="iii.xi.v.iii-Page_156" n="156" />340  Men
vanquisht by the miserable sweet</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p448" shownumber="no">Of present life:  that troop would have been
bound</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p449" shownumber="no">Capital slavery to undergo,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p450" shownumber="no">By their own fault, if sin’s cause shall
impose</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p451" shownumber="no">Law’s yoke upon the mass.  For to serve
God,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p452" shownumber="no">345  And be whole-heartedly intent thereon,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p453" shownumber="no">Untainted faith, and freedom, is thereto</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p454" shownumber="no">Prepared spontaneous.</p>
<p class="c50" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p455" shownumber="no">The just fathers, then,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p456" shownumber="no">And holy stainless prophets, many, sang</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p457" shownumber="no">The future advent of the Lord; and they</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p458" shownumber="no">350  Faithfully testify what Heaven bids</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p459" shownumber="no">To men profane:  with them the
giants,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p459.1" n="1531" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p460" shownumber="no"> “Immanes,”
if it be the true reading.</p></note> men</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p461" shownumber="no">With Christ’s own glory satiated, made</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p462" shownumber="no">The consorts of His virtue, filling up</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p463" shownumber="no">The hallowed words, have stablished our faith;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p464" shownumber="no">355  By facts predictions proving.</p>
<p class="c45" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p465" shownumber="no">Of these men</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p466" shownumber="no">Disciples who succeeded them throughout</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p467" shownumber="no">The orb, men wholly filled with virtue’s
breath,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p468" shownumber="no">And our own masters, have assigned to us</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p469" shownumber="no">Honours conjoined with works.</p>
<p class="c45" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p470" shownumber="no">Of whom the first</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p471" shownumber="no">360  Whom <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p471.1">Peter</span> bade to
take his place and sit</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p472" shownumber="no">Upon this chair in mightiest Rome where he</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p473" shownumber="no">Himself had sat,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p473.1" n="1532" place="end"><p id="iii.xi.v.iii-p474" shownumber="no"> This is the way Oehler’s punctuation
reads.  Migne’s reads as follows:—</p>
<p class="c82" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p475" shownumber="no">…“Of whom the first</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p476" shownumber="no">Whom mightiest Rome bade take his place and sit</p>
<p class="c76" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p477" shownumber="no">Upon the chair where Peter’s self
had sat,” etc.</p></note>
was Linus, great, elect,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p478" shownumber="no">And by the mass approved.  And after him</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p479" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p479.1">Cletus</span> himself the fold’s
flock undertook;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p480" shownumber="no">365  As his successor <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p480.1">Anacletus</span> was</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p481" shownumber="no">By lot located:  <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p481.1">Clement</span>
follows him;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p482" shownumber="no">Well known was he to apostolic men:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p482.1" n="1533" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p483" shownumber="no"> “Is apostolicis
bene notus.”  This may mean, (<i>a</i>) as in our
text; (<i>b</i>) by his apostolically-minded writings—writings
like an apostle’s; or (<i>c</i>) by the apostolic writings, i.e.,
by the mention made of him, supposing him to be the same, in
<scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iii-p483.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.3" parsed="|Phil|4|3|0|0" passage="Phil. iv. 3">Phil. iv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p484" shownumber="no">Next <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p484.1">Evaristus</span> ruled without a
crime</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p485" shownumber="no">The law.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p485.1" n="1534" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p486" shownumber="no"> Legem.</p></note>  To
<span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p486.1">Sixtus Sextus Alexander</span></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p487" shownumber="no">370  Commends the fold:  who, after he had
filled</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p488" shownumber="no">His lustral times up, to <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p488.1">Telesphorus</span></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p489" shownumber="no">Hands it in order:  excellent was he,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p490" shownumber="no">And martyr faithful.  After him succeeds</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p491" shownumber="no">A comrade in the law,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p491.1" n="1535" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p492" shownumber="no"> Legis.</p></note>
and master sure:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p493" shownumber="no">375  When lo! the comrade of your wickedness,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p494" shownumber="no">Its author and forerunner—Cerdo hight—</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p495" shownumber="no">Arrived at Rome, smarting with recent wounds:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p496" shownumber="no">Detected, for that he was scattering</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p497" shownumber="no">Voices and words of venom stealthily:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p498" shownumber="no">380  For which cause, driven from the band, he
bore</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p499" shownumber="no">This sacrilegious brood, the dragon’s breath</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p500" shownumber="no">Engendering it.  Blooming in piety</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p501" shownumber="no">United stood the Church of Rome, compact</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p502" shownumber="no">By <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p502.1">Peter</span>:  whose successor,
too, himself,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p503" shownumber="no">385  And now in the ninth place, <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p503.1">Hyginus</span> was,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p504" shownumber="no">The burden undertaking of his chair.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p505" shownumber="no">After him followed Pius—Hermas his</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p506" shownumber="no">Own brother<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p506.1" n="1536" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p507" shownumber="no"> Germine frater.</p></note> was; angelic
“Pastor” he,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p508" shownumber="no">Because he spake the words delivered him:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p508.1" n="1537" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p509" shownumber="no"> An allusion to
the well-known <i>Pastor</i> or <i>Shepherd</i> of Hermas.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p510" shownumber="no">390  And <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p510.1">Anicetus<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p510.2" n="1538" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p511" shownumber="no"> Our author makes the
name Anicetus.  Rig. (as quoted by Oehler) observes that a
comparison of the list of bishops of Rome here given with that given by
Tertullian in <i>de Præscr</i>., c. xxxii., seems to show that
this metrical piece cannot be his.</p></note></span> the allotted post</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p512" shownumber="no">In pious order undertook.  ’Neath whom</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p513" shownumber="no">Marcion here coming, the new Pontic pest,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p514" shownumber="no">(The secret daring deed in his own heart</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p515" shownumber="no">Not yet disclosed,) went, speaking commonly,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p516" shownumber="no">395  In all directions, in his perfidy,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p517" shownumber="no">With lurking art.  But after he began</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p518" shownumber="no">His deadly arrows to produce, cast off</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p519" shownumber="no">Deservedly (as author of a crime</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p520" shownumber="no">So savage), reprobated by the saints,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iii-p521" shownumber="no">400  He burst, a wondrous monster! on our
view.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="iii.xi.v.iv" n="IV" next="iii.xi.v.v" prev="iii.xi.v.iii" progress="22.81%" shorttitle="Book IV" title="Of Marcion's Antitheses." type="Book"><p class="c26" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p1.1">Book
IV.—Of Marcion’s Antitheses.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p1.2" n="1539" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p2" shownumber="no"> The state of the text
in some parts of this book is frightful.  It has been almost
hopeless to extract any sense whatever out of the Latin in many
passages—indeed, the renderings are in these cases little better
than guess-work—and the confusion of images, ideas, and
quotations is extraordinary.</p></note></span></p>
<p class="c44" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p3" shownumber="no">What the Inviolable Power bids</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p4" shownumber="no">The youthful people,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p4.1" n="1540" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p5" shownumber="no"> See the preceding
book.</p></note>
which, rich, free, and heir,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p6" shownumber="no">Possesses an eternal hope of praise</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p7" shownumber="no">(By right assigned) is this:  that with great
zeal</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p8" shownumber="no">5  Burning, armed with the love of peace—yet
not</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p9" shownumber="no">As teachers (Christ alone doth all things
teach<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p9.1" n="1541" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p10" shownumber="no"> I have changed the
unintelligible “daret” of the edd. into
“docet.”  The reference seems to be to <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iv-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.8 Bible:Jas.3.1 Bible:1Pet.5.2-1Pet.5.3" parsed="|Matt|23|8|0|0;|Jas|3|1|0|0;|1Pet|5|2|5|3" passage="Matt. xxiii. 8; Jas. iii. 1; 1 Pet. v. 2, 3">Matt. xxiii. 8; Jas. iii. 1; 1 Pet. v. 2,
3</scripRef>.</p></note>),</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p11" shownumber="no">But as Christ’s
household—servants—o’er the earth</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p12" shownumber="no">They should conduct a massive war;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p12.1" n="1542" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p13" shownumber="no"> Molem belli deducere
terræ.</p></note> should raze</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p14" shownumber="no">The wicked’s lofty towers, savage walls,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p15" shownumber="no">10  And threats which ’gainst the holy
people’s bands</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p16" shownumber="no">Rise, and dissolve such empty sounds in air.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p17" shownumber="no">Wherefore we, justly speaking emulous
words,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p17.1" n="1543" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p18" shownumber="no"> Æmulamenta. 
Migne seems to think the word refers to Marcion’s
“Antitheses.”</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p19" shownumber="no">Out of his<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p19.1" n="1544" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p20" shownumber="no"> i.e., apparently
Marcion’s.</p></note> own words even
strive to express</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p21" shownumber="no">The meaning of salvation’s records,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p21.1" n="1545" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p22" shownumber="no"> Monumenta.</p></note> which</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p23" shownumber="no">15  Large grace hath poured profusely; and to
ope</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p24" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_157.html" id="iii.xi.v.iv-Page_157" n="157" />To the
saints’ eyes the Bandit’s<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p24.1" n="1546" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p25" shownumber="no"> See the opening of the
preceding book.</p></note>
covert plague:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p26" shownumber="no">Lest any untrained, daring, ignorant,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p27" shownumber="no">Fall therein unawares, and (being caught)</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p28" shownumber="no">Forfeit celestial gifts.</p>
<p class="c50" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p29" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p29.1">God</span>, then, is <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p29.2">One</span></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p30" shownumber="no">20  To mortals all and everywhere; a Realm</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p31" shownumber="no">Eternal, Origin of light profound;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p32" shownumber="no">Life’s Fount; a Draught fraught<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p32.1" n="1547" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p33" shownumber="no">
“Conditus;” i.e., probably (in violation of quantity) the
past part. of “condio” = flavoured, seasoned.</p></note> with all wisdom.  <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p33.1">He</span></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p34" shownumber="no">Produced the orb whose bosom all things girds;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p35" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p35.1">Him</span> not a region, not a place,
includes as</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p36" shownumber="no">25  In circuit:  matter none perennial
is,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p36.1" n="1548" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p37" shownumber="no"> I have altered the
punctuation here.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p38" shownumber="no">So as to be self-made, or to have been</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p39" shownumber="no">Ever, created by no Maker:  heaven’s,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p40" shownumber="no">Earth’s, sea’s, and the
abyss’s<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p40.1" n="1549" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p41" shownumber="no"> Inferni.</p></note> Settler<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p41.1" n="1550" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p42" shownumber="no"> Locator.</p></note> is</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p43" shownumber="no">The Spirit; air’s Divider, Builder, Author,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p44" shownumber="no">30  Sole God perpetual, Power immense, is
He.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p44.1" n="1551" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p45" shownumber="no"> These lines are
capable, according to their punctuation, of various renderings, which
for brevity’s sake I must be content to omit.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p46" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p46.1">Him</span> had the Law the
People<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p46.2" n="1552" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p47" shownumber="no"> i.e., the People of
Israel.  See the <i>de Idol</i>., p. 148, c. v. note 1.</p></note> shown to
be</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p48" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p48.1">One</span> <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p48.2">God</span>,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p48.3" n="1553" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p49" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iv-p49.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.6.3-Deut.6.4 Bible:Mark.12.29-Mark.12.30" parsed="|Deut|6|3|6|4;|Mark|12|29|12|30" passage="Deut. 6.3,4; Mark 12.29,30">Deut. vi. 3, 4, quoted in Mark xii. 29,
30</scripRef>.</p></note> whose mighty voice
to Moses spake</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p50" shownumber="no">Upon the mount.  Him this His Virtue, too,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p51" shownumber="no">His Wisdom, Glory, Word, and Son, this Light</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p52" shownumber="no">35  Begotten from the Light immense,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p52.1" n="1554" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p53" shownumber="no"> This savours of the
Nicene Creed.</p></note> proclaims</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p54" shownumber="no">Through the seers’ voices, to be One: 
and Paul,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p54.1" n="1555" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p55" shownumber="no"> Migne’s pointing
is followed, in preference to Oehler’s.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p56" shownumber="no">Taking the theme in order up, thus too</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p57" shownumber="no">Himself delivers; “Father there is
One<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p57.1" n="1556" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p58" shownumber="no"> “Un<i>um
hunc</i> esse Patrem;” i.e., “that <i>this
One</i> (God) is the Father.”  But I rather incline to read,
“un<i>umque</i> esse;” or we may
render, “This One is the Sire.”</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p59" shownumber="no">Through whom were all things made:  Christ One,
through whom</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p60" shownumber="no">40  God all things made;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p60.1" n="1557" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p61" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iv-p61.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.5-1Cor.8.6 Bible:Eph.4.4-Eph.4.6" parsed="|1Cor|8|5|8|6;|Eph|4|4|4|6" passage="1 Cor. 8.5,6; Eph. 4.4-6">1
Cor. viii. 5, 6 (but notice the prepositions in the Greek; our author
is not accurate in rendering them); Eph. iv. 4, 5, 6</scripRef>.</p></note> to whom he plainly owns</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p62" shownumber="no">That every knee doth bow itself;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p62.1" n="1558" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p63" shownumber="no"> Ad quem se curvare
genu plane omne fatetur.  The reference is to <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iv-p63.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.10" parsed="|Phil|2|10|0|0" passage="Phil. ii. 10">Phil. ii. 10</scripRef>; but our author is careless in using the
present tense, “se curvare.”</p></note> of whom</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p64" shownumber="no">Is every fatherhood<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p64.1" n="1559" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p65" shownumber="no"> The reference is to
<scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iv-p65.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.14-Eph.3.15" parsed="|Eph|3|14|3|15" passage="Eph. iii. 14, 15">Eph. iii. 14, 15</scripRef>; but here again our author seems
in error, as he refers the words to <i>Christ</i>, whereas the meaning
of the apostle appears clearly to refer them to<i>the
Father</i>.</p></note> in
heaven and earth</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p66" shownumber="no">Called:  who is zealous with the highest love</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p67" shownumber="no">Of parent-care His people-ward; and wills</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p68" shownumber="no">45  All flesh to live in holy wise, and wills</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p69" shownumber="no">His people to appear before Him pure</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p70" shownumber="no">Without a crime.  With such zeal, by a
law<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p70.1" n="1560" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p71" shownumber="no"> Legitimos.  See
book iv. 91.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p72" shownumber="no">Guards He our safety; warns us <i>loyal</i>
be;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p73" shownumber="no">Chastens; is instant.  So, too, has the same</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p74" shownumber="no">50  Apostle (when Galatian brethren</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p75" shownumber="no">Chiding)—Paul—written that such zeal
hath he.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p75.1" n="1561" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p76" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iv-p76.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.20" parsed="|Gal|3|20|0|0" passage="Gal. iii. 20">Gal. iii. 20</scripRef>.  But here, again,
“Galatas” seems rather like an error; for in speaking
to the <i>Corinthians</i> St. Paul uses an expression more like our
author’s:  see <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iv-p76.2" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.2" parsed="|2Cor|11|2|0|0" passage="2 Cor. xi. 2">2 Cor. xi. 2</scripRef>.  The Latin, too, is faulty: 
“Talem <i>se</i> Paulus zelum <i>se</i> scripsit
habere,” where, perhaps, for the first
“<i>se</i>” we should read “<i>sic.</i>”</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p77" shownumber="no">The fathers’sins God freely rendered, then,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p78" shownumber="no">Slaying in whelming deluge utterly Parents alike with
progeny, and e’en</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p79" shownumber="no">55  Grandchildren in “fourth
generation”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p79.1" n="1562" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p80" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iv-p80.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.20.5 Bible:Deut.5.9" parsed="|Exod|20|5|0|0;|Deut|5|9|0|0" passage="Ex. xx. 5; Deut. v. 9">Ex. xx. 5; Deut. v. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> now</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p81" shownumber="no">Descended from the parent-stock, when He</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p82" shownumber="no">Has then for nearly these nine hundred years</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p83" shownumber="no">Assisted them.  Hard does the judgment seem?</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p84" shownumber="no">The sentence savage?  And in Sodom, too,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p85" shownumber="no">60  That the still guiltless little one unarmed</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p86" shownumber="no">And tender should lose life:  for what had
e’er</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p87" shownumber="no">The infant sinned?  What cruel thou mayst
think,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p88" shownumber="no">Is parent-care’s true duty.  Lest misdeed</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p89" shownumber="no">Should further grow, crime’s authors He did
quench,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p90" shownumber="no">65  And sinful parents’ brood.  But,
with his sires,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p91" shownumber="no">The harmless infant pays not penalties</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p92" shownumber="no">Perpetual, ignorant and not advanced</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p93" shownumber="no">In crime:  but lest he partner should become</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p94" shownumber="no">Of adult age’s guilt, death immature</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p95" shownumber="no">70  Undid spontaneous future ills.</p>
<p class="c45" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p96" shownumber="no">Why, then,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p97" shownumber="no">Bids God libation to be poured to Him</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p98" shownumber="no">With blood of sheep? and takes so stringent means</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p99" shownumber="no">By Law, that, in the People, none transgress</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p100" shownumber="no">Erringly, threatening them with instant death</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p101" shownumber="no">75  By stoning? and why reprobates, again,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p102" shownumber="no">These gifts of theirs, and says they are to Him</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p103" shownumber="no">Unwelcome, while He chides a People prest</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p104" shownumber="no">With swarm of sin?<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p104.1" n="1563" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p105" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iv-p105.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.10-Isa.1.15 Bible:Jer.6.20" parsed="|Isa|1|10|1|15;|Jer|6|20|0|0" passage="Isa. i. 10-15; Jer. vi. 20">Isa. i. 10–15; Jer. vi.
20</scripRef>.</p></note>  Does He, the truthful, bid,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p106" shownumber="no">And He, the just, at the same time repel?</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p107" shownumber="no">80  The causes if thou seekst, cease to be
moved</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p108" shownumber="no">Erringly:  for faith’s cause is weightier</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p109" shownumber="no">Than fancied reason.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p109.1" n="1564" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p110" shownumber="no"> Causa etenim fidei
rationis imagine major.</p></note>  Through a mirror<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p110.1" n="1565" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p111" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iv-p111.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.12 Bible:Heb.10.1" parsed="|1Cor|13|12|0|0;|Heb|10|1|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xiii. 12; Heb. x. 1">1 Cor. xiii. 12; Heb. x. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>—shade</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p112" shownumber="no">Of fulgent light!—behold what the calf’s
blood,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p113" shownumber="no">The heifer’s ashes, and each goat, do mean:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p114" shownumber="no">85  The one dismissed goes off, the other falls</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p115" shownumber="no">A victim at the temple.</p>
<p class="c50" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p116" shownumber="no">With calf’s blood</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p117" shownumber="no">With water mixt the seer<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p117.1" n="1566" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p118" shownumber="no"> Moses.  See
<scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iv-p118.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.19-Heb.9.22" parsed="|Heb|9|19|9|22" passage="Heb. ix. 19-22">Heb. ix.
19–22</scripRef>, and the
references there.</p></note>
(thus from on high</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p119" shownumber="no">Bidden) besprinkled People, vessels all,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p120" shownumber="no">Priests, and the written volumes of the Law.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p121" shownumber="no">90  See here not their true hope, nor yet a
mere</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p122" shownumber="no">Semblance devoid of virtue:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p122.1" n="1567" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p123" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iv-p123.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.13" parsed="|Heb|9|13|0|0" passage="Heb. ix. 13">Heb. ix. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>  but behold</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p124" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_158.html" id="iii.xi.v.iv-Page_158" n="158" />In the calf’s
type <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p124.1">Christ</span> destined
<i>bodily</i></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p125" shownumber="no">To suffer; who upon His shoulders bare</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p126" shownumber="no">The plough-beam’s hard yokes,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p126.1" n="1568" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p127" shownumber="no"> Alluding
probably to our Lord’s bearing of the <i>cross-beam</i> of His
<i>cross</i>—the beam being the “yokes,” and the
upright stem of the cross the “plough-beam”—on His
shoulders.—See <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iv-p127.1" osisRef="Bible:John.19.17" parsed="|John|19|17|0|0" passage="John xix. 17">John xix. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> and with fortitude</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p128" shownumber="no">95  Brake His own heart with the steel share, and
poured</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p129" shownumber="no">Into the furrows water of His own</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p130" shownumber="no">Life’s blood.  For these
“temple-vessels” do</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p131" shownumber="no">Denote our bodies:  God’s true
temple<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p131.1" n="1569" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p132" shownumber="no"> Templum.  Comp.
<scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iv-p132.1" osisRef="Bible:John.2.19-John.2.22 Bible:Col.2.9" parsed="|John|2|19|2|22;|Col|2|9|0|0" passage="John ii. 19-22; Col. ii. 9">John ii. 19–22; Col. ii.
9</scripRef>.</p></note> He,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p133" shownumber="no">Not dedicated erst; for to Himself</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p134" shownumber="no">100  He by His blood associated men,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p135" shownumber="no">And willed them be His body’s priests, Himself</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p136" shownumber="no">The Supreme Father’s perfect Priest by right.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p137" shownumber="no">Hearing, sight, step inert, He cleansed; and, for
a “book,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p137.1" n="1570" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p138" shownumber="no"> Libro.  The
reference is to the preceding lines, especially 89, and <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iv-p138.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.19" parsed="|Heb|9|19|0|0" passage="Heb. ix. 19">Heb. ix. 19</scripRef>, <span class="Greek" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p138.2" lang="EL">αὐτὸ τὸ
βιβλίον</span>.  The use of
“libro” is curious, as it seems to be used partly as if it
would be equivalent to <i>pro libro</i>, “in the place of a
book,” partly in a more truly datival sense, “to serve the
purposes of a book;” and our “for” is capable of the
two senses.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p139" shownumber="no">Sprinkled, by speaking<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p139.1" n="1571" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p140" shownumber="no"> For this comparison of
“speaking” to “sprinkling,” comp. <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iv-p140.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.2" parsed="|Deut|32|2|0|0" passage="Deut. xxxii. 2">Deut. xxxii. 2</scripRef>, “My <i>doctrine shall drop
as the rain</i>; my <i>speech shall distil as the dew</i>,”
etc.; <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iv-p140.2" osisRef="Bible:Job.29.22" parsed="|Job|29|22|0|0" passage="Job xxix. 22">Job xxix.
22</scripRef>, “My <i>speech
dropped</i> upon them;” with <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iv-p140.3" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.26" parsed="|Eph|5|26|0|0" passage="Eph. v. 26">Eph. v. 26</scripRef>, and with our Lord’s significant
action (recorded in the passage here alluded to, <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iv-p140.4" osisRef="Bible:John.20.22" parsed="|John|20|22|0|0" passage="John xx. 22">John xx. 22</scripRef>) of “<i>breathing
on</i>” (<span class="Greek" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p140.5" lang="EL">ἐνεφύσησεν</span>)
His disciples.  Comp., too, for the “witnesses” and
“words of presage,” <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iv-p140.6" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.48-Luke.24.49 Bible:Acts.1.6-Acts.1.8" parsed="|Luke|24|48|24|49;|Acts|1|6|1|8" passage="Luke xxiv. 48, 49; Acts i. 6-8">Luke xxiv. 48, 49; Acts i.
6–8</scripRef>.</p></note>
words of presage, those</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p141" shownumber="no">105  His witnesses:  demonstrating the Law</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p142" shownumber="no">Bound by His holy blood.</p>
<p class="c50" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p143" shownumber="no">This cause withal</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p144" shownumber="no">Our victim through “<i>the heifer</i>”
manifests</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p145" shownumber="no">From whose blood taking for the People’s sake</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p146" shownumber="no">Piacular drops, them the first Levite<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p146.1" n="1572" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p147" shownumber="no"> i.e., the chief of the
Levites, the high priest.</p></note> bare</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p148" shownumber="no">110  Within the veil; and, by God’s bidding,
burned</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p149" shownumber="no">Her corse without the camp’s gates; with whose
ash</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p150" shownumber="no">He cleansed lapsed bodies.</p>
<p class="c50" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p151" shownumber="no">Thus our Lord (who us</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p152" shownumber="no">By His own death redeemed), without the
camp<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p152.1" n="1573" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p153" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iv-p153.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.12-Heb.13.13 Bible:John.19.19-John.19.20" parsed="|Heb|13|12|13|13;|John|19|19|19|20" passage="Heb. xiii. 12, 13; John xix. 19, 20">Heb. xiii. 12, 13; John xix. 19,
20</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p154" shownumber="no">Willingly suffering the violence</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p155" shownumber="no">115  Of an iniquitous People, did fulfil</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p156" shownumber="no">The Law, by facts predictions proving;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p156.1" n="1574" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p157" shownumber="no"> Comp. the preceding
book, 355.</p></note> who</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p158" shownumber="no">A people of contamination full</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p159" shownumber="no">Doth truly cleanse, conceding all things, as</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p160" shownumber="no">The body’s Author rich; within heaven’s
veil</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p161" shownumber="no">120  Gone with the blood which—One for
many’s deaths—</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p162" shownumber="no">He hath outpoured.</p>
<p class="c50" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p163" shownumber="no">A holy victim, then,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p164" shownumber="no">Is meet for a great priest; which worthily</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p165" shownumber="no">He, being perfect, may be proved to have,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p166" shownumber="no">And offer.  He <i>a body</i> hath:  this
is</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p167" shownumber="no">125  For mortals a live victim; worthy this</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p168" shownumber="no">Of great price did He offer, One for all.</p>
<p class="c51" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p169" shownumber="no">The<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p169.1" n="1575" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p170" shownumber="no"> The passage
which follows is almost unintelligible.  The sense which I have
offered in my text is so offered with great diffidence, as I am far
from certain of having hit the meaning; indeed, the state of the text
is such, that <i>any</i> meaning must be a matter of some
uncertainty.</p></note> semblance of the
“goats” teaches that they</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p171" shownumber="no">Are men exiled out of the “peoples
twain”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p171.1" n="1576" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p172" shownumber="no"> i.e., perhaps the
Jewish and Christian peoples.  Comp. <i>adv. Jud</i>., c. 1.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p173" shownumber="no">As barren;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p173.1" n="1577" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p174" shownumber="no"> i.e.,
“barren” of faith and good works.  The
“goats” being but “kids” (see <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iv-p174.1" osisRef="Bible:Lev.16.8" parsed="|Lev|16|8|0|0" passage="Lev. xvi. 8">Lev. xvi. 8</scripRef>), would, of course, be barren. 
“Exiled” seems to mean “excommunicated.” 
But the comparison of the sacrificed goat to a penitent, and of the
scapegoat to an impenitent, excommunicate, is extravagant.  Yet I
see no other sense.</p></note> fruitless
both; (of whom the Lord</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p175" shownumber="no">130  Spake also, in the Gospel, telling how</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p176" shownumber="no">The kids are severed from the sheep, and stand</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p177" shownumber="no">On the left hand<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p177.1" n="1578" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p178" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iv-p178.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.31-Matt.25.33" parsed="|Matt|25|31|25|33" passage="Matt. xxv. 31-33">Matt. xxv. 31–33</scripRef>.</p></note>):  that some indeed there
are</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p179" shownumber="no">Who for the Lord’s Name’s sake have
suffered:  thus</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p180" shownumber="no">That fruit has veiled their former barrenness:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p181" shownumber="no">135  And such, the prophet teaches, on the
ground</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p182" shownumber="no">Of that their final merit worthy are</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p183" shownumber="no">Of the Lord’s altar:  others, cast away</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p184" shownumber="no">(As was th’ iniquitous rich man, we read,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p185" shownumber="no">By Lazarus<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p185.1" n="1579" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p186" shownumber="no"> i.e., Lazarus was not
allowed to help him.  In that sense he may be said to have been
“cast away;” but it is Abraham, not Lazarus, who pronounces
his doom.  See <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iv-p186.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.19-Luke.16.31" parsed="|Luke|16|19|16|31" passage="Luke xvi. 19-31">Luke xvi.
19–31</scripRef>.</p></note>), are such as
have remained</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p187" shownumber="no">140  Exiled, persistent in their stubbornness.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p188" shownumber="no">Now a veil, hanging in the midst, did both</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p189" shownumber="no">Dissever,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p189.1" n="1580" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p190" shownumber="no"> i.e., in that the
blood of the one was brought within the veil; the other was not.</p></note> and had into
portions twain</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p191" shownumber="no">Divided the one shrine.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p191.1" n="1581" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p192" shownumber="no"> Ædem.</p></note>  The inner parts</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p193" shownumber="no">Were called “Holies of holies.” Stationed
there</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p194" shownumber="no">145  An altar shone, noble with gold; and
there,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p195" shownumber="no">At the same time, the testaments and ark</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p196" shownumber="no">Of the Law’s tablets; covered wholly
o’er</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p197" shownumber="no">With lambs’skins<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p197.1" n="1582" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p198" shownumber="no"> The meaning
seems to be, that <i>the ark</i>, when it had to be removed from place
to place, had (as we learn from <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iv-p198.1" osisRef="Bible:Num.4.5" parsed="|Num|4|5|0|0" passage="Num. iv. 5">Num. iv. 5</scripRef>) to be covered with “the second
veil” (as it is called in <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iv-p198.2" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.3" parsed="|Heb|9|3|0|0" passage="Heb. ix. 3">Heb. ix. 3</scripRef>), which was “of blue,”
etc.  But that this veil was made “of lambs’
skins” does not appear; on the contrary, it was made of
“linen.”  The <i>outer</i> veil, indeed (not the
out<i>most</i>, which was of “badgers’ skins,”
according to the Eng. ver.; but of “<span class="Greek" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p198.3" lang="EL">ὑακίνθινα
δερματα</span>”—of
what material is not said—according to the LXX.), <i>was</i> made
“of rams’ skins;” but then they were “dyed
<i>red</i>” (<span class="Greek" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p198.4" lang="EL">ἡρυθροδανωμένα</span>, LXX.), not “<i>blue</i>.”  So there is some
confusion in our author.</p></note>
dyed with heaven’s hue; within</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p199" shownumber="no">Gold-clad;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p199.1" n="1583" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p200" shownumber="no"> The ark was
overlaid with gold <i>without</i> as well as within.  (See
<scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iv-p200.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.25.10-Exod.25.11 Bible:Exod.37.1-Exod.37.2" parsed="|Exod|25|10|25|11;|Exod|37|1|37|2" passage="Ex. xxv. 10, 11; xxxvii. 1, 2">Ex. xxv. 10, 11; xxxvii. 1,
2</scripRef>; and this is referred to in
<scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iv-p200.2" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.3-Heb.9.4" parsed="|Heb|9|3|9|4" passage="Heb. ix. 3, 4">Heb. ix. 3, 4</scripRef>—<span class="Greek" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p200.3" lang="EL">κιβωτὸν</span>…<span class="Greek" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p200.4" lang="EL">περικεκαλυμμένην</span>—where our Eng. ver. rendering is defective, and in the context
as well.)  This, however, may be said to be implied in the
following words:  “and <i>all between</i>,” i.e.,
between the layers above and beneath, “of wood.”</p></note> and all
between of wood.  Here are so</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p201" shownumber="no">150  The tablets of the Law; here is the urn</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p202" shownumber="no">Replete with manna; here is Aaron’s rod</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p203" shownumber="no">Which puts forth germens of the cross<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p203.1" n="1584" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p204" shownumber="no"> Migne supposes some
error in these words.  Certainly the sense is dark enough; but see
lower down.</p></note>—unlike</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p205" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_159.html" id="iii.xi.v.iv-Page_159" n="159" />The cross
itself, yet born of storax-tree<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p205.1" n="1585" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p206" shownumber="no"> It yielded
“almonds,” according to the Eng. ver. (<scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iv-p206.1" osisRef="Bible:Num.17.8" parsed="|Num|17|8|0|0" passage="Num. xvii. 8">Num. xvii. 8</scripRef>).  But see the LXX.</p></note>—And over
it—in uniformity</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p207" shownumber="no">155  Fourfold—the cherubim their pinions
spread,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p208" shownumber="no">And the inviolable sanctities<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p208.1" n="1586" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p209" shownumber="no"> Sagmina. 
But the word is a very strange one to use indeed.  See the Latin
Lexicons, <i>s.v.</i></p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p210" shownumber="no">Covered obediently.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p210.1" n="1587" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p211" shownumber="no"> It might be
questionable whether “jussa” refers to
“cherubim” or to “sagmina.”</p></note>  Without the veil</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p212" shownumber="no">Part of the shrine stood open:  facing it,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p213" shownumber="no">Heavy with broad brass, did an altar stand;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p214" shownumber="no">160  And with two triple sets (on each side
one)</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p215" shownumber="no">Of branches woven with the central stem,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p216" shownumber="no">A lampstand, and as many<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p216.1" n="1588" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p217" shownumber="no"> i.e., twice three +
the central one = 7.</p></note>
lamps:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p218" shownumber="no">The golden substance wholly filled with light</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p219" shownumber="no">The temple.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p219.1" n="1589" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p220" shownumber="no"> Our author persists in
calling the tabernacle temple.</p></note></p>
<p class="c50" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p221" shownumber="no">Thus the temple’s outer face,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p222" shownumber="no">165  Common and open, does the ritual</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p223" shownumber="no">Denote, then, of a people lingering</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p224" shownumber="no">Beneath the Law; amid whose<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p224.1" n="1590" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p225" shownumber="no"> i.e., the
Law’s.</p></note> gloom there shone</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p226" shownumber="no">The Holy Spirit’s sevenfold unity</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p227" shownumber="no">Ever, the People sheltering.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p227.1" n="1591" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p228" shownumber="no">
“<i>T</i>egebat,” i.e., with the “fiery-cloudy
pillar,” unless it be an error for “<i>r</i>egebat,”
which still might apply to the pillar.</p></note>  And thus</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p229" shownumber="no">170  The Lampstand True and living Lamps do
shine</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p230" shownumber="no">Persistently throughout the Law and Seers</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p231" shownumber="no">On men subdued in heart.  And for a type</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p232" shownumber="no">Of <i>earth</i>,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p232.1" n="1592" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p233" shownumber="no"> Terræ.</p></note>
the altar—so tradition says—</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p234" shownumber="no">Was made.  Here constantly, in open space,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p235" shownumber="no">175  Before all eyes were visible of old</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p236" shownumber="no">The People’s “works,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p236.1" n="1593" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p237" shownumber="no">
“Operæ,” i.e., sacrifices.  The Latin is a
hopeless jumble of words without grammatical sequence, and any
rendering is mere guesswork.</p></note> which ever—“not
without</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p238" shownumber="no">Blood”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p238.1" n="1594" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p239" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iv-p239.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.7" parsed="|Heb|9|7|0|0" passage="Heb. ix. 7">Heb. ix. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>—it did
offer, shedding out the gore</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p240" shownumber="no">Of lawless life.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p240.1" n="1595" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p241" shownumber="no"> i.e., of animals
which, as irrational, were “without the Law.”</p></note>  There, too, the
Lord—Himself</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p242" shownumber="no">Made victim on behalf of all—denotes</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p243" shownumber="no">180  The <i>whole earth</i><note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p243.1" n="1596" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p244" shownumber="no"> Terram.</p></note>—altar in specific sense.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p245" shownumber="no">Hence likewise that new covenant author, whom</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p246" shownumber="no">No language can describe, Disciple John,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p247" shownumber="no">Testifies that beneath such altar he</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p248" shownumber="no">Saw souls which had for Christ’s name
suffered,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p249" shownumber="no">185  Praying the vengeance of the mighty God</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p250" shownumber="no">Upon their slaughter.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p250.1" n="1597" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p251" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iv-p251.1" osisRef="Bible:Rev.6.9-Rev.6.10" parsed="|Rev|6|9|6|10" passage="Rev. vi. 9, 10">Rev. vi. 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note>  There,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p251.2" n="1598" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p252" shownumber="no"> i.e., beneath the
altar.  See the <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iv-p252.1" osisRef="Bible:Rev.6.11" parsed="|Rev|6|11|0|0" passage="Rev. 6.11">11th verse <i>ib</i></scripRef>.</p></note>
meantime, is rest.</p>
<p class="c51" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p253" shownumber="no">In some unknown part there exists a spot</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p254" shownumber="no">Open, enjoying its own light; ’tis called</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p255" shownumber="no">“Abraham’s bosom;” high above
the glooms,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p255.1" n="1599" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p256" shownumber="no"> Or possibly,
“deeper than the glooms:”  “altior a
tenebris.”</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p257" shownumber="no">190  And far removed from fire, yet
’neath the earth.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p257.1" n="1600" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p258" shownumber="no"> Terra.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p259" shownumber="no">The <i>brazen altar</i> this is called,
whereon</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p260" shownumber="no">(We have recorded) was a dusky veil.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p260.1" n="1601" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p261" shownumber="no"> See 141, 142,
above.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p262" shownumber="no">This veil divides both parts, and leaves the one</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p263" shownumber="no">Open, from the eternal one distinct</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p264" shownumber="no">195  In worship and time’s usage.  To
itself</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p265" shownumber="no">Tis not unfriendly, though of fainter love,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p266" shownumber="no">By time and space divided, and yet linked</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p267" shownumber="no">By reason.  ’Tis one house, though by a
veil</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p268" shownumber="no">Parted it seems:  and thus (when the veil
burst,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p269" shownumber="no">200  On the Lord’s passion) heavenly regions
oped</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p270" shownumber="no">And holy vaults,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p270.1" n="1602" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p271" shownumber="no">
C<i>æ</i>lataque sancta.  We might conjecture
“c<i>e</i>lataque sancta,” ="and the
sanctuaries formerly hidden.”</p></note>
and what was double erst</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p272" shownumber="no">Became one house perennial.</p>
<p class="c45" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p273" shownumber="no">Order due</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p274" shownumber="no">Traditionally has interpreted</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p275" shownumber="no">The <i>inner temple</i> of the people
called</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p276" shownumber="no">205  After Christ’s Name, with worship
heavenly,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p277" shownumber="no">God’s actual mandates following; (no
“shade”</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p278" shownumber="no">Is <i>herein</i> bound, but persons real;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p278.1" n="1603" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p279" shownumber="no"> This sense appears
intelligible, as the writer’s aim seems to be to distinguish
between the “actual” commands of God, i.e., the spiritual,
essential ones, which the spiritual people “follow,” and
which “bind”—not the ceremonial observance of a
“shadow of the future blessings” (see <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iv-p279.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.1" parsed="|Heb|10|1|0|0" passage="Heb. x. 1">Heb. x. 1</scripRef>), but “real persons,” i.e.,
living souls.  But, as Migne has said, the passage is probably
faulty and mutilated.</p></note>) complete</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p280" shownumber="no">By the arrival of the “perfect
things.”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p280.1" n="1604" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p281" shownumber="no"> Comp. <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iv-p281.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.7.19 Bible:Heb.10.1 Bible:Heb.11.11-Heb.11.12" parsed="|Heb|7|19|0|0;|Heb|10|1|0|0;|Heb|11|11|11|12" passage="Heb. vii. 19; x. 1; xi. 11, 12">Heb. vii. 19; x. 1; xi. 11, 12</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p282" shownumber="no">The <i>ark</i> beneath a type points out to
us</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p283" shownumber="no">210  Christ’s venerable body, joined,
through “wood,”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p283.1" n="1605" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p284" shownumber="no">
“Lignum:”  here probably ="the flesh,” which He
took from Mary; the “rod” (according to our author) which
Isaiah had foretold.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p285" shownumber="no">With sacred Spirit:  the
<i>aërial</i><note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p285.1" n="1606" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p286" shownumber="no"> Aërial,
i.e., as he said above, “dyed with <i>heaven’s
hue</i>.”</p></note>
<i>skins</i></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p287" shownumber="no">Are flesh not born of seed, outstretcht on
“wood;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p287.1" n="1607" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p288" shownumber="no"> “Ligno,”
i.e., “the cross,” represented by the “wood” of
which the tabernacle’s boards, on which the coverings were
stretched (but comp. 147–8, above), were made.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p289" shownumber="no">At the same time, with golden semblance
fused,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p289.1" n="1608" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p290" shownumber="no"> As the flame of the
lamps appeared to grow out of and be fused with the “golden
semblance” or “form” of the lampstand or
candlestick.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p291" shownumber="no">Within, the glowing Spirit joined is</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p292" shownumber="no">215  Thereto; that, with peace<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p292.1" n="1609" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p293" shownumber="no"> Of which the
olive—of which the pure oil for the lamps was to be made: 
<scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iv-p293.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.27.20 Bible:Lev.24.2" parsed="|Exod|27|20|0|0;|Lev|24|2|0|0" passage="Ex. xxvii. 20; Lev. xxiv. 2">Ex. xxvii. 20; Lev. xxiv.
2</scripRef>—is a type. 
“Peace” is granted to “the flesh” through
Christ’s work and death in flesh.</p></note> granted, flesh might bloom</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p294" shownumber="no">With Spirit mixt.  Of the Lord’s flesh,
again,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p295" shownumber="no">The <i>urn</i>, golden and full, a type doth
bear.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p296" shownumber="no">Itself denotes that the new covenant’s Lord</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p297" shownumber="no">Is <i>manna</i>; in that He, true heavenly
Bread,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p298" shownumber="no">220  Is, and hath by the Father been
transfused<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p298.1" n="1610" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p299" shownumber="no"> Traditus.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p300" shownumber="no">Into that bread which He hath to His saints</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p301" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_160.html" id="iii.xi.v.iv-Page_160" n="160" />Assigned for a
pledge:  this Bread will He</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p302" shownumber="no">Give perfectly to them who (of good works</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p303" shownumber="no">The lovers ever) have the bonds of peace</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p304" shownumber="no">225  Kept.  And <i>the double tablets of
the law</i></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p305" shownumber="no"><i>Written all over</i>, these, at the same
time,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p306" shownumber="no">Signify that that Law was ever hid</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p307" shownumber="no">In Christ, who mandate old and new fulfilled,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p308" shownumber="no">Ark of the Supreme Father as He is,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p309" shownumber="no">230  Through whom He, being rich, hath all things
given.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p310" shownumber="no">The <i>storax-rod</i>, too, nut’s fruit bare
itself;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p311" shownumber="no">(The virgin’s semblance this, who bare in
blood</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p312" shownumber="no">A body:)  on the “wood”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p312.1" n="1611" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p313" shownumber="no"> In ligno.  The
passage is again in an almost desperate state.</p></note> conjoined ’twill lull</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p314" shownumber="no">Death’s bitter, which within sweet fruit doth
lurk,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p315" shownumber="no">235  By virtue of the Holy Spirit’s
grace:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p316" shownumber="no">Just as Isaiah did predict “a rod”</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p317" shownumber="no">From Jesse’s seed<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p317.1" n="1612" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p318" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iv-p318.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.11.1-Isa.11.2" parsed="|Isa|11|1|11|2" passage="Isa. xi. 1, 2">Isa. xi. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note>—Mary—from which a
flower</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p319" shownumber="no">Issues into the orb.</p>
<p class="c50" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p320" shownumber="no">The <i>altar bright with gold</i></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p321" shownumber="no">Denotes the heaven on high, whither
ascend</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p322" shownumber="no">240  Prayers holy, sent up without crime:  the
Lord</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p323" shownumber="no">This “altar” spake of, where if one doth
gifts</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p324" shownumber="no">Offer, he must first reconciliate</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p325" shownumber="no">Peace with his brother:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p325.1" n="1613" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p326" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iv-p326.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.23-Matt.5.24" parsed="|Matt|5|23|5|24" passage="Matt. v. 23, 24">Matt. v. 23, 24</scripRef>.</p></note>  thus at length his prayers</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p327" shownumber="no">Can flame unto the stars.  Christ, Victor sole</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p328" shownumber="no">245  And foremost.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p328.1" n="1614" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p329" shownumber="no"> Primus.</p></note>  Priest, thus offered <i>incense</i>
born</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p330" shownumber="no">Not of a <i>tree</i>, but prayers.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p330.1" n="1615" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p331" shownumber="no"> See <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iv-p331.1" osisRef="Bible:Rev.8.3-Rev.8.4" parsed="|Rev|8|3|8|4" passage="Rev. viii. 3, 4">Rev. viii. 3, 4</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="c45" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p332" shownumber="no">The <i>cherubim</i><note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p332.1" n="1616" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p333" shownumber="no"> Here ensues a confused
medley of all the cherubic figures of Moses, Ezekiel, and St. John.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p334" shownumber="no">Being, with twice two countenances, one,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p335" shownumber="no">And are the one word through fourfold order
led;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p335.1" n="1617" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p336" shownumber="no"> i.e., by the four
evangelists.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p337" shownumber="no">The hoped comforts of life’s mandate new,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p338" shownumber="no">250  Which in their plenitude Christ bare
Himself</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p339" shownumber="no">Unto us from the Father.  But the
<i>wings</i></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p340" shownumber="no">In number <i>four times six</i>,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p340.1" n="1618" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p341" shownumber="no"> The cherubim,
(or, “seraphim” rather,) of <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.iv-p341.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.6" parsed="|Isa|6|0|0|0" passage="Isa. vi.">Isa. vi.</scripRef> have each <i>six</i>
wings.  Ezekiel mentions <i>four</i> cherubim, or “living
creatures.”  St. John likewise mentions <i>four</i>
“living creatures.”  Our author, combining the
passages, and thrusting them into the subject of the Mosaic cherubim,
multiplies the <i>six</i> (wings) by the <i>four</i> (cherubs), and so
attains his end—the desired number
“<i>twenty-four</i>”—to represent the books of the
Old Testament, which (by combining certain books) may be reckoned to be
<i>twenty-four</i> in number.</p></note> the heraldings</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p342" shownumber="no">Of the old world denote, witnessing things</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p343" shownumber="no">Which, we are taught, were after done.  On
these<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p343.1" n="1619" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p344" shownumber="no"> These wings.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p345" shownumber="no">255  The heavenly words fly through the orb: 
with these</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p346" shownumber="no">Christ’s blood is likewise held context, so
told</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p347" shownumber="no">Obscurely by the seers’ presaging mouth.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p348" shownumber="no">The <i>number</i> of the wings doth set a
seal</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p349" shownumber="no">Upon the ancient volumes; teaching us</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p350" shownumber="no">260  Those <i>twenty-four</i> have certainly
enough</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p351" shownumber="no">Which sang the Lord’s ways and the times of
peace:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p352" shownumber="no">These all, we see, with the new covenant</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p353" shownumber="no">Cohere.  Thus also John; the Spirit thus</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p354" shownumber="no">To him reveals that in that number stand</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p355" shownumber="no">265  The enthroned elders white<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p355.1" n="1620" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p356" shownumber="no"> There is again
some great confusion in the text.  The elders could not
“<i>stand enthroned</i>:”  nor do they stand
“<i>over</i>,” but “<i>around</i>” God’s
throne; so that the “insuper solio” could not apply
to that.</p></note> and crowned, who (as</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p357" shownumber="no">With girding-rope) all things surround, before</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p358" shownumber="no">The Lord’s throne, and upon the glassy sea</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p359" shownumber="no">Subigneous:  and four living creatures, winged</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p360" shownumber="no">And full of eyes within and outwardly,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p361" shownumber="no">270  Do signify that hidden things are oped,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p362" shownumber="no">And all things shut are at the same time seen,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p363" shownumber="no">In the word’s eye.  The glassy flame-mixt
sea</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p364" shownumber="no">Means that the laver’s gifts, with Spirit
fused</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p365" shownumber="no">Therein, upon believers are conferred.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p366" shownumber="no">275  Who could e’en tell what the
Lord’s parent-care</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p367" shownumber="no">Before His judgment-seat, before His bar,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p368" shownumber="no">Prepared hath? that such as willing be</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p369" shownumber="no">His forum and His judgment for themselves</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p370" shownumber="no">To antedate, should ’scape! that who thus
hastes</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p371" shownumber="no">280  Might find abundant opportunity!</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p372" shownumber="no">Thus therefore Law and wondrous prophets sang;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p373" shownumber="no">Thus all parts of the covenant old and new,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p374" shownumber="no">Those sacred rights and pregnant utterances</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p375" shownumber="no">Of words, conjoined, do flourish.  Thus withal,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p376" shownumber="no">285  Apostles’ voices witness everywhere;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p377" shownumber="no">Nor aught of old, in fine, but to the new</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p378" shownumber="no">Is joined.</p>
<p class="c49" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p379" shownumber="no">Thus err they, and thus facts retort</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p380" shownumber="no">Their sayings, who to false ways have declined;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p381" shownumber="no">And from the Lord and God, eternal King,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p382" shownumber="no">290  Who such an orb produced, detract, and
seek</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p383" shownumber="no">Some other deity ’neath feigned name,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p384" shownumber="no">Bereft of minds, which (frenzied) they have lost;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p385" shownumber="no">Willing to affirm that Christ a stranger is</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p386" shownumber="no">To the Law; nor is the world’s<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p386.1" n="1621" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p387" shownumber="no"> Mundi.</p></note> Lord; nor doth will</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p388" shownumber="no">295  Salvation of the flesh; nor was Himself</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p389" shownumber="no">The body’s Maker, by the Father’s
power.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p389.1" n="1622" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p390" shownumber="no"> Virtute.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p391" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_161.html" id="iii.xi.v.iv-Page_161" n="161" />Them must we flee,
stopping (unasked) our ears;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p392" shownumber="no">Lest with their speech they stain innoxious hearts.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p393" shownumber="no">Let therefore us, whom so great grace<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p393.1" n="1623" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p394" shownumber="no"> Honestas.</p></note> of God</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p395" shownumber="no">300  Hath penetrated, and the true celestial
words</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p396" shownumber="no">Of the great Master-Teacher in good ways</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p397" shownumber="no">Have trained, and given us right
monuments;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p397.1" n="1624" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p398" shownumber="no"> Or,
“records:”  “monumenta,” i.e., the written
word, according to the canon.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p399" shownumber="no">Pay honour ever to the Lord, and sing</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p400" shownumber="no">Endlessly, joying in pure faith, and sure</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p401" shownumber="no">305  Salvation.  Born of the true God, with
bread</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p402" shownumber="no">Perennial are we nourished, and hope</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.iv-p403" shownumber="no">With our whole heart after eternal life.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="iii.xi.v.v" n="V" next="iii.xi.vi" prev="iii.xi.v.iv" progress="23.48%" shorttitle="Book V" title="General Reply to Sundry of Marcion's Heresies." type="Book"><p class="c26" id="iii.xi.v.v-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iii.xi.v.v-p1.1">Book V.—General Reply
to Sundry of Marcion’s Heresies.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p1.2" n="1625" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p2" shownumber="no"> I make no apology for
the ruggedness of the versification and the obscurity of the sense in
this book, further than to say that the state of the Latin text is such
as to render it almost impossible to find any sense at all in many
places, while the grammar and metre are not reducible to any known
laws.  It is about the hardest and most uninteresting book of the
five.</p></note></span></p>
<p class="c44" id="iii.xi.v.v-p3" shownumber="no">The <i>first</i> Book did the enemy’s words
recall</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p4" shownumber="no">In order, which the senseless renegade</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p5" shownumber="no">Composed and put forth lawlessly; hence, too,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p6" shownumber="no">Touched briefly flesh’s hope, Christ’s
victory,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p7" shownumber="no">5  And false ways’ speciousness. 
The <i>next</i> doth teach</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p8" shownumber="no">The Law’s conjoined mysteries, and what</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p9" shownumber="no">In the new covenant the one God hath</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p10" shownumber="no">Delivered.  The <i>third</i> shows the race,
create</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p11" shownumber="no">From freeborn mother, to be ministers</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p12" shownumber="no">10  Sacred to seers and patriarchs;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p12.1" n="1626" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p13" shownumber="no"> Or, “consecrated
by seers and patriarchs.”</p></note> whom Thou,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p14" shownumber="no">O Christ, in number twice six out of all,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p14.1" n="1627" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p15" shownumber="no"> i.e., all the number
of Thy disciples.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p16" shownumber="no">Chosest; and, with their names, the
lustral<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p16.1" n="1628" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p17" shownumber="no"> Tempora lustri, i.e.,
apparently the times during which these “elders” (i.e., the
bishops, of whom a list is given at the end of book iii.) held
office.  “Lustrum” is used of other periods than it
strictly implies, and this seems to give some sense to this difficult
passage.</p></note> times</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p18" shownumber="no">Of our own elders noted, (times preserved</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p19" shownumber="no">On record,) showing in whose days appeared</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p20" shownumber="no">15  The author<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p20.1" n="1629" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p21" shownumber="no"> i.e., Marcion.</p></note> of
this wickedness, unknown,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p22" shownumber="no">Lawless, and roaming, cast forth<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p22.1" n="1630" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p23" shownumber="no"> i.e.,
excommunicated.</p></note> with his brood.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p24" shownumber="no">The <i>fourth</i>, too, the piacular rites
recalls</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p25" shownumber="no">Of the old Law themselves, and shows them types</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p26" shownumber="no">In which the Victim True appeared, by saints</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p27" shownumber="no">20  Expected long since, with the holy Seed.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p28" shownumber="no">This <i>fifth</i> doth many twists and knots
untie,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p29" shownumber="no">Rolls wholly into sight what ills soe’er</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p30" shownumber="no">Were lurking; drawing arguments, but not</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p31" shownumber="no">Without attesting prophet.</p>
<p class="c45" id="iii.xi.v.v-p32" shownumber="no">And although</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p33" shownumber="no">25  With strong arms fortified we vanquish
foes,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p34" shownumber="no">Yet hath the serpent mingled so at once</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p35" shownumber="no">All things polluted, impious, unallowed,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p36" shownumber="no">Commaculate,—the blind’s path without
light!</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p37" shownumber="no">A voice contaminant!—that, all the while</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p38" shownumber="no">30  We are contending the world’s Maker
is</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p39" shownumber="no">Himself sole God, who also spake by voice</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p40" shownumber="no">Of seers, and proving that there is none else</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p41" shownumber="no">Unknown; and, while pursuing Him with praise,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p42" shownumber="no">Who is by various endearment<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p42.1" n="1631" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p43" shownumber="no"> Complexu vario.</p></note> known,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p44" shownumber="no">35  Are blaming—among other
fallacies—</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p45" shownumber="no">The Unknown’s tardy times:  our
subject’s fault</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p46" shownumber="no">Will scarce keep pure our tongue.  Yet, for all
that,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p47" shownumber="no">Guile’s many hidden venoms us enforce</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p48" shownumber="no">(Although with double risk<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p48.1" n="1632" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p49" shownumber="no"> Ancipiti quamquam cum
crimine.  The last word seems almost
="<i>dis</i>crimine;” just as our author uses
“cerno” ="<i>dis</i>cerno.”</p></note>)
to ope our words.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p50" shownumber="no">40  Who, then, the God whom ye say is the true,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p51" shownumber="no">Unknown to peoples, alien, in a word,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p52" shownumber="no">To all the world?<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p52.1" n="1633" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p53" shownumber="no"> Mundo.</p></note>  Him whom none knew before?</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p54" shownumber="no">Came he from high?  If ’tis his
own<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p54.1" n="1634" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p55" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.v-p55.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.11" parsed="|John|1|11|0|0" passage="John i. 11">John i. 11</scripRef>, and see the Greek.</p></note> he seeks,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p56" shownumber="no">Why seek so late?  If not his own, why rob</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p57" shownumber="no">45  Bandit-like? and why ply with words unknown</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p58" shownumber="no">So oft throughout Law’s rein a People still</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p59" shownumber="no">Lingering ’neath the Law?  If, too, he
comes</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p60" shownumber="no">To pity and to succour all combined,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p61" shownumber="no">And to re-elevate men vanquisht quite</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p62" shownumber="no">50  By death’s funereal weight, and to
release</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p63" shownumber="no">Spirit from flesh’s bond obscene, whereby</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p64" shownumber="no">The inner man (iniquitously dwarfed)</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p65" shownumber="no">Is held in check; why, then, so late appear</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p66" shownumber="no">His ever-kindness, duteous vigilance?</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p67" shownumber="no">55  How comes it that he ne’er at all
before</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p68" shownumber="no">Offered himself to any, but let slip</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p69" shownumber="no">Poor souls in numbers?<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p69.1" n="1635" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p70" shownumber="no"> Whether this be the
sense I know not.  The passage is a mass of confusion.</p></note>
and then with his mouth</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p71" shownumber="no">Seeks to regain another’s subjects: 
ne’er</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p72" shownumber="no">Expected; not known; sent into the orb.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p73" shownumber="no">60  Seeking the “ewe” he had not lost
before,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p74" shownumber="no">The Shepherd ought<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p74.1" n="1636" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p75" shownumber="no"> i.e., according to
Marcion’s view.</p></note> to
have disrobed himself</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p76" shownumber="no">Of flesh, as if his victor-self withal</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p77" shownumber="no">Had ever been a spirit, and as such<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p77.1" n="1637" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p78" shownumber="no"> i.e., as spirits, like
himself.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p79" shownumber="no">Willed to rescue all expelled souls,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p80" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_162.html" id="iii.xi.v.v-Page_162" n="162" />65  Without a
body, everywhere, and leave</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p81" shownumber="no">The spoiled flesh to earth; wholly to fill</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p82" shownumber="no">The world<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p82.1" n="1638" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p83" shownumber="no"> Mundum.</p></note> on one day equally
with corpses</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p84" shownumber="no">To leave the orb void; and to raise the souls</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p85" shownumber="no">To heaven.  Then would human progeny</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p86" shownumber="no">70  At once have ceased to be born; nor had</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p87" shownumber="no">Thereafter any scion of <i>your</i><note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p87.1" n="1639" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p88" shownumber="no"> i.e., Marcionite.</p></note> kith</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p89" shownumber="no">Been born, or spread a new pest<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p89.1" n="1640" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p90" shownumber="no"> See book ii. 3.</p></note> o’er the orb.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p91" shownumber="no">Or (since at that time<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p91.1" n="1641" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p92" shownumber="no"> i.e., apparently on
the day of Christ’s resurrection.</p></note>
none of all these things</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p93" shownumber="no">Is shown to have been done) he should have set</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p94" shownumber="no">75  A bound to future race; with solid heart</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p95" shownumber="no">Nuptial embraces would he, in that case</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p96" shownumber="no">Have sated quite;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p96.1" n="1642" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p97" shownumber="no">
Rep<i>l</i>esset, i.e., replevisset.  If this be the
right reading, the meaning would seem to be, “would have taken
away all further desire for” them, as satiety or <i>repletion</i>
takes away all appetite for food.  One is almost inclined to
hazard the suggestion “rep<i>r</i>esset,”
i.e., repressisset, “he would have <i>repressed</i>,” but
that such a contraction would be irregular.  Yet, with an author
who takes such liberties as the present one, perhaps that might not be
a decisive objection.</p></note>
made men grow torpid, reft</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p98" shownumber="no">Of fruitful seed; made irksome intercourse</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p99" shownumber="no">With female sex; and closed up inwardly</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p100" shownumber="no">80  The flesh’s organs genital:  our
mind</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p101" shownumber="no">Had had no will, no potent faculty</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p102" shownumber="no">Our body:  after this the “inner
man”</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p103" shownumber="no">Could withal, joined with blood,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p103.1" n="1643" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p104" shownumber="no">
“Junct<i>u</i>s,” for the edd.’s
“junct<i>is</i>,” which, if retained, will
mean “in the case of beings still joined with (or to)
blood.”</p></note> have been infused</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p105" shownumber="no">And cleaved to flesh, and would have ever been</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p106" shownumber="no">85  Perishing.  Ever perishes the
“ewe:”</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p107" shownumber="no">And is there then no power of saving her?</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p108" shownumber="no">Since man is ever being born beneath</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p109" shownumber="no">Death’s doom, what is the Shepherd’s work,
if thus</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p110" shownumber="no">The “ewe” is stated<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p110.1" n="1644" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p111" shownumber="no">
“Doc<i>e</i>tur,” for the edd.’s
“doc<i>en</i>tur.”  The sense seems to
be, if there be any, exceedingly obscure; but for the idea of a
half-salvation—the salvation of the “inner man”
without the outer—being no salvation at all, and unworthy of
“the Good Shepherd” and His work, we may compare the very
difficult passage in the <i>de Pudic.</i>, c. xiii. <i>ad fin</i>.</p></note> to be found? 
<i>Unsought</i></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p112" shownumber="no">90  In that case, but not <i>rescued</i>, she
is proved.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p113" shownumber="no">But now choice is allowed of entering</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p114" shownumber="no">Wedlock, as hath been ever; and that choice</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p115" shownumber="no">Sure progeny hath yoked:  nations are born</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p116" shownumber="no">And folk scarce numerable, at whose birth</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p117" shownumber="no">95  Their souls by living bodies are received;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p118" shownumber="no">Nor was it meet that Paul (though, for the time,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p119" shownumber="no">He did exhort some few, discerning well</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p120" shownumber="no">The many pressures of a straitened time)</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p121" shownumber="no">To counsel men in like case to abide</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p122" shownumber="no">100  As he himself:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p122.1" n="1645" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p123" shownumber="no"> This sense,
which I deduce from a transposition of one line and the supplying of
the words “<i>he did exhort</i>,” which are not expressed,
but seem necessary, in the original, agrees well with
<scripRef id="iii.xi.v.v-p123.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7" parsed="|1Cor|7|0|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii">1 Cor. vii</scripRef>., which is plainly the passage referred
to.</p></note>  for elsewhere he has bidden</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p124" shownumber="no">The tender ages marry, nor defraud</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p125" shownumber="no">Each other, but their compact’s dues
discharge.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p126" shownumber="no">But say, whose suasion hath, with fraud astute,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p127" shownumber="no">Made you “abide,” and in divided love</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p128" shownumber="no">105  Of offspring live secure, and commit crime</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p129" shownumber="no">Adulterous, and lose your life? and, though</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p130" shownumber="no">’Tis perishing, belie (by verbal name)</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p131" shownumber="no">That fact.  For which cause all the so sweet
sounds</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p132" shownumber="no">Of his voice pours he forth, that “you must
do,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p133" shownumber="no">110  Undaunted, whatsoever pleases you;”</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p134" shownumber="no">Outwardly chaste, stealthily stained with crime!</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p135" shownumber="no">Of honourable wedlock, by this plea,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p135.1" n="1646" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p136" shownumber="no">
“Causa;” or perhaps “<i>means</i>.” 
It is, of course, the French “<span id="iii.xi.v.v-p136.1" lang="FR">chose</span>.”</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p137" shownumber="no">He hath deprived you.  But why more? 
’Tis well</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p138" shownumber="no">(Forsooth) to be disjoined! for the world, too,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p139" shownumber="no">115  Expedient ’tis! lest any of
<i>your</i> seed</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p140" shownumber="no">Be born!  Then will death’s
organs<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p140.1" n="1647" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p141" shownumber="no"> i.e., you and your
like, through whom sin, and in consequence death, is disseminated.</p></note> cease at
length!</p>
<p class="c49" id="iii.xi.v.v-p142" shownumber="no">The while you hope salvation to retain,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p143" shownumber="no">Your “total man” quite loses part of
man,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p144" shownumber="no">With mind profane:  but neither is man said</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p145" shownumber="no">120  To be <i>sole spirit</i>, nor the
<i>flesh</i> is called</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p146" shownumber="no">“The old man;” nor unfriendly are the
flesh</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p147" shownumber="no">And spirit, the <i>true man</i> combined in
one,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p148" shownumber="no">The <i>inner</i>, and he whom you call
“<i>old foe</i>;”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p148.1" n="1648" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p149" shownumber="no"> Here, again, for the
sake of the sense, I have transposed a line.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p150" shownumber="no">Nor are they seen to have each his own set</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p151" shownumber="no">125  Of senses.  One is ruled; the other
rules,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p152" shownumber="no">Groans, joys, grieves, loves; himself<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p152.1" n="1649" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p153" shownumber="no"> i.e., “the
other,” the “inner man,” or spirit.</p></note> to his own flesh</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p154" shownumber="no">Most dear, too; <i>through</i> which<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p154.1" n="1650" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p155" shownumber="no"> i.e., through
flesh.</p></note> his humanity</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p156" shownumber="no">Is visible, <i>with</i> which commixt he
is</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p157" shownumber="no">Held ever:  to its wounds he care applies;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p158" shownumber="no">130  And pours forth tears; and nutriments of
food</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p159" shownumber="no">Takes, through its limbs, often and eagerly:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p160" shownumber="no">This hopes he to have ever with himself</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p161" shownumber="no">Immortal; o’er its fracture doth he groan;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p162" shownumber="no">And grieves to quit it limb by limb:  fixt time</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p163" shownumber="no">135  Death lords it o’er the unhappy flesh;
that so</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p164" shownumber="no">From light dust it may be renewed, and death</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p165" shownumber="no">Unfriendly fail at length, when flesh, released,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p166" shownumber="no">Rises again.  This will that victory be</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p167" shownumber="no">Supreme and long expected, wrought by Him,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p168" shownumber="no">140  The aye-to-be-revered, who did become</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p169" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_163.html" id="iii.xi.v.v-Page_163" n="163" />True man; and by His
Father’s virtue won:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p170" shownumber="no">Who man’s redeemed limbs unto the heavens</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p171" shownumber="no">Hath raised,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p171.1" n="1651" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p172" shownumber="no"> i.e., in His own
person.</p></note> and richly
opened access up</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p173" shownumber="no">Thither in hope, first to His nation; then</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p174" shownumber="no">145  To those among all tongues in whom His
work</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p175" shownumber="no">Is ever doing:  Minister imbued</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p176" shownumber="no">With His Sire’s parent-care, seen by the eye</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p177" shownumber="no">Of the Illimitable, He performed,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p178" shownumber="no">By suffering, His missions.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p178.1" n="1652" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p179" shownumber="no"> I hope I have
succeeded in giving some intelligible sense; but the passage as it
stands in the Latin is nearly hopeless.</p></note></p>
<p class="c45" id="iii.xi.v.v-p180" shownumber="no">What say now</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p181" shownumber="no">150  The impious voices? what th’ abandoned
crew?</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p182" shownumber="no">If He Himself, God the Creator’s self,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p183" shownumber="no">Gave not the Law,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p183.1" n="1653" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p184" shownumber="no"> I read
“lege<i>m</i>” for
“lege<i>s</i>.”</p></note> He
who from Egypt’s vale<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p184.1" n="1654" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p185" shownumber="no"> I read
“<i>v</i>alle” for “<i>c</i>alle.”</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p186" shownumber="no">Paved in the waves a path, and freely gave</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p187" shownumber="no">The seats which He had said of old, why comes</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p188" shownumber="no">155  He in that very People and that land</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p189" shownumber="no">Aforesaid? and why rather sought He not</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p190" shownumber="no">Some other<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p190.1" n="1655" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p191" shownumber="no"> Alios.</p></note> peoples or
some rival<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p191.1" n="1656" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p192" shownumber="no"> Altera.</p></note> realms?</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p193" shownumber="no">Why, further, did He teach that, through the seers,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p194" shownumber="no">(With Name foretold in full, yet not His own,)</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p195" shownumber="no">160  He had been often sung of?  Whence,
again,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p196" shownumber="no">Could He have issued baptism’s kindly gifts,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p197" shownumber="no">Promised by some one else, as His own works?</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p198" shownumber="no">These gifts men who God’s mandates had
transgressed,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p199" shownumber="no">And hence were found polluted, longed for,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p200" shownumber="no">165  And begged a pardoning rescue from fierce
death.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p201" shownumber="no">Expected long, they<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p201.1" n="1657" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p202" shownumber="no"> i.e., “the gifts
of baptism.”</p></note>
came:  but that to those</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p203" shownumber="no">Who recognised them when erst heard, and now</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p204" shownumber="no">Have recognised them, when in due time found,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p205" shownumber="no">Christ’s true hand is to give them, this, with
voice</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p206" shownumber="no">170  Paternal, the Creator-Sire Himself</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p207" shownumber="no">Warns ever from eternity, and claims;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p208" shownumber="no">And thus the work of virtue which He framed,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p209" shownumber="no">And still frames, arms, and fosters, and doth now</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p210" shownumber="no">Victorious look down on and reclothe</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p211" shownumber="no">175  With His own light, should with perennial
praise</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p212" shownumber="no">Abide.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p212.1" n="1658" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p213" shownumber="no"> This seems to give
sense to a very obscure passage, in which I have been guided more by
Migne’s pointing than by Oehler’s.</p></note></p>
<p class="c49" id="iii.xi.v.v-p214" shownumber="no">What<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p214.1" n="1659" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p215" shownumber="no"> I read here
“qu<i>i</i>d” for
“qu<i>o</i>d.”</p></note> hath the Living
Power done</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p216" shownumber="no">To make men recognise what God can give</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p217" shownumber="no">And man can suffer, and thus live?<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p217.1" n="1660" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p218" shownumber="no"> i.e., to make
men live by recognising that.  Comp. the Psalmist’s
prayer:  “Give me <i>understanding</i> and I shall
<i>live</i>” (<scripRef id="iii.xi.v.v-p218.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.144" parsed="|Ps|119|144|0|0" passage="Ps. cxix. 144">Ps.
cxix. 144</scripRef>; in LXX., <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.v-p218.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.118.144" parsed="|Ps|118|144|0|0" passage="Ps. cxviii. 144">Ps.
cxviii. 144</scripRef>).</p></note>  But since</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p219" shownumber="no">Neither predictions earlier nor facts</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p220" shownumber="no">180  The latest can suede senseless
frantic<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p220.1" n="1661" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p221" shownumber="no"> The
“f<i>u</i>rentes” of Pam. and Rig. is
preferred to Oehler’s
“f<i>e</i>rentes.”</p></note> men</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p222" shownumber="no">That God became a man, and (after He</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p223" shownumber="no">Had suffered and been buried) rose; that they</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p224" shownumber="no">May credit those so many witnesses</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p225" shownumber="no">Harmonious,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p225.1" n="1662" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p226" shownumber="no">
“Complexis,” lit. “embracing.”</p></note> who of old did
cry aloud</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p227" shownumber="no">185  With heavenly word, let them
both<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p227.1" n="1663" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p228" shownumber="no"> i.e., both Jews and
Gentile heretics, the “senseless frantic men” just referred
to probably:  or possibly the “ambo” may mean
“<i>both sects</i>,” viz., the Marcionites and Manichees,
against whom the writer whom Oehler supposes to be the probable author
of these “Five Books,” Victorinus, a rhetorician of
Marseilles, directed his efforts.  But it may again be the acc.
neut. pl., and mean “let them”—i.e., the
“senseless frantic men”—“learn to believe <i>as
to both facts</i>,” i.e., the incarnation and the resurrection;
(see vers. 179, 180;) “the testimony at least of human
reason.”</p></note> learn to trust</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p229" shownumber="no">At least terrestrial reason.</p>
<p class="c45" id="iii.xi.v.v-p230" shownumber="no">When the Lord</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p231" shownumber="no">Christ came to be, as flesh, born into the orb</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p232" shownumber="no">In time of king Augustus’ reign at Rome,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p233" shownumber="no">First, by decree, the nations numbered are</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p234" shownumber="no">190  By census everywhere:  this measure,
then,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p235" shownumber="no">This same king chanced to pass, because the</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p236" shownumber="no">Will</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p237" shownumber="no">Supreme, in whose high reigning hand doth lie</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p238" shownumber="no">The king’s heart, had impelled him:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p238.1" n="1664" place="end"><p id="iii.xi.v.v-p239" shownumber="no"> I would suggest here, for</p>
<p class="c82" id="iii.xi.v.v-p240" shownumber="no">“…quia summa voluntas</p>
<p class="c53" id="iii.xi.v.v-p241" shownumber="no">In cujus manu regnantis cor <i>legibus
esset</i>,”</p>
<p id="iii.xi.v.v-p242" shownumber="no">something like this,</p>
<p class="c82" id="iii.xi.v.v-p243" shownumber="no">“…quia summa voluntas,</p>
<p class="c72" id="iii.xi.v.v-p244" shownumber="no">In cujus manu regnantis cor
<i>regis, egisset</i>,”</p>
<p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p245" shownumber="no">which would only add one more to our
author’s false quantities.  “Regum egisset”
would avoid even that, while it would give some sense.  Comp.
<scripRef id="iii.xi.v.v-p245.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.21.1" parsed="|Prov|21|1|0|0" passage="Prov. xxi. 1">Prov. xxi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  he was first</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p246" shownumber="no">To do it, and the enrolment was reduced</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p247" shownumber="no">195  To orderly arrangement.  Joseph then</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p248" shownumber="no">Likewise, with his but just delivered wife</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p249" shownumber="no">Mary,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p249.1" n="1665" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p250" shownumber="no"> Maria cum conjuge
feta.  What follows seems to decide the meaning of
“feta,” as a child could hardly be included in a census
before birth.</p></note> with her celestial
Son alike,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p251" shownumber="no">Themselves withal are numbered.  Let, then,
such</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p252" shownumber="no">As trust to instruments of human skill,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p253" shownumber="no">200  Who may (approving of applying them</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p254" shownumber="no">As attestators of the holy word)</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p255" shownumber="no">Inquire into this census, if it be</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p256" shownumber="no">But found so as we say, then afterwards</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p257" shownumber="no">Repent they and seek pardon while time still</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p258" shownumber="no">205  Is had<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p258.1" n="1666" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p259" shownumber="no"> Again I have had to
attempt to amend the text of the Latin in order to extract any sense,
and am far from sure that I have extracted the right one.</p></note></p>
<p class="c51" id="iii.xi.v.v-p260" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_164.html" id="iii.xi.v.v-Page_164" n="164" />The Jews, who
own<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p260.1" n="1667" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p261" shownumber="no">
“Fatentur,” unless our author use it passively ="are
confessed.”</p></note> to having wrought</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p262" shownumber="no">A grave crime, while in our disparagement</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p263" shownumber="no">They glow, and do resist us, neither call</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p264" shownumber="no">Christ’s family unknown, nor can<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p264.1" n="1668" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p265" shownumber="no"> “Possunt,”
i.e., probably “have the hardihood.”</p></note> affirm</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p266" shownumber="no">They hanged a man, who spake truth, on a
tree:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p266.1" n="1669" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p267" shownumber="no"> Because Christ
plainly, as they understood Him, “made Himself the Son of
God;” and hence, if they confessed that He had said the truth,
and yet that they hanged Him on a tree, they would be pronouncing their
own condemnation.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p268" shownumber="no">210  Ignorant that the Lord’s flesh
which they bound<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p268.1" n="1670" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p269" shownumber="no">
“Vi<i>n</i>ctam” for “victam” I
read here.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p270" shownumber="no">Was not seed-gendered.  But, while partially</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p271" shownumber="no">They keep a reticence, so partially</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p272" shownumber="no">They triumph; for they strive to represent</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p273" shownumber="no">God to the peoples commonly as man.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p274" shownumber="no">215  Behold the error which o’ercomes
you both!<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p274.1" n="1671" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p275" shownumber="no"> i.e., you and the
Jews.  See above on 185.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p276" shownumber="no">This error will our cause assist, the while,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p277" shownumber="no">We prove to you those things which certain are.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p278" shownumber="no">They do deny Him God; you falsely call</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p279" shownumber="no">Him man, a body bodiless! and ah!</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p280" shownumber="no">220  A various insanity of mind</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p281" shownumber="no">Sinks you; which him who hath presumed to hint</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p282" shownumber="no">You both do, sinking, sprinkle:<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p282.1" n="1672" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p283" shownumber="no"> Quod qui
præsumpsit mergentes spargitis ambo.  What the meaning
is I know not, unless it be this:  if any one hints to you that
you are in an error which is sinking you into perdition, you both join
in trying to sink <i>him</i> (if “mergentes” be
active; or “while you are sinking,” if neuter), and in
sprinkling him with your doctrine (or besprinkling him with abuse).</p></note>  for His deeds</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p284" shownumber="no">Will then approve Him man alike and God</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p285" shownumber="no">Commingled, and the world<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p285.1" n="1673" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p286" shownumber="no"> Mundus.</p></note>
will furnish signs</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p287" shownumber="no">225  No few.</p>
<p class="c49" id="iii.xi.v.v-p288" shownumber="no">While then the Son Himself of God</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p289" shownumber="no">Is seeking to regain the flesh’s
limbs,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p289.1" n="1674" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p290" shownumber="no"> “Dum carnis
membra requirit,” i.e., seeking to regain <i>for God</i>
all the limbs of the flesh as His instruments.  Comp.
<scripRef id="iii.xi.v.v-p290.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.13 Bible:Rom.6.19" parsed="|Rom|6|13|0|0;|Rom|6|19|0|0" passage="Rom. vi. 13, 19">Rom. vi. 13, 19</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p291" shownumber="no">Already robed as King, He doth sustain</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p292" shownumber="no">Blows from rude palms; with spitting covered is</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p293" shownumber="no">His face; a thorn-inwoven crown His head</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p294" shownumber="no">230  Pierces all round; and to the
tree<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p294.1" n="1675" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p295" shownumber="no"> Ligno.</p></note> Himself</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p296" shownumber="no">Is fixed; wine drugged with myrrh,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p296.1" n="1676" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p297" shownumber="no">
“Scriblita,” a curious word.</p></note> is drunk, and gall<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p297.1" n="1677" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p298" shownumber="no"> Fel miscetur
<i>aceto</i>.  The reading may have arisen—and it is
not confined to our author—from confounding <span class="Greek" id="iii.xi.v.v-p298.1" lang="EL">ὄξος</span> with <span class="Greek" id="iii.xi.v.v-p298.2" lang="EL">οἶνος</span>.  Comp. <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.v-p298.3" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.33 Bible:Mark.15.23" parsed="|Matt|27|33|0|0;|Mark|15|23|0|0" passage="Matt. 27.33; Mark 15.23">Matt. xxvii. 33 with Mark xv. 23.</scripRef></p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p299" shownumber="no">Is mixt with vinegar; parted His robe,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p299.1" n="1678" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p300" shownumber="no"> This is an error, if
the “coat” be meant.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p301" shownumber="no">And in it<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p301.1" n="1679" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p302" shownumber="no"> Perhaps for
“in ill<i>a</i>” we should read
“in ill<i>am</i>”—“on it,”
for “in it.”</p></note> lots are cast; what
for himself</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p303" shownumber="no">Each one hath seized he keeps; in murky gloom,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p304" shownumber="no">235  As God from fleshly body silently</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p305" shownumber="no">Outbreathes His soul, in darkness trembling day</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p306" shownumber="no">Took refuge with the sun; twice dawned one day;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p307" shownumber="no">Its centre black night covered:  from their
base</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p308" shownumber="no">Mounts move in circle, wholly moved was earth,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p309" shownumber="no">240  Saints’ sepulchres stood ope, and all
things joined</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p310" shownumber="no">In fear to see His passion whom they knew!</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p311" shownumber="no">His lifeless side a soldier with bare spear</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p312" shownumber="no">Pierces, and forth flows blood, nor water less</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p313" shownumber="no">Thence followed.  These facts they<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p313.1" n="1680" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p314" shownumber="no"> The Jews.</p></note> agree to hide,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p315" shownumber="no">245  And are unwilling the misdeed to own,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p316" shownumber="no">Willing to blink the crime.</p>
<p class="c45" id="iii.xi.v.v-p317" shownumber="no">Can spirit, then,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p318" shownumber="no">Without a body wear a robe? or is’t</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p319" shownumber="no">Susceptible of penalty? the wound</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p320" shownumber="no">Of violence does it bear? or die? or rise?</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p321" shownumber="no">250  Is blood thence poured? from what flesh. since
ye say</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p322" shownumber="no">He had none? or else, rather, feigned He? if</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p323" shownumber="no">’Tis safe for you to say so; though you do</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p324" shownumber="no">(Headlong) so say, by passing over more</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p325" shownumber="no">In silence.  Is not, then, faith manifest?</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p326" shownumber="no">255  And are not all things fixed?  The day
before</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p327" shownumber="no">He then<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p327.1" n="1681" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p328" shownumber="no"> For “ante
diem qu<i>am cum</i> pateretur” I have read
“qu<i>a tum</i>.”</p></note> should suffer,
keeping Passover,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p329" shownumber="no">And handing down a memorable rite<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p329.1" n="1682" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p330" shownumber="no"> Or,
“deed”—“factum.”</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p331" shownumber="no">To His disciples, taking bread alike</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p332" shownumber="no">And the vine’s juice, “My body, and My
blood</p>
<p class="c52" id="iii.xi.v.v-p333" shownumber="no">260  Which is poured<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p333.1" n="1683" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p334" shownumber="no"> Or, “<i>is
being</i> poured”—“funditur.”</p></note>
for you, this is,” did He say;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p335" shownumber="no">And bade it ever afterward be done.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p336" shownumber="no">Of what created elements were made,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p337" shownumber="no">Think ye, the bread and wine which were (He said)</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p338" shownumber="no">His body with its blood? and what must be</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p339" shownumber="no">265  Confessed?  Proved He not Himself
the world’s<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p339.1" n="1684" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p340" shownumber="no"> Mundi.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p341" shownumber="no">Maker, through deeds? and that He bore at once</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p342" shownumber="no">A body formed from flesh and blood?</p>
<p class="c45" id="iii.xi.v.v-p343" shownumber="no">This God</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p344" shownumber="no">This true Man, too, the Father’s Virtue
’neath</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p345" shownumber="no">An Image,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p345.1" n="1685" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p346" shownumber="no"> I read with Migne,
“<i>Patris</i> sub imagine virtus,” in preference to the
conjecture which Oehler follows, “<i>Christi</i> sub imagine
virtus.”  The reference seems clearly to be to <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.v-p346.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" passage="Heb. i. 3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> with the Father
ever was,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p347" shownumber="no">270  United both in glory and in
age;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p347.1" n="1686" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p348" shownumber="no"> Ævo. 
Perhaps here ="eternity.”</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p349" shownumber="no">Because alone He ministers the words</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p350" shownumber="no">Of the All-Holder; whom He<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p350.1" n="1687" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p351" shownumber="no"> i.e., “The
All-Holder.”</p></note>
upon earth</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p352" shownumber="no">Accepts;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p352.1" n="1688" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p353" shownumber="no"> Capit.</p></note> through whom He all
things did create:</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p354" shownumber="no">God’s Son, God’s dearest Minister, is
He!</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p355" shownumber="no">275  Hence hath He generation, hence Name too,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p356" shownumber="no">Hence, finally, a kingdom; Lord from Lord;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p357" shownumber="no">Stream from perennial Fount!  He, He it was</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p358" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_165.html" id="iii.xi.v.v-Page_165" n="165" />Who to the holy
fathers (whosoe’er</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p359" shownumber="no">Among them doth profess to have “seen
God”<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p359.1" n="1689" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p360" shownumber="no"> Cf. Jacob’s
words in <scripRef id="iii.xi.v.v-p360.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.32.30" parsed="|Gen|32|30|0|0" passage="Gen. xxxii. 30">Gen. xxxii.
30</scripRef>; Manoah’s in
<scripRef id="iii.xi.v.v-p360.2" osisRef="Bible:Judg.13.22" parsed="|Judg|13|22|0|0" passage="Judg. xiii. 22">Judg. xiii. 22</scripRef>; etc.</p></note>)—</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p361" shownumber="no">280  God is our witness—since the origin</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p362" shownumber="no">Of this our world,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p362.1" n="1690" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p363" shownumber="no"> Mundi.</p></note>
appearing, opened up</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p364" shownumber="no">The Father’s words of promise and of charge</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p365" shownumber="no">From heaven high:  He led the People out;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p366" shownumber="no">Smote through th’iniquitous nation; was
Himself</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p367" shownumber="no">285  The column both of light and of cloud’s
shade;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p368" shownumber="no">And dried the sea; and bids the People go</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p369" shownumber="no">Right through the waves, the foe therein involved</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p370" shownumber="no">And covered with the flood and surge:  a way</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p371" shownumber="no">Through deserts made He for the followers</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p372" shownumber="no">290  Of His high biddings; sent down bread in
showers<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p372.1" n="1691" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p373" shownumber="no"> For
“<i>di</i>misit in <i>um</i>bris” I read here
“<i>de</i>misit in <i>im</i>bris.”  If we
retain the former reading, it will then mean, “dispersed during
the shades of night,” during which it was that the manna seems
always to have fallen.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p374" shownumber="no">From heaven for the People; brake the rock;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p375" shownumber="no">Bedewed with wave the thirsty;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p375.1" n="1692" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p376" shownumber="no">
“Sitient<i>is</i>” in Oehler must be a
misprint for “sitient<i>es</i>.”</p></note> and from God</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p377" shownumber="no">The mandate of the Law to Moses spake</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p378" shownumber="no">With thunder, trumpet-sound, and flamey column</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p379" shownumber="no">295  Terrible to the sight, while men’s
hearts shook.</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p380" shownumber="no">After twice twenty years, with months complete,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p381" shownumber="no">Jordan was parted; a way oped; the wave</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p382" shownumber="no">Stood in a mass; and the tribes shared the land,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p383" shownumber="no">Their fathers’ promised boons!  The
Father’s word,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p384" shownumber="no">300  Speaking Himself by prophets’
mouth, that He<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p384.1" n="1693" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p385" shownumber="no"> There ought to be a
“se” in the Latin if this be the meaning.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p386" shownumber="no">Would come to earth and be a man, He did</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p387" shownumber="no">Predict; Christ manifestly to the earth</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p388" shownumber="no">Foretelling.</p>
<p class="c50" id="iii.xi.v.v-p389" shownumber="no">Then, expected for our aid,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p390" shownumber="no">Life’s only Hope, the Cleanser of our
flesh,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p390.1" n="1694" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p391" shownumber="no"> For
“Mundator carnis <i>seræ</i>” ="the
Cleanser of <i>late</i> flesh” (which would seem, if it mean
anything, to mean that the flesh had to wait long for its cleansing), I
have read “carnis
<i>nostræ</i>.”</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p392" shownumber="no">305  Death’s Router, from th’ Almighty
Sire’s empire</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p393" shownumber="no">At length He came, and with our human limbs</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p394" shownumber="no">He clothed Him. 
Adam—virgin—dragon—tree,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p394.1" n="1695" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p395" shownumber="no"> Lignum.</p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p396" shownumber="no">The cause of ruin, and the way whereby</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p397" shownumber="no">Rash death us all had vanquisht! by the same</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p398" shownumber="no">310  Our Shepherd treading, seeking to regain</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p399" shownumber="no">His sheep—with angel—virgin—His own
flesh—</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p400" shownumber="no">And the “tree’s”
remedy;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p400.1" n="1696" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p401" shownumber="no"> I have followed the
disjointed style of the Latin as closely as I could here.</p></note> whence vanquisht
man</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p402" shownumber="no">And doomed to perish was aye wont to go</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p403" shownumber="no">To meet his vanquisht peers; hence, interposed,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p404" shownumber="no">315  <span class="sc" id="iii.xi.v.v-p404.1">One</span> in all
captives’ room, He did sustain</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p405" shownumber="no">In body the unfriendly penalty</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p406" shownumber="no">With patience; by His own death spoiling death;</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p407" shownumber="no">Becomes salvation’s cause; and, having paid</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p408" shownumber="no">Throughly our debts by throughly suffering</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p409" shownumber="no">320  On earth, in holy body, everything,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p410" shownumber="no">Seeks the infern! here souls, bound for their crime,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p411" shownumber="no">Which shut up all together by Law’s weight,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p412" shownumber="no">Without a guard,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p412.1" n="1697" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p413" shownumber="no"> Here we seem to see
the idea of the “limbus patrum.”</p></note>
were asking for the boons</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p414" shownumber="no">Promised of old, hoped for, and tardy, He</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p415" shownumber="no">325  To the saints’rest admitted, and, with
light,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p416" shownumber="no">Brought back.  For on the third day mounting
up,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p416.1" n="1698" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p417" shownumber="no">
“Subiens” ="going beneath,” i.e., apparently
coming beneath <i>the walls of heaven.</i></p></note></p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p418" shownumber="no">A victor, with His body by His Sire’s</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p419" shownumber="no">Virtue immense, (salvation’s pathway made,)</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p420" shownumber="no">And bearing God and man is form create,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p421" shownumber="no">330  He clomb the heavens, leading back with
Him</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p422" shownumber="no">Captivity’s first-fruits (a welcome gift</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p423" shownumber="no">And a dear figure<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p423.1" n="1699" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p424" shownumber="no"> i.e., a figure of the
future harvest.</p></note> to
the Lord), and took</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p425" shownumber="no">His seat beside light’s Father, and resumed</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p426" shownumber="no">The virtue and the glory of which, while</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p427" shownumber="no">335  He was engaged in vanquishing the foe</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p428" shownumber="no">He had been stripped;<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.v.v-p428.1" n="1700" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.v.v-p429" shownumber="no"> I have hazarded the
conjecture “m<i>inu</i>tus” here for the
edd.’s “m<i>uni</i>tus.”  It adds
one more, it is true, to our author’s false quantities, but that
is a minor difficulty, while it improves (to my mind) the sense
vastly.</p></note>
conjoined with Spirit; bound</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p430" shownumber="no">With flesh, on our part.  Him, Lord, Christ, King,
God,</p>
<p class="c43" id="iii.xi.v.v-p431" shownumber="no">Judgment and kingdom given to His hand,</p>
<p class="c53" id="iii.xi.v.v-p432" shownumber="no">The father is to send unto the orb.</p>
<p class="c46" id="iii.xi.v.v-p433" shownumber="no">
————————————
</p>

</div4></div3>

<div3 id="iii.xi.vi" next="iii.xi.vii" prev="iii.xi.v.v" progress="24.15%" title="Note.">
<p id="iii.xi.vi-p1" shownumber="no">(N.B.—It has been impossible to
note the changes which I have had to make in the text of the
Latin.  In some cases they will suggest themselves to any scholar
who may compare the translation with the original; and in others I must
be content to await a more fitting opportunity, if such ever arise, for
discussing them.)</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iii.xi.vii" next="iv" prev="iii.xi.vi" progress="24.16%" title="Elucidations."><p class="c18" id="iii.xi.vii-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_166.html" id="iii.xi.vii-Page_166" n="166" /><span class="c17" id="iii.xi.vii-p1.1">Elucidations.</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="iii.xi.vii-p2" shownumber="no">
————————————</p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.xi.vii-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="iii.xi.vii-p3.1">I.</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.xi.vii-p4" shownumber="no">(Appendix, p. 127.)</p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.xi.vii-p5" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="iii.xi.vii-p5.1">About</span> these
versifications, which are “poems” only as mules are horses,
it is enough to say of them, with Dupin, “They are no more
Tertullian’s than they are Virgil’s or Homer’s. 
The poem called <i>Genesis</i> seems to be that which Gennadius
attributes to Salvian, Bishop of Marseilles.  That concerning the
<i>Judgment of God</i> was, perhaps, composed by Verecundus, an African
bishop.  In the books <i>Against Marcion</i> there are some
opinions different from those of Tertullian.  There is likewise a
poem <i>To a Senator</i> in Pamelius’ edition, one of
<i>Sodom</i>, and in the <i>Bibliotheca Patrum</i> one of <i>Jonas and
Nineve</i>; the first of which is ancient, and the other two seem to be
by the same author.”</p>
<p id="iii.xi.vii-p6" shownumber="no">It is worth while to observe that this rhymester
makes two bishops out of one.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.vii-p6.1" n="1701" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.vii-p7" shownumber="no"> See p. 156,
<i>supra</i>.</p></note>  Cletus and
Anacletus he supposes different persons, which brings Clement into the
fourth place in the see of Rome.  Our author elsewhere makes St.
Clement the immediate successor of the apostles.<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.vii-p7.1" n="1702" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.vii-p8" shownumber="no"> See <i>De
Præscrip</i>., cap. xxxii. vol. iii. p. 258.</p></note></p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.xi.vii-p9" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="iii.xi.vii-p9.1">II.</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="iii.xi.vii-p10" shownumber="no">(Or is there ought, etc., l. 136, p. 137.)</p>
<p class="c19" id="iii.xi.vii-p11" shownumber="no">In taking leave of Tertullian, it may be well to say a
word of his famous saying, <i>Certum est quia impossibile
est</i>.  It occurs in the tract <i>De Carne
Christi</i>,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.vii-p11.1" n="1703" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.vii-p12" shownumber="no"> Cap. v. vol. iii. p.
525.</p></note> and is one of those
startling epigrammatic dicta of our author which is no more to be
pressed in argument than any other <i>bon-mot</i> of a wit or a
poet.  It is evidently designed as a rhetorical climax, to enforce
the same idea which we find in the hymn of Aquinas:—</p>
<p class="c54" id="iii.xi.vii-p13" shownumber="no">“Et si sensus deficit,</p>
<p class="Centered" id="iii.xi.vii-p14" shownumber="no">Adfirmandum cor sincerum</p>
<p class="c55" id="iii.xi.vii-p15" shownumber="no">Sola fides sufficit.”</p>
<p id="iii.xi.vii-p16" shownumber="no">As Jeremy Taylor<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.vii-p16.1" n="1704" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.vii-p17" shownumber="no"> <i>Christ in the Holy
Sacrament</i>, § xi. 6.</p></note>
argues, the condition is, that holy Scripture affirms it.  If that
be the case, then “all things are possible with God:” 
I believe; but I do not argue, for it is impossible with men. 
This is the plain sense of the great Carthaginian doctor’s pithy
rhetoric.  But Dr. Bunsen sets it on all-fours, and treats it as
if it were soberly designed to defy reason,—that reason to which
Tertullian constantly makes his appeal against Marcion, and in many of
his sayings<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.vii-p17.1" n="1705" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.vii-p18" shownumber="no"> <i>De Anima</i>, cap.
xvii.</p></note> hardly less
witty.  Speaking of Hippolytus, that writer remarks,<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.vii-p18.1" n="1706" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.vii-p19" shownumber="no"> Vol. i. p. 304.</p></note> “He might have said on some
points, <i>Credibile licet ineptum</i>:  he would never
have exclaimed with Tertullian, ‘Credibile <i>quia</i>
ineptum.’”  Why attempt to prove the
absurdity of such a reflection?  As well attempt to defend St.
John’s hyperbole<note anchored="yes" id="iii.xi.vii-p19.1" n="1707" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iii.xi.vii-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="iii.xi.vii-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:John.21.25" parsed="|John|21|25|0|0" passage="John 21.25">Chap. xxi.
verse 25</scripRef>.</p></note> against a mind
incapable of comprehending a figure of speech.</p>

</div3></div2></div1>

<ThML.head>
    <electronicEdInfo>
        <authorID>felix</authorID>
        <workID>octavius</workID>
        <versionID>anf04</versionID>
        <bkgID>felix-octavius</bkgID>
        <DC>
            <DC.Title>The Octavius of Minucius Felix</DC.Title>
            <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/schaff/anf04.iv.html</DC.Identifier>
        </DC>
    </electronicEdInfo>
</ThML.head>

<div1 id="iv" next="iv.i" prev="iii.xi.vii" progress="24.24%" title="Minucius Felix.">
    <h3>Minucius Felix</h3>

<div2 id="iv.i" next="iv.ii" prev="iv" progress="24.24%" title="Title Page."><p class="c22" id="iv.i-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_167.html" id="iv.i-Page_167" n="167" /><span class="c21" id="iv.i-p1.1">Minucius
Felix.</span></p>
<p class="c18" id="iv.i-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="iv.i-p2.1">[Translated by the Rev. Robert Ernest
Wallis, Ph.D.]</span></p>
</div2>

<div2 id="iv.ii" next="iv.iii" prev="iv.i" progress="24.24%" title="Introductory Note.">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_169.html" id="iv.ii-Page_169" n="169" /><p class="c14" id="iv.ii-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c17" id="iv.ii-p1.1">Introductory Note</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="iv.ii-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c17" id="iv.ii-p2.1">to</span></p>
<p class="c46" id="iv.ii-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c17" id="iv.ii-p3.1">Minucius Felix.</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="iv.ii-p4" shownumber="no">
————————————</p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.ii-p5" shownumber="no">[<span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p5.1">a.d.</span> 210.]  Though
Tertullian is the founder of Latin Christianity, his contemporary
Minucius Felix gives to Christian thought its earliest clothing in
Latinity.  The harshness and provincialism, with the
<i>Græcisms</i>, if not the mere <i>Tertullianism</i>, of
Tertullian, deprive him of high claims to be classed among Latin
writers, as such; but in Minucius we find, at the very fountain-head of
Christian Latinity, a disciple of Cicero and a precursor of Lactantius
in the graces of style.  The question of his originality is
earnestly debated among moderns, as it was in some degree with the
ancients.  It turns upon the doubt as to his place with respect to
Tertullian, whose <i>Apology</i> he seems to quote, or rather to
abridge.  But to me it seems evident that his argument reflects so
strikingly that of Tertullian’s <i>Testimony of the Soul</i>,
coincident though it be with portions of the Apology, that we must make
the date of the <i>Testimony</i> the pivot of our inquiry concerning
Minucius.  Now, Tertullian’s <i>Apology</i> preceded the
<i>Testimony</i>, and the latter preceded the essay on the <i>Flesh of
Christ</i>.  If the <i>Testimony</i> was quoted or employed by
Minucius, therefore, he could not have written before<note anchored="yes" id="iv.ii-p5.2" n="1708" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.ii-p6" shownumber="no"> Possibly as late
as <span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p6.1">a.d.</span> 230.  Comp. Wordsworth,
<i>Hippol</i>., p. 126.</p></note> <span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p6.2">a.d.</span> 205; and the
statement of Jerome is confirmed, which makes our author, and not
Tertullian, the copyist.  The modern discussion of the matter is
an interesting literary controversy; not yet settled, perhaps, though
the dip of the balance just now sustains my own impressions.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.ii-p6.3" n="1709" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.ii-p7" shownumber="no"> A condensed and
valuable view of this matter may be seen in Dr. Schaff’s
<i>History</i>, etc., vol. iii. pp. 834–841.</p></note>  But it is a very unimportant matter in
itself, the primary place in Latin Christianity being necessarily
adjudged to the commanding genius and fertile mind of Tertullian, while
it is no discredit to assign to Minucius his proper but secondary
credit, of showing, at the very outset of the literature of Western
Christianity, that believers were not all illiterate men, nor destitute
of polite erudition, and that the language of the Tusculan philosopher
was not degraded by its new destination to the higher and holier
service of the faith.</p>
<p id="iv.ii-p8" shownumber="no">Like Tertullian, our author appears to have been a
jurisconsult, at Rome, at some period of his history.  Beautiful
glimpses of his life and character and surroundings are gained from his
own pages, and nearly all we know about him is to be found
therein.  So far, he is his own biographer.  He probably
continued a layman, and may have lived, as some suppose, till the
middle of the third century.</p>
<p id="iv.ii-p9" shownumber="no">It is not unimportant to note that we are still dealing
with “the North-African school,” and that Rome has nothing
to do with the birth of Latin Christianity, as such.  We have
entered upon the third Christian century, and as yet the venerable
apostolic see of the West has made no movement whatever towards the
creation of a Latin literature among Christians.  So far from
being “the mother and mistress” of the churches, she is yet
voiceless in Christendom; while <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_170.html" id="iv.ii-Page_170" n="170" />Africa holds the mastery of Christian
thought alike in her schools of Alexandria and Carthage.  This,
although it is our fourth volume, contains nothing to modify this fact;
and yet the whole literature of early Christianity is contained in our
series.  Well said Æneas Sylvius, who afterwards became Pope
Pius the Second, “Verily, before the Council of Nice, some regard
there was unto the Bishops of Rome, <i>although but
small</i>.”  Holy men as most of them were, they are
invisible and unfelt in the formation of Christian theology.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.ii-p9.1" n="1710" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.ii-p10" shownumber="no"> See Bishop
Jewell, <i>Works</i>, vol. i. pp. 386, 441.  Cambridge,
1845.</p></note></p>
<p id="iv.ii-p11" shownumber="no">In our author’s style and thought there is a
charm and a fragrance which associate him, in my mind, with the pure
spirit of “Mathetes,” with whose <i>Epistle to
Diognetus</i>, written nearly a hundred years before, it may be
profitably compared.  See also my prefatory remarks to Mathetes,
and the reference to Bunsen which I have suffixed to the Notice of the
Edinburgh editors.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.ii-p11.1" n="1711" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.ii-p12" shownumber="no"> Vol. I. of this
series, pp. 23, 24.  See also Bunsen, <i>Hippol</i>., i. p.
244.</p></note></p>
<p id="iv.ii-p13" shownumber="no">In the Edinburgh series, Minucius comes into view after
Cyprian, and not till the end of the thirteenth volume of that
edition.  It will gratify the scholar to find it here where it
belongs, and not less to note that it has an index of its own, while in
the Edinburgh edition its contents are indexed with those of
Cyprian.  Consequently, the joint index is rendered nearly
worthless, and the injury and confusion resulting to the Contents of
Cyprian are not inconsiderable.</p>
<p id="iv.ii-p14" shownumber="no">Here follows the valuable <span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p14.1">Prefatory</span> <span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p14.2">Notice</span> of Dr.
Wallis:</p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.ii-p15" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p15.1">Minucius</span> Felix is said by
Jerome<note anchored="yes" id="iv.ii-p15.2" n="1712" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.ii-p16" shownumber="no"> <i>De Viris
Illustribus</i>, c. 58.</p></note> to have been an
advocate at Rome prior to his conversion to Christianity.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.ii-p16.1" n="1713" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.ii-p17" shownumber="no"> [His connection with
the Roman courts is inferred from cap. ii. <i>infra</i>.]</p></note>  Very little else is known, however, of
his history; and of his writings nothing with any certainty, except the
following dialogue; although Jerome speaks of another tract as having,
probably without reason, been ascribed to him.</p>
<p id="iv.ii-p18" shownumber="no">The <i>Octavius</i>, which is here translated, is
a supposed argument between the heathen Cæcilius and the Christian
Octavius—the writer being requested to arbitrate between the
disputants.  The date of its composition is still a matter of keen
dispute.  The settlement of the point hinges upon the answer to
the question—Whether, in the numerous passages which are
strikingly similar, occurring in the <i>Apologeticus</i> and the
<i>Octavius</i>, Tertullian borrowed from Minucius, or Minucius
borrowed from Tertullian?  If Minucius borrowed from Tertullian,
he must have flourished in the commencement of the third century, as
the <i>Apologeticus</i> was written about the year 198 <span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p18.1">a.d.</span>  If, on the other hand, Tertullian borrowed from
Minucius, the <i>Octavius</i> was written probably about the year 166,
and Minucius flourished in the reign of Marcus Aurelius.  The
later date was the one adopted by earlier critics, and the reasons for
it are well given by Mr. Holden in his introduction.  The earlier
date was suggested by Rösler, maintained by Niebuhr, and
elaborately defended by Muralto.  An exhaustive exhibition of
arguments in favour of the earlier date has been given by Adolf Ebert
in his paper, <i>Tertullian’s Verhältniss zu Minucius
Felix</i>, Leipzig, 1868.</p>
<p id="iv.ii-p19" shownumber="no">Of the literary character of the dialogue, it is
sufficient to quote the testimony of the late Dean Milman: 
“Perhaps no late work, either Pagan or Christian, reminds us of
the golden days of Latin prose so much as the <i>Octavius</i> of
Minucius Felix.”<note anchored="yes" id="iv.ii-p19.1" n="1714" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.ii-p20" shownumber="no"> Milman’s
<i>Hist. of Christianity</i>, vol. iii. book iv. ch. iii.</p></note></p>
<p id="iv.ii-p21" shownumber="no">In considering the claim of the dialogue to such
praise as this, it must be borne in mind that the text as we have it is
very uncertain, and often certainly corrupt; so that many passages seem
to us confused, and some hopelessly obscure.  Only one manuscript
of the work has come down to us; which is now in the Imperial Library
in Paris.  It is beautifully written.  Some editors have
spoken of two other <span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p21.1">mss.</span>; but it is now known
that they were wrong.  They supposed that the first edition was
taken from a different <span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p21.2">ms.</span> than the Codex
Regius, and they were not aware that a codex in Brussels was merely a
transcript of the one in Paris.</p>
<p id="iv.ii-p22" shownumber="no">The <i>Octavius</i> appears in the <span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p22.1">ms.</span> as the eighth book of Arnobius, and at first it was
published as such.  To Franciscus Balduinus (1560) is due the
merit of having discovered the real author.</p>

<p id="iv.ii-p23" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_171.html" id="iv.ii-Page_171" n="171" />There are very
many editions of the <i>Octavius</i>.  Among the earlier, those of
Gronovius (1709) and Davies (1712) are valuable.  Among the later,
Lindner (1760), Eduard de Muralto (1836), and Oehler (1847) may be
mentioned.  There is a very good English edition by the Rev. H. A.
Holden, M.A., Cambridge, 1853.  The most recent edition is that of
Carl Halm, published under the auspices of the Imperial Academy of
Letters in Vienna; Vindobonæ, 1867.  Both Holden and Halm
give new recensions of the Codex Regius.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.ii-p23.1" n="1715" place="end">
<p class="endnote" id="iv.ii-p24" shownumber="no"> [Dr. Wallis, the
learned translator of the <i>Octavius</i>, is described in the
Edinburgh edition as “Senior Priest-Vicar of Wells Cathedral, and
incumbent of Christ Church, Coxley, Somerset.”]</p></note>
</p>
</div2>

<div2 id="iv.iii" next="iv.iii.i" prev="iv.ii" progress="24.48%" title="The Octavius of Minucius Felix.">

<div3 id="iv.iii.i" n="I" next="iv.iii.ii" prev="iv.iii" progress="24.48%" shorttitle="Chapter I" title="Argument:  Minucius Relates How Delightful to Him is the Recollection of the Things that Had Happened to Him with Octavius While He Was Associated with Him at Rome, and Especially of This Disputation." type="Chapter"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_173.html" id="iv.iii.i-Page_173" n="173" /><p class="c18" id="iv.iii.i-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c17" id="iv.iii.i-p1.1">The Octavius of
Minucius Felix.</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="iv.iii.i-p2" shownumber="no">
————————————</p>
<p class="c26" id="iv.iii.i-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="iv.iii.i-p3.1">Chapter I.—Argument: 
Minucius Relates How Delightful to Him is the Recollection of the
Things that Had Happened to Him with Octavius While He Was Associated
with Him at Rome, and Especially of This Disputation.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.i-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="iv.iii.i-p4.1">When</span> I consider and
mentally review my remembrance of Octavius, my excellent and most
faithful companion, the sweetness and charm of the man so clings to me,
that I appear to myself in some sort as if I were returning to past
times, and not merely recalling in my recollection things which have
long since happened and gone by.  Thus, in the degree in which the
actual contemplation of him is withdrawn from my eyes, it is bound up
in my heart and in my most intimate feelings.  And it was not
without reason that that remarkable and holy man, when he departed
<i>this life</i>, left to me an unbounded regret for him, especially
since he himself also glowed with such a love for me at all times,
that, whether in matters of amusement or of business, he agreed with me
in similarity of will, in either liking or disliking the same
things.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.i-p4.2" n="1716" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.i-p5" shownumber="no"> [Sallust,
<i>Catiline</i>, “Idem facere atque sentire,”
etc.  Also, Catiline’s speech, p. 6 of <i>The
Conspiracy</i>.]</p></note>  You would
think that one mind had been shared between us two.  Thus he alone
was my confidant in my loves, my companion in my mistakes; and when,
after the gloom had been dispersed, I emerged from the abyss of
darkness into the light of wisdom and truth, he did not cast off his
associate, but—what is more glorious still—he outstripped
him.  And thus, when my thoughts were traversing the entire period
of our intimacy and friendship, the direction of my mind fixed itself
chiefly on that discourse of his, wherein by very weighty arguments he
converted Cæcilius, who was still cleaving to superstitious
vanities, to the true religion.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.i-p5.1" n="1717" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.i-p6" shownumber="no"> [Beautiful tribute to
Christian friendship, in a primitive example.  We must bear in
mind that the story is of an earlier period than that of the work
itself, written at Cirta.]</p></note></p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.ii" n="II" next="iv.iii.iii" prev="iv.iii.i" progress="24.55%" shorttitle="Chapter II" title="Argument:  The Arrival of Octavius at Rome During the Time of the Public Holidays Was Very Agreeable to Minucius.  Both of Them Were Desirous of Going to the Marine Baths of Ostia, with Cæcilius Associated with Them as a Companion of Minucius.  On Their Way Together to the Sea, Cæcillus, Seeing an Image of Serapis, Raises His Hand to His Mouth, and Worships It." type="Chapter"><p class="c56" id="iv.iii.ii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iv.iii.ii-p1.1">Chapter
II.—Argument:  The Arrival of Octavius at Rome During the
Time of the Public Holidays Was Very Agreeable to Minucius.  Both
of Them Were Desirous of Going to the Marine Baths of Ostia, with
Cæcilius Associated with Them as a Companion of Minucius.  On
Their Way Together to the Sea, Cæcillus, Seeing an Image of
Serapis, Raises His Hand to His Mouth, and Worships It.</span></p>
<p id="iv.iii.ii-p2" shownumber="no">For, for the sake of business and of visiting me,
Octavius had hastened to Rome, having left his home, his wife, his
children, and that which is most attractive in children, while yet
their innocent years are attempting only half-uttered words,—a
language all the sweeter for the very imperfection of the faltering
tongue.  And at this his arrival I cannot express in words with
how great and with how impatient a joy I exulted, since the unexpected
presence of a man so very dear to me greatly enhanced my
gladness.  Therefore, after one or two days, when the frequent
enjoyment of our continual association had satisfied the craving of
affection, and when we had ascertained by mutual narrative all that we
were ignorant of about one another by reason of our separation, we
agreed to go to that very pleasant city Ostia, that my body might have
a soothing and appropriate remedy for drying its humours from the
marine bathing, especially as the holidays of the courts at the
vintage-time had released me from my cares.  For at that time,
after the summer days, the autumn season was tending to a milder
temperature.  And thus, when in the early morning we were going
towards the sea along the shore (of the Tiber), that both the breathing
air might gently refresh our limbs, and that the yielding sand might
sink down under our easy footsteps with excessive pleasure;
Cæcilius, observing an image of Serapis, raised his hand to his
mouth, as is the custom of the superstitious common people, and pressed
a kiss on it with his lips.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.iii" n="III" next="iv.iii.iv" prev="iv.iii.ii" progress="24.60%" shorttitle="Chapter III" title="Argument:  Octavius, Displeased at the Act of This Superstitious Man, Sharply Reproaches Minucius, on the Ground that the Disgrace of This Wicked Deed is Reflected Not Less on Himself, as Cæcilius' Host, Than on Cæcilius." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iv.iii.iii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iv.iii.iii-p1.1">Chapter
III.—Argument:  Octavius, Displeased at the Act of This
Superstitious Man, Sharply Reproaches Minucius, on the Ground that the
Disgrace of This Wicked Deed is Reflected Not Less on Himself, as
Cæcilius’ Host, Than on Cæcilius.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.iii-p2" shownumber="no">Then Octavius said:  “It is not the part of a
good man, my brother Marcus, so to desert a <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_174.html" id="iv.iii.iii-Page_174" n="174" />man who abides by your side at home and abroad,
in this blindness of vulgar ignorance, as that you should suffer him in
such broad daylight as this to give himself up to stones, however they
may be carved into images, anointed and crowned; since you know that
the disgrace of this his error redounds in no less degree to your
discredit than to his own.”  With this discourse of his we
passed over the distance between the city and the sea, and we were now
walking on the broad and open shore.  There the gently rippling
wave was smoothing the outside sands as if it would level them for a
promenade; and as the sea is always restless, even when the winds are
lulled, it came up on the shore, although not with waves crested and
foaming, yet with waves crisped and curling.  Just then we were
excessively delighted at its vagaries, as on the very threshold of the
water we were wetting the soles of our feet, and it now by turns
approaching broke upon our feet, and now the wave retiring and
retracing its course, sucked itself back into itself.  And thus,
slowly and quietly going along, we tracked the coast of the gently
bending shore, beguiling the way with stories.  These stories were
related by Octavius, who was discoursing on navigation.  But when
we had occupied a sufficiently reasonable time of our walk with
discourse, retracing the same way again, we trod the path with reverted
footsteps.  And when we came to that place where the little ships,
drawn up on an oaken framework, were lying at rest supported above the
(risk of) ground-rot, we saw some boys eagerly gesticulating as they
played at throwing shells into the sea.  This play is:  To
choose a shell from the shore, rubbed and made smooth by the tossing of
the waves; to take hold of the shell in a horizontal position with the
fingers; to whirl it along sloping and as low down as possible upon the
waves, that when thrown it may either skim the back of the wave, or may
swim as it glides along with a smooth impulse, or may spring up as it
cleaves the top of the waves, and rise as if lifted up with repeated
springs.  That boy claimed to be conqueror whose shell both went
out furthest, and leaped up most frequently.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.iv" n="IV" next="iv.iii.v" prev="iv.iii.iii" progress="24.68%" shorttitle="Chapter IV" title="Argument:  Cæcilius, Somewhat Grieved at This Kind of Rebuke Which for His Sake Minucius Had Had to Bear from Octavius, Begs to Argue with Octavius on the Truth of His Religion.  Octavius with His Companion Consents, and Minucius Sits in the Middle Between Cæcilius and Octavius." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iv.iii.iv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iv.iii.iv-p1.1">Chapter
IV.—Argument:  Cæcilius, Somewhat Grieved at This Kind
of Rebuke Which for His Sake Minucius Had Had to Bear from Octavius,
Begs to Argue with Octavius on the Truth of His Religion. 
Octavius with His Companion Consents, and Minucius Sits in the Middle
Between Cæcilius and Octavius.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.iv-p2" shownumber="no">And thus, while we were all engaged in the
enjoyment of this spectacle, Cæcilius was paying no attention, nor
laughing at the contest; but silent, uneasy, standing apart, confessed
by his countenance that he was grieving for I knew not what.  To
whom I said:  “What is the matter?  Wherefore do I not
recognise, Cæcilius, your usual liveliness? and why do I seek
vainly for that joyousness which is characteristic of your glances even
in serious matters?”  Then said he:  “For some
time our friend Octavius’ speech has bitterly vexed and worried
me, in which he, attacking you, reproached you with negligence, that he
might under cover of that charge more seriously condemn me for
ignorance.  Therefore I shall proceed further:  the matter is
now wholly and entirely between me and Octavius.  If he is willing
that I, a man of that form of opinion, should argue with him, he will
now at once perceive that it is easier to hold an argument among his
comrades, than to engage in close conflict after the manner of the
philosophers.  Let us be seated on those rocky barriers that are
cast there for the protection of the baths, and that run far out into
the deep, that we may be able both to rest after our journey, and to
argue with more attention.”  And at his word we sat down, so
that, by covering me on either side, they sheltered me in the midst of
the three.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.iv-p2.1" n="1718" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.iv-p3" shownumber="no"> “Ita ut me ex
tribus medium lateris ambitione protegerent."</p></note>  Nor was this
a matter of observance, or of rank, or of honour, because friendship
always either receives or makes equals; but that, as an arbitrator, and
being near to both, I might give my attention, and being in the middle,
I might separate the two.  Then Cæcilius began
thus:—</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.v" n="V" next="iv.iii.vi" prev="iv.iii.iv" progress="24.74%" shorttitle="Chapter V" title="Argument:  Cæcilius Begins His Argument First of All by Reminding Them that in Human Affairs All Things are Doubtful and Uncertain, and that Therefore It is to Be Lamented that Christians, Who for the Most Part are Untrained and Illiterate Persons, Should Dare to Determine on Anything with Certainty Concerning the Chief of Things and the Divine Majesty:  Hence He Argues that the World is Governed by No Providence, and Concludes that It is Better to Abide by the Received Forms of Religion." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iv.iii.v-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iv.iii.v-p1.1">Chapter
V.—Argument:  Cæcilius Begins His Argument First of All
by Reminding Them that in Human Affairs All Things are Doubtful and
Uncertain, and that Therefore It is to Be Lamented that Christians, Who
for the Most Part are Untrained and Illiterate Persons, Should Dare to
Determine on Anything with Certainty Concerning the Chief of Things and
the Divine Majesty:  Hence He Argues that the World is Governed by
No Providence, and Concludes that It is Better to Abide by the Received
Forms of Religion.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.v-p2" shownumber="no">“Although to you, Marcus my brother, the subject
on which especially we are inquiring is not in doubt, inasmuch as,
being carefully informed in both kinds of life, you have rejected the
one and assented to the other, yet in the present case your mind must
be so fashioned that you may hold the balance of a most just judge, nor
lean with a disposition to one side (more than another), lest your
decision may seem not to arise so much from our arguments, as to be
originated from your own perceptions.  <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_175.html" id="iv.iii.v-Page_175" n="175" />Accordingly, if you sit in judgment on
me, as a person who is new, and as one ignorant of either side, there
is no difficulty in making plain that all things in human affairs are
doubtful, uncertain, and unsettled, and that all things are rather
probable than true.  Wherefore it is the less<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.v-p2.1" n="1719" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.v-p3" shownumber="no"> The <span class="sc" id="iv.iii.v-p3.1">ms.</span> and first edition read “more;” Ursinus
suggested <i>minus</i> instead of <i>magis</i>.</p></note> wonderful that some, from the weariness of
thoroughly investigating truth, should rashly succumb to any sort of
opinion rather than persevere in exploring it with persistent
diligence.  And thus all men must be indignant, all men must feel
pain,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.v-p3.2" n="1720" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.v-p4" shownumber="no"> This clause is
otherwise read:  “Therefore we must be indignant, nay, must
be grieved.”</p></note> that certain persons—and these
unskilled in learning, strangers to literature, without knowledge
even<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.v-p4.1" n="1721" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.v-p5" shownumber="no"> Otherwise for
“even,” “except.”</p></note> of sordid arts—should dare to
determine on any certainty concerning the nature at large, and the
(divine) majesty, of which so many of the multitude of sects in all
ages (still doubt), and philosophy itself deliberates still.  Nor
without reason; since the mediocrity of human intelligence is so far
from (the capacity of) divine investigation, that neither is it given
us to know, nor is it permitted to search, nor is it religious to
ravish,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.v-p5.1" n="1722" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.v-p6" shownumber="no"> The reading of
the <span class="sc" id="iv.iii.v-p6.1">ms.</span> is “stuprari,” as
above.  “Scrutari,” “sciari,” or
“lustrare” and “suspicari,” are proposed
emendations.</p></note> the things that are
supported in suspense in the heaven above us, nor the things which are
deeply submerged below the earth; and we may rightly seem sufficiently
happy and sufficiently prudent, if, according to that ancient oracle of
the sage, we should know ourselves intimately.  But even if we
indulge in a senseless and useless labour, and wander away beyond the
limits proper to our humility, and though, inclined towards the earth,
we transcend with daring ambition heaven itself, and the very stars,
let us at least not entangle this error with vain and fearful
opinions.  Let the seeds of all things have been in the beginning
condensed by a nature combining them in itself—what God is the
author here?  Let the members of the whole world be by fortuitous
concurrences united, digested, fashioned—what God is the
contriver?  Although fire may have lit up the stars; although (the
lightness of) its own material may have suspended the heaven; although
its own material may have established the earth by its weight;<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.v-p6.2" n="1723" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.v-p7" shownumber="no"> Or, “although
its weight may have established the earth.”</p></note> and although the sea may have flowed in from
moisture,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.v-p7.1" n="1724" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.v-p8" shownumber="no"> Or, “although
the moisture may have flowed into the sea.”</p></note> whence is this
religion?  Whence this fear?  What is this
superstition?  Man, and every animal which is born, inspired with
life, and nourished,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.v-p8.1" n="1725" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.v-p9" shownumber="no"> Variously read,
“is raised up,” or “and is raised up.” 
The <span class="sc" id="iv.iii.v-p9.1">ms.</span> has “attollitur,”
which by some is amended into “et alitur,” or “et
tollitur.”</p></note> is as a voluntary
concretion of the elements, into which again man and every animal is
divided, resolved, and dissipated.  So all things flow back again
into their source, and are turned again into themselves, without any
artificer, or judge, or creator.  Thus the seeds of fires, being
gathered together, cause other suns, and again others, always to shine
forth.  Thus the vapours of the earth, being exhaled, cause the
mists always to grow, which being condensed and collected, cause the
clouds to rise higher; and when they fall, cause the rains to flow, the
winds to blow, the hail to rattle down; or when the clouds clash
together, they cause the thunder to bellow, the lightnings to grow red,
the thunderbolts to gleam forth.  Therefore they fall everywhere,
they rush on the mountains, they strike the trees; without any
choice,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.v-p9.2" n="1726" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.v-p10" shownumber="no"> Either
“delectu” or “dilectu.”</p></note> they blast places
sacred and profane; they smite mischievous men, and often, too,
religious men.  Why should I speak of tempests, various and
uncertain, wherein the attack upon all things is tossed about without
any order or discrimination?—in shipwrecks, that the fates of
good and bad men are jumbled together, their deserts
confounded?—in conflagrations, that the destruction of innocent
and guilty is united?—and when with the plague-taint of the sky a
region is stained, that all perish without distinction?—and when
the heat of war is raging, that it is the better men who generally
fall?  In peace also, not only is wickedness put on the same level
with (the lot of) those who are better, but it is also regarded in such
esteem,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.v-p10.1" n="1727" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.v-p11" shownumber="no"> Or, “it is
extolled.”</p></note> that, in the case
of many people, you know not whether their depravity is most to be
detested, or their felicity to be desired.  But if the world were
governed by divine providence and by the authority of any deity,
Phalaris and Dionysius would never have deserved to reign, Rutilius and
Camillus would never have merited banishment, Socrates would never have
merited the poison.  Behold the fruit-bearing trees, behold the
harvest already white, the vintage, already dropping, is destroyed by
the rain, is beaten down by the hail.  Thus either an uncertain
truth is hidden from us, and kept back; or, which is rather to be
believed, in these various and wayward chances, fortune, unrestrained
by laws, is ruling over us.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.vi" n="VI" next="iv.iii.vii" prev="iv.iii.v" progress="24.93%" shorttitle="Chapter VI" title="Argument:  The Object of All Nations, and Especially of the Romans, in Worshipping Their Divinities, Has Been to Attain for Their Worship the Supreme Dominion Over the Whole Earth." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iv.iii.vi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iv.iii.vi-p1.1">Chapter
VI.—Argument:  The Object of All Nations, and Especially of
the Romans, in Worshipping Their Divinities, Has Been to Attain for
Their Worship the Supreme Dominion Over the Whole Earth.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.vi-p2" shownumber="no">“Since, then, either fortune is certain or nature
is uncertain, how much more reverential and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_176.html" id="iv.iii.vi-Page_176" n="176" />better it is, as the high priests of
truth, to receive the teaching of your ancestors, to cultivate the
religions handed down to you, to adore the gods whom you were first
trained by your parents to fear rather than to know<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.vi-p2.1" n="1728" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.vi-p3" shownumber="no"> “To think of
rather than to know” in some texts.</p></note> with familiarity; not to assert an opinion
concerning the deities, but to believe your forefathers, who, while the
age was still untrained in the birth-times of the world itself,
deserved to have gods either propitious to them, or as their
kings.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.vi-p3.1" n="1729" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.vi-p4" shownumber="no"> Neander quotes this
passage as illustrating the dissatisfied state of the pagan mind with
the prevailing infidelity at that time.</p></note>  Thence,
therefore, we see through all empires, and provinces, and cities, that
each people has its national rites of worship, and adores its local
gods:  as the Eleusinians worship Ceres; the Phrygians,
Mater;<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.vi-p4.1" n="1730" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.vi-p5" shownumber="no"> Or, “the great
mother” [i.e., Cybele.  S.].</p></note> the Epidaurians,
Æsculapius; the Chaldæans; Belus; the Syrians, Astarte; the
Taurians, Diana; the Gauls, Mercurius; the Romans, all
divinities.  Thus their power and authority has occupied the
circuit of the whole world:  thus it has propagated its empire
beyond the paths of the sun, and the bounds of the ocean itself; in
that in their arms they practise a religious valour; in that they
fortify their city with the religions of sacred rites, with chaste
virgins, with many honours, and the names of priests; in that, when
besieged and taken, all but the Capitol alone, they worship the gods
which when angry any other people would have despised;<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.vi-p5.1" n="1731" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.vi-p6" shownumber="no"> Or, “which
another people, when angry, would have despised.”</p></note> and through the lines of the Gauls,
marvelling at the audacity of their superstition, they move unarmed
with weapons, but armed with the worship of their religion; while in
the city of an enemy, when taken while still in the fury of victory,
they venerate the conquered deities; while in all directions they seek
for the gods of the strangers, and make them their own; while they
build altars even to unknown divinities, and to the Manes.  Thus,
in that they acknowledge the sacred institutions of all nations, they
have also deserved their dominion.  Hence the perpetual course of
their veneration has continued, which is not weakened by the long lapse
of time, but increased, because antiquity has been accustomed to
attribute to ceremonies and temples so much of sanctity as it has
ascribed of age.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.vii" n="VII" next="iv.iii.viii" prev="iv.iii.vi" progress="25.01%" shorttitle="Chapter VII" title="Argument:  That the Roman Auspices and Auguries Have Been Neglected with Ill Consequences, But Have Been Observed with Good Fortune." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iv.iii.vii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iv.iii.vii-p1.1">Chapter VII.—Argument:  That the Roman Auspices and
Auguries Have Been Neglected with Ill Consequences, But Have Been
Observed with Good Fortune.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.vii-p2" shownumber="no">“Nor yet by chance (for I would venture in
the meantime even to take for granted <i>the point in debate</i>, and
so to err on the safe side) have our ancestors succeeded in their
undertakings either by the observance of auguries, or by consulting the
entrails, or by the institution of sacred rites, or by the dedication
of temples.  Consider what is the record of books.  You will
at once discover that they have inaugurated the rites of all kinds of
religions, either that the divine indulgence might be rewarded, or that
the threatening anger might be averted, or that the wrath already
swelling and raging might be appeased.  Witness the Idæan
mother,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.vii-p2.1" n="1732" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.vii-p3" shownumber="no"> Otherwise, “the
goddess mother.”</p></note> who at her arrival
both approved the chastity of the matron, and delivered the city from
the fear of the enemy.  Witness the statues of the equestrian
brothers,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.vii-p3.1" n="1733" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.vii-p4" shownumber="no"> <i>Scil</i>. Castor
and Pollux.</p></note> consecrated even as
they had showed themselves on the lake, who, with horses
breathless,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.vii-p4.1" n="1734" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.vii-p5" shownumber="no"> Otherwise, “who
breathless with horses foaming,” etc.</p></note> foaming, and
smoking, announced the victory over the Persian on the same day on
which they had gained it.  Witness the renewal of the games of the
offended Jupiter,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.vii-p5.1" n="1735" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.vii-p6" shownumber="no"> Otherwise, “the
offence of Jupiter, the renewal of the games,” etc.</p></note> on account of the
dream of a man of the people.  And an acknowledged witness is the
devotion of the Decii.  Witness also Curtius, who filled up the
opening of the profound chasm either with the mass, or with the glory
of his knighthood.  Moreover, more frequently than we wished have
the auguries, when despised, borne witness to the presence of the
gods:  thus Allia is an unlucky name; thus the battle of Claudius
and Junius is not a battle against the Carthaginians, but a fatal
shipwreck.  Thus, that Thrasymenus might be both swollen and
discoloured with the blood of the Romans, Flaminius despised the
auguries; and that we might again demand our standards from the
Parthians, Crassus both deserved and scoffed at the imprecations of the
terrible sisters.  I omit the old stories, which are many, and I
pass by the songs of the poets about the births, and the gifts, and the
rewards of the gods.  Moreover, I hasten over the fates predicted
by the oracles, lest antiquity should appear to you excessively
fabulous.  Look at the temples and lanes of the gods by which the
Roman city is both protected and armed:  they are more august by
the deities which are their inhabitants, who are present and constantly
dwelling in them, than opulent by the ensigns and gifts of
worship.  Thence therefore the prophets, filled with the god, and
mingled with him, collect futurity beforehand, give caution for
dangers, medicine for diseases, hope for the afflicted, help to the
wretched, solace to calamities, alleviation to labours.  Even in
our repose we see, we hear, we acknowledge the gods, whom in the
day-time we impiously deny, refuse, and abjure.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.viii" n="VIII" next="iv.iii.ix" prev="iv.iii.vii" progress="25.10%" shorttitle="Chapter VIII" title="Argument:  The Impious Temerity of Theodorus, Diagoras, and Protagoras is Not at All to Be Acquiesced In, Who Wished Either Altogether to Get Rid of the Religion of the Gods, or at Least to Weaken It.  But Infinitely Less to Be Endured is that Skulking and Light-Shunning People of the Christians, Who Reject the Gods, and Who, Fearing to Die After Death, Do Not in the Meantime Fear to Die." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iv.iii.viii-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_177.html" id="iv.iii.viii-Page_177" n="177" /><span class="c1" id="iv.iii.viii-p1.1">Chapter
VIII.—Argument:  The Impious Temerity of Theodorus,
Diagoras, and Protagoras is Not at All to Be Acquiesced In, Who Wished
Either Altogether to Get Rid of the Religion of the Gods, or at Least
to Weaken It.  But Infinitely Less to Be Endured is that Skulking
and Light-Shunning People of the Christians, Who Reject the Gods, and
Who, Fearing to Die After Death, Do Not in the Meantime Fear to
Die.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.viii-p2" shownumber="no">“Therefore, since the consent of all nations
concerning the existence of the immortal gods remains established,
although their nature or their origin remains uncertain, I suffer
nobody swelling with such boldness, and with I know not what
irreligious wisdom, who would strive to undermine or weaken this
religion, so ancient, so useful, so wholesome, even although he may be
Theodorus of Cyrene, or one who is before him, Diagoras the
Melian,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.viii-p2.1" n="1736" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.viii-p3" shownumber="no"> According to the
codex, “the Milesian.”  [See note in Reeve’s
<i>Apologies of Justin Martyr, Tertullian</i>, and <i>Minucius
Felix</i>, vol. ii. p. 59.  S.]</p></note> to whom antiquity
applied the surname of Atheist,—both of whom, by asseverating
that there were no gods, took away all the fear by which humanity is
ruled, and all veneration absolutely; yet never will they prevail in
this discipline of impiety, under the name and authority of their
pretended philosophy.  When the men of Athens both expelled
Protagoras of Abdera, and in public assembly burnt his writings,
because he disputed deliberately<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.viii-p3.1" n="1737" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.viii-p4" shownumber="no"> Some have corrected
this word, reading “without consideration,” <i>scil</i>.
“inconsulte;” and the four first editions omit the
subsequent words, “concerning the divinity.”</p></note> rather than
profanely concerning the divinity, why is it not a thing to be
lamented, that men (for you will bear with my making use pretty freely
of the force of the plea that I have undertaken)—that men, I say,
of a reprobate, unlawful, and desperate faction, should rage against
the gods? who, having gathered together from the lowest dregs the more
unskilled, and women, credulous and, by the facility of their sex,
yielding, establish a herd of a profane conspiracy, which is leagued
together by nightly meetings, and solemn fasts and inhuman
meats—not by any sacred rite, but by that which requires
expiation—a people skulking and shunning the light, silent in
public, but garrulous in corners.  They despise the temples as
dead-houses, they reject the gods, they laugh at sacred things;
wretched, they pity, if they are allowed, the priests; half naked
themselves, they despise honours and purple robes.  Oh, wondrous
folly and incredible audacity! they despise present torments, although
they fear those which are uncertain and future; and while they fear to
die after death, they do not fear to die for the present:  so does
a deceitful hope soothe their fear with the solace of a
revival.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.viii-p4.1" n="1738" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.viii-p5" shownumber="no"> There are various
emendations of this passage, but their meaning is somewhat
obscure.  One is elaborately ingenious:  “Ita illis
pavorum fallax spes solatio redivivo blanditur,” which is said to
imply, “Thus the hope that deceives their fears, soothes them
with the hope of living again.”</p></note></p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.ix" n="IX" next="iv.iii.x" prev="iv.iii.viii" progress="25.19%" shorttitle="Chapter IX" title="Argument:  The Religion of the Christians is Foolish, Inasmuch as They Worship a Crucified Man, and Even the Instrument Itself of His Punishment.  They are Said to Worship the Head of an Ass, and Even the Nature of Their Father.  They are Initiated by the Slaughter and the Blood of an Infant, and in Shameless Darkness They are All Mixed Up in an Uncertain Medley." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iv.iii.ix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iv.iii.ix-p1.1">Chapter
IX.—Argument:  The Religion of the Christians is Foolish,
Inasmuch as They Worship a Crucified Man, and Even the Instrument
Itself of His Punishment.  They are Said to Worship the Head of an
Ass, and Even the Nature of Their Father.  They are Initiated by
the Slaughter and the Blood of an Infant, and in Shameless Darkness
They are All Mixed Up in an Uncertain Medley.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.ix-p2" shownumber="no">“And now, as wickeder things advance more
fruitfully, and abandoned manners creep on day by day, those abominable
shrines of an impious assembly are maturing themselves throughout the
whole world.  Assuredly this confederacy ought to be rooted out
and execrated.  They know one another by secret marks and
insignia, and they love one another almost before they know one
another.  Everywhere also there is mingled among them a certain
religion of lust, and they call one another promiscuously brothers and
sisters, that even a not unusual debauchery may by the intervention of
that sacred name become incestuous:  it is thus that their vain
and senseless superstition glories in crimes.  Nor, concerning
these things, would intelligent report speak of things so great and
various,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.ix-p2.1" n="1739" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.ix-p3" shownumber="no"> Otherwise read
“abominable.”</p></note> and requiring to be
prefaced by an apology, unless truth were at the bottom of it.  I
hear that they adore the head of an ass, that basest of creatures,
consecrated by I know not what silly persuasion,—a worthy and
appropriate religion for such manners.  Some say that they worship
the <i>virilia</i> of their pontiff and priest,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.ix-p3.1" n="1740" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.ix-p4" shownumber="no"> This charge, as Oehler
thinks, refers apparently to the kneeling posture in which penitents
made confession before their bishop.</p></note>
and adore the nature, as it were, of their common parent.  I know
not whether these things are false; certainly suspicion is applicable
to secret and nocturnal rites; and he who explains their ceremonies by
reference to a man punished by extreme suffering for his wickedness,
and to the deadly wood of the cross, appropriates fitting altars for
reprobate and wicked men, that they may worship what they
deserve.  Now the story about the initiation of young novices is
as much to be detested as it is well known.  An infant covered
over with meal, that it may deceive the unwary, is placed before him
who is to be stained with their rites:  this infant is slain by
the young pupil, who has been urged on as if to harmless blows on the
surface of the meal, with dark and secret wounds. 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_178.html" id="iv.iii.ix-Page_178" n="178" />Thirstily—O
horror!—they lick up its blood; eagerly they divide its
limbs.  By this victim they are pledged together; with this
consciousness of wickedness they are covenanted to mutual
silence.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.ix-p4.1" n="1741" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.ix-p5" shownumber="no"> This calumny seems to
have originated from the sacrament of the Eucharist.</p></note>  Such sacred
rites as these are more foul than any sacrileges.  And of their
banqueting it is well known all men speak of it everywhere; even the
speech of our Cirtensian<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.ix-p5.1" n="1742" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.ix-p6" shownumber="no"> <i>Scil</i>.
Fronto of Cirta, spoken of again in ch. xxxi.  [A recent very
interesting discovery goes to show that our author was the chief
magistrate of Cirta, in Algeria, from <span class="sc" id="iv.iii.ix-p6.1">a.d.</span> 210
to 217.  See Schaff, vol. iii. p. 841.]</p></note> testifies to
it.  On a solemn day they assemble at the feast, with all their
children, sisters, mothers, people of every sex and of every age. 
There, after much feasting, when the fellowship has grown warm, and the
fervour of incestuous lust has grown hot with drunkenness, a dog that
has been tied to the chandelier is provoked, by throwing a small piece
of offal beyond the length of a line by which he is bound, to rush and
spring; and thus the conscious light being overturned and extinguished
in the shameless darkness, the connections of abominable lust involve
them in the uncertainty of fate.  Although not all in fact, yet in
consciousness all are alike incestuous, since by the desire of all of
them everything is sought for which can happen in the act of each
individual.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.x" n="X" next="iv.iii.xi" prev="iv.iii.ix" progress="25.31%" shorttitle="Chapter X" title="Argument:  Whatever the Christians Worship, They Strive in Every Way to Conceal:  They Have No Altars, No Temples, No Acknowledged Images.  Their God, Like that of the Jews, is Said to Be One, Whom, Although They are Neither Able to See Nor to Show, They Think Nevertheless to Be Mischievous, Restless, and Unseasonably Inquisitive." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iv.iii.x-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iv.iii.x-p1.1">Chapter X.—Argument:  Whatever the Christians Worship,
They Strive in Every Way to Conceal:  They Have No Altars, No
Temples, No Acknowledged Images.  Their God, Like that of the
Jews, is Said to Be One, Whom, Although They are Neither Able to See
Nor to Show, They Think Nevertheless to Be Mischievous, Restless, and
Unseasonably Inquisitive.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.x-p2" shownumber="no">“I purposely pass over many things, for
those that I have mentioned are already too many; and that all these,
or the greater part of them, are true, the obscurity of their vile
religion declares.  For why do they endeavour with such pains to
conceal and to cloak whatever they worship, since honourable things
always rejoice in publicity, while crimes are kept secret?  Why
have they no altars, no temples, no acknowledged images?<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.x-p2.1" n="1743" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.x-p3" shownumber="no"> Otherwise, “no
consecrated images.”</p></note>  Why do they never speak openly, never
congregate freely, unless for the reason that what they adore and
conceal is either worthy of punishment, or something to be ashamed
of?  Moreover, whence or who is he, or where is the <i>one</i>
God, solitary, desolate, whom no free people, no kingdoms, and not even
Roman superstition, have known?  The lonely and miserable
nationality of the Jews worshipped one God, and one peculiar to itself;
but they worshipped him openly, with temples, with altars, with
victims, and with ceremonies; and he has so little force or power, that
he is enslaved, with his own special nation, to the Roman
deities.  But the Christians, moreover, what wonders, what
monstrosities do they feign!—that he who is their God, whom they
can neither show nor behold, inquires diligently into the character of
all, the acts of all, and, in fine, into their words and secret
thoughts; that he runs about everywhere, and is everywhere
present:  they make him out to be troublesome, restless, even
shamelessly inquisitive, since he is present at everything that is
done, wanders in and out in all places, although, being occupied with
the whole, he cannot give attention to particulars, nor can he be
sufficient for the whole while he is busied with particulars. 
What! because they threaten conflagration to the whole world, and to
the universe itself, with all its stars, are they meditating its
destruction?—as if either the eternal order constituted by the
divine laws of nature would be disturbed, or the league of all the
elements would be broken up, and the heavenly structure dissolved, and
that fabric in which it is contained and bound together<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.x-p3.1" n="1744" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.x-p4" shownumber="no"> Otherwise, “we
are contained and bound together.”</p></note> would be overthrown.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.x-p4.1" n="1745" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.x-p5" shownumber="no"> [These very
accusations, reduced back to Christian language, show that much of the
Creed was, in fact, known to the heathen at this period.]</p></note></p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.xi" n="XI" next="iv.iii.xii" prev="iv.iii.x" progress="25.39%" shorttitle="Chapter XI" title="Argument:  Besides Asserting the Future Conflagration of the Whole World, They Promise Afterwards the Resurrection of Our Bodies:  and to the Righteous an Eternity of Most Blessed Life; To the Unrighteous, of Extreme Punishment." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iv.iii.xi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iv.iii.xi-p1.1">Chapter
XI.—Argument:  Besides Asserting the Future Conflagration of
the Whole World, They Promise Afterwards the Resurrection of Our
Bodies:  and to the Righteous an Eternity of Most Blessed Life; To
the Unrighteous, of Extreme Punishment.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.xi-p2" shownumber="no">“And, not content with this wild opinion,
they add to it and associate with it old women’s fables:<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xi-p2.1" n="1746" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xi-p3" shownumber="no"> [<scripRef id="iv.iii.xi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.7" parsed="|1Tim|4|7|0|0" passage="1 Tim. iv. 7">1 Tim. iv. 7</scripRef>.]</p></note>  they say that they will rise again
after death, and ashes, and dust; and with I know not what confidence,
they believe by turns in one another’s lies:  you would
think that they had already lived again.  It is a double evil and
a twofold madness to denounce destruction to the heaven and the stars,
which we leave just as we find them, and to promise eternity to
ourselves, who are dead and extinct—who, as we are born, so also
perish!  It is for this cause, doubtless, also that they execrate
our funeral piles, and condemn our burials by fire, as if every body,
even although it be withdrawn from the flames, were not, nevertheless,
resolved into the earth by lapse of years and ages, and as if it
mattered not whether wild beasts tore the body to pieces, or seas
consumed it, or the ground covered it, or the flames carried it away;
since for the carcases every mode of sepulture is a penalty if they
feel it; if they feel it not, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_179.html" id="iv.iii.xi-Page_179" n="179" />in the very quickness of their
destruction there is relief.  Deceived by this error, they promise
to themselves, as being good, a blessed and perpetual life after their
death; to others, as being unrighteous, eternal punishment.  Many
things occur to me to say in addition, if the limits of my discourse
did not hasten me.  I have already shown, and take no more pains
to prove,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xi-p3.2" n="1747" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xi-p4" shownumber="no"> “And I have
already shown, without any trouble,” is another reading.</p></note> that they
themselves are unrighteous; although, even if I should allow them to be
righteous, yet your agreement also concurs with the opinions of many,
that guilt and innocence are attributed by fate.  For whatever we
do, as some ascribe it to fate, so you refer it to God:  thus it
is according to your sect to believe that men will, not of their own
accord, but as elected to will.  Therefore you feign an iniquitous
judge, who punishes in men, not their will, but their destiny. 
Yet I should be glad to be informed whether or no you rise again with
bodies;<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xi-p4.1" n="1748" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xi-p5" shownumber="no"> Otherwise,
“without a body or with.”</p></note> and if so, with
what bodies—whether with the same or with renewed bodies? 
Without a body?  Then, as far as I know, there will neither be
mind, nor soul, nor life.  With the same body?  But this has
already been previously destroyed.  With another body?  Then
it is a new man who is born, not the former one restored; and yet so
long a time has passed away, innumerable ages have flowed by, and what
single individual has returned from the dead either by the fate of
Protesilaus, with permission to sojourn even for a few hours, or that
we might believe it for an example?  All such figments of an
unhealthy belief, and vain sources of comfort, with which deceiving
poets have trifled in the sweetness of their verse, have been
disgracefully remoulded by you, believing undoubtingly<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xi-p5.1" n="1749" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xi-p6" shownumber="no"> Otherwise, “too
credulous.”</p></note> on your God.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.xii" n="XII" next="iv.iii.xiii" prev="iv.iii.xi" progress="25.49%" shorttitle="Chapter XII" title="Argument:  Moreover, What Will Happen to the Christians Themselves After Death, May Be Anticipated from the Fact that Even Now They are Destitute of All Means, and are Afflicted with the Heaviest Calamities and Miseries." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iv.iii.xii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iv.iii.xii-p1.1">Chapter
XII.—Argument:  Moreover, What Will Happen to the Christians
Themselves After Death, May Be Anticipated from the Fact that Even Now
They are Destitute of All Means, and are Afflicted with the Heaviest
Calamities and Miseries.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.xii-p2" shownumber="no">“Neither do you at least take experience
from things present, how the fruitless expectations of vain promise
deceive you.  Consider, wretched creatures, (from your lot) while
you are yet living, what is threatening you after death.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xii-p2.1" n="1750" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xii-p3" shownumber="no"> Otherwise,
“while you consider, while you are yet alive, poor wretches, what
is threatening after death.”</p></note>  Behold, a portion of you—and, as
you declare, the larger and better portion—are in want, are cold,
are labouring in hard work and hunger; and God suffers it, He feigns;
He either is not willing or not able to assist His people; and thus He
is either weak or inequitable.  Thou, who dreamest over a
posthumous immortality, when thou art shaken by danger,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xii-p3.1" n="1751" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xii-p4" shownumber="no"> Some read, “with
shivering.”</p></note> when thou art consumed with fever, when thou
art torn with pain, dost thou not then feel thy real condition? 
Dost thou not then acknowledge thy frailty?  Poor wretch, art thou
unwillingly convinced of thine infirmity, and wilt not confess
it?  But I omit matters that are common to all alike.  Lo,
for you there are threats, punishments, tortures, and crosses; and that
no longer as objects of adoration, but as tortures to be undergone;
fires also, which you both predict and fear.  Where is that God
who is able to help you when you come to life again, since he cannot
help you while you are in this life?  Do not the Romans, without
any help from your God, govern, reign, have the enjoyment of the whole
world, and have dominion over you?  But you in the meantime, in
suspense and anxiety, are abstaining from respectable enjoyments. 
You do not visit exhibitions; you have no concern in public displays;
you reject the public banquets, and abhor the sacred contests; the
meats previously tasted by, and the drinks made a libation of upon, the
altars.  Thus you stand in dread of the gods whom you deny. 
You do not wreath your heads with flowers; you do not grace your bodies
with odours; you reserve unguents for funeral rites; you even refuse
garlands to your sepulchres—pallid, trembling beings, worthy of
the pity even of our gods!  Thus, wretched as you are, you neither
rise again, nor do you live in the meanwhile.  Therefore, if you
have any wisdom or modesty, cease from prying into the regions of the
sky, and the destinies and secrets of the world:  it is sufficient
to look before your feet, especially for untaught, uncultivated,
boorish, rustic people:  they who have no capacity for
understanding civil matters, are much more denied the ability to
discuss divine.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.xiii" n="XIII" next="iv.iii.xiv" prev="iv.iii.xii" progress="25.57%" shorttitle="Chapter XIII" title="Argument:  Cæcilius at Length Concludes that the New Religion is to Be Repudiated; And that We Must Not Rashly Pronounce Upon Doubtful Matters." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iv.iii.xiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iv.iii.xiii-p1.1">Chapter XIII.—Argument:  Cæcilius at Length
Concludes that the New Religion is to Be Repudiated; And that We Must
Not Rashly Pronounce Upon Doubtful Matters.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.xiii-p2" shownumber="no">“However, if you have a desire to
philosophize, let any one of you who is sufficiently great, imitate, if
he can, Socrates the prince of wisdom.  The answer of that man,
whenever he was asked about celestial matters, is well known: 
‘<i>What is above us is nothing to us</i>.’  Well,
therefore, did he deserve from the oracle the testimony of singular
wisdom, which oracle he himself had a presentiment of, that he had been
preferred to all men for the reason, not that he had discovered all
things, but because he had learnt that he knew nothing.  And thus
the confession <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_180.html" id="iv.iii.xiii-Page_180" n="180" />of
ignorance is the height of wisdom.  From this source flowed the
safe doubting of Arcesilas, and long after of Carneades, and of very
many of the Academics,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xiii-p2.1" n="1752" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xiii-p3" shownumber="no"> This is otherwise
read, “Academic Pyrrhonists.”</p></note> in questions of the
highest moment, in which species of philosophy the unlearned can do
much with caution, and the learned can do gloriously.  What! is
not the hesitation of Simonides the lyric poet to be admired and
followed by all?  Which Simonides, when he was asked by Hiero the
tyrant what, and what like he thought the gods to be, asked first of
all for a day to deliberate; then postponed his reply for two days; and
then, when pressed, he added only another; and finally, when the tyrant
inquired into the causes of such a long delay, he replied that, the
longer his research continued, the obscurer the truth became to
him.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xiii-p3.1" n="1753" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xiii-p4" shownumber="no"> Cicero, <i>de Natura
Deorum</i>, i. 22.</p></note>  In my opinion also, things which are
uncertain ought to be left as they are.  Nor, while so many and so
great men are deliberating, should we rashly and boldly give an opinion
in another direction, lest either a childish superstition should be
introduced, or all religion should be
overthrown.”</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.xiv" n="XIV" next="iv.iii.xv" prev="iv.iii.xiii" progress="25.63%" shorttitle="Chapter XIV" title="Argument:  With Something of the Pride of Self-Satisfaction, Cæcilius Urges Octavius to Reply to His Arguments; And Minucius with Modesty Answers Him, that He Must Not Exult at His Own by No Means Ordinary Eloquence, and at the Harmonious Variety of His Address." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iv.iii.xiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iv.iii.xiv-p1.1">Chapter XIV.—Argument:  With Something of the Pride of
Self-Satisfaction, Cæcilius Urges Octavius to Reply to His
Arguments; And Minucius with Modesty Answers Him, that He Must Not
Exult at His Own by No Means Ordinary Eloquence, and at the Harmonious
Variety of His Address.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.xiv-p2" shownumber="no">Thus far Cæcilius; and smiling cheerfully
(for the vehemence of his prolonged discourse had relaxed the ardour of
his indignation), he added:  “And what does Octavius venture
to reply to this, a man of the race of Plautus,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xiv-p2.1" n="1754" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xiv-p3" shownumber="no"> “Plautinæ
prosapiæ.”  The expression is intended as a reproach
against the humble occupations of many of the Christian
professors.  Plautus is said, when in need, to have laboured at a
baker’s hand-mill.  Cæcilius tells Octavius that he may
be the first among the millers, but he is the last among the
philosophers.  Stieber proposes “Christianorum”
instead of “pistorum”—“Christians”
instead of “millers.”</p></note>
who, while he was chief among the millers, was still the lowest of
philosophers?”  “Restrain,” said I, “your
self-approval against him; for it is not worthy of you to exult at the
harmony of your discourse, before the subject shall have been more
fully argued on both sides; especially since your reasoning is striving
after truth, not praise.  And in however great a degree your
discourse has delighted me by its subtile variety, yet I am very deeply
moved, not concerning the present discussion, but concerning the entire
kind of disputation—that for the most part the condition of truth
should be changed according to the powers of discussion, and even the
faculty of perspicuous eloquence.  This is very well known to
occur by reason of the facility of the hearers, who, being distracted
by the allurement of words from attention to things, assent without
distinction to everything that is said, and do not separate falsehood
from truth; unaware that even in that which is incredible there is
often truth, and in verisimilitude falsehood.  Therefore the
oftener they believe bold assertions, the more frequently they are
convinced by those who are more clever, and thus are continually
deceived by their temerity.  They transfer the blame of the judge
to the complaint of uncertainty; so that, everything being condemned,
they would rather that all things should be left in suspense, than that
they should decide about matters of doubt.  Therefore we must take
care that we do not in such sort suffer from the hatred at once of all
discourses, even as very many of the more simple kind are led to
execration and hatred of men in general.  For those who are
carelessly credulous are deceived by those whom they thought worthy;
and by and by, by a kindred error, they begin to suspect every one as
wicked, and dread even those whom they might have regarded as
excellent.  Now therefore we are anxious—because in
everything there may be argument on both sides; and on the one hand,
the truth is for the most part obscure; and on the other side there is
a marvellous subtlety, which sometimes by its abundance of words
imitates the confidence of acknowledged proof—as carefully as
possible to weigh each particular, that we may, while ready to applaud
acuteness, yet elect, approve, and adopt those things which are
right.”</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.xv" n="XV" next="iv.iii.xvi" prev="iv.iii.xiv" progress="25.73%" shorttitle="Chapter XV" title="Argument:  Cæcilius Retorts Upon Minucius, with Some Little Appearance of Being Hurt, that He is Foregoing the Office of a Religious Umpire, When He is Weakening the Force of His Argument.  He Says that It Should Be Left to Octavius to Confute All that He Had Advanced." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iv.iii.xv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iv.iii.xv-p1.1">Chapter
XV.—Argument:  Cæcilius Retorts Upon Minucius, with
Some Little Appearance of Being Hurt, that He is Foregoing the Office
of a Religious Umpire, When He is Weakening the Force of His
Argument.  He Says that It Should Be Left to Octavius to Confute
All that He Had Advanced.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.xv-p2" shownumber="no">“You are withdrawing,” says
Cæcilius, “from the office of a religious judge; for it is
very unfair for you to weaken the force of my pleading by the
interpolation of a very important argument, since Octavius has before
him each thing that I have said, sound and unimpaired, if he can refute
it.”  “What you are reproving,” said I,
“unless I am mistaken, I have brought forward for the common
advantage, so that by a scrupulous examination we might weigh our
decision, not by the pompous style of the eloquence, but by the solid
character of the matter itself.  Nor must our attention, as you
complain, be any longer called away, but with absolute silence let us
listen to the reply of our friend Januarius,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xv-p2.1" n="1755" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xv-p3" shownumber="no"> <i>Scil</i>.
“Octavius.”</p></note>
who is now beckoning to us.”</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.xvi" n="XVI" next="iv.iii.xvii" prev="iv.iii.xv" progress="25.76%" shorttitle="Chapter XVI" title="Argument:  Octavius Arranges His Reply, and Trusts that He Shall Be Able to Dilute the Bitterness of Reproach with the River of Truthful Words.  He Proceeds to Weaken the Individual Arguments of Cæcilius.  Nobody Need Complain that the Christians, Unlearned Though They May Be, Dispute About Heavenly Things Because It is Not the Authority of Him Who Argues, But the Truth of the Argument Itself, that Should Be Considered." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iv.iii.xvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_181.html" id="iv.iii.xvi-Page_181" n="181" /><span class="c1" id="iv.iii.xvi-p1.1">Chapter
XVI.—Argument:  Octavius Arranges His Reply, and Trusts that
He Shall Be Able to Dilute the Bitterness of Reproach with the River of
Truthful Words.  He Proceeds to Weaken the Individual Arguments of
Cæcilius.  Nobody Need Complain that the Christians,
Unlearned Though They May Be, Dispute About Heavenly Things Because It
is Not the Authority of Him Who Argues, But the Truth of the Argument
Itself, that Should Be Considered.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.xvi-p2" shownumber="no">And thus Octavius began:  “I will
indeed speak as I shall be able to the best of my powers, and you must
endeavour with me to dilute the very offensive strain of recriminations
in the river<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xvi-p2.1" n="1756" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xvi-p3" shownumber="no"> Some read, “in
the light.”</p></note> of veracious
words.  Nor will I disguise in the outset, that the opinion of my
friend Natalis<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xvi-p3.1" n="1757" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xvi-p4" shownumber="no"> Cæcilius.</p></note> has swayed to and
fro in such an erratic, vague, and slippery manner, that we are
compelled to doubt whether your<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xvi-p4.1" n="1758" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xvi-p5" shownumber="no"> Otherwise
“his.”</p></note> information
was confused, or whether it wavered backwards and forwards<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xvi-p5.1" n="1759" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xvi-p6" shownumber="no"> Some read
“cavillaverit” instead of “vacillaverit,” which
would give the sense, “make captious objections.”</p></note> by mere mistake.  For he varied at one
time from believing the gods, at another time to being in a state of
hesitation on the subject; so that the direct purpose of my reply was
established with the greater uncertainty,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xvi-p6.1" n="1760" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xvi-p7" shownumber="no"> This is otherwise
given “certainty,” which helps the meaning of the
passage.</p></note> by
reason of the uncertainty of his proposition.  But in my friend
Natalis—I will not allow, I do not believe in, any
chicanery—far from his simplicity is crafty trickery.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xvi-p7.1" n="1761" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xvi-p8" shownumber="no"> Otherwise, “Far
from his guileless subtlety is so crafty a trickery.”  But
the readings are very unsettled.</p></note>  What then?  As he who knows not
the right way, when as it happens one road is separated into many,
because he knows not the way, remains in anxiety, and dares neither
make choice of particular roads, nor try them all; so, if a man has no
stedfast judgment of truth, even as his unbelieving suspicion is
scattered, so his doubting opinion is unsettled.  It is therefore
no wonder if Cæcilius in the same way is cast about by the tide,
and tossed hither and thither among things contrary and repugnant to
one another; but that this may no longer be the case, I will convict
and refute all that has been said, however diverse, confirming and
approving the truth alone; and for the future he must neither doubt nor
waver.  And since my brother broke out in such expressions as
these, that he was grieved, that he was vexed, that he was indignant,
that he regretted that illiterate, poor, unskilled people should
dispute about heavenly things; let him know that all men are begotten
alike, with a capacity and ability of reasoning and feeling, without
preference of age, sex, or dignity.  Nor do they obtain wisdom by
fortune, but have it implanted by nature; moreover, the very
philosophers themselves, or any others who have gone forth unto
celebrity as discoverers of arts, before they attained an illustrious
name by their mental skill, were esteemed plebeian, untaught,
half-naked.  Thus it is, that rich men, attached to their means,
have been accustomed to gaze more upon their gold than upon heaven,
while our sort of people, though poor, have both discovered wisdom, and
have delivered their teaching to others; whence it appears that
intelligence is not given to wealth, nor is gotten by study, but is
begotten with the very formation of the mind.  Therefore it is
nothing to be angry or to be grieved about, though any one should
inquire, should think, should utter his thoughts about divine things;
since what is wanted is not the authority of the arguer, but the truth
of the argument itself:  and even the more unskilled the
discourse, the more evident the reasoning, since it is not coloured by
the pomp of eloquence and grace; but as it is, it is sustained by the
rule of right.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.xvii" n="XVII" next="iv.iii.xviii" prev="iv.iii.xvi" progress="25.87%" shorttitle="Chapter XVII" title="Argument:  Man Ought Indeed to Know Himself, But This Knowledge Cannot Be Attained by Him Unless He First of All Acknowledges the Entire Scope of Things, and God Himself.  And from the Constitution and Furniture of the World Itself, Every One Endowed with Reason Holds that It Was Established by God, and is Governed and Administered by Him." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iv.iii.xvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iv.iii.xvii-p1.1">Chapter XVII.—Argument:  Man Ought Indeed to Know
Himself, But This Knowledge Cannot Be Attained by Him Unless He First
of All Acknowledges the Entire Scope of Things, and God Himself. 
And from the Constitution and Furniture of the World Itself, Every One
Endowed with Reason Holds that It Was Established by God, and is
Governed and Administered by Him.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.xvii-p2" shownumber="no">“Neither do I refuse to admit what
Cæcilius earnestly endeavoured to maintain among the chief
matters, that man ought to know himself, and to look around and see
what he is, whence he is, why he is; whether collected together from
the elements, or harmoniously formed of atoms, or rather made, formed,
and animated by God.  And it is this very thing which we cannot
seek out and investigate without inquiry into the universe; since
things are so coherent, so linked and associated together, that unless
you diligently examine into the nature of divinity, you must be
ignorant of that of humanity.  Nor can you well perform your
social duty unless you know that community of the world which is common
to all, especially since in this respect we differ from the wild
beasts, that while they are prone and tending to the earth, and are
born to look upon nothing but their food, we, whose countenance is
erect, whose look is turned towards heaven, as is our converse and
reason, whereby we recognise, feel, and imitate God,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xvii-p2.1" n="1762" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xvii-p3" shownumber="no"> Some read, “the
Lord God.”</p></note> have neither right nor reason to be ignorant
of the celestial glory which forms itself into our eyes and
senses.  For it is as bad as the grossest sacrilege even,
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_182.html" id="iv.iii.xvii-Page_182" n="182" />to seek on the ground for
what you ought to find on high.  Wherefore the rather, they who
deny that this furniture of the whole world was perfected by the divine
reason, and assert that it was heaped together by certain
fragments<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xvii-p3.1" n="1763" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xvii-p4" shownumber="no"> <i>Scil</i>.
“atoms.”</p></note> casually adhering
to each other, seem to me not to have either mind or sense, or, in
fact, even sight itself.  For what can possibly be so manifest, so
confessed, and so evident, when you lift your eyes up to heaven, and
look into the things which are below and around, than that there is
some Deity of most excellent intelligence, by whom all nature is
inspired, is moved, is nourished, is governed?  Behold the heaven
itself, how broadly it is expanded, how rapidly it is whirled around,
either as it is distinguished in the night by its stars, or as it is
lightened in the day by the sun, and you will know at once how the
marvellous and divine balance of the Supreme Governor is engaged
therein.  Look also on the year, how it is made by the circuit of
the sun; and look on the month, how the moon drives it around in her
increase, her decline, and decay.  What shall I say of the
recurring changes of darkness and light; how there is thus provided for
us an alternate restoration of labour and rest?  Truly a more
prolix discourse concerning the stars must be left to astronomers,
whether as to how they govern the course of navigation, or bring
on<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xvii-p4.1" n="1764" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xvii-p5" shownumber="no"> According to some,
“point out” or “indicate.”</p></note> the season of ploughing or of reaping, each
of which things not only needed a Supreme Artist and a perfect
intelligence, nor only to create, to construct, and to arrange; but,
moreover, they cannot be felt, perceived and understood without the
highest intelligence and reason.  What! when the order of the
seasons and of the harvests is distinguished by stedfast variety, does
it not attest its Author and Parent?  As well the spring with its
flowers, and the summer with its harvests, and the grateful maturity of
autumn, and the wintry olive-gathering,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xvii-p5.1" n="1765" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xvii-p6" shownumber="no"> Olives ripen in the
month of December.</p></note>
are needful; and this order would easily be disturbed unless it were
established by the highest intelligence.  Now, how great is the
providence needed, lest there should be nothing but winter to blast
with its frost, or nothing but summer to scorch with its heat, to
interpose the moderate temperature of autumn and spring, so that the
unseen and harmless transitions of the year returning on its footsteps
may glide by!  Look attentively at the sea; it is bound by the law
of its shore.  Wherever there are trees, look how they are
animated from the bowels of the earth!  Consider the ocean; it
ebbs and flows with alternate tides.  Look at the fountains, how
they gush in perpetual streams!  Gaze on the rivers; they always
roll on in regular courses.  Why should I speak of the aptly
ordered peaks of the mountains, the slopes of the hills, the expanses
of the plains?  Wherefore should I speak of the multiform
protection provided by animated creatures against one
another?—some armed with horns, some hedged with teeth, and shod
with claws, and barbed with stings, or with freedom obtained by
swiftness of feet, or by the capacity of soaring furnished by
wings?  The very beauty of our own figure especially confesses God
to be its artificer:  our upright stature, our uplooking
countenance, our eyes placed at the top, as it were, for outlook; and
all the rest of our senses as if arranged in a
citadel.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.xviii" n="XVIII" next="iv.iii.xix" prev="iv.iii.xvii" progress="26.02%" shorttitle="Chapter XVIII" title="Argument:  Moreover, God Not Only Takes Care of the Universal World, But of Its Individual Parts.  That by the Decree of the One God All Things are Governed, is Proved by the Illustration of Earthly Empires.  But Although He, Being Infinite and Immense--And How Great He Is, is Known to Himself Alone--Cannot Either Be Seen or Named by Us, Yet His Glory is Beheld Most Clearly When the Use of All Titles is Laid Aside." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iv.iii.xviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iv.iii.xviii-p1.1">Chapter
XVIII.—Argument:  Moreover, God Not Only Takes Care of the
Universal World, But of Its Individual Parts.  That by the Decree
of the One God All Things are Governed, is Proved by the Illustration
of Earthly Empires.  But Although He, Being Infinite and
Immense—And How Great He Is, is Known to Himself
Alone—Cannot Either Be Seen or Named by Us, Yet His Glory is
Beheld Most Clearly When the Use of All Titles is Laid
Aside.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.xviii-p2" shownumber="no">“It would be a long matter to go through
particular instances.  There is no member in man which is not
calculated both for the sake of necessity and of ornament; and what is
more wonderful still, all have the same form, but each has certain
lineaments modified, and thus we are each found to be unlike to one
another, while we all appear to be like in general.  What is the
reason of our being born? what means the desire of begetting?  Is
it not given by God, and that the breasts should become full of milk as
the offspring grows to maturity, and that the tender progeny should
grow up by the nourishment afforded by the abundance of the milky
moisture?  Neither does God have care alone for the universe as a
whole, but also for its parts.  Britain is deficient in sunshine,
but it is refreshed by the warmth of the sea that flows around
it.  The river Nile tempers the dryness of Egypt; the Euphrates
cultivates Mesopotamia; the river Indus makes up for the want of rains,
and is said both to sow and to water the East.  Now if, on
entering any house, you should behold everything refined, well
arranged, and adorned, assuredly you would believe that a master
presided over it, and that he himself was much better than all those
excellent things.  So in this house of the world, when you look
upon the heaven and the earth, its providence, its ordering, its law,
believe that there is a Lord and Parent of the universe far more
glorious than the stars themselves, and the parts of the whole
world.  Unless, perchance—since there is no doubt as to the
ex<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_183.html" id="iv.iii.xviii-Page_183" n="183" />istence of
providence—you think that it is a subject of inquiry, whether the
celestial kingdom is governed by the power of one or by the rule of
many; and this matter itself does not involve much trouble in opening
out, to one who considers earthly empires, for which the examples
certainly are taken from heaven.  When at any time was there an
alliance in royal authority which either began with good faith or
ceased without bloodshed?  I pass over the Persians who gathered
the augury for their chieftainship from the neighing of
horses;<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xviii-p2.1" n="1766" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xviii-p3" shownumber="no"> [In the case of Darius
Hystaspes.]</p></note> and I do not quote
that absolutely dead fable of the Theban brothers.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xviii-p3.1" n="1767" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xviii-p4" shownumber="no"> Eteocles and
Polynices.</p></note>  The story about the twins (Romulus and
Remus), in respect of the dominion of shepherds, and of a cottage, is
very well known.  The wars of the son-in-law and the
father-in-law<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xviii-p4.1" n="1768" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xviii-p5" shownumber="no"> Pompey and
Cæsar.</p></note> were scattered over
the whole world; and the fortune<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xviii-p5.1" n="1769" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xviii-p6" shownumber="no"> According to some,
“one fate.”</p></note> of so great an
empire could not receive two rulers.  Look at other matters. 
The bees have one king; the flocks one leader; among the herds there is
one ruler.  Canst thou believe that in heaven there is a division
of the supreme power, and that the whole authority of that true and
divine empire is sundered, when it is manifest that God, the Parent of
all, has neither beginning nor end—that He who gives birth to all
gives perpetuity to Himself—that He who was before the world, was
Himself to Himself instead of the world?  He orders everything,
whatever it is, by a word; arranges it by His wisdom; perfects it by
His power.  He can neither be seen—He is brighter than
light; nor can be grasped—He is purer than touch;<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xviii-p6.1" n="1770" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xviii-p7" shownumber="no"> These words are
omitted by some editors.</p></note> nor estimated; He is greater than all
perceptions; infinite, immense, and how great is known to Himself
alone.  But our heart is too limited to understand Him, and
therefore we are then worthily estimating Him when we say that He is
beyond estimation.  I will speak out in what manner I feel. 
He who thinks that he knows the magnitude of God, is diminishing it; he
who desires not to lessen it, knows it not.  Neither must you ask
a name for God.  God is His name.  We have need of names when
a multitude is to be separated into individuals by the special
characteristics of names; to God, who is alone, the name God is the
whole.  If I were to call Him Father, you would judge Him to be
earthly; if a King, you would suspect Him to be carnal; if a Lord, you
will certainly understand Him to be mortal.  Take away the
additions of names, and you will behold His glory.  What! is it
not true that I have in this matter the consent of all men?  I
hear the common people, when they lift their hands to heaven, say
nothing else but <i>Oh God</i>, and <i>God is great</i>, and <i>God is
true</i>, and <i>if God shall permit</i>.  Is this the natural
discourse of the common people, or is it the prayer of a confessing
Christian?  And they who speak of Jupiter as the chief, are
mistaken in the name indeed, but they are in agreement about the unity
of the power.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.xix" n="XIX" next="iv.iii.xx" prev="iv.iii.xviii" progress="26.18%" shorttitle="Chapter XIX" title="Argument:  Moreover, the Poets Have Called Him the Parent of Gods and Men, the Creator of All Things, and Their Mind and Spirit.  And, Besides, Even the More Excellent Philosophers Have Come Almost to the Same Conclusion as the Christians About the Unity of God." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iv.iii.xix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iv.iii.xix-p1.1">Chapter XIX.—Argument:  Moreover, the Poets Have Called
Him the Parent of Gods and Men, the Creator of All Things, and Their
Mind and Spirit.  And, Besides, Even the More Excellent
Philosophers Have Come Almost to the Same Conclusion as the Christians
About the Unity of God.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.xix-p2" shownumber="no">“I hear the poets also announcing ‘the
One Father of gods and men;’ and that such is the mind of mortal
men as the Parent of all has appointed His day.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xix-p2.1" n="1771" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xix-p3" shownumber="no"> Homer,
<i>Odyss</i>., xviii. 136, 137.</p></note>  What says the Mantuan Maro?  Is
it not even more plain, more apposite, more true?  ‘In the
beginning,’ says he, ‘the spirit within nourishes, and the
mind infused stirs the heaven and the earth,’ and the other
members ‘of the world.  Thence arises the race of men and of
cattle,’<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xix-p3.1" n="1772" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xix-p4" shownumber="no"> Virgil,
<i>Æneid</i>, vi. 724.</p></note> and every other
kind of animal.  The same poet in another place calls that mind
and spirit God.  For these are his words:<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xix-p4.1" n="1773" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xix-p5" shownumber="no"> Some read, “For
these things are true.”</p></note>  ‘For that God pervades all the
lands, and the tracts of the sea, and the profound heaven, from whom
are men and cattle; from whom are rain and fire.’<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xix-p5.1" n="1774" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xix-p6" shownumber="no"> Virgil,
<i>Georgics</i>, iv. 221; <i>Æneid</i>, i. 743.</p></note>  What else also is God announced to be
by us, but mind, and reason, and spirit?  Let us review, if it is
agreeable, the teaching of philosophers.  Although in varied kinds
of discourse, yet in these matters you will find them concur and agree
in this one opinion.  I pass over those untrained and ancient ones
who deserved to be called wise men for their sayings.  Let Thales
the Milesian be the first of all, for he first of all disputed about
heavenly things.  That same Thales the Milesian said that water
was the beginning of things, but that God was that mind which from
water formed all things.  Ah! a higher and nobler account of water
and spirit than to have ever been discovered by man.  It was
delivered to him by God.  You see that the opinion of this
original philosopher absolutely agrees with ours.  Afterwards
Anaximenes, and then Diogenes of Apollonia, decide that the air,
infinite and unmeasured, is God.  The agreement of these also as
to the Divinity is like ours.  But the description of Anaxagoras
also is, that God is said to be the motion of an infinite mind; and the
God of Pythagoras is the soul passing to and fro and intent, throughout
the universal nature of things, from whom also <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_184.html" id="iv.iii.xix-Page_184" n="184" />the life of all animals is
received.  It is a known fact, that Xenophanes delivered that God
was all infinity with a mind; and Antisthenes, that there are many gods
of the people, but that one God of Nature was the chief of all; that
Xeuxippus<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xix-p6.1" n="1775" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xix-p7" shownumber="no"> Otherwise,
“Speusippus.”</p></note> acknowledged as God
a natural animal force whereby all things are governed.  What says
Democritus?  Although the first discoverer of atoms, does not he
especially speak of nature, which is the basis of forms, and
intelligence, as God?  Strato also himself says that God is
nature.  Moreover, Epicurus, the man who feigns either otiose gods
or none at all, still places above all, Nature.  Aristotle varies,
but nevertheless assigns a unity of power:  for at one time he
says that Mind, at another the World, is God; at another time he sets
God above the world.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xix-p7.1" n="1776" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xix-p8" shownumber="no"> The <span class="sc" id="iv.iii.xix-p8.1">ms.</span> here inserts, “Aristoteles of Pontus varies, at
one time attributing the supremacy to the world, at another to the
divine mind.”  Some think that this is an interpolation,
others transfer the words to Theophrastus below.</p></note>  Heraclides of
Pontus also ascribes, although in various ways, a divine mind to
God.  Theophrastus, and Zeno, and Chrysippus, and Cleanthes are
indeed themselves of many forms of opinion but they are all brought
back to the one fact of the unity of providence.  For Cleanthes
discoursed of God as of a mind, now of a soul, now of air, but for the
most part of reason.  Zeno, his master, will have the law of
nature and of God, and sometimes the air, and sometimes reason, to be
the beginning of all things.  Moreover, by interpreting Juno to be
the air, Jupiter the heaven, Neptune the sea, Vulcan to be fire, and in
like manner by showing the other gods of the common people to be
elements, he forcibly denounces and overcomes the public error. 
Chrysippus says almost the same.  He believes that a divine force,
a rational nature, and sometimes the world, and a fatal necessity, is
God; and he follows the example of Zeno in his physiological
interpretation of the poems of Hesiod, of Homer, and of Orpheus. 
Moreover, the teaching of Diogenes of Babylon is that of expounding and
arguing that the birth of Jupiter, and the origin of Minerva, and this
kind, are names for other things, not for gods.  For Xenophon the
Socratic says that the form of the true God cannot be seen, and
therefore ought not to be inquired after.  Aristo the
Stoic<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xix-p8.2" n="1777" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xix-p9" shownumber="no"> Otherwise,
“Aristo the Chian.”</p></note> says that He cannot at all be
comprehended.  And both of them were sensible of the majesty of
God, while they despaired of understanding Him.  Plato has a
clearer discourse about God, both in the matters themselves and in the
names by which he expresses them; and his discourse would be altogether
heavenly, if it were not occasionally fouled by a mixture of merely
civil belief.  Therefore in his <i>Timæus</i> Plato’s
God is by His very name the parent of the world, the artificer of the
soul, the fabricator of heavenly and earthly things, whom both to
discover he declares is difficult, on account of His excessive and
incredible power; and when you have discovered Him, impossible to speak
of in public.  The same almost are the opinions also which are
ours.  For we both know and speak of a God who is parent of all,
and never speak of Him in public unless we are interrogated.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xix-p9.1" n="1778" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xix-p10" shownumber="no"> [See note on Plato,
chap. xxvi.]</p></note></p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.xx" n="XX" next="iv.iii.xxi" prev="iv.iii.xix" progress="26.35%" shorttitle="Chapter XX" title="Argument:  But If the World is Ruled by Providence and Governed by the Will of One God, an Ignorant Antipathy Ought Not to Carry Us Away into the Error of Agreement with It:  Although Delighted with Its Own Fables, It Has Brought in Ridiculous Traditions.  Nor is It Shown Less Plainly that the Worship of the Gods Has Always Been Silly and Impious, in that the Most Ancient of Men Have Venerated Their Kings, Their Illustrious Generals, and Inventors of Arts, on Account of Their Remarkable Deeds, No Otherwise Than as Gods." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iv.iii.xx-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iv.iii.xx-p1.1">Chapter
XX.—Argument:  But If the World is Ruled by Providence and
Governed by the Will of One God, an Ignorant Antipathy Ought Not to
Carry Us Away into the Error of Agreement with It:  Although
Delighted with Its Own Fables, It Has Brought in Ridiculous
Traditions.  Nor is It Shown Less Plainly that the Worship of the
Gods Has Always Been Silly and Impious, in that the Most Ancient of Men
Have Venerated Their Kings, Their Illustrious Generals, and Inventors
of Arts, on Account of Their Remarkable Deeds, No Otherwise Than as
Gods.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.xx-p2" shownumber="no">“I have set forth the opinions almost of all
the philosophers whose more illustrious glory it is to have pointed out
that there is one God, although with many names; so that any one might
think either that Christians are now philosophers, or that philosophers
were then already Christians.  But if the world is governed by
providence, and directed by the will of one God, antiquity of unskilled
people ought not, however delighted and charmed with its own fables, to
carry us away into the mistake of a mutual agreement, when it is
rebutted by the opinions of its own philosophers, who are supported by
the authority both of reason and of antiquity.  For our ancestors
had such an easy faith in falsehoods, that they rashly believed even
other monstrosities as marvellous wonders;<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xx-p2.1" n="1779" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xx-p3" shownumber="no"> Some editors read,
“mere wonders,” apparently on conjecture only.</p></note> a
manifold Scylla, a Chimæra of many forms, and a Hydra rising again
from its auspicious wounds, and Centaurs, horses entwined with their
riders; and whatever Report was allowed<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xx-p3.1" n="1780" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xx-p4" shownumber="no"> Otherwise, “was
pleased.”</p></note> to
feign, they were entirely willing to listen to.  Why should I
refer to those old wives’ fables, that men were changed from men
into birds and beasts, and from men into trees and flowers?—which
things, if they had happened at all, would happen again; and because
they cannot happen now, therefore never happened at all.  In like
manner with respect to the gods too, our ancestors believed carelessly,
credulously, with untrained simplicity; while worshipping their kings
religiously, desiring <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_185.html" id="iv.iii.xx-Page_185" n="185" />to look upon them when dead in outward
forms, anxious to preserve their memories in statues,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xx-p4.1" n="1781" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xx-p5" shownumber="no"> Four early editions
read “instantius” for “in statuis,” making the
meaning probably, “more keenly,” “more
directly.”</p></note> those things became sacred which had been
taken up merely as consolations.  Thereupon, and before the world
was opened up by commerce, and before the nations confounded their
rites and customs, each particular nation venerated its Founder, or
illustrious Leader, or modest Queen braver than her sex, or the
discoverer of any sort of faculty or art, as a citizen of worthy
memory; and thus a reward was given to the deceased, and an example to
those who were to follow.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.xxi" n="XXI" next="iv.iii.xxii" prev="iv.iii.xx" progress="26.43%" shorttitle="Chapter XXI" title="Argument:  Octavius Attests the Fact that Men Were Adopted as Gods, by the Testimony of Euhemerus, Prodicus, Persæus, and Alexander the Great, Who Enumerate the Country, the Birthdays, and the Burial-Places of the Gods.  Moreover He Sets Forth the Mournful Endings, Misfortunes, and Deaths of the Gods.  And, in Addition, He Laughs at the Ridiculous and Disgusting Absurdities Which the Heathens Continually Allege About the Form and Appearance of Their Gods." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iv.iii.xxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iv.iii.xxi-p1.1">Chapter XXI.—Argument:  Octavius Attests the Fact that
Men Were Adopted as Gods, by the Testimony of Euhemerus, Prodicus,
Persæus, and Alexander the Great, Who Enumerate the Country, the
Birthdays, and the Burial-Places of the Gods.  Moreover He Sets
Forth the Mournful Endings, Misfortunes, and Deaths of the Gods. 
And, in Addition, He Laughs at the Ridiculous and Disgusting
Absurdities Which the Heathens Continually Allege About the Form and
Appearance of Their Gods.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.xxi-p2" shownumber="no">“Read the writings of the Stoics,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxi-p2.1" n="1782" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxi-p3" shownumber="no"> Otherwise, according
to some, “of the historians.”</p></note> or the writings of wise men, you will
acknowledge these facts with me.  On account of the merits of
their virtue or of some gift, Euhemerus asserts that they were esteemed
gods; and he enumerates their birthdays, their countries, their places
of sepulture, and throughout various provinces points out these
circumstances of the Dictæan Jupiter, and of the Delphic Apollo,
and of the Pharian Isis, and of the Eleusinian Ceres.  Prodicus
speaks of men who were taken up among the gods, because they were
helpful to the uses of men in their wanderings, by the discovery of new
kinds of produce.  Persæus philosophizes also to the same
result; and he adds thereto, that the fruits discovered, and the
discoverers of those same fruits, were called by the same names; as the
passage of the comic writer runs, that Venus freezes without Bacchus
and Ceres.  Alexander the Great, the celebrated Macedonian, wrote
in a remarkable document<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxi-p3.1" n="1783" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxi-p4" shownumber="no"> This treatise is
mentioned by Athenagoras, <i>Legat. pro Christ</i>., ch. xxviii. 
[See vol. ii. p. 143, this series.]  Also by Augustine, <i>de Civ.
Dei.</i>, lib. viii. ch. iii. and xxvii.  In the fifth chapter
Augustine calls the priest by the name of Leo.</p></note> addressed to his
mother, that under fear of his power there had been betrayed to him by
the priest the secret of the gods having been men:  to her he
makes Vulcan the original of all, and then the race of Jupiter. 
And you behold the swallow and the cymbal of Isis,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxi-p4.1" n="1784" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxi-p5" shownumber="no"> This passage is very
doubtful both in its text and its meaning.</p></note> and the tomb of your Serapis or Osiris
empty, with his limbs scattered about.  Then consider the sacred
rites themselves, and their very mysteries:  you will find
mournful deaths, misfortunes, and funerals, and the griefs and wailings
of the miserable gods.  Isis bewails, laments, and seeks after her
lost son, with her Cynocephalus and her bald priests; and the wretched
Isiacs beat their breasts, and imitate the grief of the most unhappy
mother.  By and by, when the little boy is found, Isis rejoices,
and the priests exult, Cynocephalus the discoverer boasts, and they do
not cease year by year either to lose what they find, or to find what
they lose.  Is it not ridiculous either to grieve for what you
worship, or to worship that over which you grieve?  Yet these were
formerly Egyptian rites, and now are Roman ones.  Ceres with her
torches lighted, and surrounded<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxi-p5.1" n="1785" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxi-p6" shownumber="no"> Otherwise,
“carried about.”</p></note> with a
serpent, with anxiety and solicitude tracks the footsteps of
Proserpine, stolen away in her wandering, and corrupter.  These
are the Eleusinian mysteries.  And what are the sacred rites of
Jupiter?  His nurse is a she-goat, and as an infant he is taken
away from his greedy father, lest he should be devoured; and clanging
uproar<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxi-p6.1" n="1786" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxi-p7" shownumber="no"> Otherwise, “his
approach is drowned.”</p></note> is dashed out of
the cymbals of the Corybantes, lest the father should hear the
infant’s wailing.  Cybele of Dindymus—I am ashamed to
speak of it—who could not entice her adulterous lover, who
unhappily was pleasing to her, to lewdness, because she herself, as
being the mother of many gods, was ugly and old, mutilated him,
doubtless that she might make a god of the eunuch.  On account of
this story, the Galli also worship her by the punishment of their
emasculated body.  Now certainly these things are not sacred
rites, but tortures.  What are the very forms and appearances (of
the gods)? do they not argue the contemptible and disgraceful
characters of your gods?<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxi-p7.1" n="1787" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxi-p8" shownumber="no"> Otherwise, “do
they not show what are the sports and the honours of your
gods?”</p></note>  Vulcan is a
lame god, and crippled; Apollo, smooth-faced after so many ages;
Æsculapius well bearded, notwithstanding that he is the son of the
ever youthful Apollo; Neptune with sea-green eyes; Minerva with eyes
bluish grey; Juno with ox-eyes; Mercury with winged feet; Pan with
hoofed feet; Saturn with feet in fetters; Janus, indeed, wears two
faces, as if that he might walk with looks turned back; Diana sometimes
is a huntress, with her robe girded up high; and as the Ephesian she
has many and fruitful breasts; and when exaggerated as Trivia, she is
horrible with three heads and with many hands.  What is your
Jupiter himself?  Now he is represented in a statue as beardless,
now he is set up as bearded; and when he is called Hammon, he has
horns; and when Capitolinus, then he wields <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_186.html" id="iv.iii.xxi-Page_186" n="186" />the thunderbolts; and when Latiaris, he
is sprinkled with gore; and when Feretrius, he is not
approached;<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxi-p8.1" n="1788" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxi-p9" shownumber="no"> These words are very
variously read.  Davis conjectures that they should be,
“When Feretrius, he does not hear,” and explains the
allusion as follows:  that Jupiter Feretrius could only be
approached with the <i>spolia opima</i>; and Minucius is covertly
ridiculing the Romans, because, not having taken <i>spolia opima</i>
for so long a time, they could not approach Feretrius.</p></note> and not to mention
any further the multitude of Jupiters, the monstrous appearances of
Jupiter are as numerous as his names.  Erigone was hanged from a
noose, that as a virgin she might be glowing<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxi-p9.1" n="1789" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxi-p10" shownumber="no"> Otherwise,
“pointed out,” or “designated.”</p></note>
among the stars.  The Castors die by turns, that they may
live.  Æsculapius, that he may rise into a god, is struck
with a thunderbolt.  Hercules, that he may put off humanity, is
burnt up by the fires of Œta.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxi-p10.1" n="1790" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxi-p11" shownumber="no"> Otherwise corrupted
into Ætna.</p></note></p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.xxii" n="XXII" next="iv.iii.xxiii" prev="iv.iii.xxi" progress="26.61%" shorttitle="Chapter XXII" title="Argument:  Moreover, These Fables, Which at First Were Invented by Ignorant Men, Were Afterwards Celebrated by Others, and Chiefly by Poets, Who Did No Little Mischief to the Truth by Their Authority.  By Fictions of This Kind, and by Falsehoods of a Yet More Attractive Nature, the Minds of Young People are Corrupted, and Thence They Miserably Grow Old in These Beliefs, Although, on the Other Hand, the Truth is Obvious to Them If They Will Only Seek After It." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iv.iii.xxii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iv.iii.xxii-p1.1">Chapter
XXII.—Argument:  Moreover, These Fables, Which at First Were
Invented by Ignorant Men, Were Afterwards Celebrated by Others, and
Chiefly by Poets, Who Did No Little Mischief to the Truth by Their
Authority.  By Fictions of This Kind, and by Falsehoods of a Yet
More Attractive Nature, the Minds of Young People are Corrupted, and
Thence They Miserably Grow Old in These Beliefs, Although, on the Other
Hand, the Truth is Obvious to Them If They Will Only Seek After
It.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.xxii-p2" shownumber="no">“These fables and errors we both learn from
ignorant parents, and, what is more serious still, we elaborate them in
our very studies and instructions, especially in the verses of the
poets, who as much as possible have prejudiced<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxii-p2.1" n="1791" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxii-p3" shownumber="no"> Some read, “and
it is marvellous how these have prejudiced,” etc.</p></note>
the truth<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxii-p3.1" n="1792" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxii-p4" shownumber="no"> Some read, “the
truth itself.”</p></note> by their
authority.  And for this reason Plato rightly expelled from the
state which he had founded in his discourse, the illustrious Homer whom
he had praised and crowned.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxii-p4.1" n="1793" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxii-p5" shownumber="no"> Plat., <i>de Rep</i>.,
lib. iii.</p></note>  For it was he
especially who in the Trojan was allowed your gods, although he made
jests of them, still to interfere in the affairs and doings of
men:  he brought them together in contest; he wounded Venus; he
bound, wounded, and drove away Mars.  He relates that Jupiter was
set free by Briareus, so as not to be bound fast by the rest of the
gods; and that he bewailed in showers of blood his son Sarpedon,
because he could not snatch him from death; and that, enticed by the
girdle of Venus, he lay more eagerly with his wife Juno than he was
accustomed to do with his adulterous loves.  Elsewhere Hercules
threw out dung, and Apollo is feeding cattle for Admetus. 
Neptune, however, builds walls for Laomedon, and the unfortunate
builder did not receive the wages for his work.  Then
Jupiter’s thunderbolt is fabricated<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxii-p5.1" n="1794" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxii-p6" shownumber="no"> Otherwise, “Then
Vulcan fabricates,” etc.</p></note> on
the anvil with the arms of Æneas, although there were heaven, and
thunderbolts, and lightnings long before Jupiter was born in Crete; and
neither could the Cyclops imitate, nor Jupiter himself help fearing,
the flames of the real thunderbolt.  Why should I speak of the
detected adultery of Mars and Venus, and of the violence of Jupiter
against Ganymede,—a deed consecrated, (as you say,) in
heaven?  And all these things have been put forward with this
view, that a certain authority might be gained for the vices<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxii-p6.1" n="1795" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxii-p7" shownumber="no"> Otherwise,
“judgments.”</p></note> of men.  By these fictions, and such as
these, and by lies of a more attractive kind, the minds of boys are
corrupted; and with the same fables clinging to them, they grow up even
to the strength of mature age; and, poor wretches, they grow old in the
same beliefs, although the truth is plain, if they will only seek after
it.  For all the writers of antiquity, both Greek and Roman, have
set forth that Saturn, the beginner of this race and multitude, was a
man.  Nepos knows this, and Cassius in his history; and Thallus
and Diodorus speak the same thing.  This Saturn then, driven from
Crete, by the fear of his raging son, had come to Italy, and, received
by the hospitality of Janus, taught those unskilled and rustic men many
things,—as, being something of a Greek, and polished,—to
print letters for instance, to coin money, to make instruments. 
Therefore he preferred that his hiding-place, because he had been
safely hidden (latent) there, should be called Latium; and he gave a
city, from his own name, the name of Saturnia, and Janus, Janiculum, so
that each of them left their names to the memory of posterity. 
Therefore it was certainly a man that fled, certainly a man who was
concealed, and the father of a man, and sprung from a man.  He was
declared, however, to be the son of earth or of heaven, because among
the Italians he was of unknown parents; as even to this day we call
those who appear unexpectedly, sent from heaven, those who are ignoble
and unknown, sons of the earth.  His son Jupiter reigned at Crete
after his father was driven out.  There he died, there he had
sons.  To this day the cave of Jupiter is visited, and his
sepulchre is shown, and he is convicted of being human by those very
sacred rites of his.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.xxiii" n="XXIII" next="iv.iii.xxiv" prev="iv.iii.xxii" progress="26.73%" shorttitle="Chapter XXIII" title="Argument:  Although the Heathens Acknowledge Their Kings to Be Mortal, Yet They Feign that They are Gods Even Against Their Own Will, Not Because of Their Belief in Their Divinity, But in Honour of the Power that They Have Exerted.  Yet a True God Has Neither Rising Nor Setting.  Thence Octavius Criticises the Images and Shrines of the Gods." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iv.iii.xxiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iv.iii.xxiii-p1.1">Chapter XXIII.—Argument:  Although the Heathens
Acknowledge Their Kings to Be Mortal, Yet They Feign that They are Gods
Even Against Their Own Will, Not Because of Their Belief in Their
Divinity, But in Honour of the Power that They Have
Exerted. </span> <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_187.html" id="iv.iii.xxiii-Page_187" n="187" /><span class="c1" id="iv.iii.xxiii-p1.2">Yet a True God Has Neither Rising Nor Setting.  Thence
Octavius Criticises the Images and Shrines of the Gods.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.xxiii-p2" shownumber="no">“It is needless to go through each
individual case, and to develope the entire series of that race, since
in its first parents their mortality is proved, and must have flowed
down into the rest by the very law of their succession, unless perhaps
you fancy that they were gods after death; as by the perjury of
Proculus, Romulus became a god; and by the good-will of the
Mauritanians, Juba is a god; and other kings are divine who are
consecrated, not in the faith of their divinity, but in honour of the
power that they exercised.  Moreover, this name is ascribed to
those who are unwilling to bear it.  They desire to persevere in
their human condition.  They fear that they may be made gods;
although they are already old men, they do not wish it.  Therefore
neither are gods made from dead people, since a god cannot die; nor of
people that are born, since everything which is born dies.  But
that is divine which has neither rising nor setting.  For why, if
they were born, are they not born in the present day
also?—unless, perchance, Jupiter has already grown old, and
child-bearing has failed in Juno, and Minerva has grown grey before she
has borne children.  Or has that process of generation ceased, for
the reason that no assent is any longer yielded to fables of this
kind?  Besides, if the gods could create,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxiii-p2.1" n="1796" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxiii-p3" shownumber="no"> “Be
created” is a more probable reading.</p></note>
they could not perish:  we should have more gods than all men
together; so that now, neither would the heaven contain them, nor the
air receive them, nor the earth bear them.  Whence it is manifest,
that those were men whom we both read of as having been born, and know
to have died.  Who therefore doubts that the common people pray to
and publicly worship the consecrated images of these men; in that the
belief and mind of the ignorant is deceived by the perfection of art,
is blinded by the glitter of gold, is dimmed with the shining of silver
and the whiteness of ivory?  But if any one were to present to his
mind with what instruments and with what machinery every image is
formed, he would blush that he had feared matter, treated after his
fancy by the artificer to make a god.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxiii-p3.1" n="1797" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxiii-p4" shownumber="no"> Otherwise, “that
he had rashly been so deceived by the artificer in the material, as to
make a god.”</p></note>  For a god of wood, a portion perhaps
of a pile, or of an unlucky log, is hung up, is cut, is hewn, is
planed; and a god of brass or of silver, often from an impure vessel,
as was done by the Egyptian king,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxiii-p4.1" n="1798" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxiii-p5" shownumber="no">
[Footbaths.  See vol. ii., <i>Theophilus</i>, p. 92, and
<i>Athenagoras</i>, p. 143.]</p></note> is fused, is
beaten with hammers and forged on anvils; and the god of stone is cut,
is sculptured, and is polished by some abandoned man, nor feels the
injury done to him in his nativity, any more than afterwards it feels
the worship flowing from your veneration; unless perhaps the stone, or
the wood, or the silver is not yet a god.  When, therefore, does
the god begin his existence?  Lo, it is melted, it is wrought, it
is sculptured—it is not yet a god; lo, it is soldered, it is
built together—it is set up, and even yet it is not a god; lo, it
is adorned, it is consecrated, it is prayed to—then at length it
is a god, when man has chosen it to be so, and for the purpose has
dedicated it.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.xxiv" n="XXIV" next="iv.iii.xxv" prev="iv.iii.xxiii" progress="26.84%" shorttitle="Chapter XXIV" title="Argument:  He Briefly Shows, Moreover, What Ridiculous, Obscene, and Cruel Rites Were Observed in Celebrating the Mysteries of Certain Gods." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iv.iii.xxiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iv.iii.xxiv-p1.1">Chapter XXIV.—Argument:  He Briefly Shows, Moreover,
What Ridiculous, Obscene, and Cruel Rites Were Observed in Celebrating
the Mysteries of Certain Gods.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.xxiv-p2" shownumber="no">“How much more truly do dumb animals naturally
judge concerning your gods?  Mice, swallows, kites, know that they
have no feeling: they gnaw them, they trample on them, they sit upon
them; and unless you drive them off, they build their nests in the very
mouth of your god.  Spiders, indeed, weave their webs over his
face, and suspend their threads from his very head.  You wipe,
cleanse, scrape, and you protect and fear those whom you make; while
not one of you thinks that he ought to know God before he worships Him;
desiring without consideration to obey their ancestors, choosing rather
to become an addition to the error of others, than to trust themselves;
in that they know nothing of what they fear.  Thus avarice has
been consecrated in gold and silver; thus the form of empty statues has
been established; thus has arisen Roman superstition.  And if you
reconsider the rites of these gods, how many things are laughable, and
how many also pitiable!  Naked people run about in the raw winter;
some walk bonneted, and carry around old bucklers, or beat drums, or
lead their gods a-begging through the streets.  Some fanes it is
permitted to approach once a year, some it is forbidden to visit at
all.  There is one place where a man may not go, and there are
some that are sacred from women:  it is a crime needing atonement
for a slave even to be present at some ceremonies.  Some sacred
places are crowned by a woman having one husband, some by a woman with
many; and she who can reckon up most adulteries is sought after with
most religious zeal.  What! would not a man who makes libations of
his own blood, and supplicates (his god) by his own wounds, be better
if he were altogether profane, than religious in such a way is
this?  And he whose shameful parts are cut off, how greatly does
he wrong God in seeking to propitiate Him in this manner! since, if God
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_188.html" id="iv.iii.xxiv-Page_188" n="188" />wished for eunuchs, He could bring
them as such into existence, and would not make them so
afterwards.  Who does not perceive that people of unsound mind,
and of weak and degraded apprehension, are foolish in these things, and
that the very multitude of those who err affords to each of them mutual
patronage?  Here the defence of the general madness is the
multitude of the mad people.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.xxv" n="XXV" next="iv.iii.xxvi" prev="iv.iii.xxiv" progress="26.91%" shorttitle="Chapter XXV" title="Argument:  Then He Shows that Cæcilius Had Been Wrong in Asserting that the Romans Had Gained Their Power Over the Whole World by Means of the Due Observance of Superstitions of This Kind.  Rather the Romans in Their Origin Were Collected by Crime, and Grew by the Terrors of Their Ferocity.  And Therefore the Romans Were Not So Great Because They Were Religious, But Because They Were Sacrilegious with Impunity." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iv.iii.xxv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iv.iii.xxv-p1.1">Chapter XXV.—Argument:  Then He Shows that
Cæcilius Had Been Wrong in Asserting that the Romans Had Gained
Their Power Over the Whole World by Means of the Due Observance of
Superstitions of This Kind.  Rather the Romans in Their Origin
Were Collected by Crime, and Grew by the Terrors of Their
Ferocity.  And Therefore the Romans Were Not So Great Because They
Were Religious, But Because They Were Sacrilegious with
Impunity.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.xxv-p2" shownumber="no">“Nevertheless, you will say that that very
superstition itself gave, increased, and established their empire for
the Romans, since they prevailed not so much by their valour as by
their religion and piety.  Doubtless the illustrious and noble
justice of the Romans had its beginning from the very cradle of the
growing empire.  Did they not in their origin, when gathered
together and fortified by crime, grow by the terror of their own
fierceness?  For the first people were assembled together as to an
asylum.  Abandoned people, profligate, incestuous, assassins,
traitors, had flocked together; and in order that Romulus himself,
their commander and governor, might excel his people in guilt, he
committed fratricide.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxv-p2.1" n="1799" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxv-p3" shownumber="no"> Parricidium.</p></note>  These are the
first auspices of the religious state!  By and by they carried
off, violated, and ruined foreign virgins, already betrothed, already
destined for husbands, and even some young women from their marriage
vows—a thing unexampled<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxv-p3.1" n="1800" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxv-p4" shownumber="no"> Virg.,
<i>Æneid</i>, viii. 635.</p></note>—and then
engaged in war with their parents, that is, with their fathers-in-law,
and shed the blood of their kindred.  What more irreligious, what
more audacious, what could be safer than the very confidence of
crime?  Now, to drive their neighbours from the land, to overthrow
the nearest cities, with their temples and altars, to drive them into
captivity, to grow up by the losses of others and by their own crimes,
is the course of training common to the rest of the kings and the
latest leaders with Romulus.  Thus, whatever the Romans hold,
cultivate, possess, is the spoil of their audacity.  All their
temples are built from the spoils of violence, that is, from the ruins
of cities, from the spoils of the gods, from the murders of
priests.  This is to insult and scorn, to yield to conquered
religions, to adore them when captive, after having vanquished
them.  For to adore what you have taken by force, is to consecrate
sacrilege, not divinities.  As often, therefore, as the Romans
triumphed, so often they were polluted; and as many trophies as they
gained from the nations, so many spoils did they take from the
gods.  Therefore the Romans were not so great because they were
religious, but because they were sacrilegious with impunity.  For
neither were they able in the wars themselves to have the help of the
gods against whom they took up arms; and they began to worship those
when they were triumphed over, whom they had previously
challenged.  But what avail such gods as those on behalf of the
Romans, who had had no power on behalf of their own worshippers against
the Roman arms?  For we know the indigenous gods of the
Romans—Romulus, Picus, Tiberinus, and Consus, and Pilumnus, and
Picumnus.  Tatius both discovered and worshipped Cloacina;
Hostilius, Fear and Pallor.  Subsequently Fever was dedicated by I
know not whom:  such was the superstition that nourished that
city,—diseases and ill states of health.  Assuredly also
Acca Laurentia, and Flora, infamous harlots, must be reckoned among the
diseases<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxv-p4.1" n="1801" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxv-p5" shownumber="no"> Some read
“probra” for “morbos,” <i>scil</i>.
“reproaches.”</p></note> and the gods of the
Romans.  Such as these doubtless enlarged the dominion of the
Romans, in opposition to others who were worshipped by the
nations:  for against their own people neither did the Thracian
Mars, nor the Cretan Jupiter, nor Juno, now of Argos, now of Samos, now
of Carthage, nor Diana of Tauris, nor the Idæan Mother, nor those
Egyptian—not deities, but monstrosities—assist them; unless
perchance among the Romans the chastity of virgins was greater, or the
religion of the priests more holy:  though absolutely among very
many of the virgins unchastity was punished, in that they, doubtless
without the knowledge of Vesta, had intercourse too carelessly with
men; and for the rest their impunity arose not from the better
protection of their chastity, but from the better fortune of their
immodesty.  And where are adulteries better arranged by the
priests than among the very altars and shrines? where are more
panderings debated, or more acts of violence concerted?  Finally,
burning lust is more frequently gratified in the little chambers of the
keepers of the temple, than in the brothels themselves.  And
still, long before the Romans, by the ordering of God, the Assyrians
held dominion, the Medes, the Persians, the Greeks also, and the
Egyptians, although they had not any Pontiffs, nor Arvales, nor Salii,
nor Vestals, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_189.html" id="iv.iii.xxv-Page_189" n="189" />nor Augurs, nor
chickens shut up in a coop, by whose feeding or abstinence the highest
concerns of the state were to be governed.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.xxvi" n="XXVI" next="iv.iii.xxvii" prev="iv.iii.xxv" progress="27.06%" shorttitle="Chapter XXVI" title="Argument:  The Weapon that Cæcilius Had Slightly Brandished Against Him, Taken from the Auspices and Auguries of Birds, Octavius Retorts by Instancing the Cases of Regulus, Mancinus, Paulus, and Cæsar.  And He Shows by Other Examples, that the Argument from the Oracles is of No Greater Force Than the Others." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iv.iii.xxvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iv.iii.xxvi-p1.1">Chapter
XXVI.—Argument:  The Weapon that Cæcilius Had Slightly
Brandished Against Him, Taken from the Auspices and Auguries of Birds,
Octavius Retorts by Instancing the Cases of Regulus, Mancinus, Paulus,
and Cæsar.  And He Shows by Other Examples, that the Argument
from the Oracles is of No Greater Force Than the Others.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.xxvi-p2" shownumber="no">“And now I come to those Roman auspices and
auguries which you have collected with extreme pains, and have borne
testimony that they were both neglected with ill consequences, and
observed with good fortune.  Certainly Clodius, and Flaminius, and
Junius lost their armies on this account, because they did not judge it
well to wait for the very solemn omen given by the greedy pecking of
the chickens.  But what of Regulus?  Did he not observe the
auguries, and was taken captive?  Mancinus maintained his
religious duty, and was sent under the yoke, and was given up. 
Paulus also had greedy chickens at Cannæ, yet he was overthrown
with the greater part of the republic.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxvi-p2.1" n="1802" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxvi-p3" shownumber="no"> Reipublicæ; but
it is shrewdly conjectured that the passage was written, “cum
majore R. P. parte”—“with the greater part of
the Roman people,” and the mistake made by the transcriber of the
<span class="sc" id="iv.iii.xxvi-p3.1">ms.</span></p></note>  Caius Cæsar despised the auguries
and auspices that resisted his making his voyage into Africa before the
winter, and thus the more easily he both sailed and conquered. 
But what and how much shall I go on to say about oracles?  After
his death Amphiaraus answered as to things to come, though he knew not
(while living) that he should be betrayed by his wife on account of a
bracelet.  The blind Tiresias saw the future, although he did not
see the present.  Ennius invented the replies of the Pythian
Apollo concerning Pyrrhus, although Apollo had already ceased to make
verses; and that cautious and ambiguous oracle of his, failed just at
the time when men began to be at once more cultivated and less
credulous.  And Demosthenes, because he knew that the answers were
feigned, complained that the Pythia <i>philippized</i>.  But
sometimes, it is true, even auspices or oracles have touched the
truth.  Although among many falsehoods chance might appear as if
it imitated forethought; yet I will approach the very source of error
and perverseness, whence all that obscurity has flowed, and both dig
into it more deeply, and lay it open more manifestly.  There are
some insincere and vagrant spirits degraded from their heavenly vigour
by earthly stains and lusts.  Now these spirits, after having lost
the simplicity of their nature by being weighed down and immersed in
vices, for a solace of their calamity, cease not, now that they are
ruined themselves, to ruin others; and being depraved themselves, to
infuse into others the error of their depravity and being themselves
alienated from God, to separate others from God by the introduction of
degraded superstitions.  The poets know that those spirits are
demons; the philosophers discourse of them; Socrates knew it, who, at
the nod and decision of a demon that was at his side, either declined
or undertook affairs.  The Magi, also, not only know that there
are demons, but, moreover, whatever miracle they affect to perform, do
it by means of demons; by their aspirations and communications they
show their wondrous tricks, making either those things appear which are
not, or those things not to appear which are.  Of those magicians,
the first both in eloquence and in deed, Sosthenes,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxvi-p3.2" n="1803" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxvi-p4" shownumber="no"> Otherwise
Hostanes.</p></note> not only describes the true God with fitting
majesty, but the angels that are the ministers and messengers of God,
even the true God.  And he knew that it enhanced His veneration,
that in awe of the very nod and glance of their Lord they should
tremble.  The same man also declared that demons were earthly,
wandering, hostile to humanity.  What said Plato,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxvi-p4.1" n="1804" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxvi-p5" shownumber="no"> [Octavius and Minucius
had but one mind (see cap. i. <i>supra</i>), and both were philosophers
of the Attic Academy reflecting Cicero.  See my remarks on
Athenagoras, vol. ii. p. 126, this series.]</p></note> who believed that it was a hard thing to
find out God?  Does not he also, without hesitation, tell of both
angels and demons?  And in his <i>Symposium</i> also, does not he
endeavour to explain the nature of demons?  For he will have it to
be a substance between mortal and immortal—that is, mediate
between body and spirit, compounded by mingling of earthly weight and
heavenly lightness; whence also he warns us of the desire of
love,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxvi-p5.1" n="1805" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxvi-p6" shownumber="no"> According to some
editors, “warns us that the desire of love is
received.”</p></note> and he says that it is moulded and glides
into the human breast, and stirs the senses, and moulds the affections,
and infuses the ardour of lust.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.xxvii" n="XXVII" next="iv.iii.xxviii" prev="iv.iii.xxvi" progress="27.21%" shorttitle="Chapter XXVII" title="Argument:  Recapitulation.  Doubtless Here is a Source of Error:  Demons Lurk Under the Statues and Images, They Haunt the Fanes, They Animate the Fibres of the Entrails, Direct the Flights of Birds, Govern the Lots, Pour Forth Oracles Involved in False Responses.  These Things Not from God; But They are Constrained to Confess When They are Adjured in the Name of the True God, and are Driven from the Possessed Bodies.  Hence They Flee Hastily from the Neighbourhood of Christians, and Stir Up a Hatred Against Them in the Minds of the Gentiles Who Begin to Hate Them Before They Know Them." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iv.iii.xxvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iv.iii.xxvii-p1.1">Chapter
XXVII.—Argument:  Recapitulation.  Doubtless Here is a
Source of Error:  Demons Lurk Under the Statues and Images, They
Haunt the Fanes, They Animate the Fibres of the Entrails, Direct the
Flights of Birds, Govern the Lots, Pour Forth Oracles Involved in False
Responses.  These Things Not from God; But They are Constrained to
Confess When They are Adjured in the Name of the True God, and are
Driven from the Possessed Bodies.  Hence They Flee Hastily from
the Neighbourhood of Christians, and Stir Up a Hatred Against Them in
the Minds of the Gentiles Who Begin to Hate Them Before They Know
Them.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.xxvii-p2" shownumber="no">“These impure spirits, therefore—the
demons—as is shown by the Magi, by the philos<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_190.html" id="iv.iii.xxvii-Page_190" n="190" />ophers, and by Plato, consecrated under
statues and images, lurk there, and by their afflatus attain the
authority as of a present deity; while in the meantime they are
breathed into the prophets, while they dwell in the shrines, while
sometimes they animate the fibres of the entrails, control the flights
of birds, direct the lots, are the cause of oracles involved in many
falsehoods.  For they are both deceived, and they deceive;
inasmuch as they are both ignorant of the simple truth, and for their
own ruin they confess not that which they know.  Thus they weigh
men downwards from heaven, and call them away from the true God to
material things:  they disturb the life, render all men<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxvii-p2.1" n="1806" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxvii-p3" shownumber="no"> Some read
“slumbers” for “all men.”</p></note> unquiet; creeping also secretly into human
bodies, with subtlety, as being spirits, they feign diseases, alarm the
minds, wrench about the limbs; that they may constrain men to worship
them, being gorged with the fumes of altars or the sacrifices of
cattle, that, by remitting what they had bound, they may seem to have
cured it.  These raging maniacs also, whom you see rush about in
public, are moreover themselves prophets without a temple; thus they
rage, thus they rave, thus they are whirled around.  In them also
there is a like instigation of the demon, but there is a dissimilar
occasion for their madness.  From the same causes also arise those
things which were spoken of a little time ago by you, that Jupiter
demanded the restoration of his games in a dream, that the Castors
appeared with horses, and that a small ship was following the leading
of the matron’s girdle.  A great many, even some of your own
people, know all those things that the demons themselves confess
concerning themselves, as often as they are driven by us from bodies by
the torments of our words and by the fires of our prayers.  Saturn
himself, and Serapis, and Jupiter, and whatever demons you worship,
overcome by pain, speak out what they are; and assuredly they do not
lie to their own discredit, especially when any of you are standing
by.  Since they themselves are the witnesses that they are demons,
believe them when they confess the truth of themselves; for when
abjured by the only and true God, unwillingly the wretched beings
shudder in<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxvii-p3.1" n="1807" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxvii-p4" shownumber="no"> “Cling to”
is another reading.</p></note> their bodies, and
either at once leap forth, or vanish by degrees, as the faith of the
sufferer assists or the grace of the healer inspires.  Thus they
fly from Christians when near at hand, whom at a distance they harassed
by your means in their assemblies.  And thus, introduced into the
minds of the ignorant, they secretly sow there a hatred of us by means
of fear.  For it is natural both to hate one whom you fear, and to
injure one whom you have feared, if you can.  Thus they take
possession of the minds and obstruct the hearts, that men may begin to
hate us before they know us; lest, if known, they should either imitate
us, or not be able to condemn us.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.xxviii" n="XXVIII" next="iv.iii.xxix" prev="iv.iii.xxvii" progress="27.32%" shorttitle="Chapter XXVIII" title="Argument:  Nor is It Only Hatred that They Arouse Against the Christians, But They Charge Against Them Horrid Crimes, Which Up to This Time Have Been Proved by Nobody.  This is the Work of Demons.  For by Them a False Report is Both Set on Foot and Propagated.  The Christians are Falsely Accused of Sacrilege, of Incest, of Adultery, of Parricide; And, Moreover, It is Certain and True that the Very Same Crimes, or Crimes Like to or Greater Than These, are in Fact Committed by the Gentiles Themselves." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iv.iii.xxviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iv.iii.xxviii-p1.1">Chapter
XXVIII.—Argument:  Nor is It Only Hatred that They Arouse
Against the Christians, But They Charge Against Them Horrid Crimes,
Which Up to This Time Have Been Proved by Nobody.  This is the
Work of Demons.  For by Them a False Report is Both Set on Foot
and Propagated.  The Christians are Falsely Accused of Sacrilege,
of Incest, of Adultery, of Parricide; And, Moreover, It is Certain and
True that the Very Same Crimes, or Crimes Like to or Greater Than
These, are in Fact Committed by the Gentiles Themselves.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.xxviii-p2" shownumber="no">“But how unjust it is,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxviii-p2.1" n="1808" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxviii-p3" shownumber="no"> Otherwise read,
“But how great a fault it is.”</p></note> to form a judgment on things unknown and
unexamined, as you do!  Believe us ourselves when penitent, for we
also were the same as you, and formerly, while yet blind and obtuse,
thought the same things as you; to wit, that the Christians worshipped
monsters, devoured infants, mingled in incestuous banquets.  And
we did not perceive that such fables as these were always set afloat by
those (newsmongers), and were never either inquired into nor proved;
and that in so long a time no one had appeared to betray (their
doings), to obtain not only pardon for their crime, but also favour for
its discovery:  moreover, that it was to this extent not evil,
that a Christian, when accused, neither blushed nor feared, and that he
only repented that he had not been one before.  We, however, when
we undertook to defend and protect some sacrilegious and incestuous
persons, and even parricides, did not think that these (Christians)
were to be heard at all.  Sometimes even, when we affected to pity
them, we were more cruelly violent against them, so as to torture
them<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxviii-p3.1" n="1809" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxviii-p4" shownumber="no"> “To urge
them” is the reading in some text.</p></note> when they confessed, that they might deny,
to wit, that they might not perish; making use of a perverse
inquisition against them, not to elicit the truth, but to compel a
falsehood.  And if any one, by reason of greater weakness,
overcome with suffering, and conquered, should deny that he was a
Christian, we showed favour to him, as if by forswearing that name he
had at once atoned for all his deeds by that simple denial.  Do
not you acknowledge that we felt and did the same as you feel and do?
when, if reason and not the instigation of a demon were to judge, they
should rather have been pressed not to disavow themselves Christians,
but to confess themselves guilty of incests, of <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_191.html" id="iv.iii.xxviii-Page_191" n="191" />abominations, of sacred rites polluted,
of infants immolated.  For with these and such as these stories,
did those same demons fill up the ears of the ignorant against us, to
the horror of their execration.  Nor yet was it wonderful, since
the common report of men,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxviii-p4.1" n="1810" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxviii-p5" shownumber="no"> “Of all
men” is another reading.</p></note> which is, always
fed by the scattering of falsehoods, is wasted away when the truth is
brought to light.  Thus this is the business of demons, for by
them false rumours are both sown and cherished.  Thence arises
what you say that you hear, that an ass’s head is esteemed among
us a divine thing.  Who is such a fool as to worship this? 
Who is so much more foolish as to believe that it is an object of
worship? unless that you even consecrate whole asses in your stables,
together with your Epona,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxviii-p5.1" n="1811" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxviii-p6" shownumber="no"> Otherwise,
“Hippona.”</p></note> and religiously
devour<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxviii-p6.1" n="1812" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxviii-p7" shownumber="no"> Otherwise,
“devote,” and other readings.</p></note> those same asses
with Isis.  Also you offer up and worship the heads of oxen and of
wethers, and you dedicate gods mingled also of a goat and a man, and
gods with the faces of dogs and lions.  Do you not adore and feed
Apis the ox, with the Egyptians?  And you do not condemn their
sacred rites instituted in honour of serpents, and crocodiles, and
other beasts, and birds, and fishes, of which if any one were to kill
one of these gods, he is even punished with death.  These same
Egyptians, together with very many of you, are not more afraid of Isis
than they are of the pungency of onions, nor of Serapis more than they
tremble at the basest noises produced by the foulness of their
bodies.  He also who fables against us about our adoration of the
members of the priest, tries to confer upon us what belongs really to
himself.  (Ista enim impudicitæ eorum forsitan sacra
sint, apud quos sexus omnis membris omnibus prostat, apud quos iota
impudicitia vocatur urbanitas; qui scortorum licentiæ invident,
qui medios viros lambunt, libidinoso ore inguinibus inhærescunt,
homines malæ linguæ etiam si tacerent, quos prius
tædescit impudicitiæ suæ quam pudescit.) 
Abomination! they suffer on themselves such evil deeds, as no age is so
effeminate as to be able to bear, and no slavery so cruel as to be
compelled to endure.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.xxix" n="XXIX" next="iv.iii.xxx" prev="iv.iii.xxviii" progress="27.45%" shorttitle="Chapter XXIX" title="Argument:  Nor is It More True that a Man Fastened to a Cross on Account of His Crimes is Worshipped by Christians, for They Believe Not Only that He Was Innocent, But with Reason that He Was God.  But, on the Other Hand, the Heathens Invoke the Divine Powers of Kings Raised into Gods by Themselves; They Pray to Images, and Beseech Their Genii." type="Chapter"><p class="c56" id="iv.iii.xxix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iv.iii.xxix-p1.1">Chapter
XXIX.—Argument:  Nor is It More True that a Man Fastened to
a Cross on Account of His Crimes is Worshipped by Christians, for They
Believe Not Only that He Was Innocent, But with Reason that He Was
God.  But, on the Other Hand, the Heathens Invoke the Divine
Powers of Kings Raised into Gods by Themselves; They Pray to Images,
and Beseech Their Genii.</span></p>
<p id="iv.iii.xxix-p2" shownumber="no">“These, and such as these infamous things,
we are not at liberty even to hear; it is even disgraceful with any
more words to defend ourselves from such charges.  For you pretend
that those things are done by chaste and modest persons, which we
should not believe to be done at all, unless you proved that they were
true concerning yourselves.  For in that you attribute to our
religion the worship of a criminal and his cross,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxix-p2.1" n="1813" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxix-p3" shownumber="no"> [A reverent allusion
to the Crucified, believed in and worshipped as God.]</p></note> you wander far from the neighbourhood of the
truth, in thinking either that a criminal deserved, or that an earthly
being was able, to be believed God.  Miserable indeed is that man
whose whole hope is dependent on mortal man, for all his help is put an
end to with the extinction of the man.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxix-p3.1" n="1814" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxix-p4" shownumber="no"> [<scripRef id="iv.iii.xxix-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.17.5-Jer.17.7" parsed="|Jer|17|5|17|7" passage="Jer. xvii. 5-7">Jer. xvii. 5–7</scripRef>.]</p></note>  The Egyptians certainly choose out a
man for themselves whom they may worship; him alone they propitiate;
him they consult about all things; to him they slaughter victims; and
he who to others is a god, to himself is certainly a man whether he
will or no, for he does not deceive his own consciousness, if he
deceives that of others.  “Moreover, a false flattery
disgracefully caresses princes and kings, not as great and chosen men,
as is just, but as gods; whereas honour is more truly rendered to an
illustrious man, and love is more pleasantly given to a very good
man.  Thus they invoke their deity, they supplicate their images,
they implore their Genius, that is, their demon; and it is safer to
swear falsely by the genius of Jupiter than by that of a king. 
Crosses, moreover, we neither worship nor wish for.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxix-p4.2" n="1815" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxix-p5" shownumber="no"> [See Justin
Martyr’s <i>Dialogue with Trypho</i>, chap. lxxxix. et seqq. vol.
i. p. 244.  S.]</p></note>  You, indeed, who consecrate gods of
wood, adore wooden crosses perhaps as parts of your gods.  For
your very standards, as well as your banners; and flags of your camp,
what else are they but crosses glided and adorned?  Your
victorious trophies not only imitate the appearance of a simple cross,
but also that of a man affixed to it.  We assuredly see the sign
of a cross,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxix-p5.1" n="1816" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxix-p6" shownumber="no"> [See
Reeves’s <i>Apologies</i> (ut supra), vol. ii. p. 144,
note.  S.]</p></note> naturally, in the
ship when it is carried along with swelling sails, when it glides
forward with expanded oars; and when the military yoke is lifted up, it
is the sign of a cross; and when a man adores God with a pure mind,
with hands outstretched.  Thus the sign of the cross either is
sustained by a natural reason, or your own religion is formed with
respect to it.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.xxx" n="XXX" next="iv.iii.xxxi" prev="iv.iii.xxix" progress="27.54%" shorttitle="Chapter XXX" title="Argument:  The Story About Christians Drinking the Blood of an Infant that They Have Murdered, is a Barefaced Calumny.  But the Gentiles, Both Cruelly Expose Their Children Newly Born, and Before They are Born Destroy Them by a Cruel Abortion.  Christians are Neither Allowed to See Nor to Hear of Manslaughter." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iv.iii.xxx-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iv.iii.xxx-p1.1">Chapter
XXX.—Argument:  The Story About Christians Drinking the
Blood of an Infant that They Have Murdered, is a Barefaced
Calumny.  But the Gentiles, Both Cruelly Expose Their Children
Newly Born, and Before They are Born Destroy Them by a Cruel
Abortion.  Christians are Neither Allowed to See Nor to Hear of
Manslaughter.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.xxx-p2" shownumber="no">“And now I should wish to meet him who says or
believes that we are initiated by the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_192.html" id="iv.iii.xxx-Page_192" n="192" />slaughter and blood of an infant. 
Think you that it can be possible for so tender, so little a body to
receive those fatal wounds; for any one to shed, pour forth, and drain
that new blood of a youngling, and of a man scarcely come into
existence?  No one can believe this, except one who can dare to do
it.  And I see that you at one time expose your begotten children
to wild beasts and to birds; at another, that you crush them when
strangled with a miserable kind of death.  There are some women
who, by drinking medical preparations,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxx-p2.1" n="1817" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxx-p3" shownumber="no"> By medicaments and
drinks.</p></note>
extinguish the source of the future man in their very bowels, and thus
commit a parricide before they bring forth.  And these things
assuredly come down from the teaching of your gods.  For Saturn
did not expose his children, but devoured them.  With reason were
infants sacrificed to him by parents in some parts of Africa, caresses
and kisses repressing their crying, that a weeping victim might not be
sacrificed.  Moreover, among the Tauri of Pontus, and to the
Egyptian Busiris, it was a sacred rite to immolate their guests, and
for the Galli to slaughter to Mercury human, or rather inhuman,
sacrifices.  The Roman sacrificers buried living a Greek man and a
Greek woman, a Gallic man and a Gallic woman; and to this day, Jupiter
Latiaris is worshipped by them with murder; and, what is worthy of the
son of Saturn, he is gorged with the blood of an evil and criminal
man.  I believe that he himself taught Catiline to conspire under
a compact of blood, and Bellona to steep her sacred rites with a
draught of human gore, and taught men to heal epilepsy with the blood
of a man, that is, with a worse disease.  They also are not unlike
to him who devour the wild beasts from the arena, besmeared and stained
with blood, or fattened with the limbs or the entrails of men.  To
us it is not lawful either to see or to hear of homicide; and so much
do we shrink from human blood, that we do not use the blood even of
eatable animals in our food.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.xxxi" n="XXXI" next="iv.iii.xxxii" prev="iv.iii.xxx" progress="27.61%" shorttitle="Chapter XXXI" title="Argument:  The Charge of Our Entertainments Being Polluted with Incest, is Entirely Opposed to All Probability, While It is Plain that Gentiles are Actually Guilty of Incest.  The Banquets of Christians are Not Only Modest, But Temperate.  In Fact, Incestuous Lust is So Unheard Of, that with Many Even the Modest Association of the Sexes Gives Rise to a Blush." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iv.iii.xxxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iv.iii.xxxi-p1.1">Chapter
XXXI.—Argument:  The Charge of Our Entertainments Being
Polluted with Incest, is Entirely Opposed to All Probability, While It
is Plain that Gentiles are Actually Guilty of Incest.  The
Banquets of Christians are Not Only Modest, But Temperate.  In
Fact, Incestuous Lust is So Unheard Of, that with Many Even the Modest
Association of the Sexes Gives Rise to a Blush.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.xxxi-p2" shownumber="no">“And of the incestuous banqueting, the
plotting of demons has falsely devised an enormous fable against us, to
stain the glory of our modesty, by the loathing excited by an
outrageous infamy, that before inquiring into the truth it might turn
men away from us by the terror of an abominable charge.  It was
thus your own Fronto<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxxi-p2.1" n="1818" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxxi-p3" shownumber="no"> [Fronto is
called “<i>our</i> Cirtensian” in cap. ix.
<i>supra</i>; and this suggests that the <i>Octavius</i> was
probably written in Cirta, <i>circa</i><span class="sc" id="iv.iii.xxxi-p3.1">a.d.</span> 210.  See <i>supra</i>, p. 178.]</p></note> acted in this
respect:  he did not produce testimony, as one who alleged a
charge, but he scattered reproaches as a rhetorician.  For these
things have rather originated from your own nations.  Among the
Persians, a promiscuous association between sons and mothers is
allowed.  Marriages with sisters are legitimate among the
Egyptians and in Athens.  Your records and your tragedies, which
you both read and hear with pleasure, glory in incests:  thus also
you worship incestuous gods, who have intercourse with mothers, with
daughters, with sisters.  With reason, therefore, is incest
frequently detected among you, and is continually permitted. 
Miserable men, you may even, without knowing it, rush into what is
unlawful:  since you scatter your lusts promiscuously, since you
everywhere beget children, since you frequently expose even those who
are born at home to the mercy of others, it is inevitable that you must
come back to your own children, and stray to your own offspring. 
Thus you continue the story of incest, even although you have no
consciousness of your crime.  But we maintain our modesty not in
appearance, but in our heart we gladly abide by the bond of a single
marriage; in the desire of procreating, we know either one wife, or
none at all.  We practise sharing in banquets, which are not only
modest, but also sober:  for we do not indulge in entertainments
nor prolong our feasts with wine; but we temper our joyousness with
gravity, with chaste discourse, and with body even more chaste (divers
of us unviolated) enjoy rather than make a boast of a perpetual
virginity of a body.  So far, in fact, are they from indulging in
incestuous desire, that with some even the (idea of a) modest
intercourse of the sexes causes a blush.  Neither do we at once
stand on the level of the lowest of the people, if we refuse your
honours and purple robes; and we are not fastidious, if we all have a
discernment of one good, but are assembled together with the same
quietness with which we live as individuals; and we are not garrulous
in corners, although you either blush or are afraid to hear us in
public.  And that day by day the number of us is increased, is not
a ground for a charge of error, but is a testimony which claims praise;
for, in a fair mode of life, our actual number both continues and
abides undiminished, and strangers increase it.  Thus, in short,
we do not distinguish our people by some small bodily mark, as you
suppose, but easily enough by the sign of innocency and modesty. 
Thus <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_193.html" id="iv.iii.xxxi-Page_193" n="193" />we love one another, to
your regret, with a mutual love, because we do not know how to
hate.  Thus we call one another, to your envy, brethren:  as
being men born of one God and Parent, and companions in faith, and as
fellow-heirs in hope.  You, however, do not recognise one another,
and you are cruel in your mutual hatreds; nor do you acknowledge one
another as brethren, unless indeed for the purpose of
fratricide.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.xxxii" n="XXXII" next="iv.iii.xxxiii" prev="iv.iii.xxxi" progress="27.73%" shorttitle="Chapter XXXII" title="Argument:  Nor Can It Be Said that the Christians Conceal What They Worship Because They Have No Temples and No Altars, Inasmuch as They are Persuaded that God Can Be Circumscribed by No Temple, and that No Likeness of Him Can Be Made.  But He is Everywhere Present, Sees All Things, Even the Most Secret Thoughts of Our Hearts; And We Live Near to Him, and in His Protection." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iv.iii.xxxii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iv.iii.xxxii-p1.1">Chapter
XXXII.—Argument:  Nor Can It Be Said that the Christians
Conceal What They Worship Because They Have No Temples and No Altars,
Inasmuch as They are Persuaded that God Can Be Circumscribed by No
Temple, and that No Likeness of Him Can Be Made.  But He is
Everywhere Present, Sees All Things, Even the Most Secret Thoughts of
Our Hearts; And We Live Near to Him, and in His Protection.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.xxxii-p2" shownumber="no">“But do you think that we conceal what we
worship, if we have not temples and altars?  And yet what image of
God shall I make, since, if you think rightly, man himself is the image
of God?  What temple shall I build to Him, when this whole world
fashioned by His work cannot receive Him?  And when I, a man,
dwell far and wide, shall I shut up the might of so great majesty
within one little building?  Were it not better that He should be
dedicated in our mind, consecrated in our inmost heart?  Shall I
offer victims and sacrifices to the Lord, such as He has produced for
my use, that I should throw back to Him His own gift?  It is
ungrateful when the victim fit for sacrifice is a good disposition, and
a pure mind, and a sincere judgment.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxxii-p2.1" n="1819" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxxii-p3" shownumber="no"> According to some
editions, “conscience.”</p></note> 
Therefore he who cultivates innocence supplicates God; he who
cultivates justice makes offerings to God; he who abstains from
fraudulent practices propitiates God; he who snatches man from danger
slaughters the most acceptable victim.  These are our sacrifices,
these are our rites of God’s worship; thus, among us, he who is
most just is he who is most religious.  But certainly the God whom
we worship we neither show nor see.  Verily for this reason we
believe Him to be God, that we can be conscious of Him, but cannot see
Him; for in His works, and in all the movements of the world, we behold
His power ever present when He thunders, lightens, darts His bolts, or
when He makes all bright again.  Nor should you wonder if you do
not see God.  By the wind and by the blasts of the storm all
things are driven on and shaken, are agitated, and yet neither wind nor
tempest comes under our eyesight.  Thus we cannot look upon the
sun, which is the cause of seeing to all creatures:  the pupil of
the eye is with drawn from his rays, the gaze of the beholder is
dimmed; and if you look too long, all power of sight is
extinguished.  What! can you sustain the Architect of the sun
Himself, the very source of light, when you turn yourself away from His
lightnings, and hide yourself from His thunderbolts?  Do you wish
to see God with your carnal eyes, when you are neither able to behold
nor to grasp your own soul itself, by which you are enlivened and
speak?  But, moreover, it is said that God is ignorant of
man’s doings; and being established in heaven, He can neither
survey all nor know individuals.  Thou errest, O man, and art
deceived; for from where is God afar off, when all things heavenly and
earthly, and which are beyond this province of the universe, are known
to God, are full of God?  Everywhere He is not only very near to
us, but He is infused into us.  Therefore once more look upon the
sun:  it is fixed fast in the heaven, yet it is diffused over all
lands equally; present everywhere, it is associated and mingled with
all things; its brightness is never violated.  How much more God,
who has made all things, and looks upon all things, from whom there can
be nothing secret, is present in the darkness, is present in our
thoughts, as if in the deep darkness.  Not only do we act in Him,
but also, I had almost said, we live with Him.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.xxxiii" n="XXXIII" next="iv.iii.xxxiv" prev="iv.iii.xxxii" progress="27.84%" shorttitle="Chapter XXXIII" title="Argument:  That Even If God Be Said to Have Nothing Availed the Jews, Certainly the Writers of the Jewish Annals are the Most Sufficient Witnesses that They Forsook God Before They Were Forsaken by Him." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iv.iii.xxxiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iv.iii.xxxiii-p1.1">Chapter
XXXIII.—Argument:  That Even If God Be Said to Have Nothing
Availed the Jews, Certainly the Writers of the Jewish Annals are the
Most Sufficient Witnesses that They Forsook God Before They Were
Forsaken by Him.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.xxxiii-p2" shownumber="no">“Neither let us flatter ourselves concerning
our multitude.  We seem many to ourselves, but to God we are very
few.  We distinguish peoples and nations; to God this whole world
is one family.  Kings only know all the matters of their kingdom
by the ministrations of their servants:  God has no need of
information.  We not only live in His eyes, but also in His
bosom.  But <i>it is objected</i> that it availed the Jews nothing
that they themselves worshipped the one God with altars and temples,
with the greatest superstition.  You are guilty of ignorance if
you are recalling later events while you are forgetful or unconscious
of former ones.  For they themselves also, as long as they
worshipped our God—and He is the same God of all—with
chastity, innocency, and religion, as long as they obeyed His wholesome
precepts, from a few became innumerable, from poor became rich, from
being servants became kings; a few overwhelmed many; unarmed men
overwhelmed armed ones as they fled from them, following them up by
God’s command, and with the elements striving on their
behalf.  Carefully read over their Scrip<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_194.html" id="iv.iii.xxxiii-Page_194" n="194" />tures, or if you are better pleased with
the Roman writings,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxxiii-p2.1" n="1820" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxxiii-p3" shownumber="no"> [Minucius is blamed
for not introducing more Scripture!  He relates his friend’s
argument with a scoffing Pagan.  How could Octavius have used the
Scriptures with such an antagonist?]</p></note> inquire concerning
the Jews in the books (to say nothing of ancient documents) of Flavius
Josephus<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxxiii-p3.1" n="1821" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxxiii-p4" shownumber="no"> [<i>Wars of the
Jews</i>, b. v. cap. 9, etc.]</p></note> or Antoninus
Julianus, and you shall know that by their wickedness they deserved
this fortune, and that nothing happened which had not before been
predicted to them, if they should persevere in their obstinacy. 
Therefore you will understand that they forsook before they were
forsaken, and that they were not, as you impiously say, taken captive
with their God, but they were given up by God as deserters from His
discipline.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.xxxiv" n="XXXIV" next="iv.iii.xxxv" prev="iv.iii.xxxiii" progress="27.90%" shorttitle="Chapter XXXIV" title="Argument:  Moreover, It is Not at All to Be Wondered at If This World is to Be Consumed by Fire, Since Everything Which Has a Beginning Has Also an End.  And the Ancient Philosophers are Not Averse from the Opinion of the Probable Burning Up of the World.  Yet It is Evident that God, Having Made Man from Nothing, Can Raise Him Up from Death into Life.  And All Nature Suggests a Future Resurrection." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iv.iii.xxxiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iv.iii.xxxiv-p1.1">Chapter XXXIV.—Argument:  Moreover, It is Not at All to
Be Wondered at If This World is to Be Consumed by Fire, Since
Everything Which Has a Beginning Has Also an End.  And the Ancient
Philosophers are Not Averse from the Opinion of the Probable Burning Up
of the World.  Yet It is Evident that God, Having Made Man from
Nothing, Can Raise Him Up from Death into Life.  And All Nature
Suggests a Future Resurrection.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.xxxiv-p2" shownumber="no">“Further, in respect of the burning up of
the world, it is a vulgar error not to believe either that fire will
fall upon it in an unforeseen way, or that the world will be destroyed
by it.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxxiv-p2.1" n="1822" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxxiv-p3" shownumber="no"> This passage is very
indefinite, and probably corrupt; the meaning is anything but
satisfactory.  The general meaning is given freely thus: 
“Further, it is a vulgar error to doubt or disbelieve a future
conflagration of the world.”</p></note>  For who of
wise men doubts, who is ignorant, that all things which have had a
beginning perish, all things which are made come to an end?  The
heaven also, with all things which are contained in heaven, will cease
even as it began.  The nourishment of the seas by the sweet waters
of the springs shall pass away into the power of fire.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxxiv-p3.1" n="1823" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxxiv-p4" shownumber="no"> This passage is very
variously read, without substantial alteration of the sense.</p></note>  The Stoics have a constant belief
that, the moisture being dried up, all this world will take fire; and
the Epicureans have the very same opinion concerning the conflagration
of the elements and the destruction of the world.  Plato speaks,
saying that parts of the world are now inundated, and are now burnt up
by alternate changes; and although he says that the world itself is
constructed perpetual and indissoluble, yet he adds that to God
Himself, the only artificer,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxxiv-p4.1" n="1824" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxxiv-p5" shownumber="no"> Otherwise, “to
God Himself alone, the artificer.”</p></note> it is both
dissoluble and mortal.  Thus it is no wonder if that mass be
destroyed by Him by whom it was reared.  You observe that
philosophers dispute of the same things that we are saying, not that we
are following up their tracks, but that they, from the divine
announcements of the prophets, imitated the shadow of the corrupted
truth.  Thus also the most illustrious of the wise men, Pythagoras
first, and Plato chiefly, have delivered the doctrine of resurrection
with a corrupt and divided faith; for they will have it, that the
bodies being dissolved, the souls alone both abide for ever, and very
often pass into other new bodies.  To these things they add also
this, by way of misrepresenting the truth, that the souls of men return
into cattle, birds, and beasts.  Assuredly such an opinion as that
is not worthy of a philosopher’s inquiry, but of the ribaldry of
a buffoon.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxxiv-p5.1" n="1825" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxxiv-p6" shownumber="no"> This is otherwise
read, “the work of the mimic or buffoon.”</p></note>  But for our
argument it is sufficient, that even in this your wise men do in some
measure harmonize with us.  But who is so foolish or so brutish as
to dare to deny that man, as he could first of all be formed by God, so
can again be re-formed; that he is nothing after death, and that he was
nothing before he began to exist; and as from nothing it was possible
for him to be born, so from nothing it may be possible for him to be
restored?  Moreover, it is more difficult to begin that which is
not, than to repeat that which has been.  Do you think that, if
anything is withdrawn from our feeble eyes, it perishes to God? 
Every body, whether it is dried up into dust, or is dissolved into
moisture, or is compressed into ashes, or is attenuated into smoke, is
withdrawn from us, but it is reserved for God in the custody of the
elements.  Nor, as you believe, do we fear any loss from
sepulture,<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxxiv-p6.1" n="1826" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxxiv-p7" shownumber="no"> <i>Scil</i>. “by
burning.”</p></note> but we adopt the
ancient and better custom of burying in the earth.  See,
therefore, how for our consolation all nature suggests a future
resurrection.  The sun sinks down and arises, the stars pass away
and return, the flowers die and revive again, after their wintry decay
the shrubs resume their leaves, seeds do not flourish again. unless
they are rotted:<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxxiv-p7.1" n="1827" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxxiv-p8" shownumber="no"> [<scripRef id="iv.iii.xxxiv-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.36 Bible:Job.14.7-Job.14.15" parsed="|1Cor|15|36|0|0;|Job|14|7|14|15" passage="1 Cor. xv. 36, Job xiv. 7-15">1 Cor. xv. 36, Job xiv.
7–15</scripRef>.]</p></note>  thus the body
in the sepulchre is like the trees which in winter hide their verdure
with a deceptive dryness.  Why are you in haste for it to revive
and return, while the winter is still raw?  We must wait also for
the spring-time of the body.  And I am not ignorant that many, in
the consciousness of what they deserve, rather desire than believe that
they shall be nothing after death; for they would prefer to be
altogether extinguished, rather than to be restored for the purpose of
punishment.  And their error also is enhanced, both by the liberty
granted them in this life, and by God’s very great patience,
whose judgment, the more tardy it is, is so much the more
just.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.xxxv" n="XXXV" next="iv.iii.xxxvi" prev="iv.iii.xxxiv" progress="28.04%" shorttitle="Chapter XXXV" title="Argument:  Righteous and Pious Men Shall Be Rewarded with Never-Ending Felicity, But Unrighteous Men Shall Be Visited with Eternal Punishment.  The Morals of Christians are Far More Holy Than Those of the Gentiles." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iv.iii.xxxv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iv.iii.xxxv-p1.1">Chapter
XXXV.—Argument:  Righteous and Pious Men Shall Be Rewarded
with Never-Ending</span> <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_195.html" id="iv.iii.xxxv-Page_195" n="195" /><span class="c1" id="iv.iii.xxxv-p1.2">Felicity, But Unrighteous Men
Shall Be Visited with Eternal Punishment.  The Morals of
Christians are Far More Holy Than Those of the Gentiles.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.xxxv-p2" shownumber="no">“And yet men are admonished in the books and
poems of the most learned poets of that fiery river, and of the heat
flowing in manifold turns from the Stygian marsh,—things which,
prepared for eternal torments, and known to them by the information of
demons and from the oracles of their prophets, they have delivered to
us.  And therefore among them also even king Jupiter himself
swears religiously by the parching banks and the black abyss; for, with
foreknowledge of the punishment destined to him, with his worshippers,
he shudders.  Nor is there either measure or termination to these
torments.  There the intelligent fire<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxxv-p2.1" n="1828" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxxv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="iv.iii.xxxv-p3.1" lang="EL">πῦρ
σωφρονοῦν</span> is an
expression of Clemens Alexandrinus, so that there is no need for the
emendation of “rapiens” instead of “sapiens,”
suggested by one editor.</p></note>
burns the limbs and restores them, feeds on them and nourishes
them.  As the fires of the thunderbolts strike upon the bodies,
and do not consume them; as the fires of Mount Ætna and of Mount
Vesuvius, and of burning lands everywhere, glow, but are not wasted; so
that penal fire is not fed by the waste of those who burn, but is
nourished by the unexhausted eating away of their bodies.  But
that they who know not God are deservedly tormented as impious, as
unrighteous persons, no one except a profane man hesitates to believe,
since it is not less wicked to be ignorant of, than to offend the
Parent of all, and the Lord of all.  And although ignorance of God
is sufficient for punishment, even as knowledge of Him is of avail for
pardon, yet if we Christians be compared with you, although in some
things our discipline is inferior, yet we shall be found much better
than you.  For you forbid, and yet commit, adulteries; we are
born<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxxv-p3.2" n="1829" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxxv-p4" shownumber="no"> “Are known
as” is another reading.</p></note> <i>men</i> only for our own wives:  you
punish crimes when committed; with us, even to think of crimes is to
sin:  you are afraid of those who are aware of what you do; we are
even afraid of our own conscience alone, without which we cannot
exist:  finally, from your numbers the prison boils over; but
there is no Christian there, unless he is accused on account of his
religion, or a deserter.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.xxxvi" n="XXXVI" next="iv.iii.xxxvii" prev="iv.iii.xxxv" progress="28.12%" shorttitle="Chapter XXXVI" title="Argument:  Fate is Nothing, Except So Far as Fate is God.  Man's Mind is Free, and Therefore So is His Action:  His Birth is Not Brought into Judgment.  It is Not a Matter of Infamy, But of Glory, that Christians are Reproached for Their Poverty; And the Fact that They Suffer Bodily Evils is Not as a Penalty, But as a Discipline." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iv.iii.xxxvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iv.iii.xxxvi-p1.1">Chapter XXXVI.—Argument:  Fate is Nothing, Except So
Far as Fate is God.  Man’s Mind is Free, and Therefore So is
His Action:  His Birth is Not Brought into Judgment.  It is
Not a Matter of Infamy, But of Glory, that Christians are Reproached
for Their Poverty; And the Fact that They Suffer Bodily Evils is Not as
a Penalty, But as a Discipline.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.xxxvi-p2" shownumber="no">“Neither let any one either take comfort
from, or apologize for what happens from fate.  Let what happens
be of the disposition of fortune, yet the mind is free; and therefore
man’s doing, not his dignity, is judged.  For what else is
fate than what God has spoken<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxxvi-p2.1" n="1830" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxxvi-p3" shownumber="no"> Fatus.</p></note> of each one of us?
who, since He can foresee our constitution, determines also the fates
for us, according to the deserts and the qualities of
individuals.  Thus in our case it is not the star under which we
are born that is punished, but the particular nature of our disposition
is blamed.  And about fate enough is said; or if, in consideration
of the time, we have spoken too little, we shall argue the matter at
another time more abundantly<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxxvi-p3.1" n="1831" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxxvi-p4" shownumber="no"> Otherwise read,
“both more truly.”</p></note> and more
fully.  But that many of us are called poor, this is not our
disgrace, but our glory; for as our mind is relaxed by luxury, so it is
strengthened by frugality.  And yet who can be poor if he does not
want, if he does not crave for the possessions of others, if he is rich
towards God?  He rather is poor, who, although he has much,
desires more.  Yet I will speak<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxxvi-p4.1" n="1832" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxxvi-p5" shownumber="no"> Some read, “I
will speak at length.”</p></note> according as I
feel.  No one can be so poor as he is born.  Birds live
without any patrimony, and day by day the cattle are fed; and yet these
creatures are born for us—all of which things, if we do not lust
after, we possess.  Therefore, as he who treads a road is the
happier the lighter he walks, so happier is he in this journey of life
who lifts himself along in poverty, and does not breathe heavily under
the burden of riches.  And yet even if we thought wealth useful to
us, we should ask it of God.  Assuredly He might be able to
indulge us in some measure, whose is the whole; but we would rather
despise riches than possess them:<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxxvi-p5.1" n="1833" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxxvi-p6" shownumber="no"> Probably a better
reading is “strive for them.”</p></note>  we
desire rather innocency, we rather entreat for patience, we prefer
being good to being prodigal; and that we feel and suffer the human
mischiefs of the body is not punishment—it is warfare.  For
fortitude is strengthened by infirmities, and calamity is very often
the discipline of virtue; in addition, strength both of mind and of
body grows torpid without the exercise of labour.  Therefore all
your mighty men whom you announce as an example have flourished
illustriously by their afflictions.  And thus God is neither
unable to aid us, nor does He despise us, since He is both the ruler of
all men and the lover of His own people.  But in adversity He
looks into and searches out each one; He weighs the disposition of
every indi<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_196.html" id="iv.iii.xxxvi-Page_196" n="196" />vidual in dangers,
even to death at last; He investigates the will of man, certain that to
Him nothing can perish.  Therefore, as gold by the fires, so are
we declared by critical moments.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.xxxvii" n="XXXVII" next="iv.iii.xxxviii" prev="iv.iii.xxxvi" progress="28.21%" shorttitle="Chapter XXXVII" title="Argument:  Tortures Most Unjustly Inflicted for the Confession of Christ's Name are Spectacles Worthy of God.  A Comparison Instituted Between Some of the Bravest of the Heathens and the Holy Martyrs.  He Declares that Christians Do Not Present Themselves at Public Shows and Processions, Because They Know Them, with the Greatest Certainty, to Be No Less Impious Than Cruel." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iv.iii.xxxvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iv.iii.xxxvii-p1.1">Chapter
XXXVII.—Argument:  Tortures Most Unjustly Inflicted for the
Confession of Christ’s Name are Spectacles Worthy of God.  A
Comparison Instituted Between Some of the Bravest of the Heathens and
the Holy Martyrs.  He Declares that Christians Do Not Present
Themselves at Public Shows and Processions, Because They Know Them,
with the Greatest Certainty, to Be No Less Impious Than
Cruel.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.xxxvii-p2" shownumber="no">“How beautiful is the spectacle to God when
a Christian does battle with pain; when he is drawn up against threats,
and punishments, and tortures; when, mocking<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxxvii-p2.1" n="1834" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxxvii-p3" shownumber="no">
“Arridens,” but otherwise “arripiens,”
<i>scil</i>. “snatching at,” suggesting possibly the idea
of the martyrs chiding the delays of the executioners, or provoking the
rush of the wild beasts.</p></note>
the noise of death, he treads under foot the horror of the executioner;
when he raises up his liberty against kings and princes, and yields to
God alone, whose he is; when, triumphant and victorious, he tramples
upon the very man who has pronounced sentence against him!  For he
has conquered who has obtained that for which he contends.  What
soldier would not provoke peril with greater boldness under the eyes of
his general?  For no one receives a reward before his trial, and
yet the general does not give what he has not:  he cannot preserve
life, but he can make the warfare glorious.  But God’s
soldier is neither forsaken in suffering, nor is brought to an end by
death.  Thus the Christian may seem to be miserable; he cannot be
really found to be so.  You yourselves extol unfortunate men to
the skies; Mucius Scævola, for instance, who, when he had failed
in his attempt against the king, would have perished among the enemies
unless he had sacrificed his right hand.  And how many of our
people have borne that not their right hand only, but their whole body,
should be burned—burned up without any cries of pain, especially
when they had it in their power to be sent away!  Do I compare men
with Mucius or Aquilius, or with Regulus?  Yet boys and young
women among us treat with contempt crosses and tortures, wild beasts,
and all the bugbears of punishments, with the inspired<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxxvii-p3.1" n="1835" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxxvii-p4" shownumber="no"> Otherwise,
“unhoped-for.”  [This chapter has been supposed to
indicate that the work was written in a time of persecution. 
Faint tokens of the same have been imagined also, in capp. 29 and 33,
<i>supra</i>.]</p></note> patience of suffering.  And do you not
perceive, O wretched men, that there is nobody who either is willing
without reason to undergo punishment, or is able without God to bear
tortures?  Unless, perhaps, the fact has deceived you, that those
who know not God abound in riches, flourish in honours, and excel in
power.  Miserable men! in this respect they are lifted up the
higher, that they may fall down lower.  For these are fattened as
victims for punishment, as sacrifices they are crowned for the
slaughter.  Thus in this respect some are lifted up to empires and
dominations, that the unrestrained exercise of power might make a
market of their spirit to the unbridled licence that is characteristic
of a ruined soul.<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxxvii-p4.1" n="1836" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxxvii-p5" shownumber="no"> This passage is
peculiar; the original is, “Ut ingenium eorum perditæ mentis
licentiæ potestatis liberæ nundinentur,” with various
modifications of reading.</p></note>  For, apart
from the knowledge of God, what solid happiness can there be, since
death must come?  Like a dream, happiness slips away before it is
grasped.  Are you a king?  Yet you fear as much as you are
feared; and however you may be surrounded with abundant followers, yet
you are alone in the presence of danger.  Are you rich?  But
fortune is ill trusted; and with a large travelling equipage the brief
journey of life is not furnished, but burdened.  Do you boast of
the fasces and the magisterial robes?  It is a vain mistake of
man, and an empty worship of dignity, to glitter in purple and to be
sordid in mind.  Are you elevated by nobility of birth? do you
praise your parents?  Yet we are all born with one lot; it is only
by virtue that we are distinguished.  We therefore, who are
estimated by our character and our modesty, reasonably abstain from
evil pleasures, and from your pomps and exhibitions, the origin of
which in connection with sacred things we know, and condemn their
mischievous enticements.  For in the chariot games who does not
shudder at the madness of the people brawling among themselves? or at
the teaching of murder in the gladiatorial games?  In the scenic
games also the madness is not less, but the debauchery is more
prolonged:  for now a mimic either expounds or shows forth
adulteries; now nerveless player, while he feigns lust, suggests it;
the same actor disgraces your gods by attributing to them adulteries,
sighs, hatreds; the same provokes your tears with pretended sufferings,
with vain gestures and expressions.  Thus you demand murder, in
fact, while you weep at it in fiction.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.xxxviii" n="XXXVIII" next="iv.iii.xxxix" prev="iv.iii.xxxvii" progress="28.36%" shorttitle="Chapter XXXVIII" title="Argument:  Christians Abstain from Things Connected with Idol Sacrifices, Lest Any One Should Think Either that They Yield to Demons, or that They are Ashamed of Their Religion.  They Do Not Indeed Despise All the Colour and Scent of Flowers, for They are Accustomed to Use Them Scattered About Loosely and Negligently, as Well as to Entwine Their Necks with Garlands; But to Crown the Head of a Corpse They Think Superfluous and Useless.  Moreover, with the Same Tranquillity with Which They Live They Bury Their Dead, Waiting with a Very Certain Hope the Crown of Eternal Felicity.  Therefore Their Religion, Rejecting All the Superstitions of the Gentiles, Should Be Adopted as True by All Men." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iv.iii.xxxviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iv.iii.xxxviii-p1.1">Chapter
XXXVIII.—Argument:  Christians Abstain from Things Connected
with Idol Sacrifices, Lest Any One Should Think Either that They Yield
to Demons, or that They are Ashamed of Their Religion.  They Do
Not Indeed Despise All the Colour and Scent of Flowers, for They are
Accustomed to Use Them Scattered About Loosely and Negligently, as Well
as to Entwine Their Necks with Garlands; But to Crown the Head of a
Corpse They Think Superfluous and Useless.  Moreover, with the
Same</span> <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_197.html" id="iv.iii.xxxviii-Page_197" n="197" /><span class="c1" id="iv.iii.xxxviii-p1.2">Tranquillity with Which They Live They Bury Their Dead, Waiting
with a Very Certain Hope the Crown of Eternal Felicity.  Therefore
Their Religion, Rejecting All the Superstitions of the Gentiles, Should
Be Adopted as True by All Men.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.xxxviii-p2" shownumber="no">“But that we despise the leavings of
sacrifices, and the cups out of which libations have been poured, is
not a confession of fear, but an assertion of our true liberty. 
For although nothing which comes into existence as an inviolable gift
of God is corrupted by any agency, yet we abstain, lest any should
think either that we are submitting to demons, to whom libation has
been made, or that we are ashamed of our religion.  But who is he
who doubts of our indulging ourselves in spring flowers, when we gather
both the rose of spring and the lily, and whatever else is of agreeable
colour and odour among the flowers?  For these we both use
scattered loose and free, and we twine our necks with them in
garlands.  Pardon us, forsooth, that we do not crown our heads; we
are accustomed to receive the scent of a sweet flower in our nostrils,
not to inhale it with the back of our head or with our hair.  Nor
do we crown the dead.  And in this respect I the more wonder at
you, in the way in which you apply to a lifeless person, or to one who
does not feel, a torch; or a garland<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxxviii-p2.1" n="1837" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxxviii-p3" shownumber="no"> The probable reading
here is, “You apply to a lifeless person, either if he has
feeling, a torch; or, if he feels not, a garland.”</p></note> to one who
does not smell it, when either as blessed he does not want, or, being
miserable, he has no pleasure in, flowers.  Still we adorn our
obsequies with the same tranquillity with which we live; and we do not
bind to us a withering garland, but we wear one living with eternal
flowers from God, since we, being both moderate and secure in the
liberality of our God, are animated to the hope of future felicity by
the confidence of His present majesty.  Thus we both rise again in
blessedness, and are already living in contemplation of the
future.  Then let Socrates the Athenian buffoon see to it,
confessing that he knew nothing, although boastful in the testimony of
a most deceitful demon; let Arcesilaus also, and Carneades, and Pyrrho,
and all the multitude of the Academic philosophers, deliberate; let
Simonides also for ever put off the decision of his opinion.  We
despise the bent brows of the philosophers, whom we know to be
corrupters, and adulterers, and tyrants, and ever eloquent against
their own vices.  We who<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xxxviii-p3.1" n="1838" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xxxviii-p4" shownumber="no"> “We who do
not,” etc., is a conjectural reading, omitting the subsequent
“we.”</p></note> bear wisdom not in
our dress, but in our mind, we do not speak great things, but we live
them; we boast that we have attained what they have sought for with the
utmost eagerness, and have not been able to find.  Why are we
ungrateful? why do we grudge if the truth of divinity has ripened in
the age of our time?  Let us enjoy our benefits, and let us in
rectitude moderate our judgments; let superstition be restrained; let
impiety be expiated; let true religion be preserved.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.xxxix" n="XXXIX" next="iv.iii.xl" prev="iv.iii.xxxviii" progress="28.46%" shorttitle="Chapter XXXIX" title="Argument:  When Octavius Had Finished This Address, Minucius and Cæcilius Sate for Some Time in Attentive and Silent Wonder.  And Minucius Indeed Kept Silence in Admiration of Octavius, Silently Revolving What He Had Heard." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iv.iii.xxxix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iv.iii.xxxix-p1.1">Chapter
XXXIX.—Argument:  When Octavius Had Finished This Address,
Minucius and Cæcilius Sate for Some Time in Attentive and Silent
Wonder.  And Minucius Indeed Kept Silence in Admiration of
Octavius, Silently Revolving What He Had Heard.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.xxxix-p2" shownumber="no">When Octavius had brought his speech to a close, for
some time we were struck into silence, and held our countenances fixed
in attention and as for me, I was lost in the greatness of my
admiration, that he had so adorned those things which it is easier to
feel than to say, both by arguments and by examples, and by authorities
derived from reading; and that he had repelled the malevolent objectors
with the very weapons of the philosophers with which they are armed,
and had moreover shown the truth not only as easy, but also as
agreeable.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.xl" n="XL" next="iv.iii.xli" prev="iv.iii.xxxix" progress="28.49%" shorttitle="Chapter XL" title="Argument:  Then Cæcilius Exclaims that He is Vanquished by Octavius; And That, Being Now Conqueror Over Error, He Professes the Christian Religion.  He Postpones, However, Till the Morrow His Training in the Fuller Belief of Its Mysteries." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iv.iii.xl-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iv.iii.xl-p1.1">Chapter
XL.—Argument:  Then Cæcilius Exclaims that He is
Vanquished by Octavius; And That, Being Now Conqueror Over Error, He
Professes the Christian Religion.  He Postpones, However, Till the
Morrow His Training in the Fuller Belief of Its Mysteries.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.xl-p2" shownumber="no">While, therefore, I was silently turning over
these things in my own mind, Cæcilius broke forth:  “I
congratulate as well my Octavius as myself, as much as possible on that
tranquillity in which we live, and I do not wait for the
decision.  Even thus we have conquered:  not unjustly do I
assume to myself the victory.  For even as he is my conqueror, so
I am triumphant over error.  Therefore, in what belongs to the
substance of the question, I both confess concerning providence, and I
yield to God;<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xl-p2.1" n="1839" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xl-p3" shownumber="no"> Otherwise read,
“and I believe concerning God.”</p></note> and I agree
concerning the sincerity of the way of life which is now mine. 
Yet even still some things remain in my mind, not as resisting the
truth, but as necessary to a perfect training<note anchored="yes" id="iv.iii.xl-p3.1" n="1840" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="iv.iii.xl-p4" shownumber="no"> [i.e., he will become
a <i>catechumen</i> on the morrow.]</p></note> of
which on the morrow, as the sun is already sloping to his setting, we
shall inquire at length in a more fitting and ready
manner.”</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.xli" n="XLI" next="iv.iii.xlii" prev="iv.iii.xl" progress="28.52%" shorttitle="Chapter XLI" title="Argument:  Finally, All are Pleased, and Joyfully Depart:  Cæcilius, that He Had Believed; Octavius, that He Had Conquered; And Minucius, that the Former Had Believed, and the Latter Had Conquered." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="iv.iii.xli-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="iv.iii.xli-p1.1">Chapter XLI.—Argument:  Finally, All are Pleased, and
Joyfully Depart:  Cæcilius, that He Had Believed; Octavius,
that He Had Conquered; And Minucius, that the Former Had Believed, and
the Latter Had Conquered.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.xli-p2" shownumber="no">“But for myself,” said I, “I rejoice
more fully on behalf of all of us; because also Octa<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_198.html" id="iv.iii.xli-Page_198" n="198" />vius has conquered for me, in that the very
great invidiousness of judging is taken away from me.  Nor can I
acknowledge by my praises the merit of his words:  the testimony
both of man, and of one man only, is weak.  He has an illustrious
reward from God, inspired by whom he has pleaded, and aided by whom he
has gained the victory.”</p>
<p id="iv.iii.xli-p3" shownumber="no">After these things we departed, glad and cheerful: 
Cæcilius, to rejoice that he had believed; Octavius, that he had
succeeded; and I, that the one had believed, and the other had
conquered.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="iv.iii.xlii" n="XLII" next="v" prev="iv.iii.xli" progress="28.55%" title="Elucidations."><p class="c18" id="iv.iii.xlii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c17" id="iv.iii.xlii-p1.1">Elucidations.</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="iv.iii.xlii-p2" shownumber="no">
————————————</p>
<p class="c31" id="iv.iii.xlii-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="iv.iii.xlii-p3.1">I.</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="iv.iii.xlii-p4" shownumber="no">(Editions, p. 171.)</p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.xlii-p5" shownumber="no">For an interesting account of the bibliographical
history of this work, see Dupin.  It passed for the Eight Book of
Arnobius until <span class="sc" id="iv.iii.xlii-p5.1">a.d.</span> 1560, and was first printed
in its true character at Heidelberg in that year, with a learned
preface by Balduinus, who restored it to its true author.</p>
<p class="c31" id="iv.iii.xlii-p6" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="iv.iii.xlii-p6.1">II.</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="iv.iii.xlii-p7" shownumber="no">(The neighing of horses, note 1, p. 183.)</p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.xlii-p8" shownumber="no">It strikes me as singular that the Edinburgh edition,
which gives a note to each of the instances that follow, should have
left me to supply this reference to the case of Darius Hystaspes. 
The story is told, as will be remembered by all who have ever read it,
by Herodotus, and is certainly one of the most extraordinary in
history, when one reflects that a horse elected a great monarch, and
one whose life not a little affected the fortunes of mankind.  A
knavish groom was indeed the engineer of this election, as often, in
such events, the secret springs of history are hidden; but, if the
story is not wholly a fable, the coincidence of thunder in the heavens
is most noteworthy.  It seemed to signify the overruling of
Providence, and the power of God to turn the folly, not less than the
wrath, of men, to God’s praise.  See Herod., book iii. cap.
lxxxvi.</p>
<p class="c31" id="iv.iii.xlii-p9" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="iv.iii.xlii-p9.1">III.</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="iv.iii.xlii-p10" shownumber="no">(From nothing, p. 194.)</p>
<p class="c19" id="iv.iii.xlii-p11" shownumber="no">From this chapter, if not from others, it had been
rashly affirmed that our author imagined that the soul perishes with
the body, and is to be renewed out of nothing.  The argument is
wholly <i>ad hominem</i>, and asserts nothing from the author’s
own point of view, as I understand it.  He gives what is
“sufficient for his argument,” and professes nothing
more.  He was not a clergyman, nor is his work a sermon to the
faithful.  He defies any one to deny, that, if God could form man
out of nothing, He can make him anew out of nothing.  The residue
of the argument is a brilliant assertion of the imperishability of
matter, in terms which might satisfy modern science; and the
implication is, that the soul no more perishes to the sight of God than
does the body vaporized and reserved in the custody of the
elements.</p>

</div3></div2></div1>

<ThML.head>
    <electronicEdInfo>
        <authorID>commodianus</authorID>
        <workID>instructions</workID>
        <versionID>anf04</versionID>
        <bkgID>commodianus-instructions</bkgID>
        <DC>
            <DC.Title>The Instructions of Commodianus</DC.Title>
            <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/schaff/anf04.v.html</DC.Identifier>
        </DC>
    </electronicEdInfo>
</ThML.head>

<div1 id="v" next="v.i" prev="iv.iii.xlii" progress="28.61%" title="Commodianus.">
    <h3>Commodianus</h3>

<div2 id="v.i" next="v.ii" prev="v" progress="28.61%" title="Title Page."><p class="c22" id="v.i-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_199.html" id="v.i-Page_199" n="199" /><span class="c21" id="v.i-p1.1">Commodianus.</span></p>
<p class="c18" id="v.i-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="v.i-p2.1">[Translated by the Rev. Robert Ernest
Wallis, Ph.D.]</span></p>
</div2>

<div2 id="v.ii" next="v.ii.i" prev="v.i" progress="28.61%" title="The Instructions of Commodianus.">

<div3 id="v.ii.i" next="v.ii.ii" prev="v.ii" progress="28.61%" title="Introductory Note.">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_201.html" id="v.ii.i-Page_201" n="201" /><p class="c14" id="v.ii.i-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c17" id="v.ii.i-p1.1">Introductory Note</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="v.ii.i-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c17" id="v.ii.i-p2.1">to the</span></p>
<p class="c46" id="v.ii.i-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c17" id="v.ii.i-p3.1">Instructions of
Commodianus.</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="v.ii.i-p4" shownumber="no">
————————————</p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.i-p5" shownumber="no">[<span class="sc" id="v.ii.i-p5.1">a.d.</span> 240.]  Our
author seems to have been a North-African bishop, of whom little is
known save what we learn from his own writings.  He has been
supposed to incline to some ideas of Praxeas, and also to the
Millenarians, but perhaps on insufficient grounds.  His
Millenarianism reflects the views of a very primitive age, and that
without the corrupt Chiliasm of a later period, which brought about a
practical repudiation of the whole system.<note anchored="yes" id="v.ii.i-p5.2" n="1841" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.i-p6" shownumber="no"> He gives us a
painful picture of the decline of godliness in his days; of which see
Wordsworth’s <i>Hippolytus</i>, p. 140.</p></note>  Of his writings, two poems only
remain, and of these the second, a very recent discovery, has no place
in the Edinburgh series.  I greatly regret that it cannot be
included in ours.</p>
<p id="v.ii.i-p7" shownumber="no">As a poetical work the following prose version probably
does it no injustice.  His versification is pronounced very
crabbed, and his diction is the wretched <i>patois</i> of North
Africa.  But the piety and earnestness of a practical Christian
seem everywhere conspicuous in this fragment of antiquity.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.ii" n="I" next="v.ii.iii" prev="v.ii.i" progress="28.65%" shorttitle="Chapter I" title="Preface." type="Chapter">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_203.html" id="v.ii.ii-Page_203" n="203" /><p class="c14" id="v.ii.ii-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c17" id="v.ii.ii-p1.1">The Instructions of
Commodianus</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="v.ii.ii-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="v.ii.ii-p2.1">in favour of</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="v.ii.ii-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c17" id="v.ii.ii-p3.1">Christian Discipline,</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="v.ii.ii-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="v.ii.ii-p4.1">Against the Gods of the
Heathens.</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="v.ii.ii-p5" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="v.ii.ii-p5.1">(Expressed in Acrostics.)</span></p>
<p class="c26" id="v.ii.ii-p6" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="v.ii.ii-p6.1">I.—Preface.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.ii-p7" shownumber="no">My preface sets forth the way to the wanderer and
a good visitation when the goal of life shall have come, that he may
become eternal—a thing which ignorant hearts disbelieve.  I
in like manner have wandered for a long time, by giving attendance upon
<i>heathen</i> fanes, my parents themselves being ignorant.<note anchored="yes" id="v.ii.ii-p7.1" n="1842" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.ii-p8" shownumber="no"> [Sufficient evidence
of his heathen origin.]</p></note>  Thence at length I withdrew myself by
reading concerning the law.  I bear witness to the Lord; I grieve
alas, the crowd of citizens! ignorant of what it loses in going to seek
vain gods.  Thoroughly taught by these things, I instruct the
ignorant in the truth.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.iii" n="II" next="v.ii.iv" prev="v.ii.ii" progress="28.67%" shorttitle="Chapter II" title="God's Indignation." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.iii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.iii-p1.1">II.—God’s Indignation.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.iii-p2" shownumber="no">In the law, the Lord of heaven, and earth, and sea has
commanded, saying, Worship not vain gods made by your own hands out of
wood or gold, lest my wrath destroy you for such things.  The
people before Moses, unskilled, abiding without law, and ignorant of
God, prayed to gods that perished, after the likenesses of which they
fashioned vain idols.  The Lord having brought the Jews out of the
land of Egypt, subsequently imposed on them a law; and the Omnipotent
enjoined these things, that they should serve Him alone, and not those
idols.  Moreover, in that law is taught concerning the
resurrection, and the hope of living in happiness again in the world,
if vain idols be forsaken and not worshipped.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.iv" n="III" next="v.ii.v" prev="v.ii.iii" progress="28.69%" shorttitle="Chapter III" title="The Worship of Demons." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.iv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.iv-p1.1">III.—The
Worship of Demons.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.iv-p2" shownumber="no">When Almighty God, to beautify the nature of the world,
willed that that earth should be visited by angels, when they were sent
down they despised His laws.  Such was the beauty of women, that
it turned them aside; so that, being contaminated, they could not
return to heaven.  Rebels from God, they uttered words against
Him.  Then the Highest uttered His judgment against them; and from
their seed giants are said to have been born.  By them arts were
made known in the earth, and they taught the dyeing of wool, and
everything which is done; and to them, when they died, men erected
images.  But the Almighty, because they were of an evil seed, did
not approve that, when dead, they should be brought back from
death.  Whence wandering they now subvert many bodies, and it is
such as these especially that ye this day worship and pray to as
gods.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.v" n="IV" next="v.ii.vi" prev="v.ii.iv" progress="28.72%" shorttitle="Chapter IV" title="Saturn." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.v-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.v-p1.1">IV.—Saturn.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.v-p2" shownumber="no">And Saturn the old, if he is a god, how does he grow
old?  Or if he was a god, why was he driven by his terrors to
devour his children?  But because he was not a god, he consumed
the bowels of his sons in a monstrous madness.  He was a king upon
earth, born in the mount Olympus; and he was not divine, but called
himself a god.  He fell into weakness of mind, and swallowed a
stone for his son.  Thus he became a god; of late he is called
Jupiter.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.vi" n="V" next="v.ii.vii" prev="v.ii.v" progress="28.73%" shorttitle="Chapter V" title="Jupiter." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.vi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.vi-p1.1">V.—Jupiter.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.vi-p2" shownumber="no">This Jupiter was born to Saturn in the island of Breta;
and when he was grown up, he deprived his father of the kingdom. 
He then deluded the wives and sisters of the nobles.  Moreover,
Pyracmon, a smith, had made for him a sceptre.  In the beginning
God made the heaven, the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_204.html" id="v.ii.vi-Page_204" n="204" />earth, and
the sea.  But that frightful creature, born in the midst of time,
went forth as a youth from a cave, and was nourished by stealth. 
Behold, that God is the author of all things, not that
Jupiter.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.vii" n="VI" next="v.ii.viii" prev="v.ii.vi" progress="28.75%" shorttitle="Chapter VI" title="Of the Same Jupiter's Thunderbolt." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.vii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.vii-p1.1">VI.—Of the Same Jupiter’s Thunderbolt.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.vii-p2" shownumber="no">Ye say, O fools, Jupiter thunders.  It is he
that hurls thunderbolts; and if it was childishness that thought thus,
why for two hundred years have ye been babies?<note anchored="yes" id="v.ii.vii-p2.1" n="1843" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.vii-p3" shownumber="no"> [An index of
time.  He writes, therefore, in the third century.]</p></note>  And will ye still be so always? 
Infancy is passed into maturity, old age does not enjoy trifles, the
age of boyhood has departed; let the mind of youth in like manner
depart.  Your thoughts ought to belong to the character of
men.  Thou art then a fool, to believe that it is Jupiter that
thunders.  He, born on the earth, is nourished with goats’
milk.  Therefore if Saturn had devoured him, who was it in those
times that sent rain when he was dead?  Especially, if a god may
be thought to be born of a mortal father, Saturn grew old on the earth,
and on the earth he died.  There was none that predicted his
previous birth.  Or if he thunders, the law would have been given
by him.  The stories that the poets feign seduce you.  He,
however, reigned in Crete, and there died.  He who to you is the
Almighty became Alcmena’s lover; he himself would in like manner
be in love with living men now if he were alive.  Ye pray to
unclean gods, and ye call them heavenly who are born of mortal seed
from those giants.  Ye hear and ye read that he was born in the
earth:  whence was it that that corrupter so well deserved to
ascend into heaven?  And the Cyclopes are said to have forged him
a thunderbolt; for though he was immortal, he received arms from
mortals.  Ye have conveyed to heaven by your authority one guilty
of so many crimes, and, moreover, a parricide of his own
relations.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.viii" n="VII" next="v.ii.ix" prev="v.ii.vii" progress="28.80%" shorttitle="Chapter VII" title="Of the Septizonium and the Stars." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.viii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.viii-p1.1">VII.—Of the Septizonium and the Stars.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.viii-p2" shownumber="no">Your want of intelligence deceives you concerning
the circle of the zone, and perchance from that you find out that you
must pray to Jupiter.  Saturn is told of there, but it is as a
star, for he was driven forth by Jupiter, or let Jupiter be believed to
be in the star.  He who controlled the constellations of the pole,
and the sower of the soil; he who made war with the Trojans, he loved
the beautiful Venus.  Or among the stars themselves Mars was
caught with her by married jealousy:  he is called the youthful
god.  Oh excessively foolish, to think that those who are born of
Maia rule from the stars, or that they rule the entire nature of the
world!  Subjected to wounds, and themselves living under the
dominion of the fates, obscene, inquisitive, warriors of an impious
life; and they made sons, equally mortal with themselves, and were all
terrible, foolish, strong, in the sevenfold girdle.  If ye worship
the stars, worship also the twelve signs <i>of the zodiac</i>, as well
the ram, the bull, the twins, as the fierce lion; and finally, they go
on into fishes,—cook them and you will prove them.  A law
without law is your refuge:  what wishes to be, will
prevail.  A woman desires to be wanton; she seeks to live without
restraint.  Ye yourselves will be what ye wish for, and pray to as
gods and goddesses.  Thus I worshipped while I went astray, and
now I condemn it.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.ix" n="VIII" next="v.ii.x" prev="v.ii.viii" progress="28.84%" shorttitle="Chapter VIII" title="Of the Sun and Moon." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.ix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.ix-p1.1">VIII.—Of the Sun
and Moon.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.ix-p2" shownumber="no">Concerning the Sun and Moon ye are in error, although
they are in our immediate presence; in that ye, as I formerly did,
think that you must pray to them.  They, indeed, are among the
stars; but they do not run of their own accord.  The Omnipotent,
when He established all things at first, placed them there with the
stars, on the fourth day.  And, indeed, He commanded in the law
that none should worship them.  Ye worship so many gods who
promise nothing concerning life, whose law is not on the earth, nor are
they themselves foretold.  But a few priests seduce you, who say
that any deity destined to die can be of service.  Draw near now,
read, and learn the truth.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.x" n="IX" next="v.ii.xi" prev="v.ii.ix" progress="28.86%" shorttitle="Chapter IX" title="Mercury." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.x-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.x-p1.1">IX.—Mercury.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.x-p2" shownumber="no">Let your Mercury be depicted with a Saraballum, and with
wings on his helmet or his cap, and in other respects naked.  I
see a marvellous thing, a god flying with a little satchel.  Run,
poor creatures, with your lap spread open when he flies, that he may
empty his satchel:  do ye from thence be prepared.  Look on
the painted one, since he will thus cast you money from on high: 
then dance ye securely.  Vain man, art thou not mad, to worship
painted gods in heaven?  If thou knowest not how to live, continue
to dwell with the beasts.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.xi" n="X" next="v.ii.xii" prev="v.ii.x" progress="28.88%" shorttitle="Chapter X" title="Neptune." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.xi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.xi-p1.1">X.—Neptune.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.xi-p2" shownumber="no">Ye make Neptune a god descended from Saturn; and
he wields a trident that he may spear the fishes.  It is plain by
his being thus provided that he is a sea-god.  Did not he himself
with Apollo raise up walls for the Trojans?  How did that poor
stone-mason become a god?  Did not he beget the
cyclops-monster?  And was he himself when dead unable to live
again, though his structure admitted of this?<note anchored="yes" id="v.ii.xi-p2.1" n="1844" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.xi-p3" shownumber="no"> We have changed
<i>marhus et</i> into <i>mortuus</i>, and <i>de suo</i> into
<i>denuo</i>.</p></note>  Thus begotten, he begot who was
already once dead.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.xii" n="XI" next="v.ii.xiii" prev="v.ii.xi" progress="28.89%" shorttitle="Chapter XI" title="Apollo the Soothsaying and False." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.xii-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_205.html" id="v.ii.xii-Page_205" n="205" /><span class="c1" id="v.ii.xii-p1.1">XI.—Apollo the Soothsaying and False.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.xii-p2" shownumber="no">Ye make Apollo a player on the cithara, and
divine.  Born at first of Maia, in the isle of Delos,
subsequently, for offered wages, a builder, obeying the king Laomedon,
he reared the walls of the Trojans.  And he established himself,
and ye are seduced into thinking him a god, in whose bones the love of
Cassandra burned, whom the virgin craftily sported with, and, though a
divine being, he is deceived.  By his office of augur he was able
to know the double-hearted one.  Moreover rejected, he, though
divine, departed thence.  Him the virgin burnt up with her beauty,
whom he ought to have burnt up; while she ought first of all to have
loved the god who thus lustfully began to love Daphne, and still
follows her up, wishing to violate the maid.  The fool loves in
vain.  Nor can he obtain her by running.  Surely, if he were
a god, he would come up with her through the air.  She first came
under the roof, and the divine being remained outside.  The race
of men deceive you, for they were of a sad way of life.  Moreover,
he is said to have fed the cattle of Admetus.  While in imposed
sports he threw the quoit into the air, he could not restrain it as it
fell, and it killed his friend.  That was the last day of his
companion Hyacinthus.  Had he been divine, he would have foreknown
the death of his friend.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.xiii" n="XII" next="v.ii.xiv" prev="v.ii.xii" progress="28.93%" shorttitle="Chapter XII" title="Father Liber--Bacchus." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.xiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.xiii-p1.1">XII.—Father Liber—Bacchus.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.xiii-p2" shownumber="no">Ye yourselves say that Father Liber was assuredly twice
begotten.  First of all he was born in India of Proserpine and
Jupiter, and waging war against the Titans, when his blood was shed, he
expired even as one of mortal men.  Again, restored from his
death, in another womb Semele conceived him again of Jupiter, a second
Maia, whose womb being divided, he is taken away near to birth from his
dead mother, and as a nursling is given to be nourished to Nisus. 
From this being twice born he is called Dionysus; and his religion is
falsely observed in vanity; and they celebrate his orgies such that now
they themselves seem to be either foolhardy or burlesquers of
Mimnermomerus.  They conspire in evil; they practise beforehand
with pretended heat, that they may deceive others into saying that a
deity is present.  Hence you manifestly see men living a life like
his, violently excited with the wine which he himself had pressed out;
they have given him divine honour in the midst of their drunken
excess.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.xiv" n="XIII" next="v.ii.xv" prev="v.ii.xiii" progress="28.97%" shorttitle="Chapter XIII" title="The Unconquered One." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.xiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.xiv-p1.1">XIII.—The
Unconquered One.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.xiv-p2" shownumber="no">The unconquered one was born from a rock, if he is
regarded as a god.  Now tell us, then, on the other hand, which is
the first of these two.  The rock has overcome the god:  then
the creator of the rock has to be sought after.  Moreover, you
still depict him also as a thief; although, if he were a god, he
certainly did not live by theft.  Assuredly he was of earth, and
of a monstrous nature.  And he turned other people’s oxen
into his caves; just as did Cacus, that son of Vulcan.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.xv" n="XIV" next="v.ii.xvi" prev="v.ii.xiv" progress="28.98%" shorttitle="Chapter XIV" title="Sylvanus." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.xv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.xv-p1.1">XIV.—Sylvanus.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.xv-p2" shownumber="no">Whence, again, has Sylvanus appeared to be a
god?  Perhaps it is agreeable <i>so to call him</i> from this,
that the pipe sings sweetly because he bestows the wood; for, perhaps,
it might not be so.  Thou hast bought a venal master, when thou
shalt have bought from him.  Behold the wood fails!  What is
due to him?  Art thou not ashamed, O fool, to adore such
pictures?  Seek one God who will allow you to live after
death.  Depart from such as have become dead in
life.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.xvi" n="XV" next="v.ii.xvii" prev="v.ii.xv" progress="29.00%" shorttitle="Chapter XV" title="Hercules." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.xvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.xvi-p1.1">XV.—Hercules.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.xvi-p2" shownumber="no">Hercules, because he destroyed the monster of the
Aventine Mount, who had been wont to steal the herds of Evander, <i>is
a god</i>:  the rustic mind of men, untaught also, when they
wished to return thanks instead of praise to the absent thunderer,
senselessly vowed victims as to a god to be besought, they made milky
altars as a memorial to themselves.  Thence it arises that he is
worshipped in the ancient manner.  But he is no god, although he
was strong in arms.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.xvii" n="XVI" next="v.ii.xviii" prev="v.ii.xvi" progress="29.01%" shorttitle="Chapter XVI" title="Of the Gods and Goddesses." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.xvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.xvii-p1.1">XVI.—Of the
Gods and Goddesses.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.xvii-p2" shownumber="no">Ye say that they are gods who are plainly cruel, and ye
say that genesis assigns the fates to you.  Now, then, say to whom
first of all sacred rites are paid.  Between the ways on either
side immature death is straying.  If the fates give the
generations, why do you pray to the god?  Thou art vainly deceived
who art seeking to beseech the manes, and thou namest them to be lords
over thee who are fabricated.  Or, moreover, I know not what women
you pray to as goddesses—Bellona and Nemesis the goddesses,
together with the celestial Fury, the Virgins and Venus, for whom your
wives are weak in the loins.  Besides, there are in the lanes
other demons which are not as yet numbered, and are worn on the neck,
so that they themselves cannot give to themselves an account. 
Plagues ought rather to be exported to the ends of the
earth.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.xviii" n="XVII" next="v.ii.xix" prev="v.ii.xvii" progress="29.04%" shorttitle="Chapter XVII" title="Of Their Images." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.xviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.xviii-p1.1">XVII.—Of Their
Images.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.xviii-p2" shownumber="no">A few wicked and empty poets delude you; while they seek
with difficulty to procure their living, they adorn falsehood to be for
others under the guise of mystery.  Thence feigning to be smitten
by some deity, they sing of his majesty, and weary themselves under his
form.  Ye have often seen the Dindymarii, with what a din they
enter upon luxuries while they seek to feign <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_206.html" id="v.ii.xviii-Page_206" n="206" />the furies, or when they strike their backs
with the filthy axe, although with their teaching they keep what they
heal by their blood.  Behold in what name they do not compel those
who first of all unite themselves to them with a sound mind.  But
that they may take away a gift, they seek such minds.  Thence see
how all things are feigned.  They cast a shadow over a simple
people, lest they should believe, while they perish, the thing once for
all proceeded in vanity from antiquity, that a prophet who uttered
false things might be believed; but their majesty has spoken
nought.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.xix" n="XVIII" next="v.ii.xx" prev="v.ii.xviii" progress="29.07%" shorttitle="Chapter XVIII" title="Of Ammydates and the Great God." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.xix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.xix-p1.1">XVIII.—Of Ammydates and the Great God.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.xix-p2" shownumber="no">We have already said many things of an abominable
superstition, and yet we follow up the subject, lest we should be said
to have passed anything over.  And the worshippers worshipped
their Ammydates after their manner.  He was great to them when
there was gold in the temple.  They placed their heads under his
power, as if he were present.  It came to the highest point that
Cæsar took away the gold.  The deity failed, or fled, or
passed away into fire.  The author of this wickedness is manifest
who formed this same god, and falsely prophesying seduces so many and
so great men, and only was silent about Him who was accustomed to be
divine.  For voices broke forth, as if with a changed mind, as if
the wooden god were speaking into his ear.  Say now yourselves if
they are not false deities?  From that prodigy how many has that
prophet destroyed?  He forgot to prophesy who before was
accustomed to prophesy; so those prodigies are feigned among those who
are greedy of wine, whose damnable audacity feigns deities, for they
were carried about, and such an image was dried up.  For both he
himself is silent, and no one prophesies concerning him at all. 
But ye wish to ruin yourselves.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.xx" n="XIX" next="v.ii.xxi" prev="v.ii.xix" progress="29.10%" shorttitle="Chapter XIX" title="Of the Vain Nemesiaci." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.xx-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.xx-p1.1">XIX.—Of the
Vain Nemesiaci.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.xx-p2" shownumber="no">Is it not ignominy, that a prudent man should be seduced
and worship such a one, or say that a log is Diana?  You trust a
man who in the morning is drunk, costive, and ready to perish, who by
art speaks falsely what is seen by him.  While he lives strictly,
he feeds on his own bowels.  A detestable one defiles all the
citizens; and he has attached to himself—a similar gathering
being made—those with whom he feigns the history, that he may
adorn a god.  He is ignorant how to prophesy for himself; for
others he dares it.  He places it on his shoulder when he pleases,
and again he places it down.  Whirling round, he is turned by
himself with the tree of the two-forked one, as if you would think that
he was inspired with the deity of the wood.  Ye do not worship the
gods whom they themselves falsely announce; ye worship the priests
themselves, fearing them vainly.  But if thou art strong in heart,
flee at once from the shrines of death.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.xxi" n="XX" next="v.ii.xxii" prev="v.ii.xx" progress="29.13%" shorttitle="Chapter XX" title="The Titans." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.xxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.xxi-p1.1">XX.—The
Titans.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.xxi-p2" shownumber="no">Ye say that the Titans are to you
<i>Tutans</i>.  Ye ask that these fierce ones should be silent
under your roof, as so many Lares, shrines, images made like to a
Titan.  For ye foolishly adore those who have died by an evil
death, not reading their own law.  They themselves speak not, and
ye dare to call them gods who are melted out of a brazen vessel; ye
should rather melt them into little vessels for
yourselves.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.xxii" n="XXI" next="v.ii.xxiii" prev="v.ii.xxi" progress="29.15%" shorttitle="Chapter XXI" title="The Montesiani." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.xxii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.xxii-p1.1">XXI.—The
Montesiani.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.xxii-p2" shownumber="no">Ye call the mountains also gods.  Let them rule in
gold, darkened by evil, and aiding with an averted mind.  For if a
pure spirit and a serene mind remained to you, thou thyself ought to
examine for thyself concerning them.  Thou art become senseless as
a man, if thou thinkest that these can save thee, whether they rule or
whether they cease.  If thou seekest anything healthy, seek rather
the righteousness of the law, that brings the help of salvation, and
says that you are becoming eternal.  For what you shall follow in
vanity rejoices you for a time.  Thou art glad for a brief space,
and afterwards bewailest in the depths.  Withdraw thyself from
these, if thou wilt rise again with Christ.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.xxiii" n="XXII" next="v.ii.xxiv" prev="v.ii.xxii" progress="29.17%" shorttitle="Chapter XXII" title="The Dulness of the Age." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.xxiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.xxiii-p1.1">XXII.—The
Dulness of the Age.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.xxiii-p2" shownumber="no">Alas, I grieve, citizens, that ye are thus blinded
by the world.  One runs to the lot; another gazes on the birds;
another, having shed the blood of bleating animals, calls forth the
manes, and credulously desires to hear vain responses.  When so
many leaders and kings have taken counsel concerning life, what benefit
has it been to them to have known even its portents?  Learn, I beg
you, citizens, what is good; beware of idol-fanes.  Seek, indeed,
all of you, in the law of the Omnipotent.  Thus it has pleased the
Lord of lords Himself in the heavens, that demons should wander in the
world for our discipline.  And yet, on the other hand, He has sent
out His mandates, that they who forsake their altars shall become
inhabitants of heaven.  Whence I am not careful to argue this in a
small treatise.  The law teaches; it calls on you in your
midst.  Consider for yourselves.  Ye have entered upon two
roads; decide upon the right one.<note anchored="yes" id="v.ii.xxiii-p2.1" n="1845" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.xxiii-p3" shownumber="no"> [He defers to the
Canon Law and notes the <i>Duæ Viæ</i>.]</p></note></p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.xxiv" n="XXIII" next="v.ii.xxv" prev="v.ii.xxiii" progress="29.20%" shorttitle="Chapter XXIII" title="Of Those Who are Everywhere Ready." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.xxiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.xxiv-p1.1">XXIII.—Of Those Who are Everywhere Ready.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.xxiv-p2" shownumber="no">While thou obeyest the belly, thou sayest that thou art
innocent; and, as if courteously, makest thyself everywhere
ready.  Woe to thee, foolish man! thou thyself lookest around upon
death.  <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_207.html" id="v.ii.xxiv-Page_207" n="207" />Thou seekest in a
barbarous fashion to live without law.  Thou thyself hymnest
thyself also to play upon a word, who feignest thyself simple.  I
live in simplicity with such a one.  Thou believest that thou
livest, whilst thou desirest to fill thy belly.  To sit down
disgracefully of no account in thy house, ready for feasting, and to
run away from precepts.  Or because thou believest not that God
will judge the dead, thou foolishly makest thyself ruler of heaven
instead of Him.  Thou regardest thy belly as if thou canst provide
for it.  Thou seemest at one time to be profane, at another to be
holy.  Thou appearest as a suppliant of God, under the aspect of a
tyrant.  Thou shalt feel in thy fates by whose law thou art
aided.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.xxv" n="XXIV" next="v.ii.xxvi" prev="v.ii.xxiv" progress="29.23%" shorttitle="Chapter XXIV" title="Of Those Who Live Between the Two." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.xxv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.xxv-p1.1">XXIV.—Of Those Who Live Between the Two.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.xxv-p2" shownumber="no">Thou who thinkest that, by living doubtfully between the
two, thou art on thy guard, goest on thy way stript of law, broken down
by luxury.  Thou art looking forward vainly to so many things, why
seekest thou unjust things?  And whatever thou hast done shall
there remain to thee when dead.  Consider, thou foolish one, thou
wast not, and lo, thou art seen.  Thou knowest not whence thou
hast proceeded, nor whence thou art nourished.  Thou avoidest the
excellent and benignant God of thy life, and thy Governor, who would
rather wish thee to live.  Thou turnest thyself to thyself, and
givest thy back to God.  Thou drownest thyself in darkness, whilst
thou thinkest thou art abiding in light.  Why runnest thou in the
synagogue to the Pharisees, that He may become merciful to thee, whom
thou of thy own accord deniest?  Thence thou goest abroad again;
thou seekest healthful things.  Thou wishest to live between both
ways, but thence thou shalt perish.  And, moreover, thou sayest,
Who is He who has redeemed from death, that we may believe in Him,
since there punishments are awarded?  Ah! not thus, O malignant
man, shall it be as thou thinkest.  For to him who has lived well
there is advantage after death.  Thou, however, when one day thou
diest, shalt be taken away in an evil place.  But they who believe
in Christ shall be led into a good place, and those to whom that
delight is given are caressed; but to you who are of a double mind,
against you is punishment without the body.  The course of the
tormentor stirs you up to cry out against your brother.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.xxvi" n="XXV" next="v.ii.xxvii" prev="v.ii.xxv" progress="29.28%" shorttitle="Chapter XXV" title="They Who Fear and Will Not Believe." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.xxvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.xxvi-p1.1">XXV.—They Who Fear and Will Not Believe.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.xxvi-p2" shownumber="no">How long, O foolish man, wilt thou not acknowledge
Christ?  Thou avoidest the fertile field, and castest thy seeds on
the sterile one.  Thou seekest to abide in the wood where the
thief is delaying.  Thou sayest, I also am of God; and thou
wanderest out of doors.  Now at length, after so many invitations,
enter within the palace.  Now is the harvest ripe, and the time so
many times prepared.  Lo, now reap!  What! dost thou not
repent?  Thence now, if thou hast not, gather the seasonable
wines.  The time of believing to life is present in the time of
death.  The first law of God is the foundation of the subsequent
law.  Thee, indeed, it assigned to believe in the second
law.  Nor are threats from Himself, but from it, powerful over
thee.  Now astounded, swear that thou wilt believe in Christ; for
the Old Testament proclaims concerning Him.  For it is needful
only to believe in Him who was dead, to be able to rise again to live
for all time.  Therefore, if thou art one who disbelievest that
these things shall be, at length he shall be overcome in his guilt in
the second death.  I will declare things to come in few words in
this little treatise.  In it can be known when hope must be
preferred.  Still I exhort you as quickly as possible to believe
in Christ.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.xxvii" n="XXVI" next="v.ii.xxviii" prev="v.ii.xxvi" progress="29.32%" shorttitle="Chapter XXVI" title="To Those Who Resist the Law of Christ the Living God." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.xxvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.xxvii-p1.1">XXVI.—To Those Who Resist
the Law of Christ the Living God.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.xxvii-p2" shownumber="no">Thou rejectest, unhappy one, the advantage of heavenly
discipline, and rushest into death while wishing to stray without a
bridle.  Luxury and the shortlived joys of the world are ruining
thee, whence thou shalt be tormented in hell for all time.  They
are vain joys with which thou art foolishly delighted.  Do not
these make thee to be a man dead?  Cannot thirty years at length
make thee a wise man?  Ignorant how thou hast first strayed, look
upon ancient time, thou thinkest now to enjoy here a joyous life in the
midst of wrongs.  These are the ruins of thy friends, wars, or
wicked frauds, thefts with bloodshed:  the body is vexed with
sores, and groaning and wailing is indulged; whether a slight disease
invade thee, or thou art held down by long sickness, or thou art
bereaved of thy children, or thou mournest over a lost wife.  All
is a wilderness:  alas, dignities are hurried down from their
height by vices and poverty; doubly so, assuredly, if thou languishest
long.  And callest thou it life when this life of glass is
mortal?  Consider now at length that this time is of no avail, but
in the future you have hope without the craft of living. 
Certainly the little children which have been snatched away desired to
live.  Moreover, the young men who have been deprived of life,
perchance were preparing to grow old, and they themselves were making
ready to enjoy joyful days; and yet we unwillingly lay aside all things
in the world.  I have delayed with a perverse mind, and I have
thought that the life of this world was a true one; and I judged that
death would come in <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_208.html" id="v.ii.xxvii-Page_208" n="208" />like manner as
ye did—that when once life had departed, the soul also was dead
and perished.  These things, however, are not so; but the Founder
and Author of the world has certainly required the brother slain by a
brother.  Impious man, say, said He, where is thy brother? and he
denied.  For the blood of thy brother has cried aloud to Me to
heaven.  Thou art tormented, I see, when thou thoughtest to feel
nothing; but he lives and occupies the place on the right hand. 
He enjoys delights which thou, O wicked one, hast lost; and when thou
hast called back the world, he also has gone before, and will be
immortal:  for thou shalt wail in hell.  Certainly God lives,
who makes the dead to live, that He may give worthy rewards to the
innocent and to the good; but to the fierce and impious, cruel
hell.  Commence, O thou who art led away, to perceive the
judgments of God.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.xxviii" n="XXVII" next="v.ii.xxix" prev="v.ii.xxvii" progress="29.39%" shorttitle="Chapter XXVII" title="O Fool, Thou Dost Not Die to God." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.xxviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.xxviii-p1.1">XXVII.—O Fool, Thou Dost Not Die to God.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.xxviii-p2" shownumber="no">O fool, thou dost not absolutely die; nor, when dead,
dost thou escape the lofty One.  Although thou shouldst arrange
that when dead thou perceivest nothing, thou shalt foolishly be
overcome.  God the Creator of the world liveth, whose laws cry out
that the dead are in existence.  But thou, whilst recklessly thou
seekest to live without God, judgest that in death is extinction, and
thinkest that it is absolute.  God has not ordered it as thou
thinkest, that the dead are forgetful of what they have previously
done.  Now has the governor made for us receptacles of death, and
after our ashes we shall behold them.  Thou art stripped, O
foolish one, who thinkest that by death thou art not, and hast made thy
Ruler and Lord to be able to do nothing.  But death is not a mere
vacuity, if thou reconsiderest in thine heart.  Thou mayest know
that He is to be desired, for late thou shalt perceive Him.  Thou
wast the ruler of the flesh; certainly flesh ruled not thee. 
Freed from it, the former is buried; thou art here.  Rightly is
mortal man separated from the flesh.  Therefore mortal eyes will
not be able to be equalled (to divine things).  Thus our depth
keeps us from the secret of God.  Give thou now, whilst in
weakness thou art dying, the honour to God, and believe that Christ
will bring thee back living from the dead.  Thou oughtest to give
praises in the church to the omnipotent One.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.xxix" n="XXVIII" next="v.ii.xxx" prev="v.ii.xxviii" progress="29.44%" shorttitle="Chapter XXVIII" title="The Righteous Rise Again." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.xxix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.xxix-p1.1">XXVIII.—The Righteous Rise Again.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.xxix-p2" shownumber="no">Righteousness and goodness, peace and true patience, and
care concerning one’s deeds, make to live after death.  But
a crafty mind, mischievous, perfidious, evil, destroys itself by
degrees, and delays in a cruel death.  O wicked man, hear now what
thou gainest by thy evil deeds.  Look on the judges of earth, who
now in the body torture with terrible punishments; either chastisements
are prepared for the deserving by the sword, or to weep in a long
imprisonment.  Dost thou, last of all, hope to laugh at the God of
heaven and the Ruler of the sky, by whom all things were made? 
Thou ragest, thou art mad, and now thou takest away the name of God,
from whom, moreover, thou shalt not escape; and He will award
punishments according to your deeds.  Now I would have you be
cautious that thou come not to the burning of fire.  Give thyself
up at once to Christ, that goodness may attend thee.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.xxx" n="XXIX" next="v.ii.xxxi" prev="v.ii.xxix" progress="29.46%" shorttitle="Chapter XXIX" title="To the Wicked and Unbelieving Rich Man." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.xxx-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.xxx-p1.1">XXIX.—To the Wicked and Unbelieving Rich Man.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.xxx-p2" shownumber="no">Thou wilt, O rich man, by insatiably looking too much to
all thy wealth, squander those things to which thou art still seeking
to cling.  Thou sayest, I do not hope when dead to live after such
things as these.  O ungrateful to the great God, who thus judgest
thyself to be a god; to Him who, when thou knewest nothing of it,
brought thee forth, and then nourished thee.  He governs thy
meadows; He, thy vineyards; He, thy herd of cattle; and He, whatever
thou possessest.  Nor dost thou give heed to these things; or
thou, perchance, rulest all things.  He who made the sky, and the
earth, and the salt seas, decreed to give us back again ourselves in a
golden age.  And only if thou believest, thou livest in the secret
of God.  Learn God, O foolish man, who wishes thee to be immortal,
that thou mayest give Him eternal thanks in thy struggle.  His own
law teaches thee; but since thou seekest to wander, thou disbelievest
all things, and thence thou shalt go into hell.  By and by thou
givest up thy life; thou shalt be taken where it grieveth thee to
be:  there the spiritual punishment, which is eternal, is
undergone; there are always wailings:  nor dost thou absolutely
die therein—there at length too late proclaiming the omnipotent
God.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.xxxi" n="XXX" next="v.ii.xxxii" prev="v.ii.xxx" progress="29.50%" shorttitle="Chapter XXX" title="Rich Men, Be Humble." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.xxxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.xxxi-p1.1">XXX.—Rich Men,
Be Humble.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.xxxi-p2" shownumber="no">Learn, O thou who art about to die, to show
thyself good to all.  Why, in the midst of the people, makest thou
thyself to be another <i>than thou art</i>?  Thou goest where thou
knowest not, and ignorantly thence thou departest.  Thou managest
wickedly with thy very body; thou thirstest always after riches. 
Thou exaltest thyself too much on high; and thou bearest pride, and
dost not willingly look on the poor.  Now ye do not even feed your
parents themselves when placed under you.  Ah, wretched men, let
ordinary men flee far from you.  He lived, and I have destroyed
him; the poor man cries out <span class="Greek" id="v.ii.xxxi-p2.1" lang="EL">εὕρηκα</span>.  By and by
thou shalt be driven with <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_209.html" id="v.ii.xxxi-Page_209" n="209" />the
furies of Charybdis, when thou thyself dost perish.  Thus ye rich
men are undisciplined, ye give a law to those, ye yourselves not being
prepared.  Strip thyself, O rich man turned away from God, of such
evils, if assuredly, perchance, what thou hast seen done may aid
thee.  Be ye the attendant of God while ye have time.  Even
as the elm loves the vine, so love ye people of no account. 
Observe now, O barren one, the law which is terrible to the evil, and
equally benignant to the good; be humble in prosperity.  Take
away, O rich men, hearts of fraud, and take up hearts of peace. 
And look upon your evil-doing.  Do ye do good?  I am
here.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.xxxii" n="XXXI" next="v.ii.xxxiii" prev="v.ii.xxxi" progress="29.54%" shorttitle="Chapter XXXI" title="To Judges." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.xxxii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.xxxii-p1.1">XXXI.—To
Judges.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.xxxii-p2" shownumber="no">Consider the sayings of Solomon, all ye judges; in what
way, with one word of his, he disparages you.  How gifts and
presents corrupt the judges, thence, thence follows the law.  Ye
always love givers; and when there shall be a cause, the unjust cause
carries off the victory.  Thus I am innocent; nor do I, a man of
no account, accuse you, because Solomon openly raises the
blasphemy.  But your god is your belly, and rewards are your
laws.  Paul the apostle suggests this, I am not
deceitful.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.xxxiii" n="XXXII" next="v.ii.xxxiv" prev="v.ii.xxxii" progress="29.56%" shorttitle="Chapter XXXII" title="To Self-Pleasers." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.xxxiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.xxxiii-p1.1">XXXII.—To
Self-Pleasers.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.xxxiii-p2" shownumber="no">If place or time is favourable, or the person has
advanced, let there be a new judge.  Why now art thou lifted up
thence?  Untaught, thou blasphemest Him of whose liberality thou
livest.  In such weakness thou dost not ever regard Him. 
Throughout advances and profits thou greedily presumest on
fortune.  There is no law to thee, nor dost thou discern thyself
in prosperity.  Although they may be counted of gold, let the
strains of the pipe always be raving.  If thou hast not adored the
crucifixion of the Lord, thou hast perished.<note anchored="yes" id="v.ii.xxxiii-p2.1" n="1846" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.xxxiii-p3" shownumber="no"> [This is not
Patripassianism.  Nor does the “one God” of the next
chapter involve this heresy.]</p></note>  Both place and occasion and person are
now given to thee, if, however, thou believest; but if not, thou shalt
fear before Him.  Bring thyself into obedience to Christ, and
place thy neck under Him.  To Him remains the honour and all the
confidence of things.  When the time flatters thee, be more
cautious.  Not foreseeing, as it behoves thee, the final awards of
fate, thou art not able ever to live again without
Christ.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.xxxiv" n="XXXIII" next="v.ii.xxxv" prev="v.ii.xxxiii" progress="29.59%" shorttitle="Chapter XXXIII" title="To the Gentiles." type="Chapter"><p class="c56" id="v.ii.xxxiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.xxxiv-p1.1">XXXIII.—To the
Gentiles.</span></p>
<p id="v.ii.xxxiv-p2" shownumber="no">O people, ferocious, without a shepherd, now at length
wander not.  For I also who admonish you was the same, ignorant,
wandering.  Now, therefore, take the likeness of your Lord. 
Raise upward your wild and roughened hearts.  Enter stedfastly
into the fold of your sylvan Shepherd, remaining safe from robbers
under the royal roof.  In the wood are wolves; therefore take
refuge in the cave.  Thou warrest, thou art mad; nor dost thou
behold where thou abidest.  Believe in the one God, that when dead
thou mayest live, and mayest rise in His kingdom, when there shall be
the resurrection to the just.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.xxxv" n="XXXIV" next="v.ii.xxxvi" prev="v.ii.xxxiv" progress="29.61%" shorttitle="Chapter XXXIV" title="Moreover, to Ignorant Gentiles." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.xxxv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.xxxv-p1.1">XXXIV.—Moreover, to Ignorant Gentiles.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.xxxv-p2" shownumber="no">The unsubdued neck refuses to bear the yoke of
labour.  Then it delights to be satisfied with herbs in the rich
plains.  And still unwillingly is subdued the useful mare, and it
is made to be less fierce when it is first brought into
subjection.  O people, O man, thou brother, do not be a brutal
flock.  Pluck thyself forth at length, and thyself withdraw
thyself.  Assuredly thou art not cattle, thou art not a beast, but
thou art born a man.  Do thou thyself wisely subdue thyself, and
enter under arms.  Thou who followest idols art nothing but the
vanity of the age.  Your trifling hearts destroy you when almost
set free.  There gold, garments, silver is brought to the elbows;
there war is made; there love is sung of instead of psalms.  Dost
thou think it to be life, when thou playest or lookest forward to such
things as these?  Thou choosest, O ignorant one, things that are
extinct; thou seekest golden things.  Thence thou shalt not escape
the plague, although thyself art divine.  Thou seekest not that
grace which God sent to be read of in the earth, but thus as a beast
thou wanderest.  The golden age before spoken of shall come to
thee if thou believest, and again thou shalt begin to live always an
immortal life.  That also is permitted to know what thou wast
before.  Give thyself as a subject to God, who governs all
things.<note anchored="yes" id="v.ii.xxxv-p2.1" n="1847" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.xxxv-p3" shownumber="no"> [Here ends the
apologetic portion.]</p></note></p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.xxxvi" n="XXXV" next="v.ii.xxxvii" prev="v.ii.xxxv" progress="29.65%" shorttitle="Chapter XXXV" title="Of the Tree of Life and Death." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.xxxvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.xxxvi-p1.1">XXXV.—Of the Tree of Life and Death.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.xxxvi-p2" shownumber="no">Adam was the first who fell, and that he might
shun the precepts of God, Belial was his tempter by the lust of the
palm tree.  And he conferred on us also what he did, whether of
good or of evil, as being the chief of all that was born from him; and
thence we die by his means, as he himself, receding from the divine,
became an outcast from the Word.  We shall be immortal when six
thousand years are accomplished.  The tree of the apple being
tasted, death has entered into the world.  By this tree of death
we are born to the life to come.  On the tree depends the life
that bears fruits—precepts.  Now, therefore, pluck<note anchored="yes" id="v.ii.xxxvi-p2.1" n="1848" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.xxxvi-p3" shownumber="no"> <i>Scil</i>.
“capite,” conjectural for “cavete.”</p></note> believingly the fruits of life.  A law
was given from the tree to be feared by the primitive man, whence comes
death by the neglect of the law of the beginning.  Now stretch
forth your hand, and take of the tree of life. 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_210.html" id="v.ii.xxxvi-Page_210" n="210" />The excellent law of the Lord which
follows has issued from the tree.  The first law is lost; man eats
whence he can, who adores the forbidden gods, the evil joys of
life.  Reject this partaking; it will suffice you to know what it
should be.  If you wish to live, surrender yourselves to the
second law.  Avoid the worship of temples, the oracles of demons;
turn yourselves to Christ, and ye shall be associates with God. 
Holy is God’s law, which teaches the dead to live.  God
alone has commanded us to offer to Him the hymn of praise.  All of
you shun absolutely the law of the devil.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.xxxvii" n="XXXVI" next="v.ii.xxxviii" prev="v.ii.xxxvi" progress="29.70%" shorttitle="Chapter XXXVI" title="Of the Foolishness of the Cross." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.xxxvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.xxxvii-p1.1">XXXVI.—Of the Foolishness of the Cross.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.xxxvii-p2" shownumber="no">I have spoken of the twofold sign whence death
proceeded, and again I have said that thence life frequently proceeds;
but the cross has become foolishness to an adulterous people.  The
awful King of eternity shadows forth <i>these things</i> by the cross,
that they may now believe on Him.<note anchored="yes" id="v.ii.xxxvii-p2.1" n="1849" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.xxxvii-p3" shownumber="no"> [Or,
“shadows forth <i>Himself</i>.”]</p></note>  O fools,
that live in death!  Cain slew his younger brother by the
invention of wickedness.  Thence the sons of Enoch<note anchored="yes" id="v.ii.xxxvii-p3.1" n="1850" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.xxxvii-p4" shownumber="no"> “Eusebius
tells of another Enoch, who was not translated without seeing
death.”—<span class="sc" id="v.ii.xxxvii-p4.1">Rig</span>.  [See
<scripRef id="v.ii.xxxvii-p4.2" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4.17-Gen.4.18" parsed="|Gen|4|17|4|18" passage="Gen. iv. 17, 18">Gen. iv. 17, 18</scripRef>.  S.]</p></note> are said to be the race of Cain.  Then
the evil people increased in the world, which never transfers souls to
God.  To believe the cross came to be a dread, and they say that
they live righteously.  The first law was in the tree; and thence,
too, the second.  And thence the second law first of all overcame
the terrible law with peace.<note anchored="yes" id="v.ii.xxxvii-p4.3" n="1851" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.xxxvii-p5" shownumber="no"> Et inde secunda
terribilem legem primo cum pace revincit.—<span class="sc" id="v.ii.xxxvii-p5.1">Davis</span>, conjecturally.</p></note>  Lifted up,
they have rushed into vain prevarications.  They are unwilling to
acknowledge the Lord pierced with nails; but when His judgment shall
come, they will then discern Him.  But the race of Abel already
believes on a merciful Christ.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.xxxviii" n="XXXVII" next="v.ii.xxxix" prev="v.ii.xxxvii" progress="29.74%" shorttitle="Chapter XXXVII" title="The Fanatics Who Judaize." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.xxxviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.xxxviii-p1.1">XXXVII.—The Fanatics Who Judaize.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.xxxviii-p2" shownumber="no">What! art thou half a Jew? wilt thou be half
profane?  Whence thou shalt not when dead escape the judgment of
Christ.  Thou thyself blindly wanderest, and foolishly goest in
among the blind.  And thus the blind leadeth the blind into the
ditch.  Thou goest whither thou knowest not, and thence ignorantly
withdrawest.  Let them who are learning go to the learned, and let
the learned depart.  But thou goest to those from whom thou canst
learn nothing.  Thou goest forth before the doors, and thence also
thou goest to the idols.  Ask first of all what is commanded in
the law.  Let them tell thee if it be commanded to adore the gods;
for they are ignored in respect of that which they are especially able
to do.  But because they are guilty of that very crime, they
relate nothing concerning the commandments of God save what is
marvellous.  Then, however, they blindly lead you with them into
the ditch.  There are deaths too well known by them to relate, or
because the heaping up of the plough closes up the field.  The
Almighty would not have them understand their King.  Why such a
wickedness?  He Himself took refuge from those bloody men. He gave
Himself to us by a superadded law.  Thence now they lie concealed
with us, deserted by their King.  But if you think that in them
there is hope, you are altogether in error if you worship God and
heathen temples.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.xxxix" n="XXXVIII" next="v.ii.xl" prev="v.ii.xxxviii" progress="29.78%" shorttitle="Chapter XXXVIII" title="To the Jews." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.xxxix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.xxxix-p1.1">XXXVIII.—To the
Jews.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.xxxix-p2" shownumber="no">Evil always, and recalcitrant, with a stiff neck ye wish
not that ye should be overcome; thus ye will be heirs.  Isaiah
said that ye were of hardened heart.  Ye look upon the law which
Moses in wrath dashed to pieces; and the same Lord gave to him a second
law.  In that he placed his hope; but ye, half healed, reject it,
and therefore ye shall not be worthy of the kingdom of
heaven.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.xl" n="XXXIX" next="v.ii.xli" prev="v.ii.xxxix" progress="29.79%" shorttitle="Chapter XXXIX" title="Also to the Jews." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.xl-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.xl-p1.1">XXXIX.—Also to the
Jews.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.xl-p2" shownumber="no">Look upon Leah, that was a type of the synagogue, which
Jacob received as a sign, with eyes so weak; and yet he served again
for the younger one beloved:  a true mystery, and a type of our
Church.  Consider what was abundantly said of Rebecca from heaven;
whence, imitating the alien, ye may believe in Christ.  Thence
come to Tamar and the offspring of twins.  Look to Cain, the first
tiller of the earth, and Abel the shepherd, who was an unspotted
offerer in the ruin of his brother, and was slain by his brother. 
Thus therefore perceive, that the younger are approved by
Christ.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.xli" n="XL" next="v.ii.xlii" prev="v.ii.xl" progress="29.81%" shorttitle="Chapter XL" title="Again to the Same." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.xli-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.xli-p1.1">XL.—Again to the
Same.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.xli-p2" shownumber="no">There is not an unbelieving people such as yours. 
O evil men! in so many places, and so often rebuked by the law of those
who cry aloud.  And the lofty One despises your Sabbaths, and
altogether rejects your universal monthly feasts according to law, that
ye should not make to Him the commanded sacrifices; who told you to
throw a stone for your offence.  If any should not believe that He
had perished by an unjust death, and that those who were beloved were
saved by other laws, thence that life was suspended on the tree, and
believe not on Him.  God Himself is the life; He Himself was
suspended for us.  But ye with indurated heart insult
Him.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.xlii" n="XLI" next="v.ii.xliii" prev="v.ii.xli" progress="29.83%" shorttitle="Chapter XLI" title="Of the Time of Antichrist." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.xlii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.xlii-p1.1">XLI.—Of the
Time of Antichrist.<note anchored="yes" id="v.ii.xlii-p1.2" n="1852" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.xlii-p2" shownumber="no"> [See Elucidation at
end.]</p></note></span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.xlii-p3" shownumber="no">Isaiah said:  This is the man who moveth the world
and so many kings, and under whom <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_211.html" id="v.ii.xlii-Page_211" n="211" />the land shall become desert.  Hear ye how
the prophet foretold concerning him.  I have said nothing
elaborately, but negligently.  Then, doubtless, the world shall be
finished when he shall appear.  He himself shall divide the globe
into three ruling powers, when, moreover, Nero shall be raised up from
hell, Elias shall first come to seal the beloved ones; at which things
the region of Africa and the northern nation, the whole earth on all
sides, for seven years shall tremble.  But Elias shall occupy the
half of the time, Nero shall occupy half.  Then the whore Babylon,
being reduced to ashes, its embers shall thence advance to Jerusalem;
and the Latin conqueror shall then say, I am Christ, whom ye always
pray to; and, indeed, the original ones who were deceived combine to
praise him.  He does many wonders, since his is the false
prophet.  Especially that they may believe him, his image shall
speak.  The Almighty has given it power to appear such.  The
Jews, recapitulating Scriptures from him, exclaim at the same time to
the Highest that they have been deceived.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.xliii" n="XLII" next="v.ii.xliv" prev="v.ii.xlii" progress="29.87%" shorttitle="Chapter XLII" title="Of the Hidden and Holy People of the Almighty Christ, the Living God." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.xliii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.xliii-p1.1">XLII.—Of the Hidden and
Holy People of the Almighty Christ, the Living God.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.xliii-p2" shownumber="no">Let the hidden, the final, the holy people be
longed for; and, indeed, let it be unknown by us where it abides,
acting by nine of the tribes and a half…; and he has bidden to
live by the former law.  Now let us all live:  the tradition
of the law is new, as the law itself teaches, I point out to you more
plainly.  Two of the tribes and a half are left:  wherefore
is the half of the tribes <i>separated</i> from them?  That they
might be martyrs, when He should bring war on His elected ones into the
world; or certainly the choir of the holy prophets would rise together
upon the people who should impose a check upon them whom the obscene
horses have slaughtered with kicking heel; nor would the band hurry
rashly at any time to <i>the gift of</i> peace.  Those of the
tribes are withdrawn, and all the mysteries of Christ are fulfilled by
them throughout the whole age.  Moreover, they have arisen from
the crime of two brothers, by whose auspices they have followed
crime.  Not undeservedly are these bloody ones thus
scattered:  they shall again assemble on behalf of the mysteries
of Christ.  But then the things told of in the law are hastening
to their completion.  The Almighty Christ descends to His elect,
who have been darkened from our view for so long a time—they have
become so many thousands—that is the true heavenly people. 
The son does not die before his father, then; nor do they feel pains in
their bodies, nor polypus in their nostrils.  They who cease
depart in ripe years in their bed, fulfilling all the things of the
law, and therefore they are protected.  They are bidden to pass on
the right side of their Lord; and when they have passed over as before,
He dries up the river.  Nor less does the Lord Himself also
proceed with them.  He has passed over to our side, they come with
the King of heaven; and in their journey, what shall I speak of which
God will bring to pass?  Mountains subside before them, and
fountains break forth.  The creation rejoices to see the heavenly
people.  Here, however, they hasten to defend the captive
matron.  But the wicked king who possesses her, when he hears,
flies into the parts of the north, and collects all <i>his
followers</i>.  Moreover, when the tyrant shall dash himself
against the army of God, his soldiery are overthrown by the celestial
terror; the false prophet himself is seized with the wicked one, by the
decree of the Lord; they are handed over alive to Gehenna.  From
him chiefs and leaders are bidden to obey; then will the holy ones
enter into the breasts of their ancient mother, that, moreover, they
also may be refreshed whom he has evil persuaded.  With various
punishments he will torment those who trust in him; they come to the
end, whereby offences are taken away from the world.  The Lord
will begin to give judgment by fire.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.xliv" n="XLIII" next="v.ii.xlv" prev="v.ii.xliii" progress="29.95%" shorttitle="Chapter XLIII" title="Of the End of This Age." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.xliv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.xliv-p1.1">XLIII.—Of the
End of This Age.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.xliv-p2" shownumber="no">The trumpet gives the sign in heaven, the lion
being taken away, and suddenly there is darkness with the din of
heaven.  The Lord casts down His eyes, so that the earth
trembles.  He cries out, so that all may hear throughout the
world:  Behold, long have I been silent while I bore your doings
in such a time.  They cry out together, complaining and groaning
too late.  They howl, they bewail; nor is there room found for the
wicked.  What shall the mother do for the sucking child, when she
herself is burnt up?  In the flame of fire the Lord will judge the
wicked.  But the fire shall not touch the just, but shall by all
means lick them up.<note anchored="yes" id="v.ii.xliv-p2.1" n="1853" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.xliv-p3" shownumber="no"> [The translator here
inserts a mark of interrogation.  The meaning is:  lick up
them (the wicked) who have persecuted them.  <scripRef id="v.ii.xliv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Dan.3.22" parsed="|Dan|3|22|0|0" passage="Dan. iii. 22">Dan. iii. 22</scripRef>.]</p></note>  In one place
they delay, but a part has wept at the judgment.  Such will be the
heat, that the stones themselves shall melt.  The winds assemble
into lightnings, the heavenly wrath rages; and wherever the wicked man
fleeth, he is seized upon by this fire.  There will be no succour
nor ship of he sea.  Amen<note anchored="yes" id="v.ii.xliv-p3.2" n="1854" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.xliv-p4" shownumber="no"> [<scripRef id="v.ii.xliv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Rev.3.14" parsed="|Rev|3|14|0|0" passage="Rev. iii. 14">Rev. iii. 14</scripRef>.]</p></note> flames on the
nations, and the Medes and Parthians burn for a thousand years, as the
hidden words of John declare.  For then after a thousand years
they are delivered over to Gehenna; and he whose work they were, with
them are burnt up.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.xlv" n="XLIV" next="v.ii.xlvi" prev="v.ii.xliv" progress="30.00%" shorttitle="Chapter XLIV" title="Of the First Resurrection." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.xlv-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_212.html" id="v.ii.xlv-Page_212" n="212" /><span class="c1" id="v.ii.xlv-p1.1">XLIV.—Of the First Resurrection.</span></p>
<p class="c57" id="v.ii.xlv-p2" shownumber="no">From heaven will descend the city in the first
resurrection; this is what we may tell of such a celestial
fabric.  We shall arise again to Him, who have been devoted to
Him.  And they shall be incorruptible, even already living without
death.  And neither will there be any grief nor any groaning in
that city.  They shall come also who overcame cruel martyrdom
under Antichrist, and they themselves live for the whole time, and
receive blessings because they have suffered evil things; and they
themselves marrying, beget for a thousand years.  There are
prepared all the revenues of the earth, because the earth renewed
without end pours forth abundantly.  Therein are no rains; no cold
comes into the golden camp.  No sieges as now, nor rapines, nor
does that city crave the light of a lamp.  It shines from its
Founder.  Moreover, Him it obeys; in breadth 12,000 furlongs and
length and depth.  It levels its foundation in the earth, but it
raises its head to heaven.  In the city before the doors,
moreover, sun and moon shall shine; he who is evil is hedged up in
torment, for the sake of the nourishment of the righteous.  But
from the thousand years God will destroy all those evils.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.xlvi" n="XLV" next="v.ii.xlvii" prev="v.ii.xlv" progress="30.03%" shorttitle="Chapter XLV" title="Of the Day of Judgment." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.xlvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.xlvi-p1.1">XLV.—Of the
Day of Judgment.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.xlvi-p2" shownumber="no">I add something, on account of unbelievers, of the
day of judgment.  Again, the fire of the Lord sent forth shall be
appointed.  The earth gives a true groan; then those who are
making their journey in the last end, and then all unbelievers,
<i>groan</i>.  The whole of nature is converted in flame, which
yet avoids the camp of His saints.  The earth is burned up from
its foundations, and the mountains melt.  Of the sea nothing
remains:  it is overcome by the powerful fire.  This sky
perishes, and the stars and these things are changed.  Another
newness of sky and of everlasting earth is arranged.  Thence they
who deserve it are sent away in a second death, but the righteous are
placed in inner dwelling-places.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.xlvii" n="XLVI" next="v.ii.xlviii" prev="v.ii.xlvi" progress="30.06%" shorttitle="Chapter XLVI" title="To Catechumens." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.xlvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.xlvii-p1.1">XLVI.—To
Catechumens.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.xlvii-p2" shownumber="no">In few words, I admonish all believers in Christ,
who have forsaken idols, for your salvation.  In the first times,
if in any way thou fallest into error, still, when entreated, do thou
leave all things for Christ; and since thou hast known God, be a
recruit good and approved, and let virgin modesty dwell with thee in
purity.  Let the mind be watchful for good things.  Beware
that thou fall not into former sins.  In baptism the coarse dress
of thy birth is washed.  For if any sinful catechumen is marked
with punishment, let him live in the signs <i>of Christianity</i>,
although not without loss.<note anchored="yes" id="v.ii.xlvii-p2.1" n="1855" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.xlvii-p3" shownumber="no"> [Catechumens falling
away before baptism must not despair, but persevere and remain under
discipline.]</p></note>  The whole of
the matter for thee is this, Do thou ever shun great
sins.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.xlviii" n="XLVII" next="v.ii.xlix" prev="v.ii.xlvii" progress="30.08%" shorttitle="Chapter XLVII" title="To the Faithful." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.xlviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.xlviii-p1.1">XLVII.—To the
Faithful.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.xlviii-p2" shownumber="no">I admonish the faithful not to hold their brethren in
hatred.  Hatreds are accounted impious by martyrs for the
flame.  The martyr is destroyed whose confession is of such kind;
nor is it taught that the evil is expiated by the shedding of
blood.  A law is given to the unjust man that he may restrain
himself.  Thence he ought to be free from craft; so also oughtest
thou.  Twice dost thou sin against God, if thou extendest strifes
to thy brother; whence thou shalt not avoid sin following thy former
courses.  Thou hast once been washed:  shalt thou be able to
be immersed again?</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.xlix" n="XLVIII" next="v.ii.l" prev="v.ii.xlviii" progress="30.10%" shorttitle="Chapter XLVIII" title="O Faithful, Beware of Evil." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.xlix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.xlix-p1.1">XLVIII.—O Faithful, Beware of Evil.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.xlix-p2" shownumber="no">The birds are deceived, and the beasts of the woods in
the woods, by those very charms by which their ruin is ever
accomplished, and caves as well as food deceive them as they follow;
and they know not how to shun evil, nor are they restrained by
law.  Law is given to man, and a doctrine of life to be chosen,
from which he remembers that he may be able to live carefully, and
recalls his own place, and takes away those things which belong to
death.  He severely condemns himself who forsakes rule; either
bound with iron, or cast down from his degree; or deprived of life, he
loses what he ought to enjoy.  Warned by example, do not sin
gravely; translated by the laver, rather have charity; flee far from
the bait of the mouse-trap, where there is death.  Many are the
martyrdoms which are made without shedding of blood.  Not to
desire other men’s goods; to wish to have the benefit of
martyrdom; to bridle the tongue, thou oughtest to make thyself humble;
not willingly to use force, nor to return force used against thee, thou
wilt be a patient mind, understand that thou art a martyr.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.l" n="XLIX" next="v.ii.li" prev="v.ii.xlix" progress="30.13%" shorttitle="Chapter XLIX" title="To Penitents." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.l-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.l-p1.1">XLIX.—To
Penitents.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.l-p2" shownumber="no">Thou art become a penitent; pray night and day;
yet from thy Mother <i>the Church</i> do not far depart, and the
Highest will be able to be merciful to thee.  The confession of
thy fault shall not be in vain.  Equally in thy state of
accusation learn to weep manifestly.  Then, if thou hast a wound,
seek herbs and a physician; and yet in thy punishments thou shalt be
able to mitigate thy sufferings.  For I will even confess that I
alone of you am here, and that terror must be foregone.  I have
myself felt the destruction; and therefore I warn those who are
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_213.html" id="v.ii.l-Page_213" n="213" />wounded to walk more cautiously, to
put thy hair and thy beard in the dust of the earth, and to be clothed
in sackcloth, and to entreat from the highest King will aid thee, that
thou perish not perchance from among the people.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.li" n="L" next="v.ii.lii" prev="v.ii.l" progress="30.16%" shorttitle="Chapter L" title="Who Have Apostatized from God." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.li-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.li-p1.1">L.—Who Have Apostatized from God.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.li-p2" shownumber="no">Moreover, when war is waged, or an enemy attacks, if one
be able either to conquer or to be hidden, they are great trophies; but
unhappy will he be who shall be taken by them.  He loses country
and king who has been unwilling to fight worthily for the truth, for
his country, or for life.  He ought to die rather than go under a
barbarian king; and let him seek slavery who is willing to transfer
himself to enemies without law.  Then, if in warring thou shouldst
die for thy king, thou hast conquered, or if thou hast given thy hands,
thou hast perished uninjured by law.  The enemy crosses the river;
do thou hide under thy lurking-place; or, if he can enter or not, do
not linger.  Everywhere make thyself safe, and thy friends also;
thou hast conquered.  And take watchful care lest any one enter in
that lurking-place.  It will be an infamous thing if any one
declares himself to the enemy.  He who knows not how to conquer,
and runs to deliver himself up, has weakly foregone praise for neither
his own nor his country’s good.  Then he was unwilling to
live, since life itself will perish.  If any one is without God,
or profane from the enemy, they are become as sounding brass, or deaf
as adders:  such men ought abundantly to pray or to hide
themselves.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.lii" n="LI" next="v.ii.liii" prev="v.ii.li" progress="30.20%" shorttitle="Chapter LI" title="Of Infants." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.lii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.lii-p1.1">LI.—Of
Infants.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.lii-p2" shownumber="no">The enemy has suddenly come flooding us over with war;
and before they could flee, he has seized upon the helpless
children.  They cannot be reproached, although they are seen to be
taken captive; nor, indeed, do I excuse them.  Perhaps they have
deserved it on account of the faults of their parents; therefore God
has given them up.  However, I exhort the adults that they run to
arms, and that they should be born again, as it were, to their Mother
from the womb.  Let them avoid a law that is terrible, and always
bloody, impious, intractable, living with the life of the beasts; for
when another war by chance should be to be waged, he who should be able
to conquer or even rightly to know how to beware.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.liii" n="LII" next="v.ii.liv" prev="v.ii.lii" progress="30.22%" shorttitle="Chapter LII" title="Deserters." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.liii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.liii-p1.1">LII.—Deserters.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.liii-p2" shownumber="no">For deserters are not called so as all of one
kind.  One is wicked, another partially withdraws; but yet true
judgments are decreed for both.  So Christ is fought against, even
as Cæsar is obeyed.  Seek the refuge of the king, if thou
hast been a delinquent.  Do thou implore of Him; do thou prostrate
confess to Him:  He will grant all things whose also are all our
things.  The camp being replaced, beware of sinning further; do
not wander long as a soldier through caves of the wild beasts. 
Let it be sin to thee to cease from unmeasured doing.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.liv" n="LIII" next="v.ii.lv" prev="v.ii.liii" progress="30.23%" shorttitle="Chapter LIII" title="To the Soldiers of Christ." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.liv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.liv-p1.1">LIII.—To
the Soldiers of Christ.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.liv-p2" shownumber="no">When thou hast given thy name to the warfare, thou art
held by a bridle.  Therefore begin thou to put away thy former
doings.  Shun luxuries, since labour is threatening arms. 
With all thy virtue thou must obey the king’s command, if thou
wishest to attain the last times in gladness.  He is a good
soldier, always wait for things to be enjoyed.  Be unwilling to
flatter thyself; absolutely put away sloth, that thou mayest daily be
ready for what is set before thee.  Be careful beforehand; in the
morning revisit the standards.  When thou seest the war, take the
nearest contest.  This is the king’s glory, to see the
soldiery prepared.  The king is present; desire that ye may fight
beyond his hope.  He makes ready gifts.  He gladly looks for
the victory, and assigns you to be a fit follower.  Do thou be
unwilling to spare thyself besides for Belial; be thou rather diligent,
that he may give fame for your death.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.lv" n="LIV" next="v.ii.lvi" prev="v.ii.liv" progress="30.26%" shorttitle="Chapter LIV" title="Of Fugitives." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.lv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.lv-p1.1">LIV.—Of
Fugitives.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.lv-p2" shownumber="no">The souls of those that are lost deservedly of
themselves separate themselves.  Begotten of him, they again recur
to those things which are his.  The root of Cain, the accursed
seed, breaks forth and takes refuge in the servile nation under a
barbarian king; and there the eternal flame will torment on the day
decreed.  The fugitive will wander vaguely without discipline,
loosed from law to go about through the defiles of the ways. 
These, therefore, are such whom no penalty has restrained.  If
they will not live, they ought to be seen by the idols.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.lvi" n="LV" next="v.ii.lvii" prev="v.ii.lv" progress="30.28%" shorttitle="Chapter LV" title="Of the Seed of the Tares." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.lvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.lvi-p1.1">LV.—Of the
Seed of the Tares.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.lvi-p2" shownumber="no">Of the seed of the tares, who stand mingled in the
Church.  When the times of the harvest are filled up, the tares
that have sprung up are separated from the fruit, because God had not
sent them.  The husbandman separates all those collected
tares.  The law is our field; whoever does good in it, assuredly
the Ruler Himself will afford a true repose, for the tares are burned
with fire.  If, therefore, you think that under one they are
delaying, you are wrong.  I designate you as barren Christians;
cursed was the fig-tree without fruit in the word of the Lord, and
immediately it withered away.  Ye do not works; ye prepare no gift
for the treasury, and yet ye thus vainly think to deserve well of the
Lord.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.lvii" n="LVI" next="v.ii.lviii" prev="v.ii.lvi" progress="30.30%" shorttitle="Chapter LVI" title="To the Dissembler." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.lvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_214.html" id="v.ii.lvii-Page_214" n="214" /><span class="c1" id="v.ii.lvii-p1.1">LVI.—To
the Dissembler.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.lvii-p2" shownumber="no">Dost thou dissemble with the law that was given
with such public announcement, crying out in the heavenly word of so
many prophets?  If a prophet had only cried out to the
clouds,<note anchored="yes" id="v.ii.lvii-p2.1" n="1856" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.lvii-p3" shownumber="no"> Or, “If one
prophet only had cried out to the world.”</p></note> the word of the
Lord uttered by him would surely suffice.  The law of the Lord
proclaims itself into so many volumes of prophets; none of them excuses
wickedness; thus even thou wishest from the heart to see good things;
thou art also seeking to live by deceits.  Why, then, has the law
itself gone forth with so much pains?  Thou abusest the commands
of the Lord, and yet thou callest thyself His son.  Thou art seen,
if thou wilt be such without reason.  I say, the Almighty seeks
the meek to be His sons, those who are upright with a good heart, those
who are devoted to the divine law; but ye know already where He has
plunged the wicked.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.lviii" n="LVII" next="v.ii.lix" prev="v.ii.lvii" progress="30.33%" shorttitle="Chapter LVII" title="That Worldly Things are Absolutely to Be Avoided." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.lviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.lviii-p1.1">LVII.—That Worldly
Things are Absolutely to Be Avoided.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.lviii-p2" shownumber="no">If certain teachers, while looking for your gifts or
fearing your persons, relax individual things to you, not only do I not
grieve, but I am compelled to speak the truth.  Thou art going to
vain shows with the crowd of the evil one, where Satan is at work in
the circus with din.  Thou persuadest thyself that everything that
shall please thee is lawful.  Thou art the offspring of the
Highest, mingled with the sons of the devil.  Dost thou wish to
see the former things which thou hast renounced?  Art thou again
conversant with them?  What shall the Anointed One profit
thee?  Or if it is permitted, on account of weakness, that thou
foolishly profane…Love not the world, nor its contents. 
Such is God’s word, and it seems good to thee.  Thou
observest man’s command, and shunnest God’s.  Thou
trustedst to the gift whereby the teachers shut up their mouths, that
they may be silent, and not tell thee the divine commands; while I
speak the truth, as thou art bound look to the Highest.  Assign
thyself as a follower to Him whose son thou wast.  If thou seekest
to live, being a believing man, as do the Gentiles, the joys of the
world remove thee from the grace of Christ.  With an undisciplined
mind thou seekest what thou presumest to be easily lawful, both thy
dear actors and their musical strains; nor carest thou that the
offspring of such an one should babble follies.  While thou
thinkest that thou art enjoying life, thou art improvidently
erring.  The Highest commands, and thou shunnest His righteous
precepts.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.lix" n="LVIII" next="v.ii.lx" prev="v.ii.lviii" progress="30.38%" shorttitle="Chapter LVIII" title="That the Christian Should Be Such." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.lix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.lix-p1.1">LVIII.—That the Christian Should Be Such.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.lix-p2" shownumber="no">When the Lord says that man should eat bread with
groaning, here what art thou now doing, who desirest to live with
joy?  Thou seekest to rescind the judgment uttered by the highest
God when He first formed man; thou wishest to abandon the curb of the
law.  If the Almighty God have bidden thee live with sweat, thou
who art living in pleasure wilt already be a stranger to Him.  The
Scripture saith that the Lord was angry with the Jews.  Their
sons, refreshed with food, rose up to play.  Now, therefore, why
do we follow these circumcised men?<note anchored="yes" id="v.ii.lix-p2.1" n="1857" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.lix-p3" shownumber="no"> Sponte profectos.</p></note>  In what
respect they perished, we ought to beware; the greatest part of you,
surrendered to luxuries, obey them.  Thou transgressest the law in
staining thyself with dyes:  against thee the apostle cries out;
yea, God cries out by him.  Your dissoluteness, says he, in itself
ruins<note anchored="yes" id="v.ii.lix-p3.1" n="1858" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.lix-p4" shownumber="no"> Deperdunt.</p></note> you.  Be, then, such as Christ wishes
you to be, gentle, and in Him joyful, for in the world you are
sad.  Run, labour, sweat, fight with sadness.  Hope comes
with labour, and the palm is given to victory.  If thou wishest to
be refreshed, give help and encouragement to the martyr.  Wait for
the repose to come in the passage of death.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.lx" n="LIX" next="v.ii.lxi" prev="v.ii.lix" progress="30.42%" shorttitle="Chapter LIX" title="To the Matrons of the Church of the Living God." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.lx-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.lx-p1.1">LIX.—To the Matrons of the Church of the Living
God.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.lx-p2" shownumber="no">Thou wishest, O Christian woman, that the matrons should
be as the ladies of the world.  Thou surroundest thyself with
gold, or with the modest silken garment.  Thou givest the terror
of the law from thy ears to the wind.  Thou affectest vanity with
all the pomp of the devil.  Thou art adorned at the looking-glass
with thy curled hair turned back from thy brow.  And moreover,
with evil purposes, thou puttest on false medicaments, on thy pure eyes
the stibium, with painted beauty, or thou dyest thy hair that it may be
always black.  God is the overlooker, who dives into each
heart.  But these things are not necessary for modest women. 
Pierce thy breast with chaste and modest feeling.  The law of God
bears witness that such laws fail from the heart which believes; to a
wife approved of her husband, let it suffice that she is so, not by her
dress, but by her good disposition.  To put on clothes which the
cold and the heat or too much sun demands, only that thou mayest be
approved modest, and show forth the gifts of thy capacity among the
people of God.  Thou who wast formerly most illustrious, givest to
thyself the guise of one who is contemptible.  She who lay without
life, was raised by the prayers of the widows.  She deserved this,
that she should be raised from death, not by her costly dress, but by
her gifts.  Do ye, O good matrons, flee from the adornment of
vanity; such attire is fitting for women who haunt the brothels. 
Overcome the evil one, O modest women of Christ.  Show forth all
your wealth in giving.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.lxi" n="LX" next="v.ii.lxii" prev="v.ii.lx" progress="30.46%" shorttitle="Chapter LX" title="To the Same Again." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.lxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_215.html" id="v.ii.lxi-Page_215" n="215" /><span class="c1" id="v.ii.lxi-p1.1">LX.—To
the Same Again.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.lxi-p2" shownumber="no">Hear my voice, thou who wishest to remain a Christian
woman, in what way the blessed Paul commands you to be adorned. 
Isaiah, moreover, the teacher and author that spoke from heaven, for he
detests those who follow the wickedness of the world, says:  The
daughters of Zion that are lifted up shall be brought low.  It is
not right in God that a faithful Christian woman should be
adorned.  Dost thou seek to go forth after the fashion of the
Gentiles, O thou who art consecrated to God?  God’s heralds,
crying aloud in the law, condemn such to be unrighteous women, who in
such wise adorn themselves.  Ye stain your hair; ye paint the
opening of your eyes with black; ye lift up your pretty hair one by one
on your painted brow; ye anoint your cheeks with some sort of ruddy
colour laid on; and, moreover, earrings hang down with very heavy
weight.  Ye bury your neck with necklaces; with gems and gold ye
bind hands worthy of God with an evil presage.  Why should I tell
of your dresses, or of the whole pomp of the devil?  Ye are
rejecting the law when ye wish to please the world.  Ye dance in
your houses; instead of psalms, ye sing love songs.  Thou,
although thou mayest be chaste, dost not prove thyself so by following
evil things.  Christ therefore makes you, such as you are, equal
with the Gentiles.  Be pleasing to the hymned chorus, and to an
appeased Christ with ardent love fervently offer your savour to
Christ.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.lxii" n="LXI" next="v.ii.lxiii" prev="v.ii.lxi" progress="30.51%" shorttitle="Chapter LXI" title="In the Church to All the People of God." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.lxii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.lxii-p1.1">LXI.—In the Church to All the People of God.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.lxii-p2" shownumber="no">I, brethren, am not righteous who am lifted up out of
the filth, nor do I exalt myself; but I grieve for you, as seeing that
out of so great a people, none is crowned in the contest; certainly,
even if he does not himself fight, yet let him suggest encouragement to
others.  Ye rebuke calamity; O belly, stuff yourself out with
luxury.  The brother labours in arms with a world opposed to him;
and dost thou, stuffed with wealth, neither fight, nor place thyself by
his side when he is fighting?  O fool, dost not thou perceive that
one is warring on behalf of many?  The whole Church is suspended
on such a one if he conquers.  Thou seest that thy brother is
withheld, and that he fights with the enemy.  Thou desirest peace
in the camp, he outside rejects it.  Be pitiful, that thou mayest
be before all things saved.  Neither dost thou fear the Lord, who
cries aloud with such an utterance; even He who commands us to give
food even to our enemies.  Look forward to thy meals from that
Tobias who always on every day shared them entirely with the poor
man.  Thou seekest to feed him, O fool, who feedeth thee
again.  Dost thou wish that he should prepare for me, who is
setting before him his burial?  The brother oppressed with want,
nearly languishing away, cries out at the splendidly fed, and with
distended belly.  What sayest thou of the Lord’s day? 
If he have not placed himself before, call forth a poor man from the
crowd whom thou mayest take to thy dinner.  In the tablets is your
hope from a Christ refreshed.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.lxiii" n="LXII" next="v.ii.lxiv" prev="v.ii.lxii" progress="30.56%" shorttitle="Chapter LXII" title="To Him Who Wishes for Martyrdom." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.lxiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.lxiii-p1.1">LXII.—To Him Who Wishes for Martyrdom.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.lxiii-p2" shownumber="no">Since, O son, thou desirest martyrdom, hear. 
Be thou such as Abel was, or such as Isaac himself, or Stephen, who
chose for himself on the way the righteous life.  Thou indeed
desirest that which is a matter suited for the blessed.  First of
all, overcome the evil one with thy good acts by living well; and when
He thy King shall see thee, be thou secure.  It is His own time,
and we are living for both; so that if war fails, the martyrs shall go
in peace.  Many indeed err who say, With our blood we have
overcome the wicked one; and if he remains, they are unwilling to
overcome.  He perishes by lying in wait, and the wicked thus feels
it; but he that is lawful does not feel the punishments applied. 
With exclamation and with eagerness beat thy breast with thy
fists.  Even now, if thou hast conquered by good deeds, thou art a
martyr in Him.  Thou, therefore, who seekest to extol martyrdom
with thy word, in peace clothe thyself with good deeds, and be
secure.<note anchored="yes" id="v.ii.lxiii-p2.1" n="1859" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.lxiii-p3" shownumber="no"> [Compare
Clement’s reproof, vol. ii. p. 423, this series.]</p></note></p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.lxiv" n="LXIII" next="v.ii.lxv" prev="v.ii.lxiii" progress="30.59%" shorttitle="Chapter LXIII" title="The Daily War." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.lxiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.lxiv-p1.1">LXIII.—The Daily
War.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.lxiv-p2" shownumber="no">Thou seekest to wage war, O fool, as if wars were at
peace.  From the first formed day in the end you fight.  Lust
precipitates you, there is war; fight with it.  Luxury persuades,
neglect it; thou hast overcome the war.  Be sparing of abundance
of wine, lest by means of it thou shouldest go wrong.  Restrain
thy tongue from cursing, because with it thou adorest the Lord. 
Repress rage.  Make thyself peaceable to all.  Beware of
trampling on thy inferiors when weighed down with miseries.  Lend
thyself as a protector only, and do no hurt.  Lead yourselves in a
righteous path, unstained by jealousy.  In thy riches make thyself
gentle to those that are of little account.  Give of thy labour,
clothe the naked.  Thus shalt thou conquer.  Lay snares for
no man, since thou servest God.  Look to the beginning, whence the
envious enemy has perished.  I am not a teacher, but the law
itself teaches by its proclamation.  Thou wearest such great words
vainly, who in one moment seekest without labour to raise a martyrdom
to Christ.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.lxv" n="LXIV" next="v.ii.lxvi" prev="v.ii.lxiv" progress="30.62%" shorttitle="Chapter LXIV" title="Of the Zeal of Concupiscence." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.lxv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.lxv-p1.1">LXIV.—Of
the Zeal of Concupiscence.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.lxv-p2" shownumber="no">In desiring, thence thou perishest, whilst thou art
burning with envy of thy neighbour.  Thou <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_216.html" id="v.ii.lxv-Page_216" n="216" />extinguishest thyself, when thou inflamest
thyself within.  Thou art jealous, O envious man, of another who
is struggling with evil, and desirest that thou mayest become equally
the possessor of so much wealth.  The law does not thus behold him
when thou seekest to fall upon him.  Depending on all things, thou
livest in the lust of gain; and although thou art guilty to thyself,
thou condemnest thyself by thy own judgment.  The greedy survey of
the eyes is never satisfied.  Now, therefore, if thou mayest
return and consider, lust is vain…whence God cries out, Thou
fool, this night thou art summoned.  Death rushes after
thee.  Whose, then, shall be those talents?  By hiding the
unrighteous gains in the concealed treasury, when the Lord shall supply
to every one his daily life.  Let another accumulate; do thou seek
to live well.  And when thy heart is conscious of God, thou shalt
be victor over all things; yet I do not say that thou shouldest boast
thyself in public, when thou art watching for thy day by living without
fraud.  The bird perishes in the midst of food, or carelessly
sticks fast in the bird-lime.  Think that in thy simplicity thou
hast much to beware of.  Let others trangress these bounds. 
Do thou always look forward.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.lxvi" n="LXV" next="v.ii.lxvii" prev="v.ii.lxv" progress="30.66%" shorttitle="Chapter LXV" title="They Who Give from Evil." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.lxvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.lxvi-p1.1">LXV.—They
Who Give from Evil.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.lxvi-p2" shownumber="no">Why dost thou senselessly feign thyself good by
the wound of another?  Whence thou bestowest, another is daily
weeping.  Dost not thou believe that the Lord sees those things
from heaven?  The Highest says, He does not prove of the gifts of
the wicked.  Thou shalt break forth upon the wretched when thou
shalt have gained a place.  One gives gifts that he may make
another of no account; or if thou hast lent on usury, taking
twenty-four per cent, thou wishest to bestow charity that thou mayest
purge thyself, as being evil, with that which is evil.  The
Almighty absolutely rejects such works as these.  Thou hast given
<i>that which has been</i> wrung from tears; that candidate, oppressed
with ungrateful usuries, and become needy, deplores it.  Besides
having obtained an opportunity for the exactors, thy enemy for the
present is the people; thou consecrated, hast become wicked for
reward.  Also thou wishest to atone for thyself by the gain of
wages.  O wicked one, thou deceivest thyself, but none
else.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.lxvii" n="LXVI" next="v.ii.lxviii" prev="v.ii.lxvi" progress="30.69%" shorttitle="Chapter LXVI" title="Of a Deceitful Peace." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.lxvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.lxvii-p1.1">LXVI.—Of a
Deceitful Peace.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.lxvii-p2" shownumber="no">The arranged time comes to our people; there is peace in
the world; and, at the same time, ruin is weighing us down from the
enticement of the world, (the destruction) of the reckless people whom
ye have rent into schism.  Either obey the law of the city, or
depart from it.  Ye behold the mote sticking in our eyes, and will
not see the beam in your own.  A treacherous peace is coming to
you; persecution is rife; the wounds do not appear; and thus, without
slaughter, ye are destroyed.  War is waged in secret, because, in
the midst of peace itself, scarcely one of you has behaved himself with
caution.  O badly fortified, and foretold for slaughter, ye praise
a treacherous peace, a peace that is mischievous to you.  Having
become the soldiers of another than Christ, ye have perished.</p>
<p id="v.ii.lxvii-p3" shownumber="no">I warn certain readers only to consider, and to give
material to others by an example of life, to avoid strife, and to shun
so many quarrels; to repress terror, and never to be proud; moreover,
denounce the righteous obedience of wicked men.  Make yourselves
like to Christ your Master, O little ones.  Be among the lilies of
the field by your benefits; ye have become blessed when ye bear the
edicts; ye are flowers in the congregation; ye are Christ’s
lanterns.  Keep what ye are, and ye shall be able to tell
it.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.lxviii" n="LXVII" next="v.ii.lxix" prev="v.ii.lxvii" progress="30.73%" shorttitle="Chapter LXVII" title="To Ministers." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.lxviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.lxviii-p1.1">LXVIII.—To
Ministers.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.lxviii-p2" shownumber="no">Exercise the mystery of Christ, O deacons, with purity;
therefore, O ministers, do the commands of your Master; do not play the
person of a righteous judge; strengthen your office by all things, as
learned men, looking upwards, always devoted to the Supreme God. 
Render the faithful sacred ministries of the altar to God, prepared in
divine matters to set an example; yourselves incline your head to the
pastors, so shall it come to pass that ye may be approved of
Christ.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.lxix" n="LXVIII" next="v.ii.lxx" prev="v.ii.lxviii" progress="30.75%" shorttitle="Chapter LXVIII" title="To God's Shepherds." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.lxix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.lxix-p1.1">LXIX.—To
God’s Shepherds.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.lxix-p2" shownumber="no">A shepherd, if he shall have confessed, has doubled his
conflict.  Moreover, the apostle bids that such should be
teachers.  Let him be a patient ruler; let him know when he may
relax the reins; let him terrify at first, and then anoint with honey;
and let him first observe to do himself what he says.  The
shepherd who minds worldly things is esteemed in fault, against whose
countenance thou mightest dare to say anything.  Gehenna itself
bubbles up in hell with rumours.  Woe to the wretched people which
wavers with doubtful brow! if such a shepherd shall be present to it,
it is almost ruined.  But a devout man restrains it, governing
rightly.  The swarms are rejoiced under suitable kings; in such
there is hope, and the entire Church lives.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.lxx" n="LXIX" next="v.ii.lxxi" prev="v.ii.lxix" progress="30.77%" shorttitle="Chapter LXIX" title="I Speak to the Elder-Born." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.lxx-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.lxx-p1.1">LXX.—I Speak
to the Elder-Born.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.lxx-p2" shownumber="no">The time demands that I alone should speak to you
truth.</p>
<p id="v.ii.lxx-p3" shownumber="no">He is often admonished by one word which <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_217.html" id="v.ii.lxx-Page_217" n="217" />many refuse.  I wish you to turn your
hatred against me alone, that the hearts of all may tremble at the
tempter.  Look to the saying that truly begets hatred, (and
consider) how many things I have lately indeed foretold concerning a
delusive peace, while, alas, the enticing seducer has come upon you
unawares, and because ye have not known how that his wiles were
imminent, ye have perished; ye work absolutely bitter things, but that
is itself the characteristic of the world; not any one for whom ye
intercede acts for nothing.  He who takes refuge from your fire,
plunges in the whirlpool.  Then the wretch, stripped naked, seeks
assistance from you.  The judges themselves shudder at your
frauds…of a shorter title, I should not labour at so many
lines.  Ye who teach, look upon those to whom ye willingly tend,
when for yourselves ye both receive banquets and feed upon them. 
For those things are ye already almost entering the foundations of the
earth.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.lxxi" n="LXX" next="v.ii.lxxii" prev="v.ii.lxx" progress="30.80%" shorttitle="Chapter LXX" title="To Visit the Sick." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.lxxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.lxxi-p1.1">LXXI.—To Visit
the Sick.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.lxxi-p2" shownumber="no">If thy brother should be weak—I speak of the poor
man—do not empty-handed visit such an one as he lies ill. 
Do good under God; pay your obedience by your money.  Thence he
shall be restored; or if he should perish, let a poor man be refreshed,
who has nothing wherewith to pay you, but the Founder and Author of the
world on his behalf.  Or if it should displease thee to go to the
poor man, always hateful, send money, and something whence he may
recover himself.  And, similarly, if thy poor sister lies upon a
sick-bed, let your matrons begin to bear her victuals.  God
Himself cries out, Break thy bread to the needy.  There is no need
to visit with words, but with benefits.  It is wicked that thy
brother should be sick through want of food.  Satisfy him not with
words.  He needs meat and drink.  Look upon such assuredly
weakened, who are not able to act for themselves.  Give to them at
once.  I pledge my word that fourfold shall be given you by
God.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.lxxii" n="LXXI" next="v.ii.lxxiii" prev="v.ii.lxxi" progress="30.83%" shorttitle="Chapter LXXI" title="To the Poor in Health." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.lxxii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.lxxii-p1.1">LXXII.—To the
Poor in Health.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.lxxii-p2" shownumber="no">What can healthful poverty do, unless wealth be
present?  Assuredly, if thou hast the means, at once communicate
also to thy brother.  Be responsible to thyself for one, lest thou
shouldst be said to be proud.  I promise that thou shalt live more
secure than the rich man.  Receive into thy ears the teaching of
the great Solomon:  God hates the poor man to be a pleader on
high.<note anchored="yes" id="v.ii.lxxii-p2.1" n="1860" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.lxxii-p3" shownumber="no"> [<scripRef id="v.ii.lxxii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.23.11" parsed="|Prov|23|11|0|0" passage="Prov. xxiii. 11">Prov. xxiii. 11</scripRef>.]</p></note>  Therefore submit thyself, and give
honour to Him that is powerful; for the soft speech—thou knowest
the proverb—melts.<note anchored="yes" id="v.ii.lxxii-p3.2" n="1861" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.lxxii-p4" shownumber="no"> [<scripRef id="v.ii.lxxii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.15.1" parsed="|Prov|15|1|0|0" passage="Prov. xv. 1">Prov. xv. 1</scripRef>.]</p></note>  One is
conquered by service, even although there be an ancient anger.  If
the tongue be silent, thou hast found nothing better.  If there
should not wholesomely be an art whereby life may be governed, either
give aid or direction by the command of Him that is mighty.  Let
it not shame or grieve you that a healthy man should have faith. 
In the treasury, besides, thou oughtest to give of thy labour, even as
that widow whom the Anointed One preferred.<note anchored="yes" id="v.ii.lxxii-p4.2" n="1862" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.lxxii-p5" shownumber="no"> [<scripRef id="v.ii.lxxii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Mark.12.42 Bible:Luke.21.2" parsed="|Mark|12|42|0|0;|Luke|21|2|0|0" passage="Mark xii. 42; Luke xxi. 2">Mark xii. 42; Luke xxi. 2</scripRef>.]</p></note></p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.lxxiii" n="LXXII" next="v.ii.lxxiv" prev="v.ii.lxxii" progress="30.87%" shorttitle="Chapter LXXII" title="That Sons are Not to Be Bewailed." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.lxxiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.lxxiii-p1.1">LXXIII.—That Sons are Not to Be Bewailed.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.lxxiii-p2" shownumber="no">Although the death of sons leaves grief for the heart,
yet it is not right either to go forth in black garments, or to bewail
them.  The Lord prudently says that ye must grieve with the mind,
not with outward show, which is finished in the week.  In the book
of Solomon the promises of the Lord concerning the resurrection are
forgotten if thou wouldest make thy sons martyrs, and thus with thy
voice will bewail them.  Art thou not ashamed without restraint to
lament thy sons, like the Gentiles?  Thou tearest thy face, thou
beatest thy breast, thou takest off thy garments; and dost thou not
fear the Lord, whose kingdom thou desirest to behold?  Mourn as it
is right, but do not do wrong on their behalf.  Ye therefore are
such.  What less than Gentiles are ye?  Ye do as the crowds
that are descended from the diabolical stock.  Ye cry that they
are extinct.  With what advantage, O false one, thou hast
perished!  The father has not led his son with grief to be slain
at the altar, nor has the prophet mourned over a deceased son with
grief, nor even has a weeping parent.  But one devoted to God was
hastily dying.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.lxxiv" n="LXXIII" next="v.ii.lxxv" prev="v.ii.lxxiii" progress="30.90%" shorttitle="Chapter LXXIII" title="Of Funeral Pomp." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.lxxiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.lxxiv-p1.1">LXXIV.—Of Funeral
Pomp.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.lxxiv-p2" shownumber="no">Thou who seekest to be careful of the pomp of death art
in error.  As a servant of God, thou oughtest even in death to
please Him.  Alas that the lifeless body should be adorned in
death!  O true vanity, to desire honour for the dead!  A mind
enchained to the world; not even in death devoted to Christ.  Thou
knowest the proverbs.  He wished to be carried through the
forum.  Thus ye, who are like to him, and living with untrained
mind, wish to have a happy and blessed day at your death, that the
people may come together, and that you may see praise with
mourning.  Thou dost not foresee whither thou mayest deserve to go
when dead.  Lo, they are following thee; and thou, perchance, art
already burning, being driven to punishment.  What will the pomp
benefit the dead man?  Thou shalt be accused, who seekest them on
account of those gatherings.  Thou desirest to live under
idols.  Thou deceivest thyself.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.lxxv" n="LXXIV" next="v.ii.lxxvi" prev="v.ii.lxxiv" progress="30.93%" shorttitle="Chapter LXXIV" title="To the Clerks." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.lxxv-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_218.html" id="v.ii.lxxv-Page_218" n="218" /><span class="c1" id="v.ii.lxxv-p1.1">LXXV.—To the
Clerks.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.lxxv-p2" shownumber="no">They will assemble together at Easter, that day of ours
most blessed; and let them rejoice, who ask for divine
entertainments.  Let what is sufficient be expended upon them,
wine and food.  Look back at the source whence these things may be
told on your behalf.  Ye are wanting in a gift to Christ, in
moderate expenditure.  Since ye yourselves do it not, in what
manner can ye persuade the righteousness of the law to such people,
even once in the year?  Thus often blasphemy suggests to many
concerning you.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.lxxvi" n="LXXV" next="v.ii.lxxvii" prev="v.ii.lxxv" progress="30.95%" shorttitle="Chapter LXXV" title="Of Those Who Gossip, and of Silence." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.lxxvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.lxxvi-p1.1">LXXVI.—Of Those Who Gossip, and of Silence.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.lxxvi-p2" shownumber="no">When a thing appears to anybody of no consequence, and
is not shunned, and it rushes forth, as if easy, whilst thou abusest
it.  Fables assist it when thou comest to pour out prayers, or to
beat thy breast for thy daily sin.  The trumpet of the heralds
sounds forth, while the reader is reading, that the ears may be open,
and thou rather impedest them.  Thou art luxurious with thy lips,
with which thou oughtest to groan.  Shut up thy breast to evils,
or loose them in thy breast.  But since the possession of money
gives barefacedness to the wealthy, thence every one perishes when they
are most trusting to themselves.  Thus, moreover, the women
assemble, as if they would enter the bath.  They press closely,
and make of God’s house as if it were a fair.  Certainly the
Lord frightened the house of prayer.  The Lord’s priest
commanded with “sursum corda,” when prayer was to be made,
that your silence should be made.  Thou answerest fluently, and
moreover abstainest not from promises.  He entreats the Highest on
behalf of a devoted people, lest any one should perish, and thou
turnest thyself to fables.  Thou mockest at him, or detractest
from thy neighbour’s reputation.  Thou speakest in an
undisciplined manner, as if God were absent—as if He who made all
things neither hears nor sees.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.lxxvii" n="LXXVI" next="v.ii.lxxviii" prev="v.ii.lxxvi" progress="30.99%" shorttitle="Chapter LXXVI" title="To the Drunkards." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.lxxvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.lxxvii-p1.1">LXXVII.—To the
Drunkards.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.lxxvii-p2" shownumber="no">I place no limit to a drunkard; but I prefer a
beast.  From those who are proud in drinking thou withdrawest in
thine inner mind, holding the power of the ruler, O fool, among
Cyclopes.  Thence in the histories thou criest, While I am dead I
drink not.  Be it mine to drink the best things, and to be wise in
heart.  Rather give assistance (what more seekest thou to abuse?)
to the lowest pauper, and ye shall both be refreshed.  If thou
doest such things, thou extinguishest Gehenna for thyself.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.lxxviii" n="LXXVII" next="v.ii.lxxix" prev="v.ii.lxxvii" progress="31.00%" shorttitle="Chapter LXXVII" title="To the Pastors." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.lxxviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.lxxviii-p1.1">LXXVIII.—To the
Pastors.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.lxxviii-p2" shownumber="no">Thou who seekest to feed others, and hast prepared what
thou couldest by assiduously feeding, hast done rightly.  But
still look after the poor man, who cannot feed thee again:  then
will thy table be approved by the one God.  The Almighty has
bidden such even especially to be fed.  Consider, when thou
feedest the sick, thou art also lending to the High One.  In that
thing the Lord has wished that you should stand before Him
approved.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.lxxix" n="LXXVIII" next="v.ii.lxxx" prev="v.ii.lxxviii" progress="31.02%" shorttitle="Chapter LXXVIII" title="To the Petitioners." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.lxxix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.lxxix-p1.1">LXXIX.—To the
Petitioners.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.lxxix-p2" shownumber="no">If thou desirest, when praying, to be heard from heaven,
break the chains from the lurking-places of wickedness; or if, pitying
the poor, thou prayest by thy benefits, doubt not but what thou shalt
have asked may be given to the petitioner.  Then truly, if void of
benefits, thou adorest God, do not thus at all make thy prayers
vainly.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.lxxx" n="LXXIX" next="v.ii.lxxxi" prev="v.ii.lxxix" progress="31.03%" shorttitle="Chapter LXXIX" title="The Name of the Man of Gaza." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="v.ii.lxxx-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="v.ii.lxxx-p1.1">LXXX.—The Name of the Man of Gaza.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.lxxx-p2" shownumber="no">Ye who are to be inhabitants of the heavens with
God-Christ, hold fast the beginning, look at all things from
heaven.  Let simplicity, let meekness dwell in your body.  Be
not angry with thy devout brother without a cause, for ye shall receive
whatever ye may have done from him.  This has pleased Christ, that
the dead should rise again, yea, with their bodies; and those, too,
whom in this world the fire has burned, when six thousand years are
completed, and the world has come to an end.  The heaven in the
meantime is changed with an altered course, for then the wicked are
burnt up with divine fire.  The creature with groaning burns with
the anger of the highest God.  Those who are more worthy, and who
are begotten of an illustrious stem, and the men of nobility under the
conquered Antichrist, according to God’s command living again in
the world for a thousand years, indeed, that they may serve the saints,
and the High One, under a servile yoke, that they may bear victuals on
their neck.  Moreover, that they may be judged again when the
reign is finished.  They who make God of no account when the
thousandth year is finished shall perish by fire, when they themselves
shall speak to the mountains.  All flesh in the monuments and
tombs is restored according to its deed:  they are plunged in
hell; they bear their punishments in the world; they are shown to them,
and they read the things transacted from heaven; the reward according
to one’s deeds in a perpetual tyranny.  I cannot comprehend
all things in a little treatise; the curiosity of the learned men shall
find my name in this.<note anchored="yes" id="v.ii.lxxx-p2.1" n="1863" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.lxxx-p3" shownumber="no"> [Dr. Schaff says this
<i>Nomen Gazæi</i> may indicate his possession of the wealth
of truth, etc.  But, if we read the acrostical initials of the
verses <i>backwards</i>, we find the name <i>Commodianus
Mendicus Christi</i>, which betokens his poverty also, in the spirit of
St. Paul (<scripRef id="v.ii.lxxx-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.10 Bible:Rev.2.9" parsed="|2Cor|6|10|0|0;|Rev|2|9|0|0" passage="2 Cor. 6.10; Rev. 2.9">2 Cor. vi. 10; also, Rev. ii. 9</scripRef>), which our author would naturally make
emphatic here.]</p></note></p>
</div3>

<div3 id="v.ii.lxxxi" n="LXXX" next="vi" prev="v.ii.lxxx" progress="31.09%" title="Elucidation."><p class="c18" id="v.ii.lxxxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_219.html" id="v.ii.lxxxi-Page_219" n="219" /><span class="c17" id="v.ii.lxxxi-p1.1">Elucidation.</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="v.ii.lxxxi-p2" shownumber="no">
————————————</p>
<p class="c19" id="v.ii.lxxxi-p3" shownumber="no">I <span class="sc" id="v.ii.lxxxi-p3.1">know</span> nothing of the
second poem of our author, and am indebted for the following
particulars to Dr. Schaff.<note anchored="yes" id="v.ii.lxxxi-p3.2" n="1864" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.lxxxi-p4" shownumber="no"> <i>Hist</i>., vol. ii.
855.</p></note></p>
<p id="v.ii.lxxxi-p5" shownumber="no">It is an <i>apologetic poem</i> against Jews and
Gentiles, written in uncouth hexameters, and discusses in forty-seven
sections the doctrine concerning God and the Redeemer and
mankind.  It treats of the names of Son and Father; and here,
probably, he lays himself open to the charge of Patripassian
heresy.  He passes to the obstacles encountered by the Gospel,
warns the Jews and the Gentiles to forsake their unprofitable
devotions, and enlarges on the eschatology, as he conceives of
it.  Let me now quote textually, as follows:—</p>
<p id="v.ii.lxxxi-p6" shownumber="no">“The most interesting part of the second
poem is the conclusion.  It contains a fuller description of
Antichrist than the first poem.  The author expects that the end
of the world will come with the seventh persecution.  The Goths
will conquer Rome and redeem the Christians; but then Nero will appear
as the heathen Antichrist, reconquer Rome, and rage against the
Christians three years and a half.  He will be conquered in turn
by the Jewish and real Antichrist from the East, who, after the defeat
of Nero and the burning of Rome, will return to Judea, perform false
miracles, and be worshipped by the Jews.  At last Christ appears,
that is, God himself (from the <i>Monarchian</i> stand-point of the
author) with the lost Twelve Tribes [?] as his army, which had lived
beyond Persia in happy simplicity and virtue.  Under astounding
phenomena of nature he will conquer Antichrist and his host, convert
all nations, and take possession of the holy city of
Jerusalem.”</p>
<p id="v.ii.lxxxi-p7" shownumber="no">This idea of a double Antichrist re-appears in
Lactantius, <i>Inst. Div.</i>, vii. 16 seqq.</p>
<p id="v.ii.lxxxi-p8" shownumber="no">This second poem was discovered by Cardinal Pitra in
1852.  The two poems were edited by E. Ludwig, Leipzig, 1877 and
1878.</p>

</div3></div2></div1>

<ThML.head>
    <electronicEdInfo>
        <authorID>origen</authorID>
        <workID>works</workID>
        <versionID>anf04</versionID>
        <bkgID>origen-works</bkgID>
        <DC>
            <DC.Title>The Works of Origen</DC.Title>
            <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/schaff/anf04.vi.html</DC.Identifier>
        </DC>
    </electronicEdInfo>
</ThML.head>

<div1 id="vi" next="vi.i" prev="v.ii.lxxxi" progress="31.14%" title="Origen.">
    <h3>Origen</h3>

<div2 id="vi.i" next="vi.ii" prev="vi" progress="31.14%" title="Title Page.">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_221.html" id="vi.i-Page_221" n="221" /><p class="c22" id="vi.i-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c21" id="vi.i-p1.1">Origen.</span></p>
<p class="c18" id="vi.i-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="vi.i-p2.1">[Translated by the Rev. Frederick
Crombie, D.D.]</span></p>
</div2>

<div2 id="vi.ii" next="vi.ii.i" prev="vi.i" progress="31.15%" title="Introductory Note.">

<div3 id="vi.ii.i" next="vi.ii.ii" prev="vi.ii" progress="31.15%" title="Preface.">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_223.html" id="vi.ii.i-Page_223" n="223" /><p class="c14" id="vi.ii.i-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c17" id="vi.ii.i-p1.1">Introductory Note</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="vi.ii.i-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c17" id="vi.ii.i-p2.1">to the</span></p>
<p class="c46" id="vi.ii.i-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c17" id="vi.ii.i-p3.1">Works of Origen.</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="vi.ii.i-p4" shownumber="no">
————————————</p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ii.i-p5" shownumber="no">[<span class="sc" id="vi.ii.i-p5.1">a.d.</span>
185–230–254.]  The reader will remember the rise and
rapid development of the great Alexandrian school, and the predominance
which was imparted to it by the genius of the illustrious
Clement.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.i-p5.2" n="1865" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i-p6" shownumber="no"> Vol. ii. p. 105, this
series.</p></note>  But in
Origen, his pupil, who succeeded him at the surprising age of eighteen,
a new sun was to rise upon its noontide.  Truly was Alexandria
“the mother and mistress of churches” in the benign sense
of a nurse and instructress of Christendom, not its arrogant and
usurping imperatrix.</p>
<p id="vi.ii.i-p7" shownumber="no">The full details of Origen’s troubled but
glorious career are given by Dr. Crombie, who in my opinion deserves
thanks for the kind and apologetic temper of his estimate of the man
and the sublime doctor, as well as of the period of his life. 
Upon the fervid spirit of a confessor in an age of cruelty, lust, and
heathenism, what right have we to sit in judgment?  Of one whose
very errors were virtues at their source, how can a Christian of our
self-indulgent times presume to speak in censure?  Well might the
Psalmist exclaim,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.i-p7.1" n="1866" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ii.i-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.24.14" parsed="|2Sam|24|14|0|0" passage="2 Sam. xxiv. 14">2 Sam. xxiv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> “Let us fall
now into the hand of the Lord; for His mercies are great:  let me
not fall into the hand of man.”</p>
<p id="vi.ii.i-p9" shownumber="no">Justly has it been urged that to those whose colossal
labours during the ante-Nicene period exposed them to hasty judgment,
and led them into mistakes, much indulgence must be shown.  The
language of theology was but assuming shape under their processes, and
we owe them an incalculable debt of gratitude:  but it was not yet
moulded into precision; nor had great councils, presided over by the
Holy Ghost, as yet afforded those safeguards to freedom of thought
which gradually defined the limits of orthodoxy.  To no single
teacher did the Church defer.  Holy Scripture and the <i>quod ab
omnibus</i>were the grand <i>prescription</i>, against which no
individual prelate or doctor could prevail, against which no see could
uplift a voice, without chastisement and subjection.  Over and
over again were the bishops of patriarchal and apostolic sees,
including Rome, adjudged heretics, and anathematized by the inexorable
law of truth, and of “the faith once delivered to the
saints,” which not even “an angel from heaven” might
presume to change or to enlarge.  But before the great Synodical
period (<span class="sc" id="vi.ii.i-p9.1">a.d.</span> 325 to 451), while orthodoxy is
marvellously maintained and witnessed to by Origen and Tertullian
themselves, their errors, however serious, have never separated them
from the grateful and loving regard of those upon whom their lives of
heroic sorrow and suffering have conferred blessings unspeakable. 
The Church cannot leave their errors uncorrected.  Their persons
she leaves to the Master’s award:  their characters she
cherishes, while their faults she deplores.</p>
<p id="vi.ii.i-p10" shownumber="no">The great feature of the ante-Nicene theology, even in
the mistakes of the writers, is its reliance on the Holy
Scripture.  What wealth of Scripture they lavish in their
pages!  We identify the Scriptures by their aid; but, were they
lost in other forms, we might almost restore them from <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_224.html" id="vi.ii.i-Page_224" n="224" />their pages.  And forever is the Church
indebted to Origen for the patient and encyclopedic labour and learning
which he bestowed on the Scriptures in producing his
<i>Hexapla</i>.  Would that, in his interpretations of the
inspired text, he had more strictly adhered to the counsels of
Leonides, who was of Bacon’s opinion, that the meanings which
flow naturally from the holy text are sweetest and best, even as that
wine is best which is not crushed out and extorted from the grape, but
which trickles of itself from the ripe and luscious cluster in all its
purity and natural flavour.  So Hooker remarks; and his view is
commonly accepted by critics, that the interpretation of a text which
departeth most from its natural rendering is commonly the worst.</p>
<p id="vi.ii.i-p11" shownumber="no">It is too striking an illustration of the childlike
simplicity of the primitive faithful to be passed by, in Origen’s
history, that anecdote of his father, Leonides, who was himself a
confessor and martyr:  how he used to strip the bosom of his
almost inspired boy as he lay asleep, and imprint kisses on his naked
breast, “the temple of the Holy Ghost.”  That blessed
Spirit, he believed, was near to his own lips when he thus saluted a
Christian child, “for of such is the kingdom of
heaven.”  From a child, this other Timothy “knew the
Scriptures” indeed.  His own doting father imbued him with
the literature of the Greeks, but, far better, he taught him to love
the lively oracles of the Lord of glory; and in these he became so
proficient, even from tender years, that he puzzled his parent with his
“understanding and answers,” like the holy Child of
Nazareth when He heard the doctors in the Temple, and also “asked
them questions.”  In will he was also a martyr from his
youth, and to the genuine spirit of martyrdom we must attribute that
heroic fault of his youth which he lived to condemn in riper years, and
which, evil and rash as it was, enabled the Church, once and for all,
to give an authoritative interpretation to the language of the Saviour,
and to guard her children thenceforth from similar exploits of pious
mistake.  None can doubt the purity of the motive.  Few draw
the important inference of the nature of the Church’s conflict
with that intolerable prevalence of sensuality and shameless vice which
so impressed her children with the import of Christ’s words,
“Blessed are the pure in heart:  for they shall see
God.”</p>
<p id="vi.ii.i-p12" shownumber="no">Here follows the very full account of the life of Origen
by Dr. Crombie, professor of biblical criticism in St. Mary’s
College, St. Andrew:</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="vi.ii.ii" next="vi.ii.iii" prev="vi.ii.i" progress="31.32%" title="Life."><p class="c19" id="vi.ii.ii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="sc" id="vi.ii.ii-p1.1">Origen</span>,
surnamed <span class="sc" id="vi.ii.ii-p1.2">Adamantinus</span>, was born in all
probability at Alexandria, about the year 185 <span class="sc" id="vi.ii.ii-p1.3">a.d.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.ii-p1.4" n="1867" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p2" shownumber="no"> Cf.
Redepenning’s <i>Origenes</i>, vol. i. pp. 417–420 (Erste
Beilage:  über Origenes Geburtsjahr und den Ort, wo er
geboren wurde).  [His surname denotes the strength,
clearness, and point of his mind and methods.  It is generally
given <span class="sc" id="vi.ii.ii-p2.1">Adamantius</span>.]</p></note> </span>
Notwithstanding that his name is derived from that of an Egyptian
deity,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.ii-p2.2" n="1868" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p3" shownumber="no"> Horus <i>vel</i>
Or.  Cf. <i>Ibid</i>. (Zweite Beilage: 
über Namen und Beinamen der Origenes).  [But compare
Cave, vol. i. p. 322.  <i>Lives of the Fathers</i>, Oxford,
1840.]</p></note> there seems no
reason to doubt that his parents were Christian at the time of his
birth.  His father Leonides was probably, as has been
conjectured,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.ii-p3.1" n="1869" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p4" shownumber="no"> <i>Encyclopædie
der Katholischen Theologie</i>, s.v. Origenes.</p></note> one of the many
teachers of rhetoric or grammar who abounded in that city of Grecian
culture, and appears to have been a man of decided piety.  Under
his superintendence, the youthful Origen was not only educated in the
various branches of Grecian learning, but was also required daily to
commit to memory and to repeat portions of Scripture prescribed him by
his father; and while under this training, the spirit of inquiry into
the meaning of Scripture, which afterwards formed so striking a feature
in the literary character of the great Alexandrine, began to display
itself.  Eusebius<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.ii-p4.1" n="1870" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p5" shownumber="no"> <i>Hist. Eccles</i>.,
b. vi. c. ii. § 9.</p></note> relates that he was
not satisfied with the plain and obvious meaning of the text, but
sought to penetrate into its deeper signification, and caused his
father trouble by the questions which he put to him regarding the sense
of particular passages of Holy Writ.  Leonides, like many parents,
assumed the appearance of rebuking the curiosity of the boy for
inquiring into things which were beyond his youthful capacity, and
recommended him to be satisfied with the simple and apparent meaning of
Scripture, while he is <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_225.html" id="vi.ii.ii-Page_225" n="225" />described as inwardly rejoicing at the
signs of genius exhibited by his son, and as giving thanks to God for
having made him the parent of such a child.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.ii-p5.1" n="1871" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p6" shownumber="no"> <i>Hist. Eccles</i>.,
b. vi. c. ii. §§ 10, 11.</p></note>  But this state of things was not to
last; for in the year 202 when Origen was about seventeen years of age,
the great persecution of the Christians under Septimius Severus broke
out, and among the victims was his father Leonides, who was apprehended
and put in prison.  Origen wished to share the fate of his father,
but was prevented from quitting his home by the artifice of his mother,
who was obliged to conceal his clothes to prevent him from carrying out
his purpose.  He wrote to his father, however, a letter, exhorting
him to constancy under his trials, and entreating him not to change his
convictions for the sake of his family.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.ii-p6.1" n="1872" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p7" shownumber="no"> Eusebius, <i>Hist.
Eccles</i>., b. vi. c. ii.:  <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p7.1" lang="EL">῞Επεχε, μὴ δι᾽
ἡμᾶς ἄλλο τὶ
φρονήσης</span>.</p></note>  By the death of his father, whose
property was confiscated to the imperial treasury, Origen was left,
with his mother and six younger brothers dependent upon him for
support.  At this juncture, a wealthy and benevolent lady of
Alexandria opened to him her house, of which he became an inmate for a
short time.  The society, however, which he found there was far
from agreeable to the feelings of the youth.  The lady had adopted
as her son one Paul of Antioch, whom Eusebius terms an “advocate
of the heretics then existing at Alexandria.”  The eloquence
of the man drew crowds to hear him, although Origen could never be
induced to regard him with any favour, nor even to join with him in any
act of worship, giving then, as Eusebius remarks, “unmistakeable
specimens of the orthodoxy of his faith.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.ii-p7.2" n="1873" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p8.1" lang="EL">τῆς ἐξ
ἐκείνου περὶ
τὴν πίστιν
ὀρθοδοξίας
ἐναργῆ
παρείχετο
δείγματα</span>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.ii.ii-p9" shownumber="no">Finding his position in his household so uncomfortable,
he resolved to enter upon the career of a teacher of grammar, and to
support himself by his own exertions.  As he had been carefully
instructed by his father in Grecian literature, and had devoted himself
to study after his death, he was enabled successfully to carry out his
intention.  And now begins the second stadium of his career.</p>
<p id="vi.ii.ii-p10" shownumber="no">The diligence and ability with which Origen
prosecuted his profession speedily attracted attention and brought him
many pupils.  Among others who sought to avail themselves of his
instructions in the principles of the Christian religion, were two
young men, who afterwards became distinguished in the history of the
Church,—Plutarch, who died the death of martyrdom, and Heraclas,
who afterwards became bishop of Alexandria.  It was not, however,
merely by his success as a teacher that Origen gained a
reputation.  The brotherly kindness and unwearied affection which
he displayed to all the victims of the persecution, which at that time
was raging with peculiar severity at Alexandria under the prefect
Aquila, and in which many of his old pupils and friends were martyred,
are described as being so marked and conspicuous, as to draw down upon
him the fury of the mob, so that he was obliged on several occasions to
flee from house to house to escape instant death.  It is easy to
understand that services of this kind could not fail to attract the
attention of the heads of the Christian community at Alexandria; and
partly, no doubt, because of these, but chiefly on account of his high
literary reputation, Bishop Demetrius appointed him to the office of
master in the Catechetical School, which was at that time vacant (by
the departure of Clement, who had quitted the city on the outbreak of
the persecution), although he was still a layman, and had not passed
his eighteenth year.  The choice of Demetrius was amply justified
by the result.  Origen discontinued his instructions in
literature, in order to devote himself exclusively to the work of
teaching in the Catechetical School.  For his labours he refused
all remuneration.  He sold the books which he
possessed,—many of them manuscripts which he himself had
copied,—on condition of receiving from the purchaser four
obols<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.ii-p10.1" n="1874" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p11" shownumber="no"> The obol was about
three-halfpence of English money.</p></note> a day; and on this scanty pittance he
subsisted, leading for many years a life of the greatest asceticism and
devotion to study.  After a day of labour in the school, he used
to devote the greater part of the night to the investigation of
Scripture, sleeping on the bare ground, and keeping frequent
fasts.  He carried out literally the command of the Saviour, not
to possess two coats, nor wear shoes.  He consummated his work of
mortification of the flesh by an act of self <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_226.html" id="vi.ii.ii-Page_226" n="226" />mutilation, springing from a perverted
interpretation of our Lord’s words in <scripRef id="vi.ii.ii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.12" parsed="|Matt|19|12|0|0" passage="Matthew xix. 12">Matthew xix. 12</scripRef> and the desire to place himself
beyond the reach of temptation in the intercourse which he necessarily
had to hold with youthful female catechumens.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.ii-p11.2" n="1875" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p12" shownumber="no"> For a full discussion
of the doubts which have been thrown upon the credibility of Eusebius
in this matter by Schnitzer and Baur, cf. Redepenning, <i>Origenes</i>,
vol. i. pp. 444–458, and Hefele, <i>Encyclopædie der
Katholischen Theologie, s.v. Origenes</i>.</p></note>  This act was destined to exercise a
baneful influence upon his subsequent career in the Church.</p>
<p id="vi.ii.ii-p13" shownumber="no">During the episcopate of Zephyrinus
(201–218) Origen visited Rome,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.ii-p13.1" n="1876" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p14" shownumber="no"> [Where he met with
Hippolytus, and heard him preach, according to St. Jerome.]</p></note> and on his
return again resumed his duties in the Catechetical School,
transferring the care of the younger catechumens to his friend and
former pupil Heraclas, that he might devote himself with less
distraction to the instruction of the more advanced, and to the more
thorough investigation and exposition of Scripture.  With a view
to accomplish this more successfully, it is probable that about this
time he set himself to acquire a knowledge of the Hebrew language, the
fruit of which may be seen in the fragments which remain to us of
his <i>magnum opus</i>, the <i>Hexapla</i>, and as many
among the more cultured heathens, attracted by his reputation, seem to
have attended his lectures, he felt it necessary to make himself more
extensively acquainted with the doctrines of the Grecian schools, that
he might meet his opponents upon their own ground, and for this purpose
he attended the prelections of Ammonius Saccas, at that time in high
repute at Alexandria as an expounder of the Neo-Platonic philosophy, of
which school he has generally been considered the founder.  The
influence which the study of philosophical speculations exerted upon
the mind of Origen may be traced in the whole course of his after
development, and proved the fruitful source of many of those errors
which were afterwards laid to his charge, and the controversies arising
out of which disturbed the peace of the Church during the two following
centuries.  As was to be expected, the fame of the great
Alexandrine teacher was not confined to his native city, but spread far
and wide; and an evidence of this was the request made by the Roman
governor of the province of Arabia to Demetrius and to the prefect of
Egypt, that they would send Origen to him that he might hold an
interview with one whose reputation was so great.  We have no
details of this visit, for all that Eusebius relates is that,
“having accomplished the objects of his journey, he again
returned to Alexandria.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.ii-p14.1" n="1877" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p15" shownumber="no"> Euseb., <i>Hist.
Eccles</i>., b. vi. c. 19, § 16.</p></note>  It was in the
year 216 that the Emperor Caracalla visited Alexandria, and directed a
bloody persecution against its inhabitants, especially the literary
members of the community, in revenge for the sarcastic verses which had
been composed against him for the murder of his brother Geta, a crime
which he had perpetrated under circumstances of the basest treachery
and cruelty.</p>
<p id="vi.ii.ii-p16" shownumber="no">Origen occupied too prominent a position in the
literary Society of the city to be able to remain with safety, and
therefore withdrew to Palestine to his friend Bishop Alexander of
Jerusalem, and afterwards to Cæsarea, where he received an
honourable welcome from Bishop Theoctistus.  This step proved the
beginning of his after troubles.  These two men, filled with
becoming admiration for the most learned teacher in the Church,
requested him to expound the Scriptures in their presence in a public
assembly of the Christians.  Origen, although still a layman, and
without any sacerdotal dignity in the Church, complied with the
request.  When this proceeding reached the ears of Demetrius, he
was filled with the utmost indignation.  “Such an act was
never either heard or done before, that laymen should deliver
discourses in the presence of the bishops,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.ii-p16.1" n="1878" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p17" shownumber="no"> <i>Ibid</i>., b. vi.
c. 19.</p></note> was his indignant remonstrance to the two
offending bishops, and Origen received a command to return immediately
to Alexandria.  He obeyed, and for some years appears to have
devoted himself solely to his studies in his usual spirit of
self-abnegation.</p>
<p id="vi.ii.ii-p18" shownumber="no">It was probably during this period that the
commencement of his friendship with Ambrosius is to be dated. 
Little is known of this individual.  Eusebius<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.ii-p18.1" n="1879" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p19" shownumber="no"> <i>Ibid</i>., b. vi.
c. 18.</p></note> states that he had formerly been
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_227.html" id="vi.ii.ii-Page_227" n="227" />an adherent of the
Valentinian heresy, but had been converted by the arguments and
eloquence of Origen to the orthodox faith of the Church.  They
became intimate friends; and as Ambrose seems to have been possessed of
large means, and entertained an unbounded admiration of the learning
and abilities of his friend, it was his delight to bear the expenses
attending the transcription and publication of the many works which he
persuaded him to give to the world.  He furnished him “with
more than seven amanuenses, who relieved each other at stated times,
and with an equal number of transcribers, along with young girls who
had been practiced in calligraphy,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.ii-p19.1" n="1880" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p20" shownumber="no"> Euseb., <i>Hist.
Eccles</i>., b. vi. c. 23.</p></note> to
make fair copies for publication of the works dictated by Origen. 
The literary activity of these years must have been prodigious, and
probably they were among the happiest which Origen ever enjoyed. 
Engaged in his favourite studies, surrounded by many friends, adding
yearly to his own stores of learning, and enriching the literature of
the Church with treatises of the highest value in the department of
sacred criticism and exegesis, it is difficult to conceive a condition
of things more congenial to the mind of a true scholar.  Only one
incident of any importance seems to have taken place during these
peaceful years,—his visit to Julia Mammæa, the pious mother
of Alexander Severus.  This noble lady had heard of the fame of
Origen, and invited him to visit her at Antioch, sending a military
escort to conduct him from Alexandria to the Syrian capital.  He
remained with her some time, “exhibiting innumerable
illustrations of the glory of the Lord, and of the excellence of divine
instruction, and then hastened back to his accustomed
studies.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.ii-p20.1" n="1881" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p21" shownumber="no"> Euseb., <i>Hist.
Eccles</i>., b. vi. c. 21:  <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p21.1" lang="EL">παρ᾽ ᾗ
χρόνον
διατρίψας
πλεῖστά τε
ὃσα εἰς τὴν
τοῦ Κυρίου
δόξαν καὶ τῆς
τοῦ θείου
διδασκαλείου
ἀρετῆς
ἐπιδειξάμενος,
ἐπὶ τὰς
συνήθεις
ἔσπευδε
διατριβάς</span>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.ii.ii-p22" shownumber="no">These happy years, however, were soon to
end.  Origen was called to Greece, probably about the year
228,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.ii-p22.1" n="1882" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p23" shownumber="no"> Cf. Hefele,
<i>Encyclopædie</i>, etc., s.v. Origenes.</p></note> upon what Eusebius vaguely calls “the
pressing need of ecclesiastical affairs.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.ii-p23.1" n="1883" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p24" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p24.1" lang="EL">᾽Επειγούσης
χρείας
ἐκκλησιαστικῶν
ἕνεκα
πραγμάτων</span>.</p></note>  But, this has generally been
understood<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.ii-p24.2" n="1884" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p25" shownumber="no"> Cf. Redepenning, vol.
i. p. 406, etc.</p></note> to refer to the
prevalence of heretical views in the Church there, for the eradication
of which the assistance of Origen was invoked.  Before entering on
this journey, he obtained letters of recommendation from his
bishop.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.ii-p25.1" n="1885" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p26" shownumber="no"> Cf. <i>ibid</i>.</p></note>  He passed
through Palestine on his way to Greece, and at Cæsarea received at
the hands of his friends Alexander and Theoctistus ordination to the
office of presbyter,—an honour which proved to him afterwards the
source of much persecution and annoyance.  No doubt the motives of
his friends were of the highest kind, and among them may have been the
desire to take away the ground of objection formerly raised by
Demetrius against the public preaching of a mere layman in the presence
of a bishop.  But they little dreamed of the storm which this act
of theirs was to raise, and of the consequences which it was to bring
upon the head of him whom they had sought to honour.  After
completing his journey through Greece, Origen returned to Alexandria
about the year 230.  He there found his bishop greatly incensed
against him for what had taken place at Cæsarea.  Nor did his
anger expend itself in mere objurgations and rebukes.  In the year
231 a synod was summoned by Demetrius, composed of Egyptian bishops and
Alexandrian presbyters, who declared Origen unworthy to hold the office
of teacher, and excommunicated him from the fellowship of the Church of
Alexandria.  Even this did not satisfy the vindictive feeling of
Demetrius.  He summoned a second synod, in which the bishops alone
were permitted to vote, and by their suffrages Origen was degraded from
the office of presbyter, and intimation of this sentence was ordered to
be made by encyclical letter to the various Churches.  The
validity of the sentence was recognised by all of them, with the
exception of those in Palestine, Phœnicia, Arabia, and Achaia; a
remarkable proof of the position of influence which was at that time
held by the Church of Alexandria.  Origen appears to have quitted
the city before the bursting of the storm, and betook himself to
Cæsarea, which henceforth became his home, and the seat of his
labours for a period of nearly a quarter of a century.  The
motives which impelled Demetrius to this <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_228.html" id="vi.ii.ii-Page_228" n="228" />treatment of Origen have been variously
stated and variously criticized.  Eusebius<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.ii-p26.1" n="1886" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p27" shownumber="no"> <i>Hist. Eccles</i>.,
b. vi. c. 22. and c. 33.</p></note>
refers his readers for a full account of all the matters involved to
the treatise which he and Pamphilus composed in his defence; but this
work has not come down to us,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.ii-p27.1" n="1887" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p28" shownumber="no"> With the exception of
the first book; cf. Migne, vol. ix. pp. 542–632.</p></note> although we possess
a brief notice of it in the <i>Bibliotheca</i> of Photius,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.ii-p28.1" n="1888" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p29" shownumber="no"> Cf. Photii
<i>Bibliotheca</i>, ed. Hoeschel, p. 298.</p></note> from which we derive our knowledge of the
proceedings of the two synods.  There seems little reason to doubt
that jealousy of interference on the part of the bishops of another
diocese was one main cause of the resentment displayed by Demetrius;
while it is also possible that another alleged cause, the heterodox
character of some of Origen’s opinions, as made known in his
already published works, among which were his <i>Stromata</i>
and <i>De Principiis</i>,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.ii-p29.1" n="1889" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p30" shownumber="no"> Eusebius expressly
mentions that both these works, among others, were published before he
left Alexandria.—<i>Hist. Eccles</i>., b. vi. c. 24.</p></note> may have
produced some effect upon the minds of the hostile bishops. 
Hefele<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.ii-p30.1" n="1890" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p31" shownumber="no"> s.v. Origenes.</p></note> asserts that the
act of the Palestinian bishops was contrary to the Church law of the
time, and that Demetrius was justified on that ground for his procedure
against him.  But it may well be doubted whether there was any
generally understood law or practice existing at so early a period of
the Church’s history.  If so, it is difficult to understand
how it should have been unknown to the Palestinian bishops; or, on the
supposition of any such existing law or usage, it is equally difficult
to conceive that either they themselves or Origen should have agreed to
disregard it, knowing as they did the jealous temper of Demetrius,
displayed on the occasion of Origen’s preaching at Cæsarea
already referred to.  This had drawn from the Alexandrine bishop
an indignant remonstrance, in which he had asserted that such an act
was “quite unheard of before;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.ii-p31.1" n="1891" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p32" shownumber="no"> <i>Hist. Eccles</i>.,
b. vi. c. 19.</p></note>
but, to this statement the Cæsarean bishops replied in a letter,
in which they enumerated several instances of laymen who had addressed
the congregation.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.ii-p32.1" n="1892" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p33" shownumber="no"> <i>Ibid</i>.</p></note>  The
probabilities, therefore, are in favour of there being no generally
understood law or practice on the subject, and that the procedure,
therefore, was dictated by hierarchical jealousy on the part of
Demetrius.  According to Eusebius,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.ii-p33.1" n="1893" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p34" shownumber="no"> <i>Ibid</i>., b. vi.
c. 8.</p></note>
indeed, the act of mutilation already referred to was made a ground of
accusation against Origen; and there seems no doubt that there existed
an old canon of the Church,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.ii-p34.1" n="1894" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p35" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.ii-p35.1" lang="EL">ὁ ἀκρωτηριάσας
ἑαυτὸν μὴ
γενέσθω
κληρικός</span>.  Cf.
Redepenning, vol. i. pp. 208, 216, 218.</p></note> based upon the
words in <scripRef id="vi.ii.ii-p35.2" osisRef="Bible:Deut.23.1" parsed="|Deut|23|1|0|0" passage="Deuteronomy xxiii. 1">Deuteronomy
xxiii. 1</scripRef>, which
rendered one who had committed such an act ineligible for office in the
Church.  But there is no trace of this act, as disqualifying
Origen for the office of presbyter, having been urged by Demetrius, so
far as can be discovered from the notices of the two synods which have
been preserved by Rufinus and Photius.  And it seems extremely
probable, as Redepenning remarks,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.ii-p35.3" n="1895" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p36" shownumber="no"> Cf. Redepenning, vol.
i. p. 409, note 2.</p></note> that if
Demetrius were acquainted with this act of Origen, as Eusebius says he
was,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.ii-p36.1" n="1896" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p37" shownumber="no"> <i>Hist. Eccles</i>.,
b. vi. c. 8.</p></note> he made no public mention of it, far less
that he made it a presence for his deposition.</p>
<p id="vi.ii.ii-p38" shownumber="no">Demetrius did not long survive the execution of his
vengeance against his unfortunate catechist.  He died about a year
afterwards, and was succeeded by Heraclas, the friend and former pupil
of Origen.  It does not, however, appear that Heraclas made any
effort to have the sentence against Origen recalled, so that he might
return to the early seat of his labours.  Origen devoted himself
at Cæsarea chiefly to exegetical studies upon the books of
Scripture, enjoying the countenance and friendship of the two bishops
Alexander and Theoctistus, who are said by Eusebius “to have
attended him the whole time as pupils do their master.”  He
speedily raised the theological school of that city to a degree of
reputation which attracted many pupils.  Among those who placed
themselves under his instructions were two young Cappadocians, who had
come to Cæsarea with other intentions, but who were so attracted
by the whole character and personality of Origen, that they immediately
became his pupils.  The former of these, afterwards Gregory
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_229.html" id="vi.ii.ii-Page_229" n="229" />Thaumaturgus, Bishop of New
Cæsarea, has left us, in the panegyric which he wrote after a
discipleship of five years, a full and admiring account of the method
of his great master.</p>
<p id="vi.ii.ii-p39" shownumber="no">The persecution under the Emperor Maximin obliged
Origen to take refuge in Cæsarea in Cappadocia, where he remained
in concealment about two years in the house of a Christian lady named
Juliana, who was the heiress of Symmachus, the Ebionite translator of
the Septuagint, and from whom he obtained several <span class="sc" id="vi.ii.ii-p39.1">mss.</span> which had belonged to Symmachus.  Here, also, he
composed his <i>Exhortation to Martyrdom</i>, which was expressly
written for the sake of his friends Ambrosius and Protoctetus, who had
been imprisoned on account of their Christian profession, but who
recovered their freedom after the death of Maximin,—an event
which allowed Origen to return to the Palestinian Cæsarea and to
the prosecution of his labours.  A visit to Athens, where he seems
to have remained some time, and to Bostra in Arabia, in order to bring
back to the true faith Bishop Beryllus, who had expressed heterodox
opinions upon the subject of the divinity of Christ, (in which attempt
he proved successful,) were the chief events of his life during the
next five years.  On the outbreak of the Decian persecution,
however, in 249, he was imprisoned at Tyre, to which city he had gone
from Cæsarea for some unknown reason, and was made to suffer great
cruelties by his persecutors.  The effect of these upon a frame
worn out by ascetic labours may be easily conceived.  Although he
survived his imprisonment, his body was so weakened by his sufferings,
that he died at Tyre in 254, in the seventieth year of his
age.</p>
<p id="vi.ii.ii-p40" shownumber="no">The character of Origen is singularly pure and noble;
for his moral qualities are as remarkable as his intellectual
gifts.  The history of the Church records the names of few whose
patience and meekness under unmerited suffering were more conspicuous
than his.  How very differently would Jerome have acted under
circumstances like those which led to Origen’s banishment from
Alexandria!  And what a favourable contrast is presented by the
self-denying asceticism of his whole life, to the sins which stained
the early years of Augustine, prior to his conversion!  The
impression which his whole personality made upon those who came within
the sphere of his influence is evidenced in a remarkable degree by the
admiring affection displayed towards him by his friend Ambrose and his
pupil Gregory.  Nor was it friends alone that he so
impressed.  To him belongs the rare honour of convincing heretics
of their errors, and of leading them back to the Church; a result which
must have been due as much to the gentleness and earnestness of his
Christian character, as to the prodigious learning, marvellous
acuteness, and logical power, which entitle him to be regarded as the
greatest of the Fathers.  It is singular, indeed, that a charge of
heresy should have been brought, not only after his death, but even
during his life, against one who rendered such eminent services to the
cause of orthodox Christianity.  But this charge must be
considered in reference to the times when he lived and wrote.  No
General Council had yet been held to settle authoritatively the
doctrine of the Church upon any of those great questions, the
discussion of which convulsed the Christian world during the two
following centuries; and in these circumstances greater latitude was
naturally permissible than would have been justifiable at a later
period.  Moreover, a mind so speculative as that of Origen, and so
engrossed with the deepest and most difficult problems of human
thought, must sometimes have expressed itself in a way liable to be
misunderstood.  But no doubt the chief cause of his being regarded
as a heretic is to be found in the haste with which he allowed many of
his writings to be published.  Had he considered more carefully
what he intended to bring before the public eye, less occasion would
have been furnished to objectors, and the memory of one of the greatest
scholars and most devoted Christians that the world has ever seen would
have been freed, to a great extent at least, from the reproach of
heresy.</p>
<p id="vi.ii.ii-p41" shownumber="no">Origen was a very voluminous author.  Jerome
says that he wrote more than any individual could read; and
Epiphanius<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.ii-p41.1" n="1897" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii-p42" shownumber="no"> <i>Hæres</i>,
lxiv. 63.</p></note> relates that his
writings amounted to 6,000 volumes, by which statement we are probably
to understand that every individual treatise, large or small, including
each of the numerous homilies, was counted as a separate volume. 
The admiration entertained <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_230.html" id="vi.ii.ii-Page_230" n="230" />for him by his friend Ambrosius, and the
readiness with which the latter bore all the expenses of transcription
and publication, led Origen to give to the world much which otherwise
would never have seen the light.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="vi.ii.iii" next="vi.ii.iv" prev="vi.ii.ii" progress="32.06%" title="Exegetical Works.">
<p id="vi.ii.iii-p1" shownumber="no">The works of the great Adamantinus may be
classed under the following divisions:</p>
<p class="c31" id="vi.ii.iii-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="vi.ii.iii-p2.1">(1)  Exegetical Works.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ii.iii-p3" shownumber="no">These comprise <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iii-p3.1" lang="EL">Σχόλια</span>, brief notes on Scripture, of which only fragments
remain:  <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iii-p3.2" lang="EL">Τόμοι</span>, Commentaries, lengthened expositions, of which we
possess considerable portions, including those on Matthew, John, and
Epistle to the Romans; and about 200 Homilies, upon the principal books
of the Old and New Testaments, a full list of which may be seen in
Migne’s edition.  In these works his peculiar system of
interpretation found ample scope for exercise; and although he carried
out his principle of allegorizing many things, which in their
historical and literal signification offended his exegetical sense, he
nevertheless maintains that “the passages which hold good in
their historical acceptation are much more numerous than those which
contain a purely spiritual meaning.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.iii-p3.3" n="1898" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii-p4" shownumber="no"> [<i>De Princip</i>.,
b. iv. i. 19.  S.]</p></note>  The student will find much that is
striking and suggestive in his remarks upon the various passages which
he brings under review.  For an account of his method of
interpreting Scripture, and the grounds on which he based it, the
reader may consult the fourth book of the treatise <i>On the
Principles</i>.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="vi.ii.iv" next="vi.ii.v" prev="vi.ii.iii" progress="32.10%" title="Critical Works."><p class="c31" id="vi.ii.iv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c6" id="vi.ii.iv-p1.1">(2)  Critical
Works.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ii.iv-p2" shownumber="no">The great critical work of Origen was the
<i>Hexapla</i> or Six-columned Bible; an attempt to provide a revised
text of the Septuagint translation of Old Testament Scripture.  On
this undertaking he is said to have spent eight-and-twenty years of his
life, and to have acquired a knowledge of Hebrew in order to qualify
himself for the task.  Each page of this work consisted, with the
exception to be noticed immediately, of six columns.  In the first
was placed the current Hebrew text; in the second, the same represented
in <i>Greek</i> letters; in the third, the version of Aquila; in the
fourth, that of Symmachus; in the fifth, the text of the LXX., as it
existed at the time; and in the sixth, the version of Theodotion. 
Having come into possession also of certain other Greek translations of
some of the books of Scripture, he added these in their appropriate
place, so that the work presented in some parts the appearance of
seven, eight, or nine columns, and was termed Heptapla, Octopla, or
Enneapla, in consequence.  He inserted critical marks in the text
of the LXX., an asterisk to denote what ought to be added, and an
obelus to denote what ought to be omitted; taking the additions chiefly
from the version of Theodotion.  The work, with the omission of
the Hebrew column, and that representing the Hebrew in Greek letters,
was termed Tetrapla; and with regard to it, it is uncertain whether it
is to be considered a preliminary work on the part of Origen,
undertaken by way of preparation for the larger, or merely as an
excerpt from the latter.  The whole extended, it is said, to
nearly fifty volumes, and was, of course, far too bulky for common use,
and too costly for transcription.  It was placed in some
repository in the city of Tyre, from which it was removed after
Origen’s death to the library at Cæsarea, founded by
Pamphilus, the friend of Eusebius.  It is supposed to have been
burnt at the capture of Cæsarea by the Arabs in 653 <span class="sc" id="vi.ii.iv-p2.1">a.d.</span>  The column, however, containing the version of
the LXX. had been copied by Pamphilus and Eusebius, along with the
critical marks of Origen, although, owing to carelessness on the part
of subsequent transcribers, the text was soon again corrupted. 
The remains of this work were published by Montfaucon at Paris, 1713, 2
vols. folio; by Bahrdt at Leipsic in 1769; and is at present again in
course of publication from the Clarendon press, Oxford, under the
editorship of Mr. Field, who has made use of the Syriac-Hexaplar
version, and has added various fragments not contained in prior
editions.  (For a full and critical account of this work, the
English reader is referred to Dr. Sam. Davidson’s <i>Biblical
Criticism</i>, vol. i. ch. xii., which has been made use of for the
above notice.)</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="vi.ii.v" next="vi.ii.vi" prev="vi.ii.iv" progress="32.18%" title="Apologetical Works."><p class="c31" id="vi.ii.v-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_231.html" id="vi.ii.v-Page_231" n="231" /><span class="c6" id="vi.ii.v-p1.1">(3) 
Apologetical Works.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ii.v-p2" shownumber="no">His great apologetical work was the treatise undertaken
at the special request of his friend Ambrosius, in answer to the attack
of the heathen philosopher Celsus on the Christian religion, in a work
which he entitled <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.v-p2.1" lang="EL">Λόγος
ἀληθής</span> or <i>A True
Discourse</i>.  Origen states that he had heard that there were
two individuals of this name, both of them Epicureans, the earlier of
the two having lived in the time of Nero, and the other in the time of
Adrian, or later.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.v-p2.2" n="1899" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <i>Contra
Celsum</i>, I. c. viii. <i>ad fin.</i></p></note>  Redepenning
is of opinion that Celsus must have composed his work in the time of
Marcus Aurelius (161–180 <span class="sc" id="vi.ii.v-p3.1">a.d.</span>), on
account of his supposed mention of the Marcionites (whose leader did
not make his appearance at Rome before 142 <span class="sc" id="vi.ii.v-p3.2">a.d.</span>), and of the Marcellians (followers of the
Carpocratian Marcellina), a sect which was founded after the year 155
<span class="sc" id="vi.ii.v-p3.3">a.d.</span> under Bishop Anicetus.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.v-p3.4" n="1900" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. Redepenning, vol.
ii. p. 131, note 2.</p></note>  Origen believed his opponent to be an
Epicurean, but to have adopted other doctrines than those of Epicurus,
because he thought that by so doing he could assail Christianity to
greater advantage.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.v-p4.1" n="1901" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p5" shownumber="no"> <i>Contra Celsum</i>,
I. ch. viii.</p></note>  The work
which Origen composed in answer to the so-styled <i>True Discourse</i>
consists of eight books, and belongs to the latest years of his
life.  It has always been regarded as the great apologetic work of
antiquity; and no one can peruse it without being struck by the
multifarious reading, wonderful acuteness, and rare subtlety of mind
which it displays.  But the rule which Origen prescribed to
himself, of not allowing a single objection of his opponent to remain
unanswered, leads him into a minuteness of detail, and into numerous
repetitions, which fatigue the reader, and detract from the interest
and unity of the work.  He himself confesses that he began it on
one plan, and carried it out on another.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.v-p5.1" n="1902" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.v-p6" shownumber="no"> Preface, b. i. §
6.</p></note>  No doubt, had he lived to re-write and
condense it, it would have been more worthy of his reputation. 
But with all its defects, it is a great work, and well deserves the
notice of the students of Apologetics.  The table of contents
subjoined to the translation will convey a better idea of its nature
than any description which our limits would permit us to
give.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="vi.ii.vi" next="vi.ii.vii" prev="vi.ii.v" progress="32.25%" title="Dogmatic Works."><p class="c31" id="vi.ii.vi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c6" id="vi.ii.vi-p1.1">(4)  Dogmatic
Works.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ii.vi-p2" shownumber="no">These include the <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.vi-p2.1" lang="EL">Στρωματεῖς</span>, a work composed in imitation of the
      treatise of Clement of the same name, and consisting originally
      of ten books, of which only three fragments exist in a Latin
      version by Jerome;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.vi-p2.2" n="1903" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.vi-p3" shownumber="no"> Migne, vol. i. pp.
102–107.</p></note> a treatise on
      the Resurrection, of which four fragments remain;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.vi-p3.1" n="1904" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.vi-p4" shownumber="no"> Migne, vol. i.
91–100.</p></note> and the treatise <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.vi-p4.1" lang="EL">Περὶ
      ’Αρχῶν</span>, <i>De Principiis</i>, which contains
      Origen’s views on various questions of systematic
      theology.  The work has come down to us in the Latin
      translation of his admirer Rufinus; but, from a comparison of the
      few fragments of the original Greek which have been preserved, we
      see that Rufinus was justly chargeable with altering many of
      Origen’s expressions, in order to bring his doctrine on
      certain points more into harmony with the orthodox views of the
      time.  The <i>De Principiis</i> consists of four books, and
      is the first of the works of Origen in this series, to which we
      refer the reader.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="vi.ii.vii" next="vi.ii.viii" prev="vi.ii.vi" progress="32.28%" title="Practical Works."><p class="c31" id="vi.ii.vii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c6" id="vi.ii.vii-p1.1">(5)  Practical
Works.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ii.vii-p2" shownumber="no">Under this head we place the little treatise <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.vii-p2.1" lang="EL">Περὶ
Εὐχῆς</span>, <i>On Prayer</i>, written at the instance of his friend
Ambrose, and which contains an exposition of the Lord’s Prayer;
the <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.vii-p2.2" lang="EL">Λόγος
προτρεπτικὸς
 εἰς
μαρτύριον</span>, <i>Exhortation to Martyrdom</i>, composed at
      the outbreak of the persecution by Maximian, when his friends
      Ambrose and Protoctetus were imprisoned.  Of his numerous
      letters only two have come down entire, viz., that which was
      addressed to Julius Africanus, who had questioned the genuineness
      of the history of Susanna in the apocryphal additions to the book
      of Daniel, and that to Gregory Thaumaturgus on the use of Greek
      philosophy in the explanation of Scripture, although, from the
      brevity of the latter, it is questionable whether it is more than
      a <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_232.html" id="vi.ii.vii-Page_232" n="232" />fragment of the
      original.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.vii-p2.3" n="1905" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.vii-p3" shownumber="no"> Both of these are
translated in the first volume of Origen’s works in this
series.</p></note> 
      The <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.vii-p3.1" lang="EL">Φιλοκαλία</span>, <i>Philocalia</i>, was a compilation
      from the writings of Origen, intended to explain the difficult
      passages of Scripture, and executed by Basil the Great and
      Gregory of Nazianzum; large extracts of which have been
      preserved, especially of that part which was taken from the
      treatise against Celsus.  The remains were first printed at
      Paris in 1618, and again at Cambridge in 1676, in the reprint of
      Spencer’s edition of the <i>Contra Celsum</i>.  In the
      Benedictine edition, and in Migne’s reprint, the various
      portions are quoted in footnotes under the respective passages of
      Origen’s writings.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="vi.ii.viii" next="vi.iii" prev="vi.ii.vii" progress="32.33%" title="Editions of Origin."><p class="c31" id="vi.ii.viii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c6" id="vi.ii.viii-p1.1">(6)  Editions of
Origin.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.viii-p1.2" n="1906" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.viii-p2" shownumber="no"> Abridged from
Redepenning.</p></note></span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ii.viii-p3" shownumber="no">The first published works of Origen were his
Homilies, which appeared in 1475, although neither the name of the
publisher nor the place of publication is given.  These were
followed by the treatise against Celsus in the translation of
Christopher Persana, which appeared at Rome in 1481; and this, again,
by an edition of the Homilies at Venice in 1503, containing those on
the first four books of Moses, Joshua, and Judges.  The first
collective edition of the whole works was given to the world in a Latin
translation by James Merlin, and was published in two folio volumes,
first at Paris in 1512 and 1519, and afterwards at Paris in 1522 and
1530.  A revision of Merlin’s edition was begun by Erasmus,
and completed, after his death, by Beatus Rhenanus.  This appeared
at Basle in 1536 in two folio volumes, and again in 1557 and
1571.  A much better and more complete edition was undertaken by
the Benedictine Gilbertus Genebrardus, which was published also in two
volumes folio at Paris in 1574, and again in 1604 and 1619. 
Hoeschel published the treatise against Celsus at Augsburg in 1605;
Spencer, at Cambridge in 1658 and 1677, to which was added the
<i>Philocalia</i>, which had first appeared in a Latin translation by
Genebrardus, and afterwards in Greek by Tarinus at Paris in 1618 and
1624, in quarto.  Huet, Bishop of Avranches, published the
exegetical writings in Greek, including the Commentaries on Matthew and
John, in two volumes folio, of which the one appeared at Rouen in 1668,
and the other at Paris in 1679.  The great edition by the two
learned Benedictines of St. Maur—Charles de la Rue, and his
nephew Vincent de la Rue—was published at Paris between the years
1733 and 1759.  This is a work of immense industry and labour, and
remains the standard to the present time.  It has been reprinted
by Migne in his series of the Greek Fathers, in nine volumes, large
8vo.  In Oberthür’s series of the Greek Fathers, seven
volumes contain the chief portion of Origen’s writings; while
Lommatzsch has published the whole in twenty-five small volumes,
Berlin, 1831–48, containing the Greek text alone.</p>
<p id="vi.ii.viii-p4" shownumber="no">For further information upon the life and opinions
of Origen, the reader may consult Redepenning’s <i>Origenes</i>,
2 vols., Bonn, 1841, 1846; the articles in Herzog’s
<i>Encyclopädie</i> and Wetzer’s and Wette’s
<i>Kirchen-Lexikon</i>, by Kling and Hefele respectively; the brilliant
sketch by Pressensé in his <i>Martyrs and Apologists</i>;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.viii-p4.1" n="1907" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.viii-p5" shownumber="no"> Harwood’s
translation.</p></note> and the learned compilation of Huet,
entitled <i>Origeniana</i>, to be found in the ninth volume of
Migne’s edition.</p>
<p id="vi.ii.viii-p6" shownumber="no">[In the Edinburgh series the foregoing Life was delayed
till the appearance of the second volume.  The earlier volume
appeared with a preface, as follows:]—</p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ii.viii-p7" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="vi.ii.viii-p7.1">The</span> name of the illustrious
Origen comes before us in this series in connection with his works
<i>De Principiis</i>, <i>Epistola ad Africanum</i>, <i>Epistola
ad Gregorium</i>,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.viii-p7.2" n="1908" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.viii-p8" shownumber="no"> i.e.,
Thaumaturgus.</p></note> and the
treatise <i>Contra Celsum</i>.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ii.viii-p8.1" n="1909" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.viii-p9" shownumber="no"> [The Messrs. Clark
announced, in their original plan, that, of the manifold works of this
great Father, only these specimens could be given.]</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.ii.viii-p10" shownumber="no">It is in his treatise <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.viii-p10.1" lang="EL">Περὶ
’Αρχῶν</span>, or, as it is commonly known under the Latin title, <i>De
Princi</i><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_233.html" id="vi.ii.viii-Page_233" n="233" /><i>piis</i>, that
most fully develops his system, and brings out his peculiar
principles.  None of his works exposed him to so much
animadversion in the ancient Church as this.  On it chiefly was
based the charge of heresy which some vehemently pressed against
him,—a charge from which even his firmest friends felt it no easy
matter absolutely to defend him.  The points on which it was held
that he had plainly departed from the orthodox faith, were the four
following:  <i>First</i>, That the souls of men had existed in a
previous state, and that their imprisonment in material bodies was a
punishment for sins which they had then committed.  <i>Second</i>,
That the human soul of Christ had also previously existed, and been
united to the Divine nature before that incarnation of the Son of God
which is related in the Gospels.  <i>Third</i>, That our material
bodies shall be transformed into absolutely ethereal ones at the
resurrection; and <i>Fourth</i>, That all men, and even devils, shall
be finally restored through the mediation of Christ.  His
principles of interpreting Scripture are also brought out in this
treatise; and while not a little ingenuity is displayed in illustrating
and maintaining them, the serious errors into which they might too
easily lead will be at once perceived by the reader.</p>
<p id="vi.ii.viii-p11" shownumber="no">It is much to be regretted that the original Greek of
the <i>De Principiis</i> has for the most part perished.  We
possess it chiefly in a Latin translation by Rufinus.  And there
can be no doubt that he often took great liberties with his
author.  So much was this felt to be the case, that Jerome
undertook a new translation of the work; but only small portions of his
version have reached our day.  He strongly accuses Rufinus of
unfaithfulness as an interpreter, while he also inveighs bitterly
against Origen himself, as having departed from the Catholic Faith,
specially in regard to the doctrine of the Trinity.  There seems,
however, after all, no adequate reason to doubt the substantial
orthodoxy of our author, although the bent of his mind and the nature
of his studies led him to indulge in many vain and unauthorized
speculations.</p>
<p id="vi.ii.viii-p12" shownumber="no">The <i>Epistle to Africanus</i> was drawn forth by
a letter which that learned writer had addressed to Origen respecting
the story of Susanna appended to the book of Daniel.  Africanus
had grave doubts as to the canonical authority of the account. 
Origen replies to his objections, and seeks to uphold the story as both
useful in itself, and a genuine portion of the ancient prophetical
writings.</p>
<p id="vi.ii.viii-p13" shownumber="no">The treatise of Origen <i>Against Celsus</i> is,
of all his works, the most interesting to the modern reader.  It
is a defence of Christianity in opposition to a Greek philosopher named
Celsus, who had attacked it in a work entitled <span class="Greek" id="vi.ii.viii-p13.1" lang="EL">’Αληθὴς
Λόγος</span>, that is, <i>The True Word</i>, or <i>The True
Discourse</i>.  Of this work we know nothing, except from the
quotations contained in the answer given to it by Origen.  Nor has
anything very certain been ascertained respecting its author. 
According to Origen, he was a follower of Epicures, but others have
regarded him as a Platonist.  If we may judge of the work by those
specimens of it presented in the reply of Origen, it was little better
than a compound of sophistry and slander.  But there is reason to
be grateful for it, as having called forth the admirable answer of
Origen.  This work was written in the old age of our author, and
is composed with great care; while it abounds with proofs of the widest
erudition.  It is also perfectly orthodox; and, as Bishop Bull has
remarked, it is only fair that we should judge from a work written with
the view of being considered by the world at large, and with the most
elaborate care, as to the mature and finally accepted views of the
author.</p>
<p id="vi.ii.viii-p14" shownumber="no">The best edition of Origen’s works is that
superintended by Charles and Charles Vincent de la Rue, Paris, 1783, 4
vols. fol., which is reprinted by Migne.  There is also an edition
in 25 volumes, based upon that of De la Rue, but without the Latin
translation, by Lommatzsch, Berlin, 1831–1848.  The <i>De
Principiis</i> has been separately edited by Redepenning,
Leipzig, 1836.  Spencer edited the <i>Contra Celsum</i>,
Cambridge, 1677.</p>
<p id="vi.ii.viii-p15" shownumber="no">[Professor Crombie was assisted in the <i>Contra
Celsum</i> by the Rev. W. H. Cairns, M.A., Rector of the Dumfries
Academy.  Mr. Cairns (since deceased) was the translator of Books
VII. and VIII. of that work.]</p>
<p id="vi.ii.viii-p16" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_234.html" id="vi.ii.viii-Page_234" n="234" />[The Works of Origen
included in this volume having been placed in my hands by the Right
Reverend Editor of the present series (who restricts himself to a
limited task of supervision), I have endeavoured to do for them that
which seemed needful in the circumstances.  The temptation was
strong to enter upon annotations, for which no one of the authors among
the Ante-Nicene Fathers offers larger room, and to insert corrections
of various sorts, based upon modern progress and research.  But,
in accordance with the plan of this series, I have been forced to
resist this temptation, and have striven only to be useful in matters
which, though of great moment, are toilsome, and in no wise flattering
to editorial vanity or conceit.</p>
<p id="vi.ii.viii-p17" shownumber="no">I have silently corrected numerous typographical errors
which exist in the Edinburgh edition, and have sought to secure
uniformity in the details of reproducing the work, and, above all,
accuracy in all its parts.  Particularly, I may mention that the
Scripture references needed correction to the extent of more than a
hundred places, and that references to classical and other writers were
often quite astray.  A very few notes, enclosed in brackets, are
all that I have deemed it expedient or proper, on my part, to add.</p>
<p id="vi.ii.viii-p18" shownumber="no">While no one who is aware of human infirmity will ever
dare to claim perfection in the typography of a book which has passed
through the press under his hands, yet in the present case I venture to
assure the student and reader that no pains or effort have been spared
in order to make the volume as accurate as possible in this
respect.  Much experience and training incline me to hope and
believe that success has attended my efforts.  S.]</p>
</div3></div2>

<div2 id="vi.iii" next="vi.iv" prev="vi.ii.viii" progress="32.61%" title="Prefatory Notice."><p class="c18" id="vi.iii-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_235.html" id="vi.iii-Page_235" n="235" /><span class="c17" id="vi.iii-p1.1">Prefatory Notice
to Origen’s Works.</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="vi.iii-p2" shownumber="no">
————————————</p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.iii-p3" shownumber="no">[<span class="sc" id="vi.iii-p3.1">The</span> great biblical
scholar and critic of the first half of the third century deserves a
more cordial recognition and appreciation than have always been
accorded to him.  While it is true that in various matters he has
strange, even wild, fancies, and gives utterance to expressions which
can hardly, if at all, be justified; while it is also true that he
indulges beyond all reason (as it appears to us of the present age) in
utterly useless speculations, and carries to excess his great love of
allegorizing,—yet these are rather of the nature of possible
guesses and surmises on numerous topics, of more or less interest, than
deliberate, systematic teaching as matters of faith.  He
frequently speaks of them in this wise, and does not claim for these
guesses and speculations any more credit than they may appear to his
readers to be worth.  In the great fundamentals of the Christian
creed Origen is unquestionably sound and true.  He does not always
express himself in accordance with the exact definitions which the
Church Catholic secured in the century after his decease, as a
necessary result of the struggle with Arian and other deadly heresies;
but surely, in fairness, he is not to be too severely judged for
this.  Some writers (e.g., J. M. Neale, in his <i>History of the
Patriarchate of Alexandria</i>) give an unfavorable and condemnatory
view of Origen and his career, but I am of opinion that Neale and
others push their objections much too far.  I hold that Bishop
Bull, and men like him, are nearer to truth and justice in defending
Origen and his lifelong labors in the cause of the Master.</p>
<p id="vi.iii-p4" shownumber="no">The <span class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p4.1" lang="EL">Περὶ
’Αρχῶν</span>, which has come to us through the professedly
paraphrastic but really unsatisfactory version of Rufinus, is the work
which has given chief offence, and brought much odium upon Origen; but
as this was written in early life, and it is doubtful in how far Origen
is responsible for many things that are in it, it is only fair and just
to judge him by such works as the <span class="Greek" id="vi.iii-p4.2" lang="EL">Κατὰ
Κέλσον</span> and his valuable
<i>Homilies</i> on various books of Holy Scripture.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.iii-p4.3" n="1910" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p5" shownumber="no"> It is matter of deep
regret that the proposal of the Edinburgh publishers, to include in
Origen’s works a translation of his <i>Homilies</i>, did not meet
with sufficient encouragement to warrant them in adding these to the
present series.</p></note>  These go far to prove clearly that he,
whom Dr. Barrow designates as “the father of interpreters,”
is worthy the high estimate which ancient as well as modern defenders
of his good name have fully set forth, and to justify the conviction,
that, if we possessed more out of the numerous works of his which have
entirely perished, we should rank him even more highly than is done by
Bishop Bull in his <i>Defensio Fidei
Nicenæ</i>.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.iii-p5.1" n="1911" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p6" shownumber="no"> Book II. cap. ix.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.iii-p7" shownumber="no">In conclusion, I give a paragraph from the very
valuable <i>Introduction to the Criticism of the New Testament</i>, by
Dr. F. H. Scrivener,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.iii-p7.1" n="1912" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iii-p8" shownumber="no"> Third edition,
Cambridge, 1883, pp. 418, 509.</p></note> one of the ablest
of living biblical scholars and critics:—</p>
<p id="vi.iii-p9" shownumber="no">“Origen is the most celebrated biblical
critic of antiquity.  His is the highest name among the critics
and expositors of the early Church.  He is perpetually engaged in
the discussion of various readings of the New Testament, and employs
language, in describing the then existing state of the text, which
would be deemed strong if applied even to its present condition, after
the changes which sixteen more centuries must needs have
produced.…Seldom have such warmth of fancy and so bold a grasp of
mind been united with the lifelong, patient industry which procured for
this famous man the honourable appellation of
<i>Adamantius</i>.”  S.]</p>
</div2>

<div2 id="vi.iv" next="vi.v" prev="vi.iii" progress="32.72%" title="Prologue of Rufinus.">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_237.html" id="vi.iv-Page_237" n="237" /><p class="c18" id="vi.iv-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c17" id="vi.iv-p1.1">Prologue of Rufinus.</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="vi.iv-p2" shownumber="no">
————————————</p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.iv-p3" shownumber="no">I <span class="sc" id="vi.iv-p3.1">know</span> that very many of
the brethren, induced by their thirst for a knowledge of the
Scriptures, have requested some distinguished men, well versed in Greek
learning, to translate Origen into Latin, and so make him accessible to
Roman readers.  Among these, when our brother and
colleague<note anchored="yes" id="vi.iv-p3.2" n="1913" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p4" shownumber="no"> Jerome is the person
alluded to.</p></note> had, at the earnest
entreaty of Bishop Damasus, translated two of the Homilies on the Song
of Songs out of Greek into Latin, he prefixed so elegant and noble a
preface to that work, as to inspire every one with a most eager desire
to read and study Origen, saying that the expression, “The King
hath brought me into his chamber,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.iv-p4.1" n="1914" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.iv-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.iv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Song.1.4" parsed="|Song|1|4|0|0" passage="Song of Sol. 1.4">Cant. i.
4</scripRef>.</p></note>
was appropriate to his feelings, and declaring that while Origen in his
other works surpassed all writers, he in the Song of Songs surpassed
even himself.  He promises, indeed, in that very preface, that he
will present the books on the Song of Songs, and numerous others of the
works of Origen, in a Latin translation, to Roman readers.  But
he, finding greater pleasure in compositions of his own, pursues an end
that is attended with greater fame, viz., in being the author rather
than the translator of works.  Accordingly we enter upon the
undertaking, which was thus begun and approved of by him, although we
cannot compose in a style of elegance equal to that of a man of such
distinguished eloquence; and therefore I am afraid lest, through my
fault, the result should follow, that that man, whom he deservedly
esteems as the second teacher of knowledge and wisdom in the Church
after the apostles, should, through the poverty of my language, appear
far inferior to what he is.  And this consideration, which
frequently recurred to my mind, kept me silent, and prevented me from
yielding to the numerous entreaties of my brethren, until your
influence, my very faithful brother Macarius, which is so great,
rendered it impossible for my unskilfulness any longer to offer
resistance.  And therefore, that I might not find you too grievous
an exactor, I gave way, even contrary to my resolution; on the
condition and arrangement, however, that in my translation I should
follow as far as possible the rule observed by my predecessors, and
especially by that distinguished man whom I have mentioned above, who,
after translating into Latin more than seventy of those treatises of
Origen which are styled <i>Homilies</i> and a considerable number also
of his writings on the apostles, in which a good many
“stumbling-blocks” are found in the original Greek, so
smoothed and corrected them in his translation, that a Latin reader
would meet with nothing which could appear discordant with our
belief.  His example, therefore, we follow, to the best of our
ability; if not with equal power of eloquence, yet at least with the
same strictness of rule, taking care not to reproduce those expressions
occurring in the works of Origen which are inconsistent with and
opposed to each other.  The cause of these variations we have
explained more freely in the <i>Apologeticus</i>, which Pamphilus wrote
in defence of the works of Origen, where we added a brief tract, in
which we showed, I think, by unmistakeable proofs, that his books had
been corrupted in numerous places by heretics and malevolent persons,
and especially those books of which you now require me to undertake the
translation, i.e., the books which may be entitled <i>De
Principiis</i> or <i>De Principatibus</i>, and which are indeed in
other respects full of obscurities and difficulties.  For he there
discusses those subjects with respect to which philosophers, after
spending all their lives upon them, have been unable to discover
anything.  But here our author strove, as much as in him lay, to
turn to the service of religion the belief in a Creator, and the
rational nature of created beings, which the latter had degraded to
purposes of wickedness.  If, therefore, we have found anywhere in
his writings, any statement opposed to that view, which elsewhere in
his works he had himself piously laid down regarding the Trinity, we
have either omitted it, as being corrupt, and not the composition of
Origen, or we have brought it forward agreeably to the rule which we
frequently find affirmed by himself.  If, indeed, in his desire to
pass rapidly <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_238.html" id="vi.iv-Page_238" n="238" />on, he has, as
speaking to persons of skill and knowledge, sometimes expressed himself
obscurely, we have, in order that the passage might be clearer, added
what we had read more fully stated on the same subject in his other
works, keeping explanation in view, but adding nothing of our own, but
simply restoring to him what was his, although occurring in other
portions of his writings.</p>
<p id="vi.iv-p6" shownumber="no">These remarks, therefore, by way of admonition, I have
made in the preface, lest slanderous individuals perhaps should think
that they had a second time discovered matter of accusation.  But
let perverse and disputatious men have a care what they are
about.  For we have in the meantime undertaken this heavy labour,
if God should aid your prayers, not to shut the mouths of slanderers
(which is impossible, although God perhaps will do it), but to afford
material to those who desire to advance in the knowledge of these
things.  And, verily, in the presence of God the Father, and of
the Son, and of the Holy Spirit, I adjure and beseech every one, who
may either transcribe or read these books, by his belief in the kingdom
to come, by the mystery of the resurrection from the dead, and by that
everlasting fire prepared for the devil and his angels, that, as he
would not possess for an eternal inheritance that place where there is
weeping and gnashing of teeth, and where their fire is not quenched and
their worm dieth not, he add nothing to Scripture, and take nothing
away from it, and make no insertion or alteration, but that he compare
his transcript with the copies from which he made it, and make the
emendations and distinctions according to the letter, and not have his
manuscript incorrect or indistinct, lest the difficulty of ascertaining
the sense, from the indistinctness of the copy, should cause greater
difficulties to the readers.</p>
</div2>

<div2 id="vi.v" next="vi.v.i" prev="vi.iv" progress="32.91%" title="Origen De Principiis.">

<div3 id="vi.v.i" next="vi.v.ii" prev="vi.v" progress="32.91%" title="Preface."><p class="c18" id="vi.v.i-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_239.html" id="vi.v.i-Page_239" n="239" /><span class="c17" id="vi.v.i-p1.1">Origen De
Principiis.</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="vi.v.i-p2" shownumber="no">
————————————</p>
<p class="c26" id="vi.v.i-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="vi.v.i-p3.1">Preface.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.v.i-p4" shownumber="no">1.  <span class="sc" id="vi.v.i-p4.1">All</span> who believe
and are assured that grace and truth were obtained through Jesus
Christ, and who know Christ to be the truth, agreeably to His own
declaration, “I am the truth,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.i-p4.2" n="1915" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.i-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.i-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" passage="John xiv. 6">John xiv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>
derive the knowledge which incites men to a good and happy life from no
other source than from the very words and teaching of Christ.  And
by the words of Christ we do not mean those only which He spake when He
became man and tabernacled in the flesh; for before that time, Christ,
the Word of God, was in Moses and the prophets.  For without the
Word of God, how could they have been able to prophesy of Christ? 
And were it not our purpose to confine the present treatise within the
limits of all attainable brevity, it would not be difficult to show, in
proof of this statement, out of the Holy Scriptures, how Moses or the
prophets both spake and performed all they did through being filled
with the Spirit of Christ.  And therefore I think it sufficient to
quote this one testimony of Paul from the Epistle to the
Hebrews,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.i-p5.2" n="1916" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.i-p6" shownumber="no"> [Here, and
frequently elsewhere (some two hundred times in all), Origen, in his
extant works, ascribes the authorship of the Epistle to the Hebrews to
St. Paul.  Eusebius (<i>Ecclesiastical History</i>, vi. 25) quotes
Origen as saying, “My opinion is this:  the thoughts are the
apostle’s; but the diction and phraseology belong to some one who
has recorded what the apostle said, and as one who noted down what his
master dictated.  If, then, any Church considers this Epistle as
coming from Paul, let it be commended for this; for neither did those
ancient men deliver it as such without cause.  But who it was that
committed the Epistle to writing, is known only to God.” 
S.]</p></note> in which he
says:  “By faith Moses, when he was come to years, refused
to be called the son of Pharaoh’s daughter; choosing rather to
suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy the pleasures
of sin for a season; esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches
than the treasures of the Egyptians.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.i-p6.1" n="1917" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.i-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.i-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.24-Heb.11.26" parsed="|Heb|11|24|11|26" passage="Heb. xi. 24-26">Heb. xi. 24–26</scripRef>.</p></note>  Moreover, that after His ascension
into heaven He spake in His apostles, is shown by Paul in these
words:  “Or do you seek a proof of Christ who speaketh in
me?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.i-p7.2" n="1918" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.i-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.i-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.13.3" parsed="|2Cor|13|3|0|0" passage="2 Cor. xiii. 3">2 Cor. xiii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.i-p9" shownumber="no">2.  Since many, however, of those who profess
to believe in Christ differ from each other, not only in small and
trifling matters, but also on subjects of the highest importance, as,
e.g., regarding God, or the Lord Jesus Christ, or the Holy Spirit; and
not only regarding these, but also regarding others which are created
existences, viz., the powers<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.i-p9.1" n="1919" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.i-p10" shownumber="no"> Dominationes.</p></note> and the holy
virtues;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.i-p10.1" n="1920" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.i-p11" shownumber="no"> Virtutes.</p></note> it seems on that
account necessary first of all to fix a definite limit and to lay down
an unmistakable rule regarding each one of these, and then to pass to
the investigation of other points.  For as we ceased to seek for
truth (notwithstanding the professions of many among Greeks and
Barbarians to make it known) among all who claimed it for erroneous
opinions, after we had come to believe that Christ was the Son of God,
and were persuaded that we must learn it from Himself; so, seeing there
are many who think they hold the opinions of Christ, and yet some of
these think differently from their predecessors, yet as the teaching of
the Church, transmitted in orderly succession from the apostles, and
remaining in the Churches to the present day, is still preserved, that
alone is to be accepted as truth which differs in no respect from
ecclesiastical and apostolical tradition.</p>
<p id="vi.v.i-p12" shownumber="no">3.  Now it ought to be known that the holy
apostles, in preaching the faith of Christ, delivered themselves with
the utmost clearness on certain points which they believed to be
necessary to every one, even to those who seemed somewhat dull in the
investigation of divine knowledge; leaving, however, the grounds of
their statements to be examined into by those who should deserve the
excellent gifts of the Spirit, and who, especially by means of the Holy
Spirit Himself, should obtain the gift of language, of wisdom, and of
knowledge:  while on other subjects they merely stated the fact
that things were so, keeping silence as to the manner or origin of
their existence; clearly in order that the more zealous of their
successors, who should be lovers of wisdom, might have a subject of
exercise on which to display the fruit of their talents,—those
persons, I mean, who should prepare themselves to be fit and worthy
receivers of wisdom.</p>
<p id="vi.v.i-p13" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_240.html" id="vi.v.i-Page_240" n="240" />4.  The
particular points<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.i-p13.1" n="1921" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.i-p14" shownumber="no"> Species.</p></note> clearly delivered
in the teaching of the apostles are as follow:—</p>
<p id="vi.v.i-p15" shownumber="no"><i>First</i>, That there is one God, who created and
arranged all things, and who, when nothing existed, called all things
into being—God from the first creation and foundation of the
world—the God of all just men, of Adam, Abel, Seth, Enos, Enoch,
Noe, Sere, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, the twelve patriarchs, Moses, and the
prophets; and that this God in the last days, as He had announced
beforehand by His prophets, sent our Lord Jesus Christ to call in the
first place Israel to Himself, and in the second place the Gentiles,
after the unfaithfulness of the people of Israel.  This just and
good God, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, Himself gave the law and
the prophets, and the Gospels, being also the God of the apostles and
of the Old and New Testaments.</p>
<p id="vi.v.i-p16" shownumber="no"><i>Secondly</i>, That Jesus Christ Himself, who
came (into the world), was born of the Father before all creatures;
that, after He had been the servant of the Father in the creation of
all things—“For by Him were all things made”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.i-p16.1" n="1922" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.i-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.i-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" passage="John i. 3">John i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>—He in the last times, divesting
Himself (of His glory), became a man, and was incarnate although God,
and while made a man remained the God which He was; that He assumed a
body like to our own, differing in this respect only, that it was born
of a virgin and of the Holy Spirit:  that this Jesus Christ was
truly born, and did truly suffer, and did not endure this death common
(to man) in appearance only, but did truly die; that He did truly rise
from the dead; and that after His resurrection He conversed with His
disciples, and was taken up (into heaven).</p>
<p id="vi.v.i-p18" shownumber="no">Then, <i>Thirdly</i>, the apostles related that
the Holy Spirit was associated in honour and dignity with the Father
and the Son.  But in His case it is not clearly distinguished
whether He is to be regarded as born or innate,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.i-p18.1" n="1923" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.i-p19" shownumber="no"> Innatus.  The
words which Rufinus has rendered “natus an innatus”
are rendered by Jerome in his <i>Epistle to Avitus</i> (94 <i>alias</i>
59), “factus an infectus.”  Criticising
the errors in the first book of the <i>Principles</i>, he says: 
“Origen declares the Holy Spirit to be third in dignity and
honour after the Father and the Son; and although professing ignorance
whether he were created or not (factus an infectus), he indicated
afterwards his opinion regarding him, maintaining that nothing was
uncreated except God the Father.”  Jerome, no doubt,
read <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.i-p19.1" lang="EL">γενητὸς ἢ
ἀγένητος</span>, and Rufinus
<span class="Greek" id="vi.v.i-p19.2" lang="EL">γεννητὸς ἢ
ἀγέννητος</span>.—R.</p></note> or
also as a Son of God or not:  for these are points which have to
be inquired into out of sacred Scripture according to the best of our
ability, and which demand careful investigation.  And that this
Spirit inspired each one of the saints, whether prophets or apostles;
and that there was not one Spirit in the men of the old dispensation,
and another in those who were inspired at the advent of Christ, is most
clearly taught throughout the Churches.</p>
<p id="vi.v.i-p20" shownumber="no">5.  After these points, also, the apostolic
teaching is that the soul, having a substance<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.i-p20.1" n="1924" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.i-p21" shownumber="no"> Substantia.</p></note>
and life of its own, shall, after its departure from the world, be
rewarded according to its deserts, being destined to obtain either an
inheritance of eternal life and blessedness, if its actions shall have
procured this for it, or to be delivered up to eternal fire and
punishments, if the guilt of its crimes shall have brought it down to
this:  and also, that there is to be a time of resurrection from
the dead, when this body, which now “is sown in corruption, shall
rise in incorruption,” and that which “is sown in dishonour
will rise in glory.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.i-p21.1" n="1925" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.i-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.i-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.42-1Cor.15.43" parsed="|1Cor|15|42|15|43" passage="1 Cor. xv. 42, 43">1 Cor. xv. 42, 43</scripRef>.</p></note>  This also is
clearly defined in the teaching of the Church, that every rational soul
is possessed of free-will and volition; that it has a struggle to
maintain with the devil and his angels, and opposing
influences,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.i-p22.2" n="1926" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.i-p23" shownumber="no"> Virtutes.</p></note> because they strive
to burden it with sins; but if we live rightly and wisely, we should
endeavour to shake ourselves free of a burden of that kind.  From
which it follows, also, that we understand ourselves not to be subject
to necessity, so as to be compelled by all means, even against our
will, to do either good or evil.  For if we are our own masters,
some influences perhaps may impel us to sin, and others help us to
salvation; we are not forced, however, by any necessity either to act
rightly or wrongly, which those persons think is the case who say that
the courses and movements of the stars are the cause of human actions,
not only of those which take place beyond the influence of the freedom
of the will, but also of those which are placed within our own
power.  But with respect to the soul, whether it is derived from
the seed by a process of traducianism, so that the reason or substance
of it may be considered as placed in the seminal particles of the body
themselves, or whether it has any other beginning; and this beginning,
itself, whether it be by birth or not, or whether bestowed upon the
body from without or no, is not distinguished with sufficient clearness
in the teaching of the Church.</p>
<p id="vi.v.i-p24" shownumber="no">6.  Regarding the devil and his angels, and the
opposing influences, the teaching of the Church has laid down that
these beings exist indeed; but what they are, or how they exist, it has
not explained with sufficient clearness.  This opinion, however,
is held by most, that the devil was an angel, and that, having become
an apostate, he induced as many of the angels as possible to fall away
with himself, and these up to the present time are called his
angels.</p>
<p id="vi.v.i-p25" shownumber="no">7.  This also is a part of the Church’s
teaching, that the world was made and took its beginning at a certain
time, and is to be destroyed on account of its wickedness.  But
what existed <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_241.html" id="vi.v.i-Page_241" n="241" />before this world, or
what will exist after it, has not become certainly known to the many,
for there is no clear statement regarding it in the teaching of the
Church.</p>
<p id="vi.v.i-p26" shownumber="no">8.  Then, finally, that the Scriptures were
written by the Spirit of God, and have a meaning, not such only as is
apparent at first sight, but also another, which escapes the notice of
most.  For those (words) which are written are the forms of
certain mysteries,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.i-p26.1" n="1927" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.i-p27" shownumber="no"> Sacramentorum.</p></note> and the images of
divine things.  Respecting which there is one opinion throughout
the whole Church, that the whole law is indeed spiritual; but that the
spiritual meaning which the law conveys is not known to all, but to
those only on whom the grace of the Holy Spirit is bestowed in the word
of wisdom and knowledge.</p>
<p id="vi.v.i-p28" shownumber="no">The term <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.i-p28.1" lang="EL">ἀσώματον</span>, i.e.,
incorporeal, is disused and unknown, not only in many other writings,
but also in our own Scriptures.  And if any one should quote it to
us out of the little treatise entitled <i>The Doctrine of
Peter</i>,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.i-p28.2" n="1928" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.i-p29" shownumber="no"> Eusebius (<i>Hist.
Eccles</i>., iii. c. 36), treating of Ignatius, quotes from his
Epistle to the Church of Smyrna as follows:  “Writing to the
Smyrnæans, he (Ignatius) has employed words respecting Jesus, I
know not whence they are taken, to the following effect: 
‘But I know and believe that He was seen after the resurrection;
and when He came to Peter and his companions, He said to them, Take and
handle Me, and see that I am not an incorporeal
spirit.’”  Jerome, in his catalogue of ecclesiastical
writers, says the words are a quotation from the Gospel of the
Nazarenes, a work which he had recently translated.  Origen here
quotes them, however, from <i>The Doctrine of Peter</i>, on which
Ruæus remarks that the words might be contained in both of these
apocryphal works.</p></note> in which the
Saviour seems to say to His disciples, “I am not an incorporeal
demon,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.i-p29.1" n="1929" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.i-p30" shownumber="no"> Dæmonium.</p></note> I have to reply, in
the first place, that that work is not included among ecclesiastical
books; for we can show that it was not composed either by Peter or by
any other person inspired by the Spirit of God.  But even if the
point were to be conceded, the word <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.i-p30.1" lang="EL">ἀσώματον</span> there
does not convey the same meaning as is intended by Greek and Gentile
authors when incorporeal nature is discussed by philosophers.  For
in the little treatise referred to he used the phrase
“incorporeal demon” to denote that that form or outline of
demoniacal body, whatever it is, does not resemble this gross and
visible body of ours; but, agreeably to the intention of the author of
the treatise, it must be understood to mean that He had not such a body
as demons have, which is naturally fine,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.i-p30.2" n="1930" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.i-p31" shownumber="no"> Subtile.</p></note>
and thin as if formed of air (and for this reason is either considered
or called by many incorporeal), but that He had a solid and palpable
body.  Now, according to human custom, everything which is not of
that nature is called by the simple or ignorant incorporeal; as if one
were to say that the air which we breathe was incorporeal, because it
is not a body of such a nature as can be grasped and held, or can offer
resistance to pressure.</p>
<p id="vi.v.i-p32" shownumber="no">9.  We shall inquire, however, whether the thing
which Greek philosophers call <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.i-p32.1" lang="EL">ἀσώματον</span>, or
“incorporeal,” is found in holy Scripture under another
name.  For it is also to be a subject of investigation how God
himself is to be understood,—whether as corporeal, and formed
according to some shape, or of a different nature from bodies,—a
point which is not clearly indicated in our teaching.  And the
same inquiries have to be made regarding Christ and the Holy Spirit, as
well as respecting every soul, and everything possessed of a rational
nature.</p>
<p id="vi.v.i-p33" shownumber="no">10.  This also is a part of the teaching of
the Church, that there are certain angels of God, and certain good
influences, which are His servants in accomplishing the salvation of
men.  When these, however, were created, or of what nature they
are, or how they exist, is not clearly stated.  Regarding the sun,
moon, and stars, whether they are living beings or without life, there
is no distinct deliverance.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.i-p33.1" n="1931" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.i-p34" shownumber="no"> [See note,
<i>infra</i>, at end of cap. vi.  S.]</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.i-p35" shownumber="no">Every one, therefore, must make use of elements
and foundations of this sort, according to the precept,
“Enlighten yourselves with the light of
knowledge,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.i-p35.1" n="1932" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.i-p36" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.i-p36.1" osisRef="Bible:Hos.10.12" parsed="|Hos|10|12|0|0" passage="Hos. x. 12">Hos. x. 12</scripRef>.  The words in the text are not the
rendering of the Authorized Version, but that of the Septuagint, which
has <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.i-p36.2" lang="EL">φωτίσατε
ἑαυτοῖς φῶς
γνώσεως</span>.  Where the
Masoretic text has <span class="Hebrew" dir="rtl" id="vi.v.i-p36.3" lang="HE">תע“וְ</span> (<i>et tempus</i>)
Origen evidently read <span class="Hebrew" dir="rtl" id="vi.v.i-p36.4" lang="HE">תעַדַּ</span>
(<i>scientia</i>), the similarity of <i>Vau</i> and <i>Daleth</i>
accounting for the error of the transcriber.</p></note> if he would desire
to form a connected series and body of truths agreeably to the reason
of all these things, that by clear and necessary statements he may
ascertain the truth regarding each individual topic, and form, as we
have said, one body of doctrine, by means of illustrations and
arguments,—either those which he has discovered in holy
Scripture, or which he has deduced by closely tracing out the
consequences and following a correct method.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="vi.v.ii" next="vi.v.ii.i" prev="vi.v.i" progress="33.36%" title="Book I">

<div4 id="vi.v.ii.i" n="I" next="vi.v.ii.ii" prev="vi.v.ii" progress="33.36%" shorttitle="Chapter I" title="On God." type="Chapter"><p class="c14" id="vi.v.ii.i-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_242.html" id="vi.v.ii.i-Page_242" n="242" /><span class="c17" id="vi.v.ii.i-p1.1">Book I.</span></p>
<p class="c26" id="vi.v.ii.i-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="vi.v.ii.i-p2.1">Chapter I.—On God.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.v.ii.i-p3" shownumber="no">1.  <span class="sc" id="vi.v.ii.i-p3.1">I know</span> that some
will attempt to say that, even according to the declarations of our own
Scriptures, God is a body, because in the writings of Moses they find
it said, that “our God is a consuming fire;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.i-p3.2" n="1933" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.i-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.i-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.4.24" parsed="|Deut|4|24|0|0" passage="Deut. iv. 24">Deut. iv. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> and in the Gospel according to John, that
“God is a Spirit, and they who worship Him must worship Him in
spirit and in truth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.i-p4.2" n="1934" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.i-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.i-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:John.4.24" parsed="|John|4|24|0|0" passage="John iv. 24">John iv. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>  Fire and
spirit, according to them, are to be regarded as nothing else than a
body.  Now, I should like to ask these persons what they have to
say respecting that passage where it is declared that God is light; as
John writes in his Epistle, “God is light, and in Him there is no
darkness at all.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.i-p5.2" n="1935" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.i-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.i-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.5" parsed="|1John|1|5|0|0" passage="1 John i. 5">1 John i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  Truly He is
that light which illuminates the whole understanding of those who are
capable of receiving truth, as is said in the <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.i-p6.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36" parsed="|Ps|36|0|0|0" passage="Psalm 36">thirty-sixth
Psalm</scripRef>, “In Thy
light we shall see light.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.i-p6.3" n="1936" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.i-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.i-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36.9" parsed="|Ps|36|9|0|0" passage="Ps. xxxvi. 9">Ps. xxxvi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  For what
other light of God can be named, “in which any one sees
light,” save an influence of God, by which a man, being
enlightened, either thoroughly sees the truth of all things, or comes
to know God Himself, who is called the truth?  Such is the meaning
of the expression, “In Thy light we shall see light;” i.e.,
in Thy word and wisdom which is Thy Son, in Himself we shall see Thee
the Father.  Because He is called light, shall He be supposed to
have any resemblance to the light of the sun?  Or how should there
be the slightest ground for imagining, that from that corporeal light
any one could derive the cause of knowledge, and come to the
understanding of the truth?</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.i-p8" shownumber="no">2.  If, then, they acquiesce in our
assertion, which reason itself has demonstrated, regarding the nature
of light, and acknowledge that God cannot be understood to be a body in
the sense that light is, similar reasoning will hold true of the
expression “a consuming fire.”  For what will God
consume in respect of His being fire?  Shall He be thought to
consume material substance, as wood, or hay, or stubble?  And what
in this view can be called worthy of the glory of God, if He be a fire,
consuming materials of that kind?  But let us reflect that God
does indeed consume and utterly destroy; that He consumes evil
thoughts, wicked actions, and sinful desires, when they find their way
into the minds of believers; and that, inhabiting along with His Son
those souls which are rendered capable of receiving His word and
wisdom, according to His own declaration, “I and the Father shall
come, and We shall make our abode with him?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.i-p8.1" n="1937" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.i-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.i-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.23" parsed="|John|14|23|0|0" passage="John xiv. 23">John xiv. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>  He makes them, after all their vices
and passions have been consumed, a holy temple, worthy of
Himself.  Those, moreover, who, on account of the expression
“God is a Spirit,” think that He is a body, are to be
answered, I think, in the following manner.  It is the custom of
sacred Scripture, when it wishes to designate anything opposed to this
gross and solid body, to call it spirit, as in the expression,
“The letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.i-p9.2" n="1938" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.i-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.i-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.6" parsed="|2Cor|3|6|0|0" passage="2 Cor. iii. 6">2 Cor. iii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> where there can be no doubt that by
“letter” are meant bodily things, and by
“spirit” intellectual things, which we also term
“spiritual.”  The apostle, moreover, says, “Even
unto this day, when Moses is read, the veil is upon their heart: 
nevertheless, when it shall turn to the Lord, the veil shall be taken
away:  and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is
liberty.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.i-p10.2" n="1939" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.i-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.i-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.15-2Cor.3.17" parsed="|2Cor|3|15|3|17" passage="2 Cor. iii. 15-17">2 Cor. iii. 15–17</scripRef>.</p></note>  For so long
as any one is not converted to a spiritual understanding, a veil is
placed over his heart, with which veil, i.e., a gross understanding,
Scripture itself is said or thought to be covered:  and this is
the meaning of the statement that a veil was placed over the
countenance of Moses when he spoke to the people, i.e., when the law
was publicly read aloud.  But if we turn to the Lord, where also
is the word of God, and where the Holy Spirit reveals spiritual
knowledge, then the veil is taken away, and with unveiled face we shall
behold the glory of the Lord in the holy Scriptures.</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.i-p12" shownumber="no">3.  And since many saints participate in the
Holy Spirit, He cannot therefore be understood to be a body, which
being divided into corporeal parts, is partaken of by each one of the
saints; but He is manifestly a sanctifying power, in which all are said
to have a share who have deserved to be sanctified by His grace. 
And in order that what we say may be more easily understood, let us
take an illustration from things very dissimilar.  There are many
persons who take a part in the science<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.i-p12.1" n="1940" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.i-p13" shownumber="no"> Disciplina.</p></note> or
art of medicine:  are we therefore to suppose that those who do so
take to themselves the particles of some body called medicine, which is
placed before them, and in this way participate in the same?  Or
must we not rather understand that all who with quick and trained minds
come to understand the art and discipline itself, may be said to be
par<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_243.html" id="vi.v.ii.i-Page_243" n="243" />takers of the art
of healing?  But these are not to be deemed altogether parallel
instances in a comparison of medicine to the Holy Spirit, as they have
been adduced only to establish that that is not necessarily to be
considered a body, a share in which is possessed by many
individuals.  For the Holy Spirit differs widely from the method
or science of medicine, in respect that the Holy Spirit is an
intellectual existence<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.i-p13.1" n="1941" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.i-p14" shownumber="no"> Subsistentia.</p></note> and subsists and
exists in a peculiar manner, whereas medicine is not at all of that
nature.</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.i-p15" shownumber="no">4.  But we must pass on to the language of
the Gospel itself, in which it is declared that “God is a
Spirit,” and where we have to show how that is to be understood
agreeably to what we have stated.  For let us inquire on what
occasion these words were spoken by the Saviour, before whom He uttered
them, and what was the subject of investigation.  We find, without
any doubt, that He spoke these words to the Samaritan woman, saying to
her, who thought, agreeably to the Samaritan view, that God ought to be
worshipped on Mount Gerizim, that “God is a Spirit.” 
For the Samaritan woman, believing Him to be a Jew, was inquiring of
Him whether God ought to be worshipped in Jerusalem or on this
mountain; and her words were, “All our fathers worshipped on this
mountain, and ye say that in Jerusalem is the place where we ought to
worship.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.i-p15.1" n="1942" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.i-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.i-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:John.4.20" parsed="|John|4|20|0|0" passage="John iv. 20">John iv. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>  To this
opinion of the Samaritan woman, therefore, who imagined that God was
less rightly or duly worshipped, according to the privileges of the
different localities, either by the Jews in Jerusalem or by the
Samaritans on Mount Gerizim, the Saviour answered that he who would
follow the Lord must lay aside all preference for particular places,
and thus expressed Himself:  “The hour is coming when
neither in Jerusalem nor on this mountain shall the true worshippers
worship the Father.  God is a Spirit, and they who worship Him
must worship Him in spirit and in truth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.i-p16.2" n="1943" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.i-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.i-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:John.4.23-John.4.24" parsed="|John|4|23|4|24" passage="John iv. 23, 24">John iv. 23, 24</scripRef>.</p></note>  And observe how logically He has
joined together the spirit and the truth:  He called God a Spirit,
that He might distinguish Him from bodies; and He named Him the truth,
to distinguish Him from a shadow or an image.  For they who
worshipped in Jerusalem worshipped God neither in truth nor in spirit,
being in subjection to the shadow or image of heavenly things; and such
also was the case with those who worshipped on Mount
Gerizim.</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.i-p18" shownumber="no">5.  Having refuted, then, as well as we
could, every notion which might suggest that we were to think of God as
in any degree corporeal, we go on to say that, according to strict
truth, God is incomprehensible, and incapable of being
measured.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.i-p18.1" n="1944" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.i-p19" shownumber="no">
“Inæstimabilem.”</p></note>  For whatever
be the knowledge which we are able to obtain of God, either by
perception or reflection, we must of necessity believe that He is by
many degrees far better than what we perceive Him to be.  For, as
if we were to see any one unable to bear a spark of light, or the flame
of a very small lamp, and were desirous to acquaint such a one, whose
vision could not admit a greater degree of light than what we have
stated, with the brightness and splendour of the sun, would it not be
necessary to tell him that the splendour of the sun was unspeakably and
incalculably better and more glorious than all this light which he
saw?  So our understanding, when shut in by the fetters of flesh
and blood, and rendered, on account of its participation in such
material substances, duller and more obtuse, although, in comparison
with our bodily nature, it is esteemed to be far superior, yet, in its
efforts to examine and behold incorporeal things, scarcely holds the
place of a spark or lamp.  But among all intelligent, that is,
incorporeal beings, what is so superior to all others—so
unspeakably and incalculably superior—as God, whose nature cannot
be grasped or seen by the power of any human understanding, even the
purest and brightest?</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.i-p20" shownumber="no">6.  But it will not appear absurd if we
employ another similitude to make the matter clearer.  Our eyes
frequently cannot look upon the nature of the light itself—that
is, upon the substance of the sun; but when we behold his splendour or
his rays pouring in, perhaps, through windows or some small openings to
admit the light, we can reflect how great is the supply and source of
the light of the body.  So, in like manner. the works of Divine
Providence and the plan of this whole world are a sort of rays, as it
were, of the nature of God, in comparison with His real substance and
being.  As, therefore, our understanding is unable of itself to
behold God Himself as He is, it knows the Father of the world from the
beauty of His works and the comeliness of His creatures.  God,
therefore, is not to be thought of as being either a body or as
existing in a body, but as an uncompounded intellectual
nature,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.i-p20.1" n="1945" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.i-p21" shownumber="no"> “Simplex
intellectualis natura.”</p></note> admitting within
Himself no addition of any kind; so that He cannot be believed to have
within him a greater and a less, but is such that He is in all
parts <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.ii.i-p21.1" lang="EL">Μονάς</span>, and, so to speak,
<span class="Greek" id="vi.v.ii.i-p21.2" lang="EL">῾Ενάς</span>, and is the mind and source from
which all intellectual nature or mind takes its beginning.  But
mind, for its movements or operations, needs no physical space, nor
sensible magnitude, nor bodily shape, nor colour, nor any other of
those adjuncts which are the properties of body or matter. 
Wherefore that simple and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_244.html" id="vi.v.ii.i-Page_244" n="244" />wholly intellectual nature<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.i-p21.3" n="1946" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.i-p22" shownumber="no"> “Natura illa
simplex et tota mens.”</p></note> can admit of no delay or hesitation in its
movements or operations, lest the simplicity of the divine nature
should appear to be circumscribed or in some degree hampered by such
adjuncts, and lest that which is the beginning of all things should be
found composite and differing, and that which ought to be free from all
bodily intermixture, in virtue of being the one sole species of Deity,
so to speak, should prove, instead of being one, to consist of many
things.  That mind, moreover, does not require space in order to
carry on its movements agreeably to its nature, is certain from
observation of our own mind.  For if the mind abide within its own
limits, and sustain no injury from any cause, it will never, from
diversity of situation, be retarded in the discharge of its functions;
nor, on the other hand, does it gain any addition or increase of
mobility from the nature of particular places.  And here, if any
one were to object, for example, that among those who are at sea, and
tossed by its waves the mind is considerably less vigorous than it is
wont to be on land, we are to believe that it is in this state, not
from diversity of situation, but from the commotion or disturbance of
the body to which the mind is joined or attached.  For it seems to
be contrary to nature, as it were, for a human body to live at sea; and
for that reason it appears, by a sort of inequality of its own, to
enter upon its mental operations in a slovenly and irregular manner,
and to perform the acts of the intellect with a duller sense, in as
great degree as those who on land are prostrated with fever; with
respect to whom it is certain, that if the mind do not discharge its
functions as well as before, in consequence of the attack of disease,
the blame is to be laid not upon the place, but upon the bodily malady,
by which the body, being disturbed and disordered, renders to the mind
its customary services under by no means the well-known and natural
conditions:  for we human beings are animals composed of a union
of body and soul, and in this way (only) was it possible for us to live
upon the earth.  But God, who is the beginning of all things, is
not to be regarded as a composite being, lest perchance there should be
found to exist elements prior to the beginning itself, out of which
everything is composed, whatever that be which is called
composite.  Neither does the mind require bodily magnitude in
order to perform any act or movement; as when the eye by gazing upon
bodies of larger size is dilated, but is compressed and contracted in
order to see smaller objects.  The mind, indeed, requires
magnitude of an intellectual kind, because it grows, not after the
fashion of a body, but after that of intelligence.  For the mind
is not enlarged, together with the body, by means of corporal
additions, up to the twentieth or thirtieth year of life; but the
intellect is sharpened by exercises of learning, and the powers
implanted within it for intelligent purposes are called forth; and it
is rendered capable of greater intellectual efforts, not being
increased by bodily additions, but carefully polished by learned
exercises.  But these it cannot receive immediately from boyhood,
or from birth, because the framework of limbs which the mind employs as
organs for exercising itself is weak and feeble; and it is unable to
bear the weight of its own operations, or to exhibit a capacity for
receiving training.</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.i-p23" shownumber="no">7.  If there are any now who think that the
mind itself and the soul is a body, I wish they would tell me by way of
answer how it receives reasons and assertions on subjects of such
importance—of such difficulty and such subtlety?  Whence
does it derive the power of memory? and whence comes the contemplation
of invisible<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.i-p23.1" n="1947" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.i-p24" shownumber="no"> Some read
“visible.”</p></note> things?  How
does the body possess the faculty of understanding incorporeal
existences?  How does a bodily nature investigate the processes of
the various arts, and contemplate the reasons of things?  How,
also, is it able to perceive and understand divine truths, which are
manifestly incorporeal?  Unless, indeed, some should happen to be
of opinion, that as the very bodily shape and form of the ears or eyes
contributes something to hearing and to sight, and as the individual
members, formed by God, have some adaptation, even from the very
quality of their form, to the end for which they were naturally
appointed; so also he may think that the shape of the soul or mind is
to be understood as if created purposely and designedly for perceiving
and understanding individual things, and for being set in motion by
vital movements.  I do not perceive, however, who shall be able to
describe or state what is the colour of the mind, in respect of its
being mind, and acting as an intelligent existence.  Moreover, in
confirmation and explanation of what we have already advanced regarding
the mind or soul—to the effect that it is better than the whole
bodily nature—the following remarks may be added.  There
underlies every bodily sense a certain peculiar sensible
substance,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.i-p24.1" n="1948" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.i-p25" shownumber="no"> “Substantia
quædam sensibilis propria.”</p></note> on which the bodily
sense exerts itself.  For example, colours, form, size, underlie
vision; voices and sound, the sense of hearing; odours, good or bad,
that of smell; savours, that of taste; heat or cold, hardness or
softness, roughness or smoothness, that of touch.  Now, of those
senses enumerated above, it is manifest to all that the sense of mind
is much the best.  How, then, should it not appear absurd, that
under <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_245.html" id="vi.v.ii.i-Page_245" n="245" />those senses which are
inferior, substances should have been placed on which to exert their
powers, but that under this power, which is far better than any other,
i.e., the sense of mind, nothing at all of the nature of a substance
should be placed, but that a power of an intellectual nature should be
an accident, or consequent upon bodies?  Those who assert this,
doubtless do so to the disparagement of that better substance which is
within them; nay, by so doing, they even do wrong to God Himself, when
they imagine He may be understood by means of a bodily nature, so that
according to their view He is a body, and that which may be understood
or perceived by means of a body; and they are unwilling to have it
understood that the mind bears a certain relationship to God, of whom
the mind itself is an intellectual image, and that by means of this it
may come to some knowledge of the nature of divinity, especially if it
be purified and separated from bodily matter.</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.i-p26" shownumber="no">8.  But perhaps these declarations may seem
to have less weight with those who wish to be instructed in divine
things out of the holy Scriptures, and who seek to have it proved to
them from that source how the nature of God surpasses the nature of
bodies.  See, therefore, if the apostle does not say the same
thing, when, speaking of Christ, he declares, that “He is the
image of the invisible God, the first-born of every
creature.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.i-p26.1" n="1949" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.i-p27" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.i-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" passage="Col. i. 15">Col. i. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>  Not, as some
suppose, that the nature of God is visible to some and invisible to
others:  for the apostle does not say “the image of God
invisible” to men or “invisible” to sinners, but with
unvarying constancy pronounces on the nature of God in these
words:  “the image of the invisible God.” 
Moreover, John, in his Gospel, when asserting that “no one hath
seen God at any time,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.i-p27.2" n="1950" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.i-p28" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.i-p28.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" passage="John i. 18">John i. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> manifestly declares
to all who are capable of understanding, that there is no nature to
which God is visible:  not as if, He were a being who was visible
by nature, and merely escaped or baffled the view of a frailer
creature, but because by the <i>nature</i> of His being it is
impossible for Him to be seen.  And if you should ask of me what
is my opinion regarding the Only-begotten Himself, whether the nature
of God, which is naturally invisible, be not visible even to Him, let
not such a question appear to you at once to be either absurd or
impious, because we shall give you a logical reason.  It is one
thing to see, and another to know:  to see and to be seen is a
property of bodies; to know and to be known, an attribute of
intellectual being.  Whatever, therefore, is a property of bodies,
cannot be predicated either of the Father or of the Son; but what
belongs to the nature of deity is common to the Father and the
Son.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.i-p28.2" n="1951" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.i-p29" shownumber="no"> “Constat inter
Patrem et Filium.”</p></note>  Finally, even He Himself, in the
Gospel, did not say that no one has <i>seen</i> the Father, save the
Son, nor any one the Son, save the Father; but His words are: 
“No one <i>knoweth</i> the Son, save the Father; nor any one the
Father, save the Son.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.i-p29.1" n="1952" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.i-p30" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.i-p30.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.27" parsed="|Matt|11|27|0|0" passage="Matt. xi. 27">Matt. xi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>  By which it
is clearly shown, that whatever among bodily natures is called seeing
and being seen, is termed, between the Father and the Son, a knowing
and being known, by means of the power of knowledge, not by the
frailness of the sense of sight.  Because, then, neither seeing
nor being seen can be properly applied to an incorporeal and invisible
nature, neither is the Father, in the Gospel, said to be seen by the
Son, nor the Son by the Father, but the one is said to be known by the
other.</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.i-p31" shownumber="no">9.  Here, if any one lay before us the
passage where it is said, “Blessed are the pure in heart, for
they shall see God,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.i-p31.1" n="1953" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.i-p32" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.i-p32.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.8" parsed="|Matt|5|8|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 8">Matt. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> from that very
passage, in my opinion, will our position derive additional strength;
for what else is seeing God in heart, but, according to our exposition
as above, understanding and knowing Him with the mind?  For the
names of the organs of sense are frequently applied to the soul, so
that it may be said to see with the eyes of the heart, i.e., to perform
an intellectual act by means of the power of intelligence.  So
also it is said to hear with the ears when it perceives the deeper
meaning of a statement.  So also we say that it makes use of
teeth, when it chews and eats the bread of life which cometh down from
heaven.  In like manner, also, it is said to employ the services
of other members, which are transferred from their bodily appellations,
and applied to the powers of the soul, according to the words of
Solomon, “You will find a divine sense.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.i-p32.2" n="1954" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.i-p33" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.i-p33.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.2.5" parsed="|Prov|2|5|0|0" passage="Prov. ii. 5">Prov. ii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  For he knew that there were within us
two kinds of senses:  the one mortal, corruptible, human; the
other immortal and intellectual, which he now termed divine.  By
this divine sense, therefore, not of the eyes, but of a pure heart,
which is the mind, God may be seen by those who are worthy.  For
you will certainly find in all the Scriptures, both old and new, the
term “heart” repeatedly used instead of “mind,”
i.e., intellectual power.  In this manner, therefore, although far
below the dignity of the subject, have we spoken of the nature of God,
as those who understand it under the limitation of the human
understanding.  In the next place, let us see what is meant by the
name of Christ.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.v.ii.ii" n="II" next="vi.v.ii.iii" prev="vi.v.ii.i" progress="34.00%" shorttitle="Chapter II" title="On Christ." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p1.1">Chapter II.—On
Christ.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p2" shownumber="no">1.  In the first place, we must note that the
nature of that deity which is in Christ in respect <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_246.html" id="vi.v.ii.ii-Page_246" n="246" />of His being the only-begotten Son of God
is one thing, and that human nature which He assumed in these last
times for the purposes of the dispensation (of grace) is another. 
And therefore we have first to ascertain what the only-begotten Son of
God is, seeing He is called by many different names, according to the
circumstances and views of individuals.  For He is termed Wisdom,
according to the expression of Solomon:  “The Lord created
me—the beginning of His ways, and among His works, before He made
any other thing; He founded me before the ages.  In the beginning,
before He formed the earth, before He brought forth the fountains of
waters, before the mountains were made strong, before all the hills, He
brought me forth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p2.1" n="1955" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.ii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22-Prov.8.25" parsed="|Prov|8|22|8|25" passage="Prov. viii. 22-25">Prov. viii. 22–25</scripRef>.  The reading in the text differs
considerably from that of the Vulgate.</p></note>  He is also
styled First-born, as the apostle has declared:  “who is the
first-born of every creature.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p3.2" n="1956" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.ii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" passage="Col. i. 15">Col. i. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>  The
first-born, however, is not by nature a different person from the
Wisdom, but one and the same.  Finally, the Apostle Paul says that
“Christ (is) the power of God and the wisdom of
God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p4.2" n="1957" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.ii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.24" parsed="|1Cor|1|24|0|0" passage="1 Cor. i. 24">1 Cor. i. 24</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.ii-p6" shownumber="no">2.  Let no one, however, imagine that we mean
anything impersonal<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p6.1" n="1958" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p7" shownumber="no"> Aliquid
insubstantivum.</p></note> when we call Him
the wisdom of God; or suppose, for example, that we understand Him to
be, not a living being endowed with wisdom, but something which makes
men wise, giving itself to, and implanting itself in, the minds of
those who are made capable of receiving His virtues and
intelligence.  If, then, it is once rightly understood that the
only-begotten Son of God is His wisdom hypostatically<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p7.1" n="1959" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p8" shownumber="no"> Substantialiter.</p></note> existing, I know not whether our curiosity
ought to advance beyond this, or entertain any suspicion that
that <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p8.1" lang="EL">ὑπόστασις</span>
or <i>substantia</i> contains anything of a bodily nature, since
everything that is corporeal is distinguished either by form, or
colour, or magnitude.  And who in his sound senses ever sought for
form, or colour, or size, in wisdom, in respect of its being
wisdom?  And who that is capable of entertaining reverential
thoughts or feelings regarding God, can suppose or believe that God the
Father ever existed, even for a moment of time,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p8.2" n="1960" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p9" shownumber="no"> Ad punctum alicujus
momenti.</p></note>
without having generated this Wisdom?  For in that case he must
say either that God was unable to generate Wisdom before He produced
her, so that He afterwards called into being her who formerly did not
exist, or that He possessed the power indeed, but—what cannot be
said of God without impiety—was unwilling to use it; both of
which suppositions, it is patent to all, are alike absurd and
impious:  for they amount to this, either that God advanced from a
condition of inability to one of ability, or that, although possessed
of the power, He concealed it, and delayed the generation of
Wisdom.  Wherefore we have always held that God is the Father of
His only-begotten Son, who was born indeed of Him, and derives from Him
what He is, but without any beginning, not only such as may be measured
by any divisions of time, but even that which the mind alone can
contemplate within itself, or behold, so to speak, with the naked
powers of the understanding.  And therefore we must believe that
Wisdom was generated before any beginning that can be either
comprehended or expressed.  And since all the creative power of
the coming creation<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p9.1" n="1961" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p10" shownumber="no"> Omnis virtus ac
deformatio futuræ creaturæ.</p></note> was included in
this very existence of Wisdom (whether of those things which have an
original or of those which have a derived existence), having been
formed beforehand and arranged by the power of foreknowledge; on
account of these very creatures which had been described, as it were,
and prefigured in Wisdom herself, does Wisdom say, in the words of
Solomon, that she was created the beginning of the ways of God,
inasmuch as she contained within herself either the beginnings, or
forms, or species of all creation.</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.ii-p11" shownumber="no">3.  Now, in the same way in which we have
understood that Wisdom was the beginning of the ways of God, and is
said to be created, forming beforehand and containing within herself
the species and beginnings of all creatures, must we understand her to
be the Word of God, because of her disclosing to all other beings,
i.e., to universal creation, the nature of the mysteries and secrets
which are contained within the divine wisdom; and on this account she
is called the Word, because she is, as it were, the interpreter of the
secrets of the mind.  And therefore that language which is found
in the <i>Acts of Paul</i>,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p11.1" n="1962" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p12" shownumber="no"> This work is mentioned
by Eusebius, <i>Hist. Eccles</i>., iii. c. 3 and 25, as among the
spurious writings current in the Church.  The <i>Acts of Paul and
Thecla</i> was a different work from the <i>Acts of Paul</i>.  The
words quoted, “Hic est verbum animal vivens,” seem
to be a corruption from <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.ii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.4.12" parsed="|Heb|4|12|0|0" passage="Heb. iv. 12">Heb.
iv. 12</scripRef>, <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p12.2" lang="EL">ζῶν γὰρ ὁ
λόγος τοῦ
Θεοῦ</span>.  [Jones on the
<i>Canon</i>, vol. ii. pp. 353–411, as to <i>Paul and
Thecla</i>.  As to this quotation of our author, see
Lardner, <i>Credib</i>., ii. p. 539.]</p></note> where it is said
that “here is the Word a living being,” appears to me to be
rightly used.  John, however, with more sublimity and propriety,
says in the beginning of his Gospel, when defining God by a special
definition to be the Word, “And God was the Word,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p12.3" n="1963" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p13" shownumber="no"> Or, “and the
Word was God.”</p></note> and this was in the beginning with
God.”  Let him, then, who assigns a beginning to the Word or
Wisdom of God, take care that he be not guilty of impiety against the
unbegotten Father Himself, seeing he denies that He had always been a
Father, and had generated the Word, and had possessed wisdom in all
preceding periods, whether they <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_247.html" id="vi.v.ii.ii-Page_247" n="247" />be called times or ages, or anything else that
can be so entitled.</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.ii-p14" shownumber="no">4.  This Son, accordingly, is also the truth and
life of all things which exist.  And with reason.  For how
could those things which were created live, unless they derived their
being from life? or how could those things which are, truly exist,
unless they came down from the truth? or how could rational beings
exist, unless the Word or reason had previously existed? or how could
they be wise, unless there were wisdom?  But since it was to come
to pass that some also should fall away from life, and bring death upon
themselves by their declension—for death is nothing else than a
departure from life—and as it was not to follow that those beings
which had once been created by God for the enjoyment of life should
utterly perish, it was necessary that, before death, there should be in
existence such a power as would destroy the coming death, and that
there should be a resurrection, the type of which was in our Lord and
Saviour, and that this resurrection should have its ground in the
wisdom and word and life of God.  And then, in the next place,
since some of those who were created were not to be always willing to
remain unchangeable and unalterable in the calm and moderate enjoyment
of the blessings which they possessed, but, in consequence of the good
which was in them being theirs not by nature or essence, but by
accident, were to be perverted and changed, and to fall away from their
position, therefore was the Word and Wisdom of God made the Way. 
And it was so termed because it leads to the Father those who walk
along it.</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.ii-p15" shownumber="no">Whatever, therefore, we have predicated of the
wisdom of God, will be appropriately applied and understood of the Son
of God, in virtue of His being the Life, and the Word, and the Truth
and the Resurrection:  for all these titles are derived from His
power and operations, and in none of them is there the slightest ground
for understanding anything of a corporeal nature which might seem to
denote either size, or form, or colour; for those children of men which
appear among us, or those descendants of other living beings,
correspond to the seed of those by whom they were begotten, or derive
from those mothers, in whose wombs they are formed and nourished,
whatever that is, which they bring into this life, and carry with them
when they are born.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p15.1" n="1964" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p16" shownumber="no"> “Quoniam hi qui
videntur apud nos hominum filii, vel ceterorum animalium, semini eorum
a quibus seminati sunt respondent, vel earum quarum in utero formantur
ac nutriuntur, habent ex his quidquid illud est quod in lucem hanc
assumunt, ac deferunt processuri.”  Probably the last two
words should be “deferunt processuris”—“and
hand it over to those who are destined to come forth from them,”
i.e., to their descendants.</p></note>  But it is
monstrous and unlawful to compare God the Father, in the generation of
His only-begotten Son, and in the substance<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p16.1" n="1965" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p17" shownumber="no"> Subsistentia. 
Some would read here, “substantia.”</p></note> of
the same, to any man or other living thing engaged in such an act; for
we must of necessity hold that there is something exceptional and
worthy of God which does not admit of any comparison at all, not merely
in things, but which cannot even be conceived by thought or discovered
by perception, so that a human mind should be able to apprehend how the
unbegotten God is made the Father of the only-begotten Son. 
Because His generation is as eternal and everlasting as the brilliancy
which is produced from the sun.  For it is not by receiving
the<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p17.1" n="1966" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p18" shownumber="no"> Per adoptionem
Spiritus.  The original words here were probably <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p18.1" lang="EL">εἰσποίησις
τοῦ
πνεύματος</span>, and
Rufinus seems to have mistaken the allusion to <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.ii-p18.2" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.7" parsed="|Gen|2|7|0|0" passage="Gen. ii. 7">Gen. ii. 7</scripRef>.  To “adoption,”
in the technical theological sense, the words in the text cannot have
any reference.—<span class="sc" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p18.3">Schnitzer</span>.</p></note> breath of life that He is made a Son, by
<i>any outward act</i>, but by His own nature.</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.ii-p19" shownumber="no">5.  Let us now ascertain how those statements
which we have advanced are supported by the authority of holy
Scripture.  The Apostle Paul says, that the only-begotten Son is
the “image of the invisible God,” and “the first-born
of every creature.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p19.1" n="1967" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.ii-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" passage="Col. i. 15">Col. i. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>  And when
writing to the Hebrews, he says of Him that He is “the brightness
of His glory, and the express image of His person.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p20.2" n="1968" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.ii-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" passage="Heb. i. 3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now, we find in the treatise called
the Wisdom of Solomon the following description of the wisdom of
God:  “For she is the breath of the power of God, and the
purest efflux<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p21.2" n="1969" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p22" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p22.1" lang="EL">ἀπόῤῥοια</span>.</p></note> of the glory of the
Almighty.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p22.2" n="1970" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.ii-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.7.25" parsed="|Wis|7|25|0|0" passage="Wisd. vii. 25">Wisd. vii. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>  Nothing that
is polluted can therefore come upon her.  For she is the splendour
of the eternal light, and the stainless mirror of God’s working,
and the image of His goodness.  Now we say, as before, that Wisdom
has her existence nowhere else save in Him who is the beginning of all
things:  from whom also is derived everything that is wise,
because He Himself is the only one who is by nature a Son, and is
therefore termed the Only-begotten.</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.ii-p24" shownumber="no">6.  Let us now see how we are to understand the
expression “invisible image,” that we may in this way
perceive how God is rightly called the Father of His Son; and let us,
in the first place, draw our conclusions from what are customarily
called images among men.  That is sometimes called an image which
is painted or sculptured on some material substance, such as wood or
stone; and sometimes a child is called the image of his parent, when
the features of the child in no respect belie their resemblance to the
father.  I think, therefore, that that man who was formed after
the image and likeness of God may be fittingly compared to the first
illustration.  Respecting him, however, we shall see more
precisely, God willing, when we come to expound the passage in
Genesis.  But the image <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_248.html" id="vi.v.ii.ii-Page_248" n="248" />of the Son of God, of whom we are now
speaking, may be compared to the second of the above examples, even in
respect of this, that He is the invisible image of the invisible God,
in the same manner as we say, according to the sacred history, that the
image of Adam is his son Seth.  The words are, “And Adam
begat Seth in his own likeness, and after his own
image.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p24.1" n="1971" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p25" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.ii-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.5.3" parsed="|Gen|5|3|0|0" passage="Gen. v. 3">Gen. v. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now this
image contains the unity of nature and substance belonging to Father
and Son.  For if the Son do, in like manner, all those things
which the Father doth, then, in virtue of the Son doing all things like
the Father, is the image of the Father formed in the Son, who is born
of Him, like an act of His will proceeding from the mind.  And I
am therefore of opinion that the will of the Father ought alone to be
sufficient for the existence of that which He wishes to exist. 
For in the exercise of His will He employs no other way than that which
is made known by the counsel of His will.  And thus also the
existence<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p25.2" n="1972" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p26" shownumber="no"> Subsistentia.</p></note> of the Son is
generated by Him.  For this point must above all others be
maintained by those who allow nothing to be unbegotten, i.e., unborn,
save God the Father only.  And we must be careful not to fall into
the absurdities of those who picture to themselves certain emanations,
so as to divide the divine nature into parts, and who divide God the
Father as far as they can, since even to entertain the remotest
suspicion of such a thing regarding an incorporeal being is not only
the height of impiety, but a mark of the greatest folly, it being most
remote from any intelligent conception that there should be any
physical division of any incorporeal nature.  Rather, therefore,
as an act of the will proceeds from the understanding, and neither cuts
off any part nor is separated or divided from it, so after some such
fashion is the Father to be supposed as having begotten the Son, His
own image; namely, so that, as He is Himself invisible by nature, He
also begat an image that was invisible.  For the Son is the Word,
and therefore we are not to understand that anything in Him is
cognisable by the senses.  He is wisdom, and in wisdom there can
be no suspicion of anything corporeal.  He is the true light,
which enlightens every man that cometh into this world; but He has
nothing in common with the light of this sun.  Our Saviour,
therefore, is the image of the invisible God, inasmuch as compared with
the Father Himself He is the truth:  and as compared with us, to
whom He reveals the Father, He is the image by which we come to the
knowledge of the Father, whom no one knows save the Son, and he to whom
the Son is pleased to reveal Him.  And the method of revealing Him
is through the understanding.  For He by whom the Son Himself is
understood, understands, as a consequence, the Father also, according
to His own words:  “He that hath seen Me, hath seen the
Father also.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p26.1" n="1973" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p27" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.ii-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.9" parsed="|John|14|9|0|0" passage="John xiv. 9">John xiv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.ii-p28" shownumber="no">7.  But since we quoted the language of Paul
regarding Christ, where He says of Him that He is “the brightness
of the glory of God, and the express figure of His
person,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p28.1" n="1974" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p29" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.ii-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" passage="Heb. i. 3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> let us see what
idea we are to form of this.  According to John, “God is
light.”  The only-begotten Son, therefore, is the glory of
this light, proceeding inseparably from (God) Himself, as brightness
does from light, and illuminating the whole of creation.  For,
agreeably to what we have already explained as to the manner in which
He is the Way, and conducts to the Father; and in which He is the Word,
interpreting the secrets of wisdom, and the mysteries of knowledge,
making them known to the rational creation; and is also the Truth, and
the Life, and the Resurrection,—in the same way ought we to
understand also the meaning of His being the brightness:  for it
is by its splendour that we understand and feel what light itself
is.  And this splendour, presenting itself gently and softly to
the frail and weak eyes of mortals, and gradually training, as it were,
and accustoming them to bear the brightness of the light, when it has
put away from them every hindrance and obstruction to vision, according
to the Lord’s own precept, “Cast forth the beam out of
thine eye,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p29.2" n="1975" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p30" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.ii-p30.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.42" parsed="|Luke|6|42|0|0" passage="Luke vi. 42">Luke vi. 42</scripRef>.</p></note> renders them
capable of enduring the splendour of the light, being made in this
respect also a sort of mediator between men and the light.</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.ii-p31" shownumber="no">8.  But since He is called by the apostle not
only the brightness of His glory, but also the express figure of His
person or <i>subsistence</i>,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p31.1" n="1976" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p32" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.ii-p32.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" passage="Heb. i. 3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>.  Substantiæ vel
subsistentiæ.</p></note> it does not seem
idle to inquire how there can be said to be another figure of that
person besides the person of God Himself, whatever be the meaning of
person and subsistence.  Consider, then, whether the Son of God,
seeing He is His Word and Wisdom, and alone knows the Father, and
reveals Him to whom He will (i.e., to those who are capable of
receiving His word and wisdom), may not, in regard of this very point
of making God to be understood and acknowledged, be called the figure
of His person and subsistence; that is, when that Wisdom, which desires
to make known to others the means by which God is acknowledged and
understood by them, describes Himself first of all, it may by so doing
be called the express figure of the person of God.  In order,
however, to arrive at a fuller understanding of the manner in which the
Saviour is the figure of the person or subsistence <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_249.html" id="vi.v.ii.ii-Page_249" n="249" />of God, let us take an instance, which,
although it does not describe the subject of which we are treating
either fully or appropriately, may nevertheless be seen to be employed
for this purpose only, to show that the Son of God, who was in the form
of God, divesting Himself (of His glory), makes it His object, by this
very divesting of Himself, to demonstrate to us the fulness of His
deity.  For instance, suppose that there were a statue of so
enormous a size as to fill the whole world, and which on that account
could be seen by no one; and that another statue were formed altogether
resembling it in the shape of the limbs, and in the features of the
countenance, and in form and material, but without the same immensity
of size, so that those who were unable to behold the one of enormous
proportions, should, on seeing the latter, acknowledge that they had
seen the former, because it preserved all the features of its limbs and
countenance, and even the very form and material, so closely, as to be
altogether undistinguishable from it; by some such similitude, the Son
of God, divesting Himself of His equality with the Father, and showing
to us the way to the knowledge of Him, is made the express image of His
person:  so that we, who were unable to look upon the glory of
that marvellous light when placed in the greatness of His Godhead, may,
by His being made to us brightness, obtain the means of beholding the
divine light by looking upon the brightness.  This comparison, of
course, of statues, as belonging to material things, is employed for no
other purpose than to show that the Son of God, though placed in the
very insignificant form of a human body, in consequence of the
resemblance of His works and power to the Father, showed that there was
in Him an immense and invisible greatness, inasmuch as He said to His
disciples, “He who sees Me, sees the Father also;” and,
“I and the Father are one.”  And to these belong also
the similar expression, “The Father is in Me, and I in the
Father.”</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.ii-p33" shownumber="no">9.  Let us see now what is the meaning of the
expression which is found in the Wisdom of Solomon, where it is said of
Wisdom that “it is a kind of breath of the power of God, and the
purest efflux of the glory of the Omnipotent, and the splendour of
eternal light, and the spotless mirror of the working or power of God,
and the image of His goodness.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p33.1" n="1977" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p34" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.ii-p34.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.7.25-Wis.7.26" parsed="|Wis|7|25|7|26" passage="Wisd. vii. 25, 26">Wisd. vii. 25, 26</scripRef>.</p></note>  These, then, are the definitions which
he gives of God, pointing out by each one of them certain attributes
which belong to the Wisdom of God, calling wisdom the power, and the
glory, and the everlasting light, and the working, and the goodness of
God.  He does not say, however, that wisdom is the breath of the
glory of the Almighty, nor of the everlasting light, nor of the working
of the Father, nor of His goodness, for it was not appropriate that
breath should be ascribed to any one of these; but, with all propriety,
he says that wisdom is the breath of the power of God.  Now, by
the power of God is to be understood that by which He is strong; by
which He appoints, restrains, and governs all things visible and
invisible; which is sufficient for all those things which He rules over
in His providence; among all which He is present, as if one
individual.  And although the breath of all this mighty and
immeasurable power, and the vigour itself produced, so to speak, by its
own existence, proceed from the power itself, as the will does from the
mind, yet even this will of God is nevertheless made to become the
power of God.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p34.2" n="1978" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p35" shownumber="no"> “Hujus ergo
totius virtutis tantæ et tam immensæ vapor, et, ut ita dicam,
vigor ipse in propriâ subsistentiâ effectus, quamvis ex ipsa
virtute velut voluntas ex mente procedat, tamen et ipsa voluntas Dei
nihilominus Dei virtus efficitur.”</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.ii-p36" shownumber="no">Another power accordingly is produced, which
exists with properties of its own,—a kind of breath, as Scripture
says, of the primal and unbegotten power of God, deriving from Him its
being, and never at any time non-existent.  For if any one were to
assert that it did not formerly exist, but came afterwards into
existence, let him explain the reason why the Father, who gave it
being, did not do so before.  And if he shall grant that there was
once a beginning, when that breath proceeded from the power of God, we
shall ask him again, why not even before the beginning, which he has
allowed; and in this way, ever demanding an earlier date, and going
upwards with our interrogations, we shall arrive at this conclusion,
that as God was always possessed of power and will, there never was any
reason of propriety or otherwise, why He may not have always possessed
that blessing which He desired.  By which it is shown that that
breath of God’s power always existed, having no beginning save
God Himself.  Nor was it fitting that there should be any other
beginning save God Himself, from whom it derives its birth.  And
according to the expression of the apostle, that Christ “is the
power of God,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p36.1" n="1979" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p37" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.ii-p37.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.24" parsed="|1Cor|1|24|0|0" passage="1 Cor. i. 24">1 Cor. i. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> it ought to be
termed not only the breath of the power of God, but power out of
power.</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.ii-p38" shownumber="no">10.  Let us now examine the expression,
“Wisdom is the purest efflux of the glory of the Almighty;”
and let us first consider what the glory of the omnipotent God is, and
then we shall also understand what is its efflux.  As no one can
be a father without having a son, nor a master without possessing a
servant, so even God cannot be called omnipotent unless there exist
those over whom He may exercise His power; and therefore, that God may
be shown to be almighty, it <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_250.html" id="vi.v.ii.ii-Page_250" n="250" />is necessary that all things should
exist.  For if any one would have some ages or portions of time,
or whatever else he likes to call them, to have passed away, while
those things which were afterwards made did not yet exist, he would
undoubtedly show that during those ages or periods God was not
omnipotent, but became so afterwards, viz., from the time that He began
to have persons over whom to exercise power; and in this way He will
appear to have received a certain increase, and to have risen from a
lower to a higher condition; since there can be no doubt that it is
better for Him to be omnipotent than not to be so.  And now how
can it appear otherwise than absurd, that when God possessed none of
those things which it was befitting for Him to possess, He should
afterwards, by a kind of progress, come into the possession of
them?  But if there never was a time when He was not omnipotent,
of necessity those things by which He receives that title must also
exist; and He must always have had those over whom He exercised power,
and which were governed by Him either as king or prince, of which we
shall speak more fully in the proper place, when we come to discuss the
subject of the creatures.  But even now I think it necessary to
drop a word, although cursorily, of warning, since the question before
us is, how wisdom is the purest efflux of the glory of the Almighty,
lest any one should think that the title of Omnipotent was anterior in
God to the birth of Wisdom, through whom He is called Father, seeing
that Wisdom, which is the Son of God, is the purest efflux of the glory
of the Almighty.  Let him who is inclined to entertain this
suspicion hear the undoubted declaration of Scripture pronouncing,
“In wisdom hast Thou made them all,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p38.1" n="1980" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p39" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.ii-p39.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.104.24" parsed="|Ps|104|24|0|0" passage="Ps. civ. 24">Ps. civ. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> and the teaching of the Gospel, that
“by Him were all things made, and without Him nothing was
made;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p39.2" n="1981" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p40" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.ii-p40.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" passage="John i. 3">John i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> and let him
understand from this that the title of Omnipotent in God cannot be
older than that of Father; for it is through the Son that the Father is
almighty.  But from the expression “glory of the
Almighty,” of which glory Wisdom is the efflux, this is to be
understood, that Wisdom, through which God is called omnipotent, has a
share in the glory of the Almighty.  For through Wisdom, which is
Christ, God has power over all things, not only by the authority of a
ruler, but also by the voluntary obedience of subjects.  And that
you may understand that the omnipotence of Father and Son is one and
the same, as God and the Lord are one and the same with the Father,
listen to the manner in which John speaks in the Apocalypse: 
“Thus saith the Lord God, which is, and which was, and which is
to come, the Almighty.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p40.2" n="1982" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p41" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.ii-p41.1" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.8" parsed="|Rev|1|8|0|0" passage="Rev. i. 8">Rev. i. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  For who else
was “He which is to come” than Christ?  And as no one
ought to be offended, seeing God is the Father, that the Saviour is
also God; so also, since the Father is called omnipotent, no one ought
to be offended that the Son of God is also called omnipotent.  For
in this way will that saying be true which He utters to the Father,
“All Mine are Thine, and Thine are Mine, and I am glorified in
them.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p41.2" n="1983" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p42" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.ii-p42.1" osisRef="Bible:John.17.10" parsed="|John|17|10|0|0" passage="John xvii. 10">John xvii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now, if all
things which are the Father’s are also Christ’s, certainly
among those things which exist is the omnipotence of the Father; and
doubtless the only-begotten Son ought to be omnipotent, that the Son
also may have all things which the Father possesses.  “And I
am glorified in them,” He declares.  For “at the name
of Jesus every knee shall bow, of things in heaven, and things in
earth, and things under the earth; and every tongue shall confess that
the Lord Jesus is in the glory of God the Father.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p42.2" n="1984" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p43" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.ii-p43.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.10-Phil.2.11" parsed="|Phil|2|10|2|11" passage="Phil. ii. 10, 11">Phil. ii. 10, 11</scripRef>.</p></note>  Therefore He is the efflux of the
glory of God in this respect, that He is omnipotent—the pure and
limpid Wisdom herself—glorified as the efflux of omnipotence or
of glory. And that it may be more clearly understood what the glory of
omnipotence is, we shall add the following.  God the Father is
omnipotent, because He has power over all things, i.e., over heaven and
earth, sun, moon, and stars, and all things in them.  And He
exercises His power over them by means of His Word, because at the name
of Jesus every knee shall bow, both of things in heaven, and things on
earth, and things under the earth.  And if every knee is bent to
Jesus, then, without doubt, it is Jesus to whom all things are subject,
and He it is who exercises power over all things, and through whom all
things are subject to the Father; for through wisdom, i.e., by word and
reason, not by force and necessity, are all things subject.  And
therefore His glory consists in this very thing, that He possesses all
things, and this is the purest and most limpid glory of omnipotence,
that by reason and wisdom, not by force and necessity, all things are
subject.  Now the purest and most limpid glory of wisdom is a
convenient expression to distinguish it from that glory which cannot be
called pure and sincere.  But every nature which is convertible
and changeable, although glorified in the works of righteousness or
wisdom, yet by the fact that righteousness or wisdom are accidental
qualities, and because that which is accidental may also fall away, its
glory cannot be called sincere and pure.  But the Wisdom of God,
which is His only-begotten Son, being in all respects incapable of
change or alteration, and every good quality in Him <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_251.html" id="vi.v.ii.ii-Page_251" n="251" />being essential, and such as cannot be changed
and converted, His glory is therefore declared to be pure and
sincere.</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.ii-p44" shownumber="no">11.  In the third place, wisdom is called the
splendour of eternal light.  The force of this expression we have
explained in the preceding pages, when we introduced the similitude of
the sun and the splendour of its rays, and showed to the best of our
power how this should be understood.  To what we then said we
shall add only the following remark.  That is properly termed
everlasting or eternal which neither had a beginning of existence, nor
can ever cease to be what it is.  And this is the idea conveyed by
John when he says that “God is light.”  Now His wisdom
is the splendour of that light, not only in respect of its being light,
but also of being everlasting light, so that His wisdom is eternal and
everlasting splendour.  If this be fully understood, it clearly
shows that the existence of the Son is derived from the Father but not
in time, nor from any other beginning, except, as we have said, from
God Himself.</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.ii-p45" shownumber="no">12.  But wisdom is also called the stainless mirror
of the <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p45.1" lang="EL">ἐνέργεια</span> or
working of God.  We must first understand, then, what the working
of the power of God is.  It is a sort of vigour, so to speak, by
which God operates either in creation, or in providence, or in
judgment, or in the disposal and arrangement of individual things, each
in its season.  For as the image formed in a mirror unerringly
reflects all the acts and movements of him who gazes on it, so would
Wisdom have herself to be understood when she is called the stainless
mirror of the power and working of the Father:  as the Lord Jesus
Christ also, who is the Wisdom of God, declares of Himself when He
says, “The works which the Father doeth, these also doeth the Son
likewise.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p45.2" n="1985" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p46" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.ii-p46.1" osisRef="Bible:John.5.19" parsed="|John|5|19|0|0" passage="John v. 19">John v. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>  And again He
says, that the Son cannot do anything of Himself, save what He sees the
Father do.  As therefore the Son in no respect differs from the
Father in the power of His works, and the work of the Son is not a
different thing from that of the Father, but one and the same movement,
so to speak, is in all things, He therefore named Him a stainless
mirror, that by such an expression it might be understood that them is
no dissimilarity whatever between the Son and the Father.  How,
indeed, can those things which are said by some to be done after the
manner in which a disciple resembles or imitates his master, or
according to the view that those things are made by the Son in bodily
material which were first formed by the Father in their spiritual
essence, agree with the declarations of Scripture, seeing in the Gospel
the Son is said to do not similar things, but the <i>same</i> things in
a similar manner?</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.ii-p47" shownumber="no">13.  It remains that we inquire what is the
“image of His goodness;” and here, I think, we must
understand the same thing which we expressed a little ago, in speaking
of the image formed by the mirror.  For He is the primal goodness,
doubtless, out of which the Son is born, who, being in all respects the
image of the Father, may certainly also be called with propriety the
image of His goodness.  For there is no other second goodness
existing in the Son, save that which is in the Father.  And
therefore also the Saviour Himself rightly says in the Gospel,
“There is none good save one only, God the
Father,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p47.1" n="1986" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p48" shownumber="no"> [<scripRef id="vi.v.ii.ii-p48.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.19" parsed="|Luke|18|19|0|0" passage="Luke xviii. 19">Luke xviii. 19</scripRef>.]</p></note> that by such an
expression it may be understood that the Son is not of a different
goodness, but of that only which exists in the Father, of whom He is
rightly termed the image, because He proceeds from no other source but
from that primal goodness, lest there might appear to be in the Son a
different goodness from that which is in the Father.  Nor is there
any dissimilarity or difference of goodness in the Son.  And
therefore it is not to be imagined that there is a kind of blasphemy,
as it were, in the words, “There is none good save one only, God
the Father,” as if thereby it may be supposed to be denied that
either Christ or the Holy Spirit was good.  But, as we have
already said, the primal goodness is to be understood as residing in
God the Father, from whom both the Son is born and the Holy Spirit
proceeds, retaining within them, without any doubt, the nature of that
goodness which is in the source whence they are derived.  And if
there be any other things which in Scripture are called good, whether
angel, or man, or servant, or treasure, or a good heart, or a good
tree, all these are so termed catachrestically,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p48.2" n="1987" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.ii-p49" shownumber="no"> Abusive [= improperly
used.  S.]</p></note>
having in them an accidental, not an essential goodness.  But it
would require both much time and labour to collect together all the
titles of the Son of God, such, e.g., as the true light, or the door,
or the righteousness, or the sanctification, or the redemption, and
countless others; and to show for what reasons each one of them is so
given.  Satisfied, therefore, with what we have already advanced,
we go on with our inquiries into those other matters which
follow.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.v.ii.iii" n="III" next="vi.v.ii.iv" prev="vi.v.ii.ii" progress="34.99%" shorttitle="Chapter III" title="On the Holy Spirit." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p1.1">Chapter III.—On
the Holy Spirit.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p2" shownumber="no">1.  The next point is to investigate as briefly as
possible the subject of the Holy Spirit.  All who perceive, in
whatever manner, the existence of Providence, confess that God, who
created and disposed all things, is unbegotten, and rec<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_252.html" id="vi.v.ii.iii-Page_252" n="252" />ognise Him as the parent of the universe. 
Now, that to Him belongs a Son, is a statement not made by us only;
although it may seem a sufficiently marvellous and incredible assertion
to those who have a reputation as philosophers among Greeks and
Barbarians, by some of whom, however, an idea of His existence seems to
have been entertained, in their acknowledging that all things were
created by the word or reason of God.  We, however, in conformity
with our belief in that doctrine, which we assuredly hold to be
divinely inspired, believe that it is possible in no other way to
explain and bring within the reach of human knowledge this higher and
diviner reason as the Son of God, than by means of those Scriptures
alone which were inspired by the Holy Spirit, i.e., the Gospels and
Epistles, and the law and the prophets, according to the declaration of
Christ Himself.  Of the existence of the Holy Spirit no one indeed
could entertain any suspicion, save those who were familiar with the
law and the prophets, or those who profess a belief in Christ. 
For although no one is able to speak with certainty of God the Father,
it is nevertheless possible for some knowledge of Him to be gained by
means of the visible creation and the natural feelings of the human
mind; and it is possible, moreover, for such knowledge to be confined
from the sacred Scriptures.  But with respect to the Son of God,
although no one knoweth the Son save the Father, yet it is from sacred
Scripture also that the human mind is taught how to think of the Son;
and that not only from the New, but also from the Old Testament, by
means of those things which, although done by the saints, are
figuratively referred to Christ, and from which both His divine nature,
and that human nature which was assumed by Him, may be discovered.</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.iii-p3" shownumber="no">2.  Now, what the Holy Spirit is, we are taught in
many passages of Scripture, as by David in the <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.iii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51" parsed="|Ps|51|0|0|0" passage="Psalm 51">fifty-first
Psalm</scripRef>, when he says,
“And take not Thy Holy Spirit from me;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p3.2" n="1988" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.iii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.11" parsed="|Ps|51|11|0|0" passage="Ps. li. 11">Ps. li. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> and by Daniel, where it is said, “The
Holy Spirit which is in thee.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p4.2" n="1989" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.iii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Dan.4.8" parsed="|Dan|4|8|0|0" passage="Dan. iv. 8">Dan. iv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  And in
the New Testament we have abundant testimonies, as when the Holy Spirit
is described as having descended upon Christ, and when the Lord
breathed upon His apostles after His resurrection, saying,
“Receive the Holy Spirit;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p5.2" n="1990" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.iii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:John.20.22" parsed="|John|20|22|0|0" passage="John xx. 22">John xx. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>
and the saying of the angel to Mary, “The Holy Spirit will come
upon thee;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p6.2" n="1991" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.iii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.35" parsed="|Luke|1|35|0|0" passage="Luke i. 35">Luke i. 35</scripRef>.</p></note> the declaration by
Paul, that no one can call Jesus Lord, save by the Holy
Spirit.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p7.2" n="1992" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.iii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.3" parsed="|1Cor|12|3|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xii. 3">1 Cor. xii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  In the Acts
of the Apostles, the Holy Spirit was given by the imposition of the
apostles’ hands in baptism.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p8.2" n="1993" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.iii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.18" parsed="|Acts|8|18|0|0" passage="Acts viii. 18">Acts viii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>  From all
which we learn that the person of the Holy Spirit was of such authority
and dignity, that saving baptism was not complete except by the
authority of the most excellent Trinity of them all, i.e., by the
naming of Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, and by joining to the
unbegotten God the Father, and to His only-begotten Son, the name also
of the Holy Spirit.  Who, then, is not amazed at the exceeding
majesty of the Holy Spirit, when he hears that he who speaks a word
against the Son of man may hope for forgiveness; but that he who is
guilty of blasphemy against the Holy Spirit has not forgiveness, either
in the present world or in that which is to come!<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p9.2" n="1994" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p10" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.iii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.32 Bible:Luke.12.10" parsed="|Matt|12|32|0|0;|Luke|12|10|0|0" passage="Matt. xii. 32 and Luke xii. 10">Matt. xii. 32 and Luke xii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.iii-p11" shownumber="no">3.  That all things were created by God, and
that there is no creature which exists but has derived from Him its
being, is established from many declarations of Scripture; those
assertions being refuted and rejected which are falsely alleged by some
respecting the existence either of a matter co-eternal with God, or of
unbegotten souls, in which they would have it that God implanted not so
much the power of existence, as equality and order.  For even in
that little treatise called <i>The Pastor or Angel of Repentance</i>,
composed by Hermas, we have the following:  “First of all,
believe that there is one God who created and arranged all things; who,
when nothing formerly existed, caused all things to be; who Himself
contains all things, but Himself is contained by none.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p11.1" n="1995" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p12" shownumber="no"> Cf. <i>Hermæ
Past.,</i> Vision v. Mandat. 1.  [See vol. ii. p. 20.]</p></note>  And in the book of Enoch also we have
similar descriptions.  But up to the present time we have been
able to find no statement in holy Scripture in which the Holy Spirit
could be said to be made or created,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p12.1" n="1996" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p13" shownumber="no"> Per quem Spiritus
Sanctus factura esse vel creatura diceretur.</p></note> not even in
the way in which we have shown above that the divine wisdom is spoken
of by Solomon, or in which those expressions which we have discussed
are to be understood of the life, or the word, or the other
appellations of the Son of God.  The Spirit of God, therefore,
which was borne upon the waters, as is written in the beginning of the
creation of the world, is, I am of opinion, no other than the Holy
Spirit, so far as I can understand; as indeed we have shown in our
exposition of the passages themselves, not according to the historical,
but according to the spiritual method of interpretation.</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.iii-p14" shownumber="no">4.  Some indeed of our predecessors have
observed, that in the New Testament, whenever the Spirit is named
without that adjunct which denotes quality, the Holy Spirit is to be
understood; as e.g., in the expression, “Now the fruit of the
Spirit is love, joy, and peace;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p14.1" n="1997" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.iii-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.22" parsed="|Gal|5|22|0|0" passage="Gal. v. 22">Gal. v. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>
and, “Seeing ye began in the Spirit, are ye now made
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_253.html" id="vi.v.ii.iii-Page_253" n="253" />perfect in the
flesh?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p15.2" n="1998" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.iii-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.3" parsed="|Gal|3|3|0|0" passage="Gal. iii. 3">Gal. iii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  We are of
opinion that this distinction may be observed in the Old Testament
also, as when it is said, “He that giveth His Spirit to the
people who are upon the earth, and Spirit to them who walk
thereon.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p16.2" n="1999" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.iii-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.42.5" parsed="|Isa|42|5|0|0" passage="Isa. xlii. 5">Isa. xlii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  For, without
doubt, every one who walks upon the earth (i.e., earthly and corporeal
beings) is a partaker also of the Holy Spirit, receiving it from
God.  My Hebrew master also used to say that those two seraphim in
Isaiah, which are described as having each six wings, and calling to
one another, and saying, “Holy, holy, holy, is the Lord God of
hosts,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p17.2" n="2000" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.iii-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.6.3" parsed="|Isa|6|3|0|0" passage="Isa. vi. 3">Isa. vi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> were to be
understood of the only-begotten Son of God and of the Holy
Spirit.  And we think that that expression also which occurs in
the hymn of Habakkuk, “In the midst either of the two living
things, or of the two lives, Thou wilt be known,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p18.2" n="2001" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.iii-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Hab.3.2" parsed="|Hab|3|2|0|0" passage="Hab. iii. 2">Hab. iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> ought to be understood of Christ and of the
Holy Spirit.  For all knowledge of the Father is obtained by
revelation of the Son through the Holy Spirit, so that both of these
beings which, according to the prophet, are called either “living
things” or “lives,” exist as the ground of the
knowledge of God the Father.  For as it is said of the Son, that
“no one knoweth the Father but the Son, and he to whom the Son
will reveal Him,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p19.2" n="2002" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.iii-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.22" parsed="|Luke|10|22|0|0" passage="Luke x. 22">Luke x. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> the same also is
said by the apostle of the Holy Spirit, when He declares, “God
hath revealed them to us by His Holy Spirit; for the Spirit searcheth
all things, even the deep things of God;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p20.2" n="2003" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.iii-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.10" parsed="|1Cor|2|10|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ii. 10">1 Cor. ii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>
and again in the Gospel, when the Saviour, speaking of the divine and
profounder parts of His teaching, which His disciples were not yet able
to receive, thus addresses them:  “I have yet many things to
say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now; but when the Holy Spirit,
the Comforter, is come, He will teach you all things, and will bring
all things to your remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto
you.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p21.2" n="2004" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p22" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.iii-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:John.16.12-John.16.13 Bible:John.14.26" parsed="|John|16|12|16|13;|John|14|26|0|0" passage="John 16.12,13; 14.26">John
xvi. 12, 13, and xiv. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>  We must
understand, therefore, that as the Son, who alone knows the Father,
reveals Him to whom He will, so the Holy Spirit, who alone searches the
deep things of God, reveals God to whom He will:  “For the
Spirit bloweth where He listeth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p22.2" n="2005" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.iii-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:John.3.8" parsed="|John|3|8|0|0" passage="John iii. 8">John iii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  We are not, however, to suppose that
the Spirit derives His knowledge through revelation from the Son. 
For if the Holy Spirit knows the Father through the Son’s
revelation, He passes from a state of ignorance into one of knowledge;
but it is alike impious and foolish to confess the Holy Spirit, and yet
to ascribe to Him ignorance.  For even although something else
existed before the Holy Spirit, it was not by progressive advancement
that He came to be the Holy Spirit; as if any one should venture to
say, that at the time when He was not yet the Holy Spirit He was
ignorant of the Father, but that after He had received knowledge He was
made the Holy Spirit.  For if this were the case, the Holy Spirit
would never be reckoned in the Unity of the Trinity, i.e., along with
the unchangeable Father and His Son, unless He had always been the Holy
Spirit.  When we use, indeed, such terms as “always”
or “was,” or any other designation of time, they are not to
be taken absolutely, but with due allowance; for while the
significations of these words relate to time, and those subjects of
which we speak are spoken of by a stretch of language as existing in
time, they nevertheless surpass in their real nature all conception of
the finite understanding.</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.iii-p24" shownumber="no">5.  Nevertheless it seems proper to inquire what is
the reason why he who is regenerated by God unto salvation has to do
both with Father and Son and Holy Spirit, and does not obtain salvation
unless with the co-operation of the entire Trinity; and why it is
impossible to become partaker of the Father or the Son without the Holy
Spirit.  And in discussing these subjects, it will undoubtedly be
necessary to describe the special working of the Holy Spirit, and of
the Father and the Son.  I am of opinion, then, that the working
of the Father and of the Son takes place as well in saints as in
sinners, in rational beings and in dumb animals; nay, even in those
things which are without life, and in all things universally which
exist; but that the operation of the Holy Spirit does not take place at
all in those things which are without life, or in those which, although
living, are yet dumb; nay, is not found even in those who are endued
indeed with reason, but are engaged in evil courses, and not at all
converted to a better life.  In those persons alone do I think
that the operation of the Holy Spirit takes place, who are already
turning to a better life, and walking along the way which leads to
Jesus Christ, i.e., who are engaged in the performance of good actions,
and who abide in God.</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.iii-p25" shownumber="no">6.  That the working of the Father and the
Son operates both in saints and in sinners, is manifest from this, that
all who are rational beings are partakers of the word, i.e., of reason,
and by this means bear certain seeds, implanted within them, of wisdom
and justice, which is Christ.  Now, in Him who truly exists, and
who said by Moses, “<span class="sc" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p25.1">I Am Who I
Am</span>,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p25.2" n="2006" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p26" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.iii-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.14" parsed="|Exod|3|14|0|0" passage="Ex. iii. 14">Ex. iii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> all things,
whatever they are, participate; which participation in God the Father
is shared both by just men and sinners, by rational and irrational
beings, and by all things universally which exist. 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_254.html" id="vi.v.ii.iii-Page_254" n="254" />The Apostle Paul also shows
truly that all have a share in Christ, when he says, “Say not in
thine heart, Who shall ascend into heaven? (i.e., to bring Christ down
from above;) or who shall descend into the deep? (that is, to bring up
Christ again from the dead.)  But what saith the Scripture? 
The word is nigh thee, even in thy mouth, and in thy
heart.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p26.2" n="2007" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p27" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.iii-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.6-Rom.10.8" parsed="|Rom|10|6|10|8" passage="Rom. x. 6-8">Rom. x. 6–8</scripRef>.</p></note>  By which he
means that Christ is in the heart of all, in respect of His being the
word or reason, by participating in which they are rational
beings.  That declaration also in the Gospel, “If I had not
come and spoken unto them, they had not had sin; but now they have no
excuse for their sin,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p27.2" n="2008" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p28" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.iii-p28.1" osisRef="Bible:John.15.22" parsed="|John|15|22|0|0" passage="John xv. 22">John xv. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> renders it manifest
and patent to all who have a rational knowledge of how long a time man
is without sin, and from what period he is liable to it, how, by
participating in the word or reason, men are said to have sinned, viz.,
from the time they are made capable of understanding and knowledge,
when the reason implanted within has suggested to them the difference
between good and evil; and after they have already begun to know what
evil is, they are made liable to sin, if they commit it.  And this
is the meaning of the expression, that “men have no excuse for
their sin,” viz., that, from the time the divine word or reason
has begun to show them internally the difference between good and evil,
they ought to avoid and guard against that which is wicked: 
“For to him who knoweth to do good, and doeth it not, to him it
is sin.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p28.2" n="2009" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p29" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.iii-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:Jas.4.17" parsed="|Jas|4|17|0|0" passage="Jas. iv. 17">Jas. iv. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>  Moreover,
that all men are not without communion with God, is taught in the
Gospel thus, by the Saviour’s words:  “The kingdom of
God cometh not with observation; neither shall they say, Lo here! or,
lo there! but the kingdom of God is within you.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p29.2" n="2010" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p30" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.iii-p30.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.20-Luke.17.21" parsed="|Luke|17|20|17|21" passage="Luke xvii. 20, 21">Luke xvii. 20, 21</scripRef>.</p></note>  But here we must see whether this does
not bear the same meaning with the expression in Genesis: 
“And He breathed into his face the breath of life, and man became
a living soul.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p30.2" n="2011" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p31" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.iii-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.7" parsed="|Gen|2|7|0|0" passage="Gen. ii. 7">Gen. ii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  For if this
be understood as applying generally to all men, then all men have a
share in God.</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.iii-p32" shownumber="no">7.  But if this is to be understood as spoken
of the Spirit of God, since Adam also is found to have prophesied of
some things, it may be taken not as of general application, but as
confined to those who are saints.  Finally, also, at the time of
the flood, when all flesh had corrupted their way before God, it is
recorded that God spoke thus, as of undeserving men and sinners: 
“My Spirit shall not abide with those men for ever, because they
are flesh.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p32.1" n="2012" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p33" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.iii-p33.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.6.3" parsed="|Gen|6|3|0|0" passage="Gen. vi. 3">Gen. vi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  By which, it
is clearly shown that the Spirit of God is taken away from all who are
unworthy.  In the Psalms also it is written:  “Thou
wilt take away their spirit, and they will die, and return to their
earth.  Thou wilt send forth Thy Spirit, and they shall be
created, and Thou wilt renew the face of the earth;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p33.2" n="2013" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p34" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.iii-p34.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.104.29-Ps.104.30" parsed="|Ps|104|29|104|30" passage="Ps. civ. 29, 30">Ps. civ. 29, 30</scripRef>.</p></note> which is manifestly intended of the Holy
Spirit, who, after sinners and unworthy persons have been taken away
and destroyed, creates for Himself a new people, and renews the face of
the earth, when, laying aside, through the grace of the Spirit, the old
man with his deeds, they begin to walk in newness of life.  And
therefore the expression is competently applied to the Holy Spirit,
because He will take up His dwelling, not in all men, nor in those who
are flesh, but in those whose land<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p34.2" n="2014" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p35" shownumber="no"> Terra.</p></note> has been
renewed.  Lastly, for this reason was the grace and revelation of
the Holy Spirit bestowed by the imposition of the apostles’ hands
after baptism.  Our Saviour also, after the resurrection, when old
things had already passed away, and all things had become new, Himself
a new man, and the first-born from the dead, His apostles also being
renewed by faith in His resurrection, says, “Receive the Holy
Spirit.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p35.1" n="2015" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p36" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.iii-p36.1" osisRef="Bible:John.20.22" parsed="|John|20|22|0|0" passage="John xx. 22">John xx. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>  This is
doubtless what the Lord the Saviour meant to convey in the Gospel, when
He said that new wine cannot be put into old bottles, but commanded
that the bottles should be made new, i.e., that men should walk in
newness of life, that they might receive the new wine, i.e., the
newness of grace of the Holy Spirit.  In this manner, then, is the
working of the power of God the Father and of the Son extended without
distinction to every creature; but a share in the Holy Spirit we find
possessed only by the saints.  And therefore it is said, “No
man can say that Jesus is Lord, but by the Holy Ghost.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p36.2" n="2016" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p37" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.iii-p37.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.3" parsed="|1Cor|12|3|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xii. 3">1 Cor. xii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  And on one occasion, scarcely even the
apostles themselves are deemed worthy to hear the words, “Ye
shall receive the power of the Holy Ghost coming upon
you.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p37.2" n="2017" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p38" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.iii-p38.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.8" parsed="|Acts|1|8|0|0" passage="Acts i. 8">Acts i. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  For this
reason, also, I think it follows that he who has committed a sin
against the Son of man is deserving of forgiveness; because if he who
is a participator of the word or reason of God cease to live agreeably
to reason, he seems to have fallen into a state of ignorance or folly,
and therefore to deserve forgiveness; whereas he who has been deemed
worthy to have a portion of the Holy Spirit, and who has relapsed, is,
by this very act and work, said to be guilty of blasphemy against the
Holy Spirit.  Let no one indeed suppose that we, from having said
that the Holy Spirit is conferred upon the saints alone, but that the
benefits or operations of the Father and of the Son extend
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_255.html" id="vi.v.ii.iii-Page_255" n="255" />to good and bad, to just and
unjust, by so doing give a preference to the Holy Spirit over the
Father and the Son, or assert that His dignity is greater, which
certainly would be a very illogical conclusion.  For it is the
peculiarity of His grace and operations that we have been
describing.  Moreover, nothing in the Trinity can be called
greater or less, since the fountain of divinity alone contains all
things by His word and reason, and by the Spirit of His mouth
sanctifies all things which are worthy of sanctification, as it is
written in the Psalm:  “By the word of the <span class="sc" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p38.2">Lord</span> were the heavens strengthened, and all their power by
the Spirit of His mouth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p38.3" n="2018" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p39" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.iii-p39.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.33.6" parsed="|Ps|33|6|0|0" passage="Ps. xxxiii. 6">Ps. xxxiii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  There is
also a special working of God the Father, besides that by which He
bestowed upon all things the gift of natural life.  There is also
a special ministry of the Lord Jesus Christ to those upon whom he
confers by nature the gift of reason, by means of which they are
enabled to be rightly what they are.  There is also another grace
of the Holy Spirit, which is bestowed upon the deserving, through the
ministry of Christ and the working of the Father, in proportion to the
merits of those who are rendered capable of receiving it.  This is
most clearly pointed out by the Apostle Paul, when demonstrating that
the power of the Trinity is one and the same, in the words,
“There are diversities of gifts, but the same Spirit; there are
diversities of administrations, but the same Lord; and there are
diversities of operations, but it is the same God who worketh all in
all.  But the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to
profit withal.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p39.2" n="2019" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p40" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.iii-p40.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.4-1Cor.12.7" parsed="|1Cor|12|4|12|7" passage="1 Cor. xii. 4-7">1 Cor. xii. 4–7</scripRef>.</p></note>  From which it
most clearly follows that there is no difference in the Trinity, but
that which is called the gift of the Spirit is made known through the
Son, and operated by God the Father.  “But all these worketh
that one and the self-same Spirit, dividing to every one severally as
He will.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p40.2" n="2020" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p41" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.iii-p41.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.11" parsed="|1Cor|12|11|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xii. 11">1 Cor. xii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.iii-p42" shownumber="no">8.  Having made these declarations regarding
the Unity of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit, let us
return to the order in which we began the discussion.  God the
Father bestows upon all, existence; and participation in Christ, in
respect of His being the word of reason, renders them rational
beings.  From which it follows that they are deserving either of
praise or blame, because capable of virtue and vice.  On this
account, therefore, is the grace of the Holy Ghost present, that those
beings which are not holy in their essence may be rendered holy by
participating in it.  Seeing, then, that firstly, they derive
their existence from God the Father; secondly, their rational nature
from the Word; thirdly, their holiness from the Holy
Spirit,—those who have been previously sanctified by the Holy
Spirit are again made capable of receiving Christ, in respect that He
is the righteousness of God; and those who have earned advancement to
this grade by the sanctification of the Holy Spirit, will nevertheless
obtain the gift of wisdom according to the power and working of the
Spirit of God.  And this I consider is Paul’s meaning, when
he says that to “some is given the word of wisdom, to others the
word of knowledge, according to the same Spirit.”  And while
pointing out the individual distinction of gifts, he refers the whole
of them to the source of all things, in the words, “There are
diversities of operations, but one God who worketh all in
all.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p42.1" n="2021" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p43" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.iii-p43.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.6" parsed="|1Cor|12|6|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xii. 6">1 Cor. xii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  Whence also
the working of the Father, which confers existence upon all things, is
found to be more glorious and magnificent, while each one, by
participation in Christ, as being wisdom, and knowledge, and
sanctification, makes progress, and advances to higher degrees of
perfection; and seeing it is by partaking of the Holy Spirit that any
one is made purer and holier, he obtains, when he is made worthy, the
grace of wisdom and knowledge, in order that, after all stains of
pollution and ignorance are cleansed and taken away, he may make so
great an advance in holiness and purity, that the nature which he
received from God may become such as is worthy of Him who gave it to be
pure and perfect, so that the being which exists may be as worthy as He
who called it into existence.  For, in this way, he who is such as
his Creator wished him to be, will receive from God power always to
exist, and to abide for ever.  That this may be the case, and that
those whom He has created may be unceasingly and inseparably present
with <span class="sc" id="vi.v.ii.iii-p43.2">Him, Who IS</span>, it is the business of wisdom
to instruct and train them, and to bring them to perfection by
confirmation of His Holy Spirit and unceasing sanctification, by which
alone are they capable of receiving God.  In this way, then, by
the renewal of the ceaseless working of Father, Son, and Holy Spirit in
us, in its various stages of progress, shall we be able at some future
time perhaps, although with difficulty, to behold the holy and the
blessed life, in which (as it is only after many struggles that we are
able to reach it) we ought so to continue, that no satiety of that
blessedness should ever seize us; but the more we perceive its
blessedness, the more should be increased and intensified within us the
longing for the same, while we ever more eagerly and freely receive and
hold fast the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit.  But if
satiety should ever take hold of any one of those who stand on the
highest and perfect summit of attainment, I do not think that such an
one would suddenly <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_256.html" id="vi.v.ii.iii-Page_256" n="256" />be
deposed from his position and fall away, but that he must decline
gradually and little by little, so that it may sometimes happen that if
a brief lapsus take place, and the individual quickly repent and return
to himself, he may not utterly fall away, but may retrace his steps,
and return to his former place, and again make good that which had been
lost by his negligence.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.v.ii.iv" n="IV" next="vi.v.ii.v" prev="vi.v.ii.iii" progress="35.66%" shorttitle="Chapter IV" title="On Defection, or Falling Away." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="vi.v.ii.iv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.v.ii.iv-p1.1">Chapter
IV.—On Defection, or Falling Away.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.v.ii.iv-p2" shownumber="no">1.  To exhibit the nature of defection or falling
away, on the part of those who conduct themselves carelessly, it will
not appear out of place to employ a similitude by way of
illustration.  Suppose, then, the case of one who had become
gradually acquainted with the art or science, say of geometry or
medicine, until he had reached perfection, having trained himself for a
lengthened time in its principles and practice, so as to attain a
complete mastery over the art:  to such an one it could never
happen, that, when he lay down to sleep in the possession of his skill,
he should awake in a state of ignorance.  It is not our purpose to
adduce or to notice here those accidents which are occasioned by any
injury or weakness, for they do not apply to our present
illustration.  According to our point of view, then, so long as
that geometer or physician continues to exercise himself in the study
of his art and in the practice of its principles, the knowledge of his
profession abides with him; but if he withdraw from its practice, and
lay aside his habits of industry, then, by his neglect, at first a few
things will gradually escape him, then by and by more and more, until
in course of time everything will be forgotten, and be completely
effaced from the memory.  It is possible, indeed, that when he has
first begun to fall away, and to yield to the corrupting influence of a
negligence which is small as yet, he may, if he be aroused and return
speedily to his senses, repair those losses which up to that time are
only recent, and recover that knowledge which hitherto had been only
slightly obliterated from his mind.  Let us apply this now to the
case of those who have devoted themselves to the knowledge and wisdom
of God, whose learning and diligence incomparably surpass all other
training; and let us contemplate, according to the form of the
similitude employed, what is the acquisition of knowledge, or what is
its disappearance, especially when we hear from the apostle what is
said of those who are perfect, that they shall behold face to face the
glory of the Lord in the revelation of His mysteries.</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.iv-p3" shownumber="no">2.  But in our desire to show the divine benefits
bestowed upon us by Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, which Trinity is the
fountain of all holiness, we have fallen, in what we have said, into a
digression, having considered that the subject of the soul, which
accidentally came before us, should be touched on, although cursorily,
seeing we were discussing a cognate topic relating to our rational
nature.  We shall, however, with the permission of God through
Jesus Christ and the Holy Spirit, more conveniently consider in the
proper place the subject of all rational beings, which are
distinguished into three genera and species.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.v.ii.v" n="V" next="vi.v.ii.vi" prev="vi.v.ii.iv" progress="35.74%" shorttitle="Chapter V" title="On Rational Natures." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="vi.v.ii.v-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.v.ii.v-p1.1">Chapter V.—On
Rational Natures.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.v.ii.v-p2" shownumber="no">1.  After the dissertation, which we have
briefly conducted to the best of our ability, regarding the Father,
Son, and Holy Spirit, it follows that we offer a few remarks upon the
subject of rational natures, and on their species and orders, or on the
offices as well of holy as of malignant powers, and also on those which
occupy an intermediate position between these good and evil powers, and
as yet are placed in a state of struggle and trial.  For we find
in holy Scripture numerous names of certain orders and offices, not
only of holy beings, but also of those of an opposite description,
which we shall bring before us, in the first place; and the meaning of
which we shall endeavour, in the second place, to the best of our
ability, to ascertain.  There are certain holy angels of God whom
Paul terms “ministering spirits, sent forth to minister for them
who shall be heirs of salvation.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.v-p2.1" n="2022" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.v-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.v-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.14" parsed="|Heb|1|14|0|0" passage="Heb. i. 14">Heb. i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>  In the writings also of St. Paul
himself we find him designating them, from some unknown source, as
thrones, and dominions, and principalities, and powers; and after this
enumeration, as if knowing that there were still other rational
offices<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.v-p3.2" n="2023" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.v-p4" shownumber="no"> Officia.</p></note> and orders besides
those which he had named, he says of the Saviour:  “Who is
above all principality, and power, and might, and dominion, and every
name that is named, not only in this world, but also in that which is
to come.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.v-p4.1" n="2024" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.v-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.v-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.21" parsed="|Eph|1|21|0|0" passage="Eph. i. 21">Eph. i. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>  From which he
shows that there were certain beings besides those which he had
mentioned, which may be named indeed in this world, but were not now
enumerated by him, and perhaps were not known by any other individual;
and that there were others which may not be named in this world, but
will be named in the world to come.</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.v-p6" shownumber="no">2.  Then, in the next place, we must know that
every being which is endowed with reason, and transgresses its statutes
and limitations, is undoubtedly involved in sin by swerving from
rectitude and justice.  Every rational creature, therefore, is
capable of earning praise and censure:  of praise, if, in
conformity to that reason which he possesses, he advance to better
things; of censure, if he fall away from the plan and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_257.html" id="vi.v.ii.v-Page_257" n="257" />course of rectitude, for which reason he
is justly liable to pains and penalties.  And this also is to be
held as applying to the devil himself, and those who are with him, and
are called his angels.  Now the titles of these beings have to be
explained, that we may know what they are of whom we have to
speak.  The name, then, of Devil, and Satan, and Wicked One, who
is also described as Enemy of God, is mentioned in many passages of
Scripture.  Moreover, certain angels of the devil are mentioned,
and also a prince of this world, who, whether the devil himself or some
one else, is not yet clearly manifest.  There are also certain
princes of this world spoken of as possessing a kind of wisdom which
will come to nought; but whether these are those princes who are also
the principalities with whom we have to wrestle, or other beings, seems
to me a point on which it is not easy for any one to pronounce. 
After the principalities, certain powers also are named with whom we
have to wrestle, and carry on a struggle even against the princes of
this world and the rulers of this darkness.  Certain spiritual
powers of wickedness also, in heavenly places, are spoken of by Paul
himself.  What, moreover, are we to say of those wicked and
unclean spirits mentioned in the Gospel?  Then we have certain
heavenly beings called by a similar name, but which are said to bend
the knee, or to be about to bend the knee, at the name of Jesus; nay,
even things on earth and things under the earth, which Paul enumerates
in order.  And certainly, in a place where we have been discussing
the subject of rational natures, it is not proper to be silent
regarding ourselves, who are human beings, and are called rational
animals; nay, even this point is not to be idly passed over, that even
of us human beings certain different orders are mentioned in the words,
“The portion of the Lord is His people Jacob; Israel is the cord
of His inheritance.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.v-p6.1" n="2025" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.v-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.v-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.9" parsed="|Deut|32|9|0|0" passage="Deut. xxxii. 9">Deut. xxxii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  Other
nations, moreover, are called a part of the angels; since “when
the Most High divided the nations, and dispersed the sons of Adam, He
fixed the boundaries of the nations according to the number of the
angels of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.v-p7.2" n="2026" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.v-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.v-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.8" parsed="|Deut|32|8|0|0" passage="Deut. xxxii. 8">Deut. xxxii. 8</scripRef>.  The Septuagint here differs from
the Masoretic text.</p></note>  And
therefore, with other rational natures, we must also thoroughly examine
the reason of the human soul.</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.v-p9" shownumber="no">3.  After the enumeration, then, of so many
and so important names of orders and offices, underlying which it is
certain that there are personal existences, let us inquire whether God,
the creator and founder of all things, created certain of them holy and
happy, so that they could admit no element at all of an opposite kind,
and certain others so that they were made capable both of virtue and
vice; or whether we are to suppose that He created some so as to be
altogether incapable of virtue, and others again altogether incapable
of wickedness, but with the power of abiding only in a state of
happiness, and others again such as to be capable of either
condition.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.v-p9.1" n="2027" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.v-p10" shownumber="no"> [See note at end of
chap. vi.  S.]</p></note>  In order,
now, that our first inquiry may begin with the names themselves, let us
consider whether the holy angels, from the period of their first
existence, have always been holy, and are holy still, and will be holy,
and have never either admitted or had the power to admit any occasion
of sin.  Then in the next place, let us consider whether those who
are called holy principalities began from the moment of their creation
by God to exercise power over some who were made subject to them, and
whether these latter were created of such a nature, and formed for the
very purpose of being subject and subordinate.  In like manner,
also, whether those which are called powers were created of such a
nature and for the express purpose of exercising power, or whether
their arriving at that power and dignity is a reward and desert of
their virtue.  Moreover, also, whether those which are called
thrones or seats gained that stability of happiness at the same time
with their coming forth into being,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.v-p10.1" n="2028" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.v-p11" shownumber="no"> Simul cum
substantiæ suæ prolatione—at the same time with the
emanation of their substance.</p></note> so as to have
that possession from the will of the Creator alone; or whether those
which are called dominions had their dominion conferred on them, not as
a reward for their proficiency, but as the peculiar privilege of their
creation,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.v-p11.1" n="2029" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.v-p12" shownumber="no"> Conditionis
prærogativa.</p></note> so that it is
something which is in a certain degree inseparable from them, and
natural.  Now, if we adopt the view that the holy angels, and the
holy powers, and the blessed seats, and the glorious virtues, and the
magnificent dominions, are to be regarded as possessing those powers
and dignities and glories in virtue of their nature,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.v-p12.1" n="2030" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.v-p13" shownumber="no"> Substantialiter.</p></note> it will doubtless appear to follow that
those beings which have been mentioned as holding offices of an
opposite kind must be regarded in the same manner; so that those
principalities with whom we have to struggle are to be viewed, not as
having received that spirit of opposition and resistance to all good at
a later period, or as falling away from good through the freedom of the
will, but as having had it in themselves as the essence of their being
from the beginning of their existence.  In like manner also will
it be the case with the powers and virtues, in none of which was
wickedness subsequent or posterior to their first existence. 
Those also whom the apostle termed rulers and princes of the darkness
of this world, are said, with respect to their <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_258.html" id="vi.v.ii.v-Page_258" n="258" />rule and occupation of darkness, to fall not
from perversity of intention, but from the necessity of their
creation.  Logical reasoning will compel us to take the same view
with regard to wicked and malignant spirits and unclean demons. 
But if to entertain this view regarding malignant and opposing powers
seem to be absurd, as it is certainly absurd that the cause of their
wickedness should be removed from the purpose of their own will, and
ascribed of necessity to their Creator, why should we not also be
obliged to make a similar confession regarding the good and holy
powers, that, viz., the good which is in them is not theirs by
essential being, which we have manifestly shown to be the case with
Christ and the Holy Spirit alone, as undoubtedly with the Father
also?  For it was proved that there was nothing compound in the
nature of the Trinity, so that these qualities might seem to belong to
it as accidental consequences.  From which it follows, that in the
case of every creature it is a result of his own works and movements,
that those powers which appear either to hold sway over others or to
exercise power or dominion, have been preferred to and placed over
those whom they are said to govern or exercise power over, and not in
consequence of a peculiar privilege inherent in their constitutions,
but on account of merit.</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.v-p14" shownumber="no">4.  But that we may not appear to build our
assertions on subjects of such importance and difficulty on the ground
of inference alone, or to require the assent of our hearers to what is
only conjectural, let us see whether we can obtain any declarations
from holy Scripture, by the authority of which these positions may be
more credibly maintained.  And, firstly, we shall adduce what holy
Scripture contains regarding wicked powers; we shall next continue our
investigation with regard to the others, as the Lord shall be pleased
to enlighten us, that in matters of such difficulty we may ascertain
what is nearest to the truth, or what ought to be our opinions
agreeably to the standard of religion.  Now we find in the prophet
Ezekiel two prophecies written to the prince of Tyre, the former of
which might appear to any one, before he heard the second also, to be
spoken of some man who was prince of the Tyrians.  In the
meantime, therefore, we shall take nothing from that first prophecy;
but as the second is manifestly of such a kind as cannot be at all
understood of a man, but of some superior power which had fallen away
from a higher position, and had been reduced to a lower and worse
condition, we shall from it take an illustration, by which it may be
demonstrated with the utmost clearness, that those opposing and
malignant powers were not formed or created so by nature, but fell from
a better to a worse position, and were converted into wicked beings;
that those blessed powers also were not of such a nature as to be
unable to admit what was opposed to them if they were so inclined and
became negligent, and did not guard most carefully the blessedness of
their condition.  For if it is related that he who is called the
prince of Tyre was amongst the saints, and was without stain, and was
placed in the paradise of God, and adorned also with a crown of
comeliness and beauty, is it to be supposed that such an one could be
in any degree inferior to any of the saints?  For he is described
as having been adorned with a crown of comeliness and beauty, and as
having walked stainless in the paradise of God:  and how can any
one suppose that such a being was not one of those holy and blessed
powers which, as being placed in a state of happiness, we must believe
to be endowed with no other honour than this?  But let us see what
we are taught by the words of the prophecy themselves.  “The
word of the <span class="sc" id="vi.v.ii.v-p14.1">Lord,</span>” says the prophet,
“came to me, saying, Son of man, take up a lamentation over the
prince of Tyre, and say to him, Thus saith the Lord <span class="sc" id="vi.v.ii.v-p14.2">God</span>, Thou hast been the seal of a similitude, and a crown
of comeliness among the delights of paradise; thou wert adorned with
every good stone or gem, and wert clothed with sardonyx, and topaz, and
emerald, and carbuncle, and sapphire, and jasper, set in gold and
silver, and with agate, amethyst, and chrysolite, and beryl, and
onyx:  with gold also didst thou fill thy treasures, and thy
storehouses within thee.  From the day when thou wert created
along with the cherubim, I placed thee in the holy mount of God. 
Thou wert in the midst of the fiery stones:  thou wert stainless
in thy days, from the day when thou wert created, until iniquities were
found in thee:  from the greatness of thy trade, thou didst fill
thy storehouses with iniquity, and didst sin, and wert wounded from the
mount of God.  And a cherub drove thee forth from the midst of the
burning stones; and thy heart was elated because of thy comeliness, thy
discipline was corrupted along with thy beauty:  on account of the
multitude of thy sins, I cast thee forth to the earth before kings; I
gave thee for a show and a mockery on account of the multitude of thy
sins, and of thine iniquities:  because of thy trade thou hast
polluted thy holy places.  And I shall bring forth fire from the
midst of thee, and it shall devour thee, and I shall give thee for
ashes and cinders on the earth in the sight of all who see thee: 
and all who know thee among the nations shall mourn over thee. 
Thou hast been made destruction, and thou shalt exist no longer for
ever.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.v-p14.3" n="2031" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.v-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.v-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.28.11-Ezek.28.19" parsed="|Ezek|28|11|28|19" passage="Ezek. xxviii. 11-19">Ezek. xxviii. 11–19</scripRef>.</p></note>  Seeing, then,
that such are the words of the prophet, who is there that on
hear<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_259.html" id="vi.v.ii.v-Page_259" n="259" />ing, “Thou wert a
seal of a similitude, and a crown of comeliness among the delights of
paradise,” or that “From the day when thou wert created
with the cherubim, I placed thee in the holy mount of God,” can
so enfeeble the meaning as to suppose that this language is used of
some man or saint, not to say the prince of Tyre?  Or what fiery
stones can he imagine in the midst of which any man could live? 
Or who could be supposed to be stainless from the very day of his
creation, and wickedness being afterwards discovered in him, it be said
of him then that he was cast forth upon the earth?  For the
meaning of this is, that He who was not yet on the earth is said to be
cast forth upon it:  whose holy places also are said to be
polluted.  We have shown, then, that what we have quoted regarding
the prince of Tyre from the prophet Ezekiel refers to an adverse power,
and by it it is most clearly proved that that power was formerly holy
and happy; from which state of happiness it fell from the time that
iniquity was found in it, and was hurled to the earth, and was not such
by nature and creation.  We are of opinion, therefore, that these
words are spoken of a certain angel who had received the office of
governing the nation of the Tyrians, and to whom also their souls had
been entrusted to be taken care of.  But what Tyre, or what souls
of Tyrians, we ought to understand, whether that Tyre which is situated
within the boundaries of the province of Phœnicia, or some other
of which, this one which we know on earth is the model; and the souls
of the Tyrians, whether they are those of the former or those which
belong to that Tyre which is spiritually understood, does not seem to
be a matter requiting examination in this place; lest perhaps we should
appear to investigate subjects of so much mystery and importance in a
cursory manner, whereas they demand a labour and work of their own.</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.v-p16" shownumber="no">5.  Again, we are taught as follows by the
prophet Isaiah regarding another opposing power.  The prophet
says, “How is Lucifer, who used to arise in the morning, fallen
from heaven!  He who assailed all nations is broken and beaten to
the ground.  Thou indeed saidst in thy heart, I shall ascend into
heaven; above the stars of heaven shall I place my throne; I shall sit
upon a lofty mountain, above the lofty mountains which are towards the
north; I shall ascend above the clouds; I shall be like the Most
High.  Now shalt thou be brought down to the lower world, and to
the foundations of the earth.  They who see thee shall be amazed
at thee, and shall say, This is the man who harassed the whole earth,
who moved kings, who made the whole world a desert, who destroyed
cities, and did not unloose those who were in chains.  All the
kings of the nations have slept in honour, every one in his own house;
but thou shalt be cast forth on the mountains, accursed with the many
dead who have been pierced through with swords, and have descended to
the lower world.  As a garment cloned with blood, and stained,
will not be clean; neither shalt thou be clean, because thou hast
destroyed my land and slain my people:  thou shalt not remain for
ever, most wicked seed.  Prepare thy sons for death on account of
the sins of thy father, lest they rise again and inherit the earth, and
fill the earth with wars.  And I shall rise against them, saith
the <span class="sc" id="vi.v.ii.v-p16.1">Lord</span> of hosts, and I shall cause their name
to perish, and their remains, and their seed.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.v-p16.2" n="2032" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.v-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.v-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.14.12-Isa.14.22" parsed="|Isa|14|12|14|22" passage="Isa. xiv. 12-22">Isa. xiv. 12–22</scripRef>.</p></note>  Most evidently by these words is he
shown to have fallen from heaven, who formerly was Lucifer, and who
used to arise in the morning.  For if, as some think, he was a
nature of darkness, how is Lucifer said to have existed before? 
Or how could he arise in the morning, who had in himself nothing of the
light?  Nay, even the Saviour Himself teaches us, saying of the
devil, “Behold, I see Satan fallen from heaven like
lightning.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.v-p17.2" n="2033" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.v-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.v-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.18" parsed="|Luke|10|18|0|0" passage="Luke x. 18">Luke x. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>  For at one
time he was light.  Moreover our Lord, who is the truth, compared
the power of His own glorious advent to lightning, in the words,
“For as the lightning shineth from the height of heaven even to
its height again, so will the coming of the Son of man
be.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.v-p18.2" n="2034" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.v-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.v-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.27" parsed="|Matt|24|27|0|0" passage="Matt. xxiv. 27">Matt. xxiv. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>  And
notwithstanding He compares him to lightning, and says that he fell
from heaven, that He might show by this that he had been at one time in
heaven, and had had a place among the saints, and had enjoyed a share
in that light in which all the saints participate, by which they are
made angels of light, and by which the apostles are termed by the Lord
the light of the world.  In this manner, then, did that being once
exist as light before he went astray, and fell to this place, and had
his glory turned into dust, which is peculiarly the mark of the wicked,
as the prophet also says; whence, too, he was called the prince of this
world, i.e., of an earthly habitation:  for he exercised power
over those who were obedient to his wickedness, since “the whole
of this world”—for I term this place of earth,
world—“lieth in the wicked one,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.v-p19.2" n="2035" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.v-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.v-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.19" parsed="|1John|5|19|0|0" passage="1 John v. 19">1 John v. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> and in this apostate.  That he is an
apostate, i.e., a fugitive, even the Lord in the book of Job says,
“Thou wilt take with a hook the apostate dragon,” i.e., a
fugitive.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.v-p20.2" n="2036" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.v-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.v-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Job.40.20" parsed="|Job|40|20|0|0" passage="Job xl. 20">Job xl. 20</scripRef> [LXX.].</p></note>  Now it is
certain that by the dragon is understood the devil himself.  If
then they are called opposing powers, and are said to have been once
without stain, while spotless purity exists in the essential being of
none save the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, but is an
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_260.html" id="vi.v.ii.v-Page_260" n="260" />accidental quality in every created
thing; and since that which is accidental may also fall away, and since
those opposite powers once were spotless, and were once among those
which still remain unstained, it is evident from all this that no one
is pure either by essence or nature, and that no one was by nature
polluted.  And the consequence of this is, that it lies within
ourselves and in our own actions to possess either happiness or
holiness; or by sloth and negligence to fall from happiness into
wickedness and ruin, to such a degree that, through too great
proficiency, so to speak, in wickedness (if a man be guilty of so great
neglect), he may descend even to that state in which he will be changed
into what is called an “opposing power.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.v.ii.vi" n="VI" next="vi.v.ii.vii" prev="vi.v.ii.v" progress="36.33%" shorttitle="Chapter VI" title="On the End or Consummation." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="vi.v.ii.vi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.v.ii.vi-p1.1">Chapter
VI.—On the End or Consummation.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.v.ii.vi-p2" shownumber="no">1.  An end or consummation would seem to be an
indication of the perfection and completion of things.  And this
reminds us here, that if there be any one imbued with a desire of
reading and understanding subjects of such difficulty and importance,
he ought to bring to the effort a perfect and instructed understanding,
lest perhaps, if he has had no experience in questions of this kind,
they may appear to him as vain and superfluous; or if his mind be full
of preconceptions and prejudices on other points, he may judge these to
be heretical and opposed to the faith of the Church, yielding in so
doing not so much to the convictions of reason as to the dogmatism of
prejudice.  These subjects, indeed, are treated by us with great
solicitude and caution, in the manner rather of an investigation and
discussion, than in that of fixed and certain decision.  For we
have pointed out in the preceding pages those questions which must be
set forth in clear dogmatic propositions, as I think has been done to
the best of my ability when speaking of the Trinity.  But on the
present occasion our exercise is to be conducted, as we best may, in
the style of a disputation rather than of strict definition.</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.vi-p3" shownumber="no">The end of the world, then, and the final
consummation, will take place when every one shall be subjected to
punishment for his sins; a time which God alone knows, when He will
bestow on each one what he deserves.  We think, indeed, that the
goodness of God, through His Christ, may recall all His creatures to
one end, even His enemies being conquered and subdued.  For thus
says holy Scripture, “The <span class="sc" id="vi.v.ii.vi-p3.1">Lord</span> said to My
Lord, Sit Thou at My right hand, until I make Thine enemies Thy
footstool.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.vi-p3.2" n="2037" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.vi-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.vi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.110.1" parsed="|Ps|110|1|0|0" passage="Ps. cx. 1">Ps. cx. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  And if the
meaning of the prophet’s language here be less clear, we may
ascertain it from the Apostle Paul, who speaks more openly, thus: 
“For Christ must reign until He has put all enemies under His
feet.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.vi-p4.2" n="2038" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.vi-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.vi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.25" parsed="|1Cor|15|25|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xv. 25">1 Cor. xv. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>  But if even
that unreserved declaration of the apostle do not sufficiently inform
us what is meant by “enemies being placed under His feet,”
listen to what he says in the following words, “For all things
must be put under Him.”  What, then, is this “putting
under” by which all things must be made subject to Christ? 
I am of opinion that it is this very subjection by which we also wish
to be subject to Him, by which the apostles also were subject, and all
the saints who have been followers of Christ.  For the name
“subjection,” by which we are subject to Christ, indicates
that the salvation which proceeds from Him belongs to His subjects,
agreeably to the declaration of David, “Shall not my soul be
subject unto God?  From Him cometh my salvation.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.vi-p5.2" n="2039" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.vi-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.vi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.62.1" parsed="|Ps|62|1|0|0" passage="Ps. lxii. 1">Ps. lxii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.vi-p7" shownumber="no">2.  Seeing, then, that such is the end, when all
enemies will be subdued to Christ, when death—the last
enemy—shall be destroyed, and when the kingdom shall be delivered
up by Christ (to whom all things are subject) to God the Father; let
us, I say, from such an end as this, contemplate the beginnings of
things.  For the end is always like the beginning:  and,
therefore, as there is one end to all things, so ought we to understand
that there was one beginning; and as there is one end to many things,
so there spring from one beginning many differences and varieties,
which again, through the goodness of God, and by subjection to Christ,
and through the unity of the Holy Spirit, are recalled to one end,
which is like unto the beginning:  all those, viz., who, bending
the knee at the name of Jesus, make known by so doing their subjection
to Him:  and these are they who are in heaven, on earth, and under
the earth:  by which three classes the whole universe of things is
pointed out, those, viz., who from that one beginning were arranged,
each according to the diversity of his conduct, among the different
orders, in accordance with their desert; for there was no goodness in
them by essential being, as in God and His Christ, and in the Holy
Spirit.  For in the Trinity alone, which is the author of all
things, does goodness exist in virtue of essential being; while others
possess it as an accidental and perishable quality, and only then enjoy
blessedness, when they participate in holiness and wisdom, and in
divinity itself.  But if they neglect and despise such
participation, then is each one, by fault of his own slothfulness,
made, one more rapidly, another more slowly, one in a greater, another
in a less degree, the cause of his own downfall.  And since, as we
have remarked, the lapse by which an individual falls away from his
position is characterized by great <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_261.html" id="vi.v.ii.vi-Page_261" n="261" />diversity, according to the movements of
the mind and will, one man falling with greater ease, another with more
difficulty, into a lower condition; in this is to be seen the just
judgment of the providence of God, that it should happen to every one
according to the diversity of his conduct, in proportion to the desert
of his declension and defection.  Certain of those, indeed, who
remained in that beginning which we have described as resembling the
end which is to come, obtained, in the ordering and arrangement of the
world, the rank of angels; others that of influences, others of
principalities, others of powers, that they may exercise power over
those who need to have power upon their head.  Others, again,
received the rank of thrones, having the office of judging or ruling
those who require this; others dominion, doubtless, over slaves; all of
which are conferred by Divine Providence in just and impartial judgment
according to their merits, and to the progress which they had made in
the participation and imitation of God.  But those who have been
removed from their primal state of blessedness have not been removed
irrecoverably, but have been placed under the rule of those holy and
blessed orders which we have described; and by availing themselves of
the aid of these, and being remoulded by salutary principles and
discipline, they may recover themselves, and be restored to their
condition of happiness.  From all which I am of opinion, so far as
I can see, that this order of the human race has been appointed in
order that in the future world, or in ages to come, when there shall be
the new heavens and new earth, spoken of by Isaiah, it may be restored
to that unity promised by the Lord Jesus in His prayer to God the
Father on behalf of His disciples:  “I do not pray for these
alone, but for all who shall believe on Me through their word: 
that they all may be one, as Thou, Father, art in Me, and I in Thee,
that they also may be one in Us;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.vi-p7.1" n="2040" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.vi-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.vi-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:John.17.20-John.17.21" parsed="|John|17|20|17|21" passage="John xvii. 20, 21">John xvii. 20, 21</scripRef>.</p></note>
and again, when He says:  “That they may be one, even as We
are one; I in them, and Thou in Me, that they may be made perfect in
one.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.vi-p8.2" n="2041" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.vi-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.vi-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:John.17.22-John.17.23" parsed="|John|17|22|17|23" passage="John xvii. 22, 23">John xvii. 22, 23</scripRef>.</p></note>  And this is
further confirmed by the language of the Apostle Paul: 
“Until we all come in the unity of the faith to a perfect man, to
the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.vi-p9.2" n="2042" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.vi-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.vi-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.13" parsed="|Eph|4|13|0|0" passage="Eph. iv. 13">Eph. iv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>  And in keeping with this is the
declaration of the same apostle, when he exhorts us, who even in the
present life are placed in the Church, in which is the form of that
kingdom which is to come, to this same similitude of unity: 
“That ye all speak the same thing, and that there be no divisions
among you; but that ye be perfectly joined together in the same mind
and in the same judgment.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.vi-p10.2" n="2043" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.vi-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.vi-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.10" parsed="|1Cor|1|10|0|0" passage="1 Cor. i. 10">1 Cor. i. 10</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.vi-p12" shownumber="no">3.  It is to be borne in mind, however, that
certain beings who fell away from that one beginning of which we have
spoken, have sunk to such a depth of unworthiness and wickedness as to
be deemed altogether undeserving of that training and instruction by
which the human race, while in the flesh, are trained and instructed
with the assistance of the heavenly powers; and continue, on the
contrary, in a state of enmity and opposition to those who are
receiving this instruction and teaching.  And hence it is that the
whole of this mortal life is full of struggles and trials, caused by
the opposition and enmity of those who fell from a better condition
without at all looking back, and who are called the devil and his
angels, and the other orders of evil, which the apostle classed among
the opposing powers.  But whether any of these orders who act
under the government of the devil, and obey his wicked commands, will
in a future world be converted to righteousness because of their
possessing the faculty of freedom of will, or whether persistent and
inveterate wickedness may be changed by the power of habit into nature,
is a result which you yourself, reader, may approve of, if neither in
these present worlds which are seen and temporal, nor in those which
are unseen and are eternal, that portion is to differ wholly from the
final unity and fitness of things.  But in the meantime, both in
those temporal worlds which are seen, as well as in those eternal
worlds which are invisible, all those beings are arranged, according to
a regular plan, in the order and degree of their merits; so that some
of them in the first, others in the second, some even in the last
times, after having undergone heavier and severer punishments, endured
for a lengthened period, and for many ages, so to speak, improved by
this stern method of training, and restored at first by the instruction
of the angels, and subsequently by the powers of a higher grade, and
thus advancing through each stage to a better condition, reach even to
that which is invisible and eternal, having travelled through, by a
kind of training, every single office of the heavenly powers. 
From which, I think, this will appear to follow as an inference, that
every rational nature may, in passing from one order to another, go
through each to all, and advance from all to each, while made the
subject of various degrees of proficiency and failure according to its
own actions and endeavours, put forth in the enjoyment of its power of
freedom of will.</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.vi-p13" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_262.html" id="vi.v.ii.vi-Page_262" n="262" />4.  But
since Paul says that certain things are visible and temporal, and
others besides these invisible and eternal, we proceed to inquire how
those things which are seen are temporal—whether because there
will be nothing at all after them in all those periods of the coming
world, in which that dispersion and separation from the one beginning
is undergoing a process of restoration to one and the same end and
likeness; or because, while the form of those things which are seen
passes away, their essential nature is subject to no corruption. 
And Paul seems to confirm the latter view, when he says, “For the
fashion of this world passeth away.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.vi-p13.1" n="2044" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.vi-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.vi-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.31" parsed="|1Cor|7|31|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 31">1 Cor. vii. 31</scripRef>.</p></note>  David also appears to assert the same
in the words, “The heavens shall perish, but Thou shalt endure;
and they all shall wax old as a garment, and Thou shalt change them
like a vesture, and like a vestment they shall be
changed.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.vi-p14.2" n="2045" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.vi-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.vi-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.102.26" parsed="|Ps|102|26|0|0" passage="Ps. cii. 26">Ps. cii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>  For if the
heavens are to be changed, assuredly that which is changed does not
perish, and if the fashion of the world passes away, it is by no means
an annihilation or destruction of their material substance that is
shown to take place, but a kind of change of quality and transformation
of appearance.  Isaiah also, in declaring prophetically that there
will be a new heaven and a new earth, undoubtedly suggests a similar
view.  For this renewal of heaven and earth, and this
transmutation of the form of the present world, and this changing of
the heavens will undoubtedly be prepared for those who are walking
along that way which we have pointed out above, and are tending to that
goal of happiness to which, it is said, even enemies themselves are to
be subjected, and in which God is said to be “all and in
all.”  And if any one imagine that at the end material,
i.e., bodily, nature will be entirely destroyed, he cannot in any
respect meet my view, how beings so numerous and powerful are able to
live and to exist without bodies, since it is an attribute of the
divine nature alone—i.e., of the Father, Son, and Holy
Spirit—to exist without any material substance, and without
partaking in any degree of a bodily adjunct.  Another, perhaps,
may say that in the end every bodily substance will be so pure and
refined as to be like the æther, and of a celestial purity and
clearness.  How things will be, however, is known with certainty
to God alone, and to those who are His friends through Christ and the
Holy Spirit.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.vi-p15.2" n="2046" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.vi-p16" shownumber="no"> [The language
used by Origen in this and the preceding chapter affords a remarkable
illustration of that occasional extravagance in statements of facts and
opinions, as well as of those strange imaginings and wild speculations
as to the meaning of Holy Scripture, which brought upon him
subsequently grave charges of error and heretical pravity.  See
Neander’s <i>History of the Christian Religion and Church during
the First Three Centuries</i> (Rose’s translation), vol. ii. p.
217 et seqq., and Hagenbach’s <i>History of Doctrines</i>, vol.
i. p. 102 et seqq.  See also <i>Prefatory Note to Origen’s
Works,</i> <i>supra</i>, p. 235.  S.]</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.v.ii.vii" n="VII" next="vi.v.ii.viii" prev="vi.v.ii.vi" progress="36.72%" shorttitle="Chapter VII" title="On Incorporeal and Corporeal Beings." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="vi.v.ii.vii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.v.ii.vii-p1.1">Chapter VII.—On Incorporeal and Corporeal Beings.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.v.ii.vii-p2" shownumber="no">1.  The subjects considered in the previous
chapter have been spoken of in general language, the nature of rational
beings being discussed more by way of intelligent inference than strict
dogmatic definition, with the exception of the place where we treated,
to the best of our ability, of the persons of Father, Son, and Holy
Spirit.  We have now to ascertain what those matters are which it
is proper to treat in the following pages according to our dogmatic
belief, i.e., in agreement with the creed of the Church.  All
souls and all rational natures, whether holy or wicked, were formed or
created, and all these, according to their proper nature, are
incorporeal; but although incorporeal, they were nevertheless created,
because all things were made by God through Christ, as John teaches in
a general way in his Gospel, saying, “In the beginning was the
Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.  The same
was in the beginning with God.  All things were made by Him, and
without Him was nothing made.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.vii-p2.1" n="2047" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.vii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.vii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1-John.1.3" parsed="|John|1|1|1|3" passage="John i. 1-3">John i. 1–3</scripRef>.</p></note>  The
Apostle Paul, moreover, describing created things by species and
numbers and orders, speaks as follows, when showing that all things
were made through Christ:  “And in Him were all things
created, that are in heaven, and that are in earth, visible and
invisible, whether they be thrones, or dominions, or principalities, or
powers:  all things were created by Him, and in Him:  and He
is before all, and He is the head.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.vii-p3.2" n="2048" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.vii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.vii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.16-Col.1.18" parsed="|Col|1|16|1|18" passage="Col. i. 16-18">Col. i. 16–18</scripRef>.</p></note>  He therefore manifestly declares that
in Christ and through Christ were all things made and created, whether
things visible, which are corporeal, or things invisible, which I
regard as none other than incorporeal and spiritual powers.  But
of those things which he had termed generally corporeal or incorporeal,
he seems to me, in the words that follow, to enumerate the various
kinds, viz., thrones, dominions, principalities, powers,
influences.</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.vii-p5" shownumber="no">These matters now have been previously mentioned by us,
as we are desirous to come in an orderly manner to the investigation of
the sun, and moon, and stars by way of logical inference, and to
ascertain whether they also ought properly to be reckoned among the
principalities on account of their being said to be created in
<span class="Greek" id="vi.v.ii.vii-p5.1" lang="EL">᾽Αρχάς</span>, i.e., for the government
of day and night; or whether they are to be regarded as having only
that government of day and night which they discharge by performing the
office of illuminating them, and are not in reality chief of that order
of principalities.</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.vii-p6" shownumber="no">2.  Now, when it is said that all things were
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_263.html" id="vi.v.ii.vii-Page_263" n="263" />made by Him, and that in Him were
all things created, both things in heaven and things on earth, there
can be no doubt that also those things which are in the firmament,
which is called heaven, and in which those luminaries are said to be
placed, are included amongst the number of heavenly things.  And
secondly, seeing that the course of the discussion has manifestly
discovered that all things were made or created, and that amongst
created things there is nothing which may not admit of good and evil,
and be capable of either, what are we to think of the following opinion
which certain of our friends entertain regarding sun, moon, and stars,
viz., that they are unchangeable, and incapable of becoming the
opposite of what they are?  Not a few have held that view even
regarding the holy angels, and certain heretics also regarding souls,
which they call spiritual natures.</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.vii-p7" shownumber="no">In the first place, then, let us see what reason
itself can discover respecting sun, moon, and stars,—whether the
opinion, entertained by some, of their unchangeableness be
correct,—and let the declarations of holy Scripture, as far as
possible, be first adduced.  For Job appears to assert that not
only may the stars be subject to sin, but even that they are actually
not clean from the contagion of it.  The following are his
words:  “The stars also are not clean in Thy
sight.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.vii-p7.1" n="2049" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.vii-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.vii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Job.25.5" parsed="|Job|25|5|0|0" passage="Job xxv. 5">Job xxv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  Nor is this
to be understood of the splendour of their physical substance, as if
one were to say, for example, of a garment, that it is not clean; for
if such were the meaning, then the accusation of a want of cleanness in
the splendour of their bodily substance would imply an injurious
reflection upon their Creator.  For if they are unable, through
their own diligent efforts, either to acquire for themselves a body of
greater brightness, or through their sloth to make the one they have
less pure, how should they incur censure for being stars that are not
clean, if they receive no praise because they are so?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.vii-p8.2" n="2050" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.vii-p9" shownumber="no"> [See note,
<i>supra</i>, p. 262.  S.]</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.vii-p10" shownumber="no">3.  But to arrive at a clearer understanding on
these matters, we ought first to inquire after this point, whether it
is allowable to suppose that they are living and rational beings; then,
in the next place, whether their souls came into existence at the same
time with their bodies, or seem to be anterior to them; and also
whether, after the end of the world, we are to understand that they are
to be released from their bodies; and whether, as we cease to live, so
they also will cease from illuminating the world.  Although this
inquiry may seem to be somewhat bold, yet, as we are incited by the
desire of ascertaining the truth as far as possible, there seems no
absurdity in attempting an investigation of the subject agreeably to
the grace of the Holy Spirit.</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.vii-p11" shownumber="no">We think, then, that they may be designated as
living beings, for this reason, that they are said to receive
commandments from God, which is ordinarily the case only with rational
beings.  “I have given a commandment to all the
stars,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.vii-p11.1" n="2051" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.vii-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.vii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.45.12" parsed="|Isa|45|12|0|0" passage="Isa. xlv. 12">Isa. xlv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> says the
Lord.  What, now, are these commandments?  Those, namely,
that each star, in its order and course, should bestow upon the world
the amount of splendour which has been entrusted to it.  For those
which are called “planets” move in orbits of one kind, and
those which are termed <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.ii.vii-p12.2" lang="EL">ἀπλανεῖς</span> are
different.  Now it manifestly follows from this, that neither can
the movement of that body take place without a soul, nor can living
things be at any time without motion.  And seeing that the stars
move with such order and regularity, that their movements never appear
to be at any time subject to derangement, would it not be the height of
folly to say that so orderly an observance of method and plan could be
carried out or accomplished by irrational beings?  In the writings
of Jeremiah, indeed, the moon is called the queen of heaven.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.vii-p12.3" n="2052" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.vii-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.vii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.7.18" parsed="|Jer|7|18|0|0" passage="Jer. vii. 18">Jer. vii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>  Yet if the stars are living and
rational beings, there will undoubtedly appear among them both an
advance and a falling back.  For the language of Job, “the
stars are not clean in His sight,” seems to me to convey some
such idea.</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.vii-p14" shownumber="no">4.  And now we have to ascertain whether
those beings which in the course of the discussion we have discovered
to possess life and reason, were endowed with a soul along with their
bodies at the time mentioned in Scripture, when “God made two
great lights, the greater light to rule the day, and the lesser light
to rule the night, and the stars also,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.vii-p14.1" n="2053" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.vii-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.vii-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.16" parsed="|Gen|1|16|0|0" passage="Gen. i. 16">Gen. i. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> or
whether their spirit was implanted in them, not at the creation of
their bodies, but from without, after they had been already made. 
I, for my part, suspect that the spirit was implanted in them from
without; but it will be worth while to prove this from Scripture: 
for it will seem an easy matter to make the assertion on conjectural
grounds, while it is more difficult to establish it by the testimony of
Scripture.  Now it may be established conjecturally as
follows.  If the soul of a man, which is certainly inferior while
it remains the soul of a man, was not formed along with his body, but
is proved to have been implanted strictly from without, much more must
this be the case with those living beings which are called
heavenly.  For, as regards man, how could the soul of him, viz.,
Jacob, who supplanted his brother in the womb, appear to be formed
along with his body?  Or how could his soul, or its
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_264.html" id="vi.v.ii.vii-Page_264" n="264" />images, be formed along with
his body, who, while lying in his mother’s womb, was filled with
the Holy Ghost?  I refer to John leaping in his mother’s
womb, and exulting because the voice of the salutation of Mary had come
to the ears of his mother Elisabeth.  How could his soul and its
images be formed along with his body, who, before he was created in the
womb, is said to be known to God, and was sanctified by Him before his
birth?  Some, perhaps, may think that God fills individuals with
His Holy Spirit, and bestows upon them sanctification, not on grounds
of justice and according to their deserts; but undeservedly.  And
how shall we escape that declaration:  “Is there
unrighteousness with God?  God forbid!”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.vii-p15.2" n="2054" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.vii-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.vii-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.14" parsed="|Rom|9|14|0|0" passage="Rom. ix. 14">Rom. ix. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> or this:  “Is there respect of
persons with God?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.vii-p16.2" n="2055" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.vii-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.vii-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.11" parsed="|Rom|2|11|0|0" passage="Rom. ii. 11">Rom. ii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>  For such is
the defence of those who maintain that souls come into existence with
bodies.  So far, then, as we can form an opinion from a comparison
with the condition of man, I think it follows that we must hold the
same to hold good with heavenly beings, which reason itself and
scriptural authority show us to be the case with men.</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.vii-p18" shownumber="no">5.  But let us see whether we can find in
holy Scripture any indications properly applicable to these heavenly
existences.  The following is the statement of the Apostle
Paul:  “The creature was made subject to vanity, not
willingly, but by reason of Him who subjected the same in hope, because
the creature itself also shall be delivered from the bondage of
corruption into the glorious liberty of the children of
God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.vii-p18.1" n="2056" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.vii-p19" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.vii-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.20-Rom.8.21" parsed="|Rom|8|20|8|21" passage="Rom. viii. 20, 21">Rom. viii. 20, 21</scripRef>.</p></note>  To what
vanity, pray, was the creature made subject, or what creature is
referred to, or how is it said “not willingly,” or
“in hope of what?”  And in what way is the creature
itself to be delivered from the bondage of corruption?  Elsewhere,
also, the same apostle says:  “For the expectation of the
creature waiteth for the manifestation of the sons of
God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.vii-p19.2" n="2057" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.vii-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.vii-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.19" parsed="|Rom|8|19|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 19">Rom. viii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>  And again in
another passage, “And not only we, but the creation itself
groaneth together, and is in pain until now.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.vii-p20.2" n="2058" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.vii-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.vii-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.22-Rom.8.23" parsed="|Rom|8|22|8|23" passage="Rom. 8.22,23">Rom. viii.
22, cf. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>  And hence we have to inquire what are
the groanings, and what are the pains.  Let us see then, in the
first place, what is the vanity to which the creature is subject. 
I apprehend that it is nothing else than the body; for although the
body of the stars is ethereal, it is nevertheless material. 
Whence also Solomon appears to characterize the whole of corporeal
nature as a kind of burden which enfeebles the vigour of the soul in
the following language:  “Vanity of vanities, saith the
Preacher; all is vanity.  I have looked, and seen all the works
that are done under the sun; and, behold, all is
vanity.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.vii-p21.2" n="2059" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.vii-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.vii-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.1.1 Bible:Eccl.1.14" parsed="|Eccl|1|1|0|0;|Eccl|1|14|0|0" passage="Eccles. i. 1, 14">Eccles. i. 1, 14</scripRef>.</p></note>  To this
vanity, then, is the creature subject, that creature especially which,
being assuredly the greatest in this world, holds also a distinguished
principality of labour, i.e., the sun, and moon, and stars, are said to
be subject to vanity, because they are clothed with bodies, and set
apart to the office of giving light to the human race.  “And
this creature,” he remarks, “was subjected to vanity not
willingly.”  For it did not undertake a voluntary service to
vanity, but because it was the will of Him who made it subject, and
because of the promise of the Subjector to those who were reduced to
this unwilling obedience, that when the ministry of their great work
was performed, they were to be freed from this bondage of corruption
and vanity when the time of the glorious redemption of God’s
children should have arrived.  And the whole of creation,
receiving this hope, and looking for the fulfilment of this promise
now, in the meantime, as having an affection for those whom it serves,
groans along with them, and patiently suffers with them, hoping for the
fulfilment of the promises.  See also whether the following words
of Paul can apply to those who, although not willingly, yet in
accordance with the will of Him who subjected them, and in hope of the
promises, were made subject to vanity, when he says, “For I could
wish to be dissolved,” or “to return and be with Christ,
which is far better.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.vii-p22.2" n="2060" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.vii-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.vii-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.23" parsed="|Phil|1|23|0|0" passage="Phil. i. 23">Phil. i. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>  For I think
that the sun might say in like manner, “I would desire to be
dissolved,” or “to return and be with Christ, which is far
better.”  Paul indeed adds, “Nevertheless, to abide in
the flesh is more needful for you;” while the sun may say,
“To abide in this bright and heavenly body is more necessary, on
account of the manifestation of the sons of God.”  The same
views are to be believed and expressed regarding the moon and
stars.</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.vii-p24" shownumber="no">Let us see now what is the freedom of the creature, or
the termination of its bondage.  When Christ shall have delivered
up the kingdom to God even the Father, then also those living things,
when they shall have first been made the kingdom of Christ, shall be
delivered, along with the whole of that kingdom, to the rule of the
Father, that when God shall be all in all, they also, since they are a
part of all things, may have God in themselves, as He is in all
things.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.v.ii.viii" n="VIII" next="vi.v.ii.ix" prev="vi.v.ii.vii" progress="37.12%" shorttitle="Chapter VIII" title="On the Angels." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="vi.v.ii.viii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.v.ii.viii-p1.1">Chapter VIII.—On the
Angels.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.v.ii.viii-p2" shownumber="no">1.  A similar method must be followed in treating
of the angels; nor are we to suppose that it is the result of accident
that a particular office is assigned to a particular angel:  as to
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_265.html" id="vi.v.ii.viii-Page_265" n="265" />Raphael, e.g., the work of
curing and healing; to Gabriel, the conduct of wars; to Michael, the
duty of attending to the prayers and supplications of mortals. 
For we are not to imagine that they obtained these offices otherwise
than by their own merits, and by the zeal and excellent qualities which
they severally displayed before this world was formed; so that
afterwards in the order of archangels, this or that office was assigned
to each one, while others deserved to be enrolled in the order of
angels, and to act under this or that archangel, or that leader or head
of an order.  All of which things were disposed, as I have said,
not indiscriminately and fortuitously, but by a most appropriate and
just decision of God, who arranged them according to deserts, in
accordance with His own approval and judgment:  so that to one
angel the Church of the Ephesians was to be entrusted; to another, that
of the Smyrnæans; one angel was to be Peter’s, another
Paul’s; and so on through every one of the little ones that are
in the Church, for such and such angels as even daily behold the face
of God must be assigned to each one of them;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.viii-p2.1" n="2061" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.viii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.viii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.10" parsed="|Matt|18|10|0|0" passage="Matt. xviii. 10">Matt. xviii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>
and there must also be some angel that encampeth round about them that
fear God.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.viii-p3.2" n="2062" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.viii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.viii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.34.7" parsed="|Ps|34|7|0|0" passage="Ps. xxxiv. 7">Ps. xxxiv. 7</scripRef>.  Tum demun per singulos minimorum,
qui sunt in ecclesiâ, qui vel qui adscribi singulis debeant
angeli, qui etiam quotidie videant faciem Dei; sed et quis debeat esse
angelus, qui circumdet in circuitu timentium Deum.</p></note>  All of which
things, assuredly, it is to be believed, are not performed by accident
or chance, or because they (the angels) were so created, lest on that
view the Creator should be accused of partiality; but it is to be
believed that they were conferred by God, the just and impartial Ruler
of all things, agreeably to the merits and good qualities and mental
vigour of each individual spirit.</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.viii-p5" shownumber="no">2.  And now let us say something regarding those
who maintain the existence of a diversity of spiritual natures, that we
may avoid falling into the silly and impious fables of such as pretend
that there is a diversity of spiritual natures both among heavenly
existences and human souls, and for that reason allege that they were
called into being by different creators; for while it seems, and is
really, absurd that to one and the same Creator should be ascribed the
creation of different natures of rational beings, they are nevertheless
ignorant of the cause of that diversity.  For they say that it
seems inconsistent for one and the same Creator, without any existing
ground of merit, to confer upon some beings the power of dominion, and
to subject others again to authority; to bestow a principality upon
some, and to render others subordinate to rulers.  Which opinions
indeed, in my judgment, are completely rejected by following out the
reasoning explained above, and by which it was shown that the cause of
the diversity and variety among these beings is due to their conduct,
which has been marked either with greater earnestness or indifference,
according to the goodness or badness of their nature, and not to any
partiality on the part of the Disposer.  But that this may more
easily be shown to be the case with heavenly beings, let us borrow an
illustration from what either has been done or is done among men, in
order that from visible things we may, by way of consequence, behold
also things invisible.</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.viii-p6" shownumber="no">Paul and Peter are undoubtedly proved to have been
men of a spiritual nature.  When, therefore, Paul is found to have
acted contrary to religion, in having persecuted the Church of God, and
Peter to have committed so grave a sin as, when questioned by the
maid-servant, to have asserted with an oath that he did not know who
Christ was, how is it possible that these—who, according to those
persons of whom we speak, were spiritual beings—should fall into
sins of such a nature, especially as they are frequently in the habit
of saying that a good tree cannot bring forth evil fruits?  And if
a good tree cannot produce evil fruit, and as, according to them, Peter
and Paul were sprung from the root of a good tree, how should they be
deemed to have brought forth fruits so wicked?  And if they should
return the answer which is generally invented, that it was not Paul who
persecuted, but some other person, I know not whom, who was in Paul;
and that it was not Peter who uttered the denial, but some other
individual in him; how should Paul say, if he had not sinned, that
“I am not worthy to be called an apostle, because I persecuted
the Church of God?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.viii-p6.1" n="2063" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.viii-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.viii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.9" parsed="|1Cor|15|9|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xv. 9">1 Cor. xv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  Or why did
Peter weep most bitterly, if it were another than he who sinned? 
From which all their silly assertions will be proved to be
baseless.</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.viii-p8" shownumber="no">3.  According to our view, there is no rational
creature which is not capable both of good and evil.  But it does
not follow, that because we say there is no nature which may not admit
evil, we therefore maintain that every nature has admitted evil, i.e.,
has become wicked.  As we may say that the nature of every man
admits of his being a sailor, but it does not follow from that, that
every man will become so; or, again, it is possible for every one to
learn grammar or medicine, but it is not therefore proved that every
man is either a physician or a grammarian; so, if we say that there is
no nature which may not admit evil, it is not necessarily indicated
that it has done so.  For, in our view, not even the devil himself
was incapable of good; but although capable of admitting good, he did
not therefore also desire it, or make any effort after virtue. 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_266.html" id="vi.v.ii.viii-Page_266" n="266" />For, as we are taught by those
quotations which we adduced from the prophets, there was once a time
when he was good, when he walked in the paradise of God between the
cherubim.  As he, then, possessed the power either of receiving
good or evil, but fell away from a virtuous course, and turned to evil
with all the powers of his mind, so also other creatures, as having a
capacity for either condition, in the exercise of the freedom of their
will, flee from evil, and cleave to good.  There is no nature,
then, which may not admit of good or evil, except the nature of
God—the fountain of all good things—and of Christ; for it
is wisdom, and wisdom assuredly cannot admit folly; and it is
righteousness, and righteousness will never certainly admit of
unrighteousness; and it is the Word, or Reason, which certainly cannot
be made irrational; nay, it is also the light, and it is certain that
the darkness does not receive the light.  In like manner, also,
the nature of the Holy Spirit, being holy, does not admit of pollution;
for it is holy by nature, or essential being.  If there is any
other nature which is holy, it possesses this property of being made
holy by the reception or inspiration of the Holy Spirit, not having it
by nature, but as an accidental quality, for which reason it may be
lost, in consequence of being accidental.  So also a man may
possess an accidental righteousness, from which it is possible for him
to fall away.  Even the wisdom which a man has is still
accidental, although it be within our own power to become wise, if we
devote ourselves to wisdom with the zeal and effort of our life; and if
we always pursue the study of it, we may always be participators of
wisdom:  and that result will follow either in a greater or less
degree, according to the desert of our life or the amount of our
zeal.  For the goodness of God, as is worthy of Him, incites and
attracts all to that blissful end, where all pain, and sadness, and
sorrow fall away and disappear.</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.viii-p9" shownumber="no">4.  I am of opinion, then, so far as appears
to me, that the preceding discussion has sufficiently proved that it is
neither from want of discrimination, nor from any accidental cause,
either that the “principalities” hold their dominion, or
the other orders of spirits have obtained their respective offices; but
that they have received the steps of their rank on account of their
merits, although it is not our privilege to know or inquire what those
acts of theirs were, by which they earned a place in any particular
order.  It is sufficient only to know this much, in order to
demonstrate the impartiality and righteousness of God, that,
conformably with the declaration of the Apostle Paul, “there is
no acceptance of persons with Him,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.viii-p9.1" n="2064" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.viii-p10" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.viii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.11" parsed="|Rom|2|11|0|0" passage="Rom. ii. 11">Rom. ii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>
who rather disposes everything according to the deserts and moral
progress of each individual.  So, then, the angelic office does
not exist except as a consequence of their desert; nor do
“powers” exercise power except in virtue of their moral
progress; nor do those which are called “seats,” i.e., the
powers of judging and ruling, administer their powers unless by merit;
nor do “dominions” rule undeservedly, for that great and
distinguished order of rational creatures among celestial existences is
arranged in a glorious variety of offices.  And the same view is
to be entertained of those opposing influences which have given
themselves up to such places and offices, that they derive the property
by which they are made “principalities,” or
“powers,” or rulers of the darkness of the world, or
spirits of wickedness, or malignant spirits, or unclean demons, not
from their essential nature, nor from their being so created, but have
obtained these degrees in evil in proportion to their conduct, and the
progress which they made in wickedness.  And that is a second
order of rational creatures, who have devoted themselves to wickedness
in so headlong a course, that they are unwilling rather than unable to
recall themselves; the thirst for evil being already a passion, and
imparting to them pleasure.  But the third order of rational
creatures is that of those who are judged fit by God to replenish the
human race, i.e., the souls of men, assumed in consequence of their
moral progress into the order of angels; of whom we see some assumed
into the number:  those, viz., who have been made the sons of God,
or the children of the resurrection, or who have abandoned the
darkness, and have loved the light, and have been made children of the
light; or those who, proving victorious in every struggle, and being
made men of peace, have been the sons of peace, and the sons of God; or
those who, mortifying their members on the earth, and, rising above not
only their corporeal nature, but even the uncertain and fragile
movements of the soul itself, have united themselves to the Lord, being
made altogether spiritual, that they may be for ever one spirit with
Him, discerning along with Him each individual thing, until they arrive
at a condition of perfect spirituality, and discern all things by their
perfect illumination in all holiness through the word and wisdom of
God, and are themselves altogether undistinguishable by any
one.</p>
<p id="vi.v.ii.viii-p11" shownumber="no">We think that those views are by no means to be
admitted, which some are wont unnecessarily to advance and maintain,
viz., that souls descend to such a pitch of abasement that they forget
their rational nature and dignity, and sink into the condition of
irrational animals, either large or small; and in support of these
assertions they generally quote some pretended statements of Scripture,
such as, that a beast, to which a <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_267.html" id="vi.v.ii.viii-Page_267" n="267" />woman has unnaturally prostituted
herself, shall be deemed equally guilty with the woman, and shall be
ordered to be stoned; or that a bull which strikes with its
horn,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.viii-p11.1" n="2065" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.viii-p12" shownumber="no"> [See <scripRef id="vi.v.ii.viii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.21.28-Exod.21.29" parsed="|Exod|21|28|21|29" passage="Exod. xxi. 28, 29">Exod. xxi. 28, 29</scripRef>.  S.]</p></note> shall be put to death in the same way; or
even the speaking of Balaam’s ass, when God opened its mouth, and
the dumb beast of burden, answering with human voice, reproved the
madness of the prophet.  All of which assertions we not only do
not receive, but, as being contrary to our belief, we refute and
reject.  After the refutation and rejection of such perverse
opinions, we shall show, at the proper time and place, how those
passages which they quote from the sacred Scriptures ought to be
understood.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.v.ii.ix" n="IX" next="vi.v.ii.x" prev="vi.v.ii.viii" progress="37.48%" title="Fragment from the First Book of the de Principiis."><p class="c59" id="vi.v.ii.ix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.v.ii.ix-p1.1">Fragment from the First Book of the de Principiis.</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="vi.v.ii.ix-p2" shownumber="no">Translated by Jerome in His Epistle to Avitus.</p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.v.ii.ix-p3" shownumber="no">“It is an evidence of great negligence and sloth,
that each one should fall down to such (a pitch of degradation), and be
so emptied, as that, in coming to evil, he may be fastened to the gross
body of irrational beasts of burden.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.v.ii.x" n="X" next="vi.v.iii" prev="vi.v.ii.ix" progress="37.50%" title="Another Fragment from the Same."><p class="c59" id="vi.v.ii.x-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.v.ii.x-p1.1">Another Fragment from the
Same.</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="vi.v.ii.x-p2" shownumber="no">Translated in the Same Epistle to Avitus.</p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.v.ii.x-p3" shownumber="no">“At the end and consummation of the world,
when souls and rational creatures shall have been sent forth as from
bolts and barriers,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.ii.x-p3.1" n="2066" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.ii.x-p4" shownumber="no"> De quibusdam repagulis
atque carceribus.  There is an allusion here to the race-course
and the mode of starting the chariots.</p></note> some of them walk
slowly on account of their slothful habits, others fly with rapid
flight on account of their diligence.  And since all are possessed
of free-will, and may of their own accord admit either of good or evil,
the former will be in a worse condition than they are at present, while
the latter will advance to a better state of things; because different
conduct and varying wills will admit of a different condition in either
direction, i.e., angels may become men or demons, and again from the
latter they may rise to be men or angels.”</p>
</div4></div3>

<div3 id="vi.v.iii" next="vi.v.iii.i" prev="vi.v.ii.x" progress="37.52%" title="Book II">

<div4 id="vi.v.iii.i" n="I" next="vi.v.iii.ii" prev="vi.v.iii" progress="37.52%" shorttitle="Chapter I" title="On the World." type="Chapter"><p class="c14" id="vi.v.iii.i-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_268.html" id="vi.v.iii.i-Page_268" n="268" /><span class="c17" id="vi.v.iii.i-p1.1">Book II.</span></p>
<p class="c26" id="vi.v.iii.i-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="vi.v.iii.i-p2.1">Chapter I.—On the
World.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.v.iii.i-p3" shownumber="no">1.  Although all the discussions in the preceding
book have had reference to the world and its arrangements, it now seems
to follow that we should specially re-discuss a few points respecting
the world itself, i.e., its beginning and end, or those dispensations
of Divine Providence which have taken place between the beginning and
the end, or those events which are supposed to have occurred before the
creation of the world, or are to take place after the end.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.i-p4" shownumber="no">In this investigation, the first point which
clearly appears is, that the world in all its diversified and varying
conditions is composed not only of rational and diviner natures, and of
a diversity of bodies, but of dumb animals, wild and tame beasts, of
birds, and of all things which live in the waters;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.i-p4.1" n="2067" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.i-p5" shownumber="no"> The words “in
aquis” are omitted in Redepenning’s edition.</p></note> then, secondly, of places, i.e., of the
heaven or heavens, and of the earth or water, as well as of the air,
which is intermediate, and which they term æther, and of
everything which proceeds from the earth or is born in it. 
Seeing, then,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.i-p5.1" n="2068" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.i-p6" shownumber="no"> The original of this
sentence is found at the close of the Emperor Justinian’s Epistle
to Menas, patriarch of Constantinople, and, literally translated, is as
follows:  “The world being so very varied, and containing so
many different rational beings, what else ought we to say was the cause
of its existence than the diversity of the falling away of those who
decline from unity (<span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iii.i-p6.1" lang="EL">τῆς
ἑνάδος</span>) in different
ways?”—<span class="sc" id="vi.v.iii.i-p6.2">Ruæus</span>.  Lommatzsch
adds a clause not contained in the note of the Benedictine
editor:  “And sometimes the soul selects the life that is in
water” (<span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iii.i-p6.3" lang="EL">ἔνυδρον</span>).</p></note> there is so great a
variety in the world, and so great a diversity among rational beings
themselves, on account of which every other variety and diversity also
is supposed to have come into existence, what other cause than this
ought to be assigned for the existence of the world, especially if we
have regard to that end by means of which it was shown in the preceding
book that all things are to be restored to their original
condition?  And if this should seem to be logically stated, what
other cause, as we have already said, are we to imagine for so great a
diversity in the world, save the diversity and variety in the movements
and declensions of those who fell from that primeval unity and harmony
in which they were at first created by God, and who, being driven from
that state of goodness, and drawn in various directions by the
harassing influence of different motives and desires, have changed,
according to their different tendencies, the single and undivided
goodness of their nature into minds of various sorts?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.i-p6.4" n="2069" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.i-p7" shownumber="no"> Lit. “into
various qualities of mind.”</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.i-p8" shownumber="no">2.  But God, by the ineffable skill of His wisdom,
transforming and restoring all things, in whatever manner they are
made, to some useful aim, and to the common advantage of all, recalls
those very creatures which differed so much from each other in mental
conformation to one agreement of labour and purpose; so that, although
they are under the influence of different motives, they nevertheless
complete the fulness and perfection of one world, and the very variety
of minds tends to one end of perfection.  For it is one power
which grasps and holds together all the diversity of the world, and
leads the different movements towards one work, lest so immense an
undertaking as that of the world should be dissolved by the dissensions
of souls.  And for this reason we think that God, the Father of
all things, in order to ensure the salvation of all His creatures
through the ineffable plan of His word and wisdom, so arranged each of
these, that every spirit, whether soul or rational existence, however
called, should not be compelled by force, against the liberty of his
own will, to any other course than that to which the motives of his own
mind led him (lest by so doing the power of exercising free-will should
seem to be taken away, which certainly would produce a change in the
nature of the being itself); and that the varying purposes of these
would be suitably and usefully adapted to the harmony of one world, by
some of them requiring help, and others being able to give it, and
others again being the cause of struggle and contest to those who are
making progress, amongst whom their diligence <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_269.html" id="vi.v.iii.i-Page_269" n="269" />would be deemed more worthy of approval,
and the place of rank obtained after victory be held with greater
certainty, which should be established by the difficulties of the
contest.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.i-p8.1" n="2070" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.i-p9" shownumber="no"> “Et diversi
motus propositi earum (rationabilium subsistentiarum) ad unius mundi
consonantiam competenter atque utiliter aptarentur, dum aliæ
juvari indigent, aliæ juvare possunt, aliæ vero
proficientibus certamina atque agones movent, in quibus eorum
probabilior haberetur industria, et certior post victoriam reparati
gradus statio teneretur, quæ per difficultates laborantium
constitisset.”</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.i-p10" shownumber="no">3.  Although the whole world is arranged into
offices of different kinds, its condition, nevertheless, is not to be
supposed as one of internal discrepancies and discordances; but as our
one body is provided with many members, and is held together by one
soul, so I am of opinion that the whole world also ought to be regarded
as some huge and immense animal, which is kept together by the power
and reason of God as by one soul.  This also, I think, is
indicated in sacred Scripture by the declaration of the prophet,
“Do not I fill heaven and earth? saith the Lord;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.i-p10.1" n="2071" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.i-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.i-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.23.24" parsed="|Jer|23|24|0|0" passage="Jer. xxiii. 24">Jer. xxiii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> and again, “The heaven is My throne,
and the earth is My footstool;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.i-p11.2" n="2072" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.i-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.i-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.66.1" parsed="|Isa|66|1|0|0" passage="Isa. lxvi. 1">Isa. lxvi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>
and by the Saviour’s words, when He says that we are to swear
“neither by heaven, for it is God’s throne; nor by the
earth, for it is His footstool.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.i-p12.2" n="2073" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.i-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.i-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.34" parsed="|Matt|5|34|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 34">Matt. v. 34</scripRef>.</p></note>  To the same effect also are the words
of Paul, in his address to the Athenians, when he says, “In Him
we live, and move, and have our being.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.i-p13.2" n="2074" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.i-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.i-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.28" parsed="|Acts|17|28|0|0" passage="Acts xvii. 28">Acts xvii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>  For how do we live, and move, and have
our being in God, except by His comprehending and holding together the
whole world by His power?  And how is heaven the throne of God,
and the earth His footstool, as the Saviour Himself declares, save by
His power filling all things both in heaven and earth, according to the
Lord’s own words?  And that God, the Father of all things,
fills and holds together the world with the fulness of His power,
according to those passages which we have quoted, no one, I think, will
have any difficulty in admitting.  And now, since the course of
the preceding discussion has shown that the different movements of
rational beings, and their varying opinions, have brought about the
diversity that is in the world, we must see whether it may not be
appropriate that this world should have a termination like its
beginning.  For there is no doubt that its end must be sought amid
much diversity and variety; which variety, being found to exist in the
termination of the world, will again furnish ground and occasion for
the diversities of the other world which is to succeed the
present.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.i-p15" shownumber="no">4.  If now, in the course of our discussion, it has
been ascertained that these things are so, it seems to follow that we
next consider the nature of corporeal being, seeing the diversity in
the world cannot exist without bodies.  It is evident from the
nature of things themselves, that bodily nature admits of diversity and
variety of change, so that it is capable of undergoing all possible
transformations, as, e.g., the conversion of wood into fire, of fire
into smoke, of smoke into air, of oil into fire.  Does not food
itself, whether of man or of animals, exhibit the same ground of
change?  For whatever we take as food, is converted into the
substance of our body.  But how water is changed into earth or
into air, and air again into fire, or fire into air, or air into water,
although not difficult to explain, yet on the present occasion it is
enough merely to mention them, as our object is to discuss the nature
of bodily matter.  By matter, therefore, we understand that which
is placed under bodies, viz., that by which, through the bestowing and
implanting of qualities, bodies exist; and we mention four
qualities—heat, cold, dryness, humidity.  These four
qualities being implanted in the <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iii.i-p15.1" lang="EL">ὕλη</span>, or
matter (for matter is found to exist in its own nature without those
qualities before mentioned), produce the different kinds of
bodies.  Although this matter is, as we have said above, according
to its own proper nature without qualities, it is never found to exist
without a quality.  And I cannot understand how so many
distinguished men have been of opinion that this matter, which is so
great, and possesses such properties as to enable it to be sufficient
for all the bodies in the world which God willed to exist, and to be
the attendant and slave of the Creator for whatever forms and species
He wished in all things, receiving into itself whatever qualities He
desired to bestow upon it, was uncreated, i.e., not formed by God
Himself, who is the Creator of all things, but that its nature and
power were the result of chance.  And I am astonished that they
should find fault with those who deny either God’s creative power
or His providential administration of the world, and accuse them of
impiety for thinking that so great a work as the world could exist
without an architect or overseer; while they themselves incur a similar
charge of impiety in saying that matter is uncreated, and co-eternal
with the uncreated God.  According to this view, then, if we
suppose for the sake of argument that matter did not exist, as these
maintain, saying that God could not create anything when nothing
existed, without doubt He would have been idle, not having matter on
which to operate, which matter they say was furnished Him not by His
own arrangement, but by accident; and they think that this, which was
discovered by chance, was able to suffice Him for an undertaking of so
vast an extent, and for the manifestation of the power of His might,
and by admitting the plan of all His wisdom, might be distinguished and
formed into a world.  Now this appears to me to be very absurd,
and to be <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_270.html" id="vi.v.iii.i-Page_270" n="270" />the opinion of those men
who are altogether ignorant of the power and intelligence of uncreated
nature.  But that we may see the nature of things a little more
clearly, let it be granted that for a little time matter did not exist,
and that God, when nothing formerly existed, caused those things to
come into existence which He desired, why are we to suppose that God
would create matter either better or greater, or of another kind, than
that which He did produce from His own power and wisdom, in order that
that might exist which formerly did not?  Would He create a worse
and inferior matter, or one the same as that which they call
uncreated?  Now I think it will very easily appear to any one,
that neither a better nor inferior matter could have assumed the forms
and species of the world, if it had not been such as that which
actually did assume them.  And does it not then seem impious to
call that uncreated, which, if believed to be formed by God, would
doubtless be found to be such as that which they call uncreated?</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.i-p16" shownumber="no">5.  But that we may believe on the authority
of holy Scripture that such is the case, hear how in the book of
Maccabees, where the mother of seven martyrs exhorts her son to endure
torture, this truth is confirmed; for she says, “I ask of thee,
my son, to look at the heaven and the earth, and at all things which
are in them, and beholding these, to know that God made all these
things when they did not exist.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.i-p16.1" n="2075" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.i-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.i-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:2Macc.7.28" parsed="|2Macc|7|28|0|0" passage="2 Mac. vii. 28">2 Mac. vii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>  In the book of the Shepherd also, in
the first commandment, he speaks as follows:  “First of all
believe that there is one God who created and arranged all things, and
made all things to come into existence, and out of a state of
nothingness.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.i-p17.2" n="2076" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.i-p18" shownumber="no"> <i>Hermæ
Past</i>., book ii.  [See vol. ii. p. 20, of this series. 
S]</p></note>  Perhaps also
the expression in the Psalms has reference to this:  “He
spake, and they were made; He commanded, and they were
created.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.i-p18.1" n="2077" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.i-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.i-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.148.5" parsed="|Ps|148|5|0|0" passage="Ps. cxlviii. 5">Ps. cxlviii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  For the
words, “He spake, and they were made,” appear to show that
the substance of those things which exist is meant; while the others,
“He commanded, and they were created,” seem spoken of the
qualities by which the substance itself has been
moulded.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.v.iii.ii" n="II" next="vi.v.iii.iii" prev="vi.v.iii.i" progress="37.89%" shorttitle="Chapter II" title="On the Perpetuity of Bodily Nature." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="vi.v.iii.ii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.v.iii.ii-p1.1">Chapter
II.—On the Perpetuity of Bodily Nature.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.v.iii.ii-p2" shownumber="no">1.  On this topic some are wont to inquire whether,
as the Father generates an uncreated Son, and brings forth a Holy
Spirit, not as if He had no previous existence, but because the Father
is the origin and source of the Son or Holy Spirit, and no anteriority
or posteriority can be understood as existing in them; so also a
similar kind of union or relationship can be understood as subsisting
between rational natures and bodily matter.  And that this point
may be more fully and thoroughly examined, the commencement of the
discussion is generally directed to the inquiry whether this very
bodily nature, which bears the lives and contains the movements of
spiritual and rational minds, will be equally eternal with them, or
will altogether perish and be destroyed.  And that the question
may be determined with greater precision, we have, in the first place,
to inquire if it is possible for rational natures to remain altogether
incorporeal after they have reached the summit of holiness and
happiness (which seems to me a most difficult and almost impossible
attainment), or whether they must always of necessity be united to
bodies.  If, then, any one could show a reason why it was possible
for them to dispense wholly with bodies, it will appear to follow, that
as a bodily nature, created out of nothing after intervals of time, was
produced when it did not exist, so also it must cease to be when the
purposes which it served had no longer an existence.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.ii-p3" shownumber="no">2.  If, however, it is impossible for this point to
be at all maintained, viz., that any other nature than the Father, Son,
and Holy Spirit can live without a body, the necessity of logical
reasoning compels us to understand that rational natures were indeed
created at the beginning, but that material substance was separated
from them only in thought and understanding, and appears to have been
formed for them, or after them, and that they never have lived nor do
live without it; for an incorporeal life will rightly be considered a
prerogative of the Trinity alone.  As we have remarked above,
therefore, that material substance of this world, possessing a nature
admitting of all possible transformations, is, when dragged down to
beings of a lower order, moulded into the crasser and more solid
condition of a body, so as to distinguish those visible and varying
forms of the world; but when it becomes the servant of more perfect and
more blessed beings, it shines in the splendour of celestial bodies,
and adorns either the angels of God or the sons of the resurrection
with the clothing of a spiritual body, out of all which will be filled
up the diverse and varying state of the one world.  But if any one
should desire to discuss these matters more fully, it will be
necessary, with all reverence and fear of God, to examine the sacred
Scriptures with greater attention and diligence, to ascertain whether
the secret and hidden sense within them may perhaps reveal anything
regarding these matters; and something may be discovered in their
abstruse and mysterious language, through the demonstration of the Holy
Spirit to those who <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_271.html" id="vi.v.iii.ii-Page_271" n="271" />are worthy,
after many testimonies have been collected on this very
point.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.v.iii.iii" n="III" next="vi.v.iii.iv" prev="vi.v.iii.ii" progress="37.99%" shorttitle="Chapter III" title="On the Beginning of the World, and Its Causes." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p1.1">Chapter III.—On the Beginning of the World, and Its
Causes.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p2" shownumber="no">1.  The next subject of inquiry is, whether there
was any other world before the one which now exists; and if so, whether
it was such as the present, or somewhat different, or inferior; or
whether there was no world at all, but something like that which we
understand will be after the end of all things, when the kingdom shall
be delivered up to God, even the Father; which nevertheless may have
been the end of another world,—of that, namely, after which this
world took its beginning; and whether the various lapses of
intellectual natures provoked God to produce this diverse and varying
condition of the world.  This point also, I think, must be
investigated in a similar way, viz., whether after this world there
will be any (system of) preservation and amendment, severe indeed, and
attended with much pain to those who were unwilling to obey the word of
God, but a process through which, by means of instruction and rational
training, those may arrive at a fuller understanding of the truth who
have devoted themselves in the present life to these pursuits, and who,
after having had their minds purified, have advanced onwards so as to
become capable of attaining divine wisdom; and after this the end of
all things will immediately follow, and there will be again, for the
correction and improvement of those who stand in need of it, another
world, either resembling that which now exists, or better than it, or
greatly inferior; and how long that world, whatever it be that is to
come after this, shall continue; and if there will be a time when no
world shall anywhere exist, or if there has been a time when there was
no world at all; or if there have been, or will be several; or if it
shall ever come to pass that there will be one resembling another, like
it in every respect, and indistinguishable from it.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.iii-p3" shownumber="no">2.  That it may appear more clearly, then,
whether bodily matter can exist during intervals of time, and whether,
as it did not exist before it was made, so it may again be resolved
into non-existence, let us see, first of all, whether it is possible
for any one to live without a body.  For if one person can live
without a body, all things also may dispense with them; seeing our
former treatise has shown that all things tend towards one end. 
Now, if all things may exist without bodies, there will undoubtedly be
no bodily substance, seeing there will be no use for it.  But how
shall we understand the words of the apostle in those passages, in
which, discussing the resurrection of the dead, he says, “This
corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on
immortality.  When this corruptible shall have put on
incorruption, and this mortal shall have put on immortality, then shall
be brought to pass the saying which is written, Death is swallowed up
in victory!  Where, O death, is thy victory?  O death, thy
sting has been swallowed up:  the sting of death is sin, and the
strength of sin is the law.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p3.1" n="2078" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.iii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.53-1Cor.15.56 Bible:Hos.13.14 Bible:Isa.25.8" parsed="|1Cor|15|53|15|56;|Hos|13|14|0|0;|Isa|25|8|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 15.53-56; Hos. 13.14; Isa. 25.8">1 Cor. xv. 53–56; cf. Hos. xiii. 14 and
Isa. xxv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  Some
such meaning, then, as this, seems to be suggested by the
apostle.  For can the expression which he employs, “this
corruptible,” and “this mortal,” with the gesture, as
it were, of one who touches or points out, apply to anything else than
to bodily matter?  This matter of the body, then, which is now
corruptible shall put on incorruption when a perfect soul, and one
furnished with the marks<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p4.2" n="2079" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p5" shownumber="no"> Dogmatibus. 
Schnitzer says that “dogmatibus” here yields no
sense.  He conjectures <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p5.1" lang="EL">δείγμασι</span>, and
renders “proofs,” “marks.”</p></note> of incorruption,
shall have begun to inhabit it.  And do not be surprised if we
speak of a perfect soul as the clothing of the body (which, on account
of the Word of God and His wisdom, is now named incorruption), when
Jesus Christ Himself, who is the Lord and Creator of the soul, is said
to be the clothing of the saints, according to the language of the
apostle, “Put ye on the Lord Jesus Christ.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p5.2" n="2080" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.iii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.14" parsed="|Rom|13|14|0|0" passage="Rom. xiii. 14">Rom. xiii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>  As Christ, then, is the clothing of
the soul, so for a kind of reason sufficiently intelligible is the soul
said to be the clothing of the body, seeing it is an ornament to it,
covering and concealing its mortal nature.  The expression, then,
“This corruptible must put on incorruption,” is as if the
apostle had said, “This corruptible nature of the body must
receive the clothing of incorruption—a soul possessing in itself
incorruptibility,” because it has been clothed with Christ, who
is the Wisdom and Word of God.  But when this body, which at some
future period we shall possess in a more glorious state, shall have
become a partaker of life, it will then, in addition to being immortal,
become also incorruptible.  For whatever is mortal is necessarily
also corruptible; but whatever is corruptible cannot also be said to be
mortal.  We say of a stone or a piece of wood that it is
corruptible, but we do not say that it follows that it is also
mortal.  But as the body partakes of life, then because life may
be, and is, separated from it, we consequently name it mortal, and
according to another sense also we speak of it as corruptible. 
The holy apostle therefore, with remarkable insight, referring to the
general first cause of bodily matter, of which (matter), whatever be
the qualities with which it is endowed (now indeed carnal, but by and
by more refined and pure, which are termed spiritual), the soul makes
constant use, says, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_272.html" id="vi.v.iii.iii-Page_272" n="272" />“This corruptible must put on
incorruption.”  And in the second place, looking to the
special cause of the body, he says, “This mortal must put on
immortality.”  Now, what else will incorruption and
immortality be, save the wisdom, and the word, and the righteousness of
God, which mould, and clothe, and adorn the soul?  And hence it
happens that it is said, “The corruptible will put on
incorruption, and the mortal immortality.”  For although we
may now make great proficiency, yet as we only know in part, and
prophesy in part, and see through a glass, darkly, those very things
which we seem to understand, this corruptible does not yet put on
incorruption, nor is this mortal yet clothed with immorality; and as
this training of ours in the body is protracted doubtless to a longer
period, up to the time, viz., when those very bodies of ours with which
we are enveloped may, on account of the word of God, and His wisdom and
perfect righteousness, earn incorruptibility and immortality, therefore
is it said, “This corruptible must put on incorruption, and this
mortal must put on immortality.”</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.iii-p7" shownumber="no">3.  But, nevertheless, those who think that
rational creatures can at any time lead an existence out of the body,
may here raise such questions as the following.  If it is true
that this corruptible shall put on incorruption, and this mortal put on
immortality, and that death is swallowed up at the end; this shows that
nothing else than a material nature is to be destroyed, on which death
could operate, while the mental acumen of those who are in the body
seems to be blunted by the nature of corporeal matter.  If,
however, they are out of the body, then they will altogether escape the
annoyance arising from a disturbance of that kind.  But as they
will not be able immediately to escape all bodily clothing, they are
just to be considered as inhabiting more refined and purer bodies,
which possess the property of being no longer overcome by death, or of
being wounded by its sting; so that at last, by the gradual
disappearance of the material nature, death is both swallowed up, and
even at the end exterminated, and all its sting completely blunted by
the divine grace which the soul has been rendered capable of receiving,
and has thus deserved to obtain incorruptibility and immortality. 
And then it will be deservedly said by all, “O death, where is
thy victory?  O death, where is thy sting?  The sting of
death is sin.”  If these conclusions, then, seem to hold
good, it follows that we must believe our condition at some future time
to be incorporeal; and if this is admitted, and all are said to be
subjected to Christ, this (incorporeity) also must necessarily be
bestowed on all to whom the subjection to Christ extends; since all who
are subject to Christ will be in the end subject to God the Father, to
whom Christ is said to deliver up the kingdom; and thus it appears that
then also the need of bodies will cease.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p7.1" n="2081" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p8" shownumber="no"> This passage is
found in Jerome’s <i>Epistle to Avitus</i>; and, literally
translated, his rendering is as follows:  “If these (views)
are not contrary to the faith, we shall perhaps at some future time
live without bodies.  But if he who is perfectly subject to Christ
is understood to be without a body, and all are to be subjected to
Christ, we also shall be without bodies when we have been completely
subjected to Him.  If all have been subjected to God, all will lay
aside their bodies, and the whole nature of bodily things will be
dissolved into nothing; but if, in the second place, necessity shall
demand, it will again come into existence on account of the fall of
rational creatures.  For God has abandoned souls to struggle and
wrestling, that they may understand that they have obtained a full and
perfect victory, not by their own bravery, but by the grace of
God.  And therefore I think that for a variety of causes are
different worlds created, and the errors of those refuted who contend
that worlds resemble each other.”  A fragment of the Greek
original of the above is found in the Epistle of Justinian to the
patriarch of Constantinople.  “If the things subject to
Christ shall at the end be subjected also to God, all will lay aside
their bodies; and then, I think, there will be a dissolution
(<span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p8.1" lang="EL">ἀνάλυσις</span>) of the
nature of bodies into non-existence (<span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p8.2" lang="EL">εἰς τὸ μὴ
ὄν</span>), to come a second time into existence, if
rational (beings) should again gradually come down (<span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p8.3" lang="EL">ὑποκαταβῇ</span>).”</p></note>  And if it ceases, bodily matter
returns to nothing, as formerly also it did not exist.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.iii-p9" shownumber="no">Now let us see what can be said in answer to those who
make these assertions.  For it will appear to be a necessary
consequence that, if bodily nature be annihilated, it must be again
restored and created; since it seems a possible thing that rational
natures, from whom the faculty of free-will is never taken away, may be
again subjected to movements of some kind, through the special act of
the Lord Himself, lest perhaps, if they were always to occupy a
condition that was unchangeable, they should be ignorant that it is by
the grace of God and not by their own merit that they have been placed
in that final state of happiness; and these movements will undoubtedly
again be attended by variety and diversity of bodies, by which the
world is always adorned; nor will it ever be composed (of anything)
save of variety and diversity,—an effect which cannot be produced
without a bodily matter.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.iii-p10" shownumber="no">4.  And now I do not understand by what proofs they
can maintain their position, who assert that worlds sometimes come into
existence which are not dissimilar to each other, but in all respects
equal.  For if there is said to be a world similar in all respects
(to the present), then it will come to pass that Adam and Eve will do
the same things which they did before:  there will be a second
time the same deluge, and the same Moses will again lead a nation
numbering nearly six hundred thousand out of Egypt; Judas will also a
second time betray the Lord; Paul will a second time keep the garments
of those who stoned Stephen; and everything which has been done in this
life will be said to be repeated,—a state of things which I think
cannot be established by any reasoning, if souls are actuated by
freedom of will, and maintain either their advance or retrogression
according to the power of their will.  For souls are <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_273.html" id="vi.v.iii.iii-Page_273" n="273" />not driven on in a cycle which returns after
many ages to the same round, so as either to do or desire this or that;
but at whatever point the freedom of their own will aims, thither do
they direct the course of their actions.  For what these persons
say is much the same as if one were to assert that if a medimnus of
grain were to be poured out on the ground, the fall of the grain would
be on the second occasion identically the same as on the first, so that
every individual grain would lie for the second time close beside that
grain where it had been thrown before, and so the medimnus would be
scattered in the same order, and with the same marks as formerly; which
certainly is an impossible result with the countless grains of a
medimnus, even if they were to be poured out without ceasing for many
ages.  So therefore it seems to me impossible for a world to be
restored for the second time, with the same order and with the same
amount of births, and deaths, and actions; but that a diversity of
worlds may exist with changes of no unimportant kind, so that the state
of another world may be for some unmistakeable reasons better (than
this), and for others worse, and for others again intermediate. 
But what may be the number or measure of this I confess myself
ignorant, although, if any one can tell it, I would gladly learn.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.iii-p11" shownumber="no">5.  But this world, which is itself called an
age, is said to be the conclusion of many ages.  Now the holy
apostle teaches that in that age which preceded this, Christ did not
suffer, nor even in the age which preceded that again; and I know not
that I am able to enumerate the number of anterior ages in which He did
not suffer.  I will show, however, from what statements of Paul I
have arrived at this understanding.  He says, “But now once
in the consummation of ages, He was manifested to take away sin by the
sacrifice of Himself.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p11.1" n="2082" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.iii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.26" parsed="|Heb|9|26|0|0" passage="Heb. ix. 26">Heb. ix. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>  For He says
that He was once made a victim, and in the consummation of ages was
manifested to take away sin.  Now that after this age, which is
said to be formed for the consummation of other ages, there will be
other ages again to follow, we have clearly learned from Paul himself,
who says, “That in the ages to come He might show the exceeding
riches of His grace in His kindness towards us.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p12.2" n="2083" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.iii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.7" parsed="|Eph|2|7|0|0" passage="Eph. ii. 7">Eph. ii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  He has not said, “in the age to
come,” nor “in the two ages to come,” whence I infer
that by his language many ages are indicated.  Now if there is
something greater than ages, so that among created beings certain ages
may be understood, but among other beings which exceed and surpass
visible creatures, (ages still greater) (which perhaps will be the case
at the restitution of all things, when the whole universe will come to
a perfect termination), perhaps that period in which the consummation
of all things will take place is to be understood as something more
than an age.  But here the authority of holy Scripture moves me,
which says, “For an age and more.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p13.2" n="2084" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p14" shownumber="no"> In sæculum et
adhuc.</p></note>  Now this word “more”
undoubtedly means something greater than an age; and see if that
expression of the Saviour, “I will that where I am, these also
may be with Me; and as I and Thou are one, these also may be one in
Us,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p14.1" n="2085" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p15" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.iii-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:John.17.24 Bible:John.17.21 Bible:John.17.22" parsed="|John|17|24|0|0;|John|17|21|0|0;|John|17|22|0|0" passage="John xvii. 24, 21, 22">John xvii. 24, 21, 22</scripRef>.</p></note> may not seem to
convey something more than an age and ages, perhaps even more than ages
of ages,—that period, viz., when all things are now no longer in
an age, but when God is in all.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.iii-p16" shownumber="no">6.  Having discussed these points regarding
the nature of the world to the best of our ability, it does not seem
out of place to inquire what is the meaning of the term world, which in
holy Scripture is shown frequently to have different
significations.  For what we call in Latin <i>mundus</i>, is
termed in Greek <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p16.1" lang="EL">κόσμος</span>, and <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p16.2" lang="EL">κόσμος</span>
signifies not only a world, but also an ornament.  Finally,
in Isaiah, where the language of reproof is directed to the chief
daughters of Sion, and where he says, “Instead of an ornament of
a golden head, thou wilt have baldness on account of thy
works,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p16.3" n="2086" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p17" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.iii-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.3.24" parsed="|Isa|3|24|0|0" passage="Isa. iii. 24">Isa. iii. 24</scripRef>.  Origen here quotes the
Septuagint, which differs both from the Hebrew and the Vulgate: 
<span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p17.2" lang="EL">καὶ
ἀντὶ τοῦ
κόσμου τῆς
κεφαλῆς τοῦ
χρυσίου
φαλάκρωμα
ἕξεις διὰ τὰ
ἔργά σου</span>.</p></note> he employs the same
term to denote ornament as to denote the world, viz.,
<span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p17.3" lang="EL">κόσμος</span>.  For the
plan of the world is said to be contained in the clothing of the high
priest, as we find in the Wisdom of Solomon, where he says, “For
in the long garment was the whole world.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p17.4" n="2087" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.iii-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.18.24" parsed="|Wis|18|24|0|0" passage="Wisd. xviii. 24">Wisd. xviii. 24</scripRef>.  Poderis, lit. “reaching to
the feet.”</p></note>  That earth of ours, with its
inhabitants, is also termed the world, as when Scripture says,
“The whole world lieth in wickedness.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p18.2" n="2088" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.iii-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.19" parsed="|1John|5|19|0|0" passage="1 John v. 19">1 John v. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>  Clement indeed, a disciple of the
apostles, makes mention of those whom the Greeks called
<span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p19.2" lang="EL">᾽Αντίχθονες</span>
, and other parts of the earth, to which no one of our people can
approach, nor can any one of those who are there cross over to us,
which he also termed worlds, saying, “The ocean is impassable to
men; and those are worlds which are on the other side of it, which are
governed by these same arrangements of the ruling God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p19.3" n="2089" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p20" shownumber="no"> Clemens Rom., Ep. i.,
<i>ad Cor</i>., c. 20.  [See vol. i. p. 10, of this series. 
S.]</p></note>  That universe which is bounded by
heaven and earth is also called a world, as Paul declares: 
“For the fashion of this world will pass away.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p20.1" n="2090" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.iii-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.31" parsed="|1Cor|7|31|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 31">1 Cor. vii. 31</scripRef>.</p></note>  Our Lord and Saviour also points out a
certain other world besides this visible one, which it would indeed be
difficult to describe and make known.  He says, “I am not of
this world.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p21.2" n="2091" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.iii-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:John.17.16" parsed="|John|17|16|0|0" passage="John xvii. 16">John xvii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>  For, as if He
were of a certain other world, He <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_274.html" id="vi.v.iii.iii-Page_274" n="274" />says, “I am not of this
world.”  Now, of this world we have said beforehand, that
the explanation was difficult; and for this reason, that there might
not be afforded to any an occasion of entertaining the supposition that
we maintain the existence of certain images which the Greeks call
“ideas:”  for it is certainly alien to our (writers)
to speak of an incorporeal world existing in the imagination alone, or
in the fleeting world of thoughts; and how they can assert either that
the Saviour comes from thence, or that the saints will go thither, I do
not see.  There is no doubt, however, that something more
illustrious and excellent than this present world is pointed out by the
Saviour, at which He incites and encourages believers to aim.  But
whether that world to which He desires to allude be far separated and
divided from this either by situation, or nature, or glory; or whether
it be superior in glory and quality, but confined within the limits of
this world (which seems to me more probable), is nevertheless
uncertain, and in my opinion an unsuitable subject for human
thought.  But from what Clement seems to indicate when he says,
“The ocean is impassable to men, and those worlds which are
behind it,” speaking in the plural number of the worlds which are
behind it, which he intimates are administered and governed by the same
providence of the Most High God, he appears to throw out to us some
germs of that view by which the whole universe of existing things,
celestial and super-celestial, earthly and infernal, is generally
called one perfect world, within which, or by which, other worlds, if
any there are, must be supposed to be contained.  For which reason
he wished the globe of the sun or moon, and of the other bodies called
planets, to be each termed worlds.  Nay, even that pre-eminent
globe itself which they call the non-wandering (<span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p22.2" lang="EL">ἀπλανῆ</span>), they nevertheless desire
to have properly called world.  Finally, they summon the book of
Baruch the prophet to bear witness to this assertion, because in it the
seven worlds or heavens are more clearly pointed out.
 Nevertheless, above that sphere which they call non-wandering
(<span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p22.3" lang="EL">ἀπλανῆ</span>), they will have
another sphere to exist, which they say, exactly as our heaven contains
all things which are under it, comprehends by its immense size and
indescribable extent the spaces of all the spheres together within its
more magnificent circumference; so that all things are within it, as
this earth of ours is under heaven.  And this also is believed to
be called in the holy Scriptures the good land, and the land of the
living, having its own heaven, which is higher, and in which the names
of the saints are said to be written, or to have been written, by the
Saviour; by which heaven that earth is confined and shut in, which the
Saviour in the Gospel promises to the meek and merciful.  For they
would have this earth of ours, which formerly was named
“Dry,” to have derived its appellation from the name of
that earth, as this heaven also was named firmament from the title of
that heaven.  But we have treated at greater length of such
opinions in the place where we had to inquire into the meaning of the
declaration, that in the beginning “God made the heavens and the
earth.”  For another heaven and another earth are shown to
exist besides that “firmament” which is said to have been
made after the second day, or that “dry land” which was
afterwards called “earth.”  Certainly, what some say
of this world, that it is corruptible because it was made, and yet is
not corrupted, because the will of God, who made it and holds it
together lest corruption should rule over it, is stronger and more
powerful than corruption, may more correctly be supposed of that world
which we have called above a “non-wandering” sphere, since
by the will of God it is not at all subject to corruption, for the
reason that it has not admitted any causes of corruption, seeing it is
the world of the saints and of the thoroughly purified, and not of the
wicked, like that world of ours.  We must see, moreover, lest
perhaps it is with reference to this that the apostle says,
“While we look not at the things which are seen, but at the
things which are not seen; for the things which are seen are temporal,
but the things which are unseen are eternal.  For we know that if
our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a building
of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the
heavens.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p22.4" n="2092" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.iii-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.18-2Cor.5.1" parsed="|2Cor|4|18|5|1" passage="2 Cor. 4:18-5:1">2 Cor. iv. 18–v. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  And when he
says elsewhere, “Because I shall see the heavens, the works of
Thy fingers,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p23.2" n="2093" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.iii-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.8.3" parsed="|Ps|8|3|0|0" passage="Ps. viii. 3">Ps. viii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> and when God said,
regarding all things visible, by the mouth of His prophet, “My
hand has formed all these things,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p24.2" n="2094" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p25" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.iii-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.66.2" parsed="|Isa|66|2|0|0" passage="Isa. lxvi. 2">Isa. lxvi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> He
declares that that eternal house in the heavens which He promises to
His saints was not made with hands, pointing out, doubtless, the
difference of creation in things which are seen and in those which are
not seen.  For the same thing is not to be understood by the
expressions, “those things which are not seen,” and
“those things which are invisible.”  For those things
which are invisible are not only not seen, but do not even possess the
property of visibility, being what the Greeks call <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p25.2" lang="EL">ἀσώματα</span>, i.e., incorporeal;
whereas those of which Paul says, “They are not seen,”
possess indeed the property of being seen, but, as he explains, are not
yet beheld by those to whom they are promised.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.iii-p26" shownumber="no">7.  Having sketched, then, so far as we could
understand, these three opinions regarding the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_275.html" id="vi.v.iii.iii-Page_275" n="275" />end of all things, and the supreme
blessedness, let each one of our readers determine for himself, with
care and diligence, whether any one of them can be approved and
adopted.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p26.1" n="2095" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p27" shownumber="no"> This passage is
found in Jerome’s <i>Epistle to Avitus</i>, and, literally
translated, is as follows:  “A threefold suspicion,
therefore, is suggested to us regarding the end, of which the reader
may examine which is the true and better one.  For we shall either
live without a body, when, being subject to Christ, we shall be subject
to God, and God shall be all in all; or, as things subject to Christ
will be subject along with Christ Himself to God, and enclosed in one
covenant, so all substance will be reduced to the best quality and
dissolved into an ether, which is of a purer and simpler nature; or at
least that sphere which we have called above <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p27.1" lang="EL">ἀπλανῆ</span>, and whatever is contained
within its circumference (<i>circulo</i>), will be dissolved into
nothing, but that one by which the anti-zone (<span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p27.2" lang="EL">ἀντιζώνη</span>) itself is
held together and surrounded will be called a good land; and, moreover,
another sphere which surrounds this very earth itself with its
revolution, and is called heaven, will be preserved for a habitation of
the saints.”</p></note>  For it has
been said that we must suppose either that an incorporeal existence is
possible, after all things have become subject to Christ, and through
Christ to God the Father, when God will be all and in all; or that
when, notwithstanding all things have been made subject to Christ, and
through Christ to God (with whom they formed also one spirit, in
respect of spirits being rational natures), then the bodily substance
itself also being united to most pure and excellent spirits, and being
changed into an ethereal condition in proportion to the quality or
merits of those who assume it (according to the apostle’s words,
“We also shall be changed”), will shine forth in splendour;
or at least that when the fashion of those things which are seen passes
away, and all corruption has been shaken off and cleansed away, and
when the whole of the space occupied by this world, in which the
spheres of the planets are said to be, has been left behind and
beneath,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p27.3" n="2096" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p28" shownumber="no"> Omnique hoc mundi
statu, in quo planetarum dicuntur sphæræ, supergresso atque
superato.</p></note> then is reached the
fixed abode of the pious and the good situated above that sphere, which
is called non-wandering (<span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p28.1" lang="EL">ἀπλανής</span>), as in a good
land, in a land of the living, which will be inherited by the meek and
gentle; to which land belongs that heaven (which, with its more
magnificent extent, surrounds and contains that land itself) which is
called truly and chiefly heaven, in which heaven and earth, the end and
perfection of all things, may be safely and most confidently
placed,—where, viz., these, after their apprehension and their
chastisement for the offences which they have undergone by way of
purgation, may, after having fulfilled and discharged every obligation,
deserve a habitation in that land; while those who have been obedient
to the word of God, and have henceforth by their obedience shown
themselves capable of wisdom, are said to deserve the kingdom of that
heaven or heavens; and thus the prediction is more worthily fulfilled,
“Blessed are the meek, for they shall inherit the
earth;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p28.2" n="2097" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p29" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.iii-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.5" parsed="|Matt|5|5|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 5">Matt. v. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and, “Blessed
are the poor in spirit, for they shall inherit the kingdom of
heaven;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p29.2" n="2098" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p30" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.iii-p30.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.3" parsed="|Matt|5|3|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 3">Matt. v. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> and the declaration
in the Psalm, “He shall exalt thee, and thou shalt inherit the
land.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p30.2" n="2099" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iii-p31" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.iii-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.37.34" parsed="|Ps|37|34|0|0" passage="Ps. xxxvii. 34">Ps. xxxvii. 34</scripRef>.</p></note>  For it is
called a descent to this earth, but an exaltation to that which is on
high.  In this way, therefore, does a sort of road seem to be
opened up by the departure of the saints from that earth to those
heavens; so that they do not so much appear to abide in that land, as
to inhabit it with an intention, viz., to pass on to the inheritance of
the kingdom of heaven, when they have reached that degree of perfection
also.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.v.iii.iv" n="IV" next="vi.v.iii.v" prev="vi.v.iii.iii" progress="38.80%" shorttitle="Chapter IV" title="The God of the Law and the Prophets, and the Father of Our Lord Jesus Christ, is the Same God." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p1.1">Chapter
IV.—The God of the Law and the Prophets, and the Father of Our
Lord Jesus Christ, is the Same God.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p2" shownumber="no">1.  Having now briefly arranged these points
in order as we best could, it follows that, agreeably to our intention
from the first, we refute those who think that the Father of our Lord
Jesus Christ is a different God from Him who gave the answers of the
law to Moses, or commissioned the prophets, who is the God of our
fathers, Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob.  For in this article of faith,
first of all, we must be firmly grounded.  We have to consider,
then, the expression of frequent recurrence in the Gospels, and
subjoined to all the acts of our Lord and Saviour, “that it might
be fulfilled which was spoken by this or that prophet,” it being
manifest that the prophets are the prophets of that God who made the
world.  From this therefore we draw the conclusion, that He who
sent the prophets, Himself predicted what was to be foretold of
Christ.  And there is no doubt that the Father Himself, and not
another different from Him, uttered these predictions.  The
practice, moreover, of the Saviour or His apostles, frequently quoting
illustrations from the Old Testament, shows that they attribute
authority to the ancients.  The injunction also of the Saviour,
when exhorting His disciples to the exercise of kindness, “Be ye
perfect, even as your Father who is in heaven is perfect; for He
commands His sun to rise upon the evil and the good, and sendeth rain
on the just and on the unjust,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p2.1" n="2100" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.iv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.48 Bible:Matt.5.45" parsed="|Matt|5|48|0|0;|Matt|5|45|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 48, 45">Matt. v. 48, 45</scripRef>.</p></note>
most evidently suggests even to a person of feeble understanding, that
He is proposing to the imitation of His disciples no other God than the
maker of heaven and the bestower of the rain.  Again, what else
does the expression, which ought to be used by those who pray,
“Our Father who art in heaven,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p3.2" n="2101" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.iv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.9" parsed="|Matt|6|9|0|0" passage="Matt. vi. 9">Matt. vi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>
appear to indicate, save that God is to be sought in the better parts
of the world, i.e., of His creation?  Further, do not those
admirable principles which <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_276.html" id="vi.v.iii.iv-Page_276" n="276" />He lays down respecting oaths, saying
that we ought not to “swear either by heaven, because it is the
throne of God; nor by the earth, because it is His
footstool,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p4.2" n="2102" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.iv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.34-Matt.5.35" parsed="|Matt|5|34|5|35" passage="Matt. v. 34, 35">Matt. v. 34, 35</scripRef>.</p></note> harmonize most
clearly with the words of the prophet, “Heaven is My throne, and
the earth is My footstool?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p5.2" n="2103" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.iv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.66.1" parsed="|Isa|66|1|0|0" passage="Isa. lxvi. 1">Isa. lxvi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  And also
when casting out of the temple those who sold sheep, and oxen, and
doves, and pouring out the tables of the money-changers, and saying,
“Take these things, hence, and do not make My Father’s
house a house of merchandise,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p6.2" n="2104" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.iv-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:John.2.16" parsed="|John|2|16|0|0" passage="John ii. 16">John ii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> He undoubtedly
called Him His Father, to whose name Solomon had raised a magnificent
temple.  The words, moreover, “Have you not read what was
spoken by God to Moses:  I am the God of Abraham, and the God of
Isaac, and the God of Jacob; He is not a God of the dead, but of the
living,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p7.2" n="2105" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.iv-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.31-Matt.22.32 Bible:Exod.3.6" parsed="|Matt|22|31|22|32;|Exod|3|6|0|0" passage="Matt. 22.31,32; Ex. 3.6">Matt. xxii. 31, 32; cf. Ex. iii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> most clearly teach
us, that He called the God of the patriarchs (because they were holy,
and were alive) the God of the living, the same, viz., who had said in
the prophets, “I am God, and besides Me there is no
God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p8.2" n="2106" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.iv-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.45.6" parsed="|Isa|45|6|0|0" passage="Isa. xlv. 6">Isa. xlv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  For if the
Saviour, knowing that He who is written in the law is the God of
Abraham, and that it is the same who says, “I am God, and besides
Me there is no God, acknowledges that very one to be His Father who is
ignorant of the existence of any other God above Himself, as the
heretics suppose, He absurdly declares Him to be His Father who does
not know of a greater God.  But if it is not from ignorance, but
from deceit, that He says there is no other God than Himself, then it
is a much greater absurdity to confess that His Father is guilty of
falsehood.  From all which this conclusion is arrived at, that He
knows of no other Father than God, the Founder and Creator of all
things.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.iv-p10" shownumber="no">2.  It would be tedious to collect out of all
the passages in the Gospels the proofs by which the God of the law and
of the Gospels is shown to be one and the same.  Let us touch
briefly upon the Acts of the Apostles,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p10.1" n="2107" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.iv-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7" parsed="|Acts|7|0|0|0" passage="Acts vii">Acts vii</scripRef>.</p></note>
where Stephen and the other apostles address their prayers to that God
who made heaven and earth, and who spoke by the mouth of His holy
prophets, calling Him the “God of Abraham, of Isaac, and of
Jacob;” the God who “brought forth His people out of the
land of Egypt.”  Which expressions undoubtedly clearly
direct our understandings to faith in the Creator, and implant an
affection for Him in those who have learned piously and faithfully thus
to think of Him; according to the words of the Saviour Himself, who,
when He was asked which was the greatest commandment in the law,
replied, “Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart,
and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind.  And the second is
like unto it, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself.” 
And to these He added:  “On these two commandments hang all
the law and the prophets.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p11.2" n="2108" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.iv-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.37 Bible:Matt.22.39 Bible:Matt.22.40" parsed="|Matt|22|37|0|0;|Matt|22|39|0|0;|Matt|22|40|0|0" passage="Matt. xxii. 37, 39, 40">Matt. xxii. 37, 39, 40</scripRef>.</p></note>  How is
it, then, that He commends to him whom He was instructing, and was
leading to enter on the office of a disciple, this commandment above
all others, by which undoubtedly love was to be kindled in him towards
the God of that law, inasmuch as such had been declared by the law in
these very words?  But let it be granted, notwithstanding all
these most evident proofs, that it is of some other unknown God that
the Saviour says, “Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy
heart,” etc., etc.  How, in that case, if the law and the
prophets are, as they say, from the Creator, i.e., from another God
than He whom He calls good, shall that appear to be logically said
which He subjoins, viz., that “on these two commandments hang the
law and the prophets?”  For how shall that which is strange
and foreign to God depend upon Him?  And when Paul says, “I
thank my God, whom I serve in my spirit from my forefathers with pure
conscience,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p12.2" n="2109" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.iv-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.3" parsed="|2Tim|1|3|0|0" passage="2 Tim. i. 3">2 Tim. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> he clearly shows
that he came not to some new God, but to Christ.  For what other
forefathers of Paul can be intended, except those of whom he says,
“Are they Hebrews? so am I:  are they Israelites? so am
I.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p13.2" n="2110" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.iv-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.22" parsed="|2Cor|11|22|0|0" passage="2 Cor. xi. 22">2 Cor. xi. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>  Nay, will not
the very preface of his Epistle to the Romans clearly show the same
thing to those who know how to understand the letters of Paul, viz.,
what God he preaches?  For his words are:  “Paul, the
servant of Jesus Christ, called to be an apostle, set apart to the
Gospel of God, which He had promised afore by His prophets in the holy
Scriptures concerning His Son, who was made of the seed of David
according to the flesh, and who was declared to be the Son of God with
power, according to the spirit of holiness, by the resurrection from
the dead of Christ Jesus our Lord,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p14.2" n="2111" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.iv-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.1-Rom.1.4" parsed="|Rom|1|1|1|4" passage="Rom. i. 1-4">Rom. i. 1–4</scripRef>.</p></note>
etc.  Moreover, also the following, “Thou shalt not muzzle
the mouth of the ox that treadeth out the corn.  Doth God take
care for oxen? or saith he it altogether for our sakes?  For our
sakes, no doubt, this is written, that he that plougheth should plough
in hope, and he that thresheth in hope of partaking of the
fruits.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p15.2" n="2112" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.iv-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.9-1Cor.9.10 Bible:Deut.25.4" parsed="|1Cor|9|9|9|10;|Deut|25|4|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 9.9,10; Deut. 25.4">1 Cor. ix. 9, 10; cf. Deut. xxv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  By which he
manifestly shows that God, who gave the law on our account, i.e., on
account of the apostles, says, “Thou shalt not muzzle the mouth
of the ox that treadeth out the corn;” whose care was not for
oxen, but for the apostles, who were preaching the Gospel of
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_277.html" id="vi.v.iii.iv-Page_277" n="277" />Christ.  In other
passages also, Paul, embracing the promises of the law, says,
“Honour thy father and thy mother, which is the first commandment
with promise; that it may be well with thee, and that thy days may be
long upon the land, the good land, which the Lord thy God will give
thee.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p16.2" n="2113" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.iv-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.2-Eph.6.3 Bible:Exod.20.12" parsed="|Eph|6|2|6|3;|Exod|20|12|0|0" passage="Eph. 6.2,3; Exod. 20.12">Eph. vi. 2, 3; cf. Ex. xx. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>  By which he
undoubtedly makes known that the law, and the God of the law, and His
promises, are pleasing to him.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.iv-p18" shownumber="no">3.  But as those who uphold this heresy are
sometimes accustomed to mislead the hearts of the simple by certain
deceptive sophisms, I do not consider it improper to bring forward the
assertions which they are in the habit of making, and to refute their
deceit and falsehood.  The following, then, are their
declarations.  It is written, that “no man hath seen God at
any time.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p18.1" n="2114" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.iv-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" passage="John i. 18">John i. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>  But that God
whom Moses preaches was both seen by Moses himself, and by his fathers
before him; whereas He who is announced by the Saviour has never been
seen at all by any one.  Let us therefore ask them and ourselves
whether they maintain that He whom they acknowledge to be God, and
allege to be a different God from the Creator, is visible or
invisible.  And if they shall say that He is visible, besides
being proved to go against the declaration of Scripture, which says of
the Saviour, “He is the image of the invisible God, the
first-born of every creature,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p19.2" n="2115" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.iv-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" passage="Col. i. 15">Col. i. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> they will fall
also into the absurdity of asserting that God is corporeal.  For
nothing can be seen except by help of form, and size, and colour, which
are special properties of bodies.  And if God is declared to be a
body, then He will also be found to be material, since every body is
composed of matter.  But if He be composed of matter, and matter
is undoubtedly corruptible, then, according to them, God is liable to
corruption!  We shall put to them a second question.  Is
matter made, or is it uncreated, i.e., not made?  And if they
shall answer that it is not made, i.e., uncreated, we shall ask them if
one portion of matter is God, and the other part the world?  But
if they shall say of matter that it is made, it will undoubtedly follow
that they confess Him whom they declare to be God to have been
made!—a result which certainly neither their reason nor ours can
admit.  But they will say, God is invisible.  And what will
you do?  If you say that He is invisible by nature, then neither
ought He to be visible to the Saviour.  Whereas, on the contrary,
God, the Father of Christ, is said to be seen, because “he who
sees the Son,” he says, “sees also the
Father.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p20.2" n="2116" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.iv-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.9" parsed="|John|14|9|0|0" passage="John xiv. 9">John xiv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  This
certainly would press us very hard, were the expression not understood
by us more correctly of understanding, and not of seeing.  For he
who has understood the Son will understand the Father also.  In
this way, then, Moses too must be supposed to have seen God, not
beholding Him with the bodily eye, but understanding Him with the
vision of the heart and the perception of the mind, and that only in
some degree.  For it is manifest that He, viz., who gave answers
to Moses, said, “You shall not see My face, but My hinder
parts.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p21.2" n="2117" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.iv-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.33.20 Bible:Exod.33.23" parsed="|Exod|33|20|0|0;|Exod|33|23|0|0" passage="Ex. 33.20,23">Ex. xxxiii.
20, cf. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>  These words
are, of course, to be understood in that mystical sense which is
befitting divine words, those old wives’ fables being rejected
and despised which are invented by ignorant persons respecting the
anterior and posterior parts of God.  Let no one indeed suppose
that we have indulged any feeling of impiety in saying that even to the
Saviour the Father is not visible.  Let him consider the
distinction which we employ in dealing with heretics.  For we have
explained that it is one thing to see and to be seen, and another to
know and to be known, or to understand and to be understood.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p22.2" n="2118" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p23" shownumber="no"> Aliud sit videre et
videri, et aliud nôsse et nosci, vel cognoscere atque
cognosci.</p></note>  To see, then, and to be seen, is a
property of bodies, which certainly will not be appropriately applied
either to the Father, or to the Son, or to the Holy Spirit, in their
mutual relations with one another.  For the nature of the Trinity
surpasses the measure of vision, granting to those who are in the body,
i.e., to all other creatures, the property of vision in reference to
one another.  But to a nature that is incorporeal and for the most
part intellectual, no other attribute is appropriate save that of
knowing or being known, as the Saviour Himself declares when He says,
“No man knoweth the Son, save the Father; nor does any one know
the Father, save the Son, and he to whom the Son will reveal
Him.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p23.1" n="2119" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.iv-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.27" parsed="|Matt|11|27|0|0" passage="Matt. xi. 27">Matt. xi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>  It is clear,
then, that He has not said, “No one has seen the Father, save the
Son;” but, “No one knoweth the Father, save the
Son.”</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.iv-p25" shownumber="no">4.  And now, if, on account of those expressions
which occur in the Old Testament, as when God is said to be angry or to
repent, or when any other human affection or passion is described, (our
opponents) think that they are furnished with grounds for refuting us,
who maintain that God is altogether impassible, and is to be regarded
as wholly free from all affections of that kind, we have to show them
that similar statements are found even in the parables of the Gospel;
as when it is said, that he who planted a vineyard, and let it out to
husbandmen, who slew the servants that were sent to them, and at last
put to death even the son, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_278.html" id="vi.v.iii.iv-Page_278" n="278" />is
said in anger to have taken away the vineyard from them, and to have
delivered over the wicked husbandmen to destruction, and to have handed
over the vineyard to others, who would yield him the fruit in its
season.  And so also with regard to those citizens who, when the
head of the household had set out to receive for himself a kingdom,
sent messengers after him, saying, “We will not have this man to
reign over us;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p25.1" n="2120" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p26" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.iv-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.14" parsed="|Luke|19|14|0|0" passage="Luke xix. 14">Luke xix. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> for the head of the
household having obtained the kingdom, returned, and in anger commanded
them to be put to death before him, and burned their city with
fire.  But when we read either in the Old Testament or in the New
of the anger of God, we do not take such expressions literally, but
seek in them a spiritual meaning, that we may think of God as He
deserves to be thought of.  And on these points, when expounding
the verse in the <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.iv-p26.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2" parsed="|Ps|2|0|0|0" passage="Psalm 2">second Psalm</scripRef>, “Then shall He speak to
them in His anger, and trouble them in His fury,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p26.3" n="2121" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.iv-p27" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.iv-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.5" parsed="|Ps|2|5|0|0" passage="Ps. ii. 5">Ps. ii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> we showed, to the best of our poor ability,
how such an expression ought to be understood.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.v.iii.v" n="V" next="vi.v.iii.vi" prev="vi.v.iii.iv" progress="39.21%" shorttitle="Chapter V" title="On Justice and Goodness." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="vi.v.iii.v-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.v.iii.v-p1.1">Chapter
V.—On Justice and Goodness.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.v.iii.v-p2" shownumber="no">1.  Now, since this consideration has weight with
some, that the leaders of that heresy (of which we have been speaking)
think they have established a kind of division, according to which they
have declared that justice is one thing and goodness another, and have
applied this division even to divine things, maintaining that the
Father of our Lord Jesus Christ is indeed a good God, but not a just
one, whereas the God of the law and the prophets is just, but not good;
I think it necessary to return, with as much brevity as possible, an
answer to these statements.  These persons, then, consider
goodness to be some such affection as would have benefits conferred on
all, although the recipient of them be unworthy and undeserving of any
kindness; but here, in my opinion, they have not rightly applied their
definition, inasmuch as they think that no benefit is conferred on him
who is visited with any suffering or calamity.  Justice, on the
other hand, they view as that quality which rewards every one according
to his deserts.  But here, again, they do not rightly interpret
the meaning of their own definition.  For they think that it is
just to send evils upon the wicked and benefits upon the good; i.e., so
that, according to their view, the just God does not appear to wish
well to the bad, but to be animated by a kind of hatred against
them.  And they gather together instances of this, wherever they
find a history in the Scriptures of the Old Testament, relating, e.g.,
the punishment of the deluge, or the fate of those who are described as
perishing in it, or the, destruction of Sodom and Gomorrah by a shower
of fire and brimstone, or the falling of all the people in the
wilderness on account of their sins, so that none of those who had left
Egypt were found to have entered the promised land, with the exception
of Joshua and Caleb.  Whereas from the New Testament they gather
together words of compassion and piety, through which the disciples are
trained by the Saviour, and by which it seems to be declared that no
one is good save God the Father only; and by this means they have
ventured to style the Father of the Saviour Jesus Christ a good God,
but to say that the God of the world is a different one, whom they are
pleased to term just, but not also good.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.v-p3" shownumber="no">2.  Now I think they must, in the first
place, be required to show, if they can, agreeably to their own
definition, that the Creator is just in punishing according to their
deserts, either those who perished at the time of the deluge, or the
inhabitants of Sodom, or those who had quitted Egypt, seeing we
sometimes behold committed crimes more wicked and detestable than those
for which the above-mentioned persons were destroyed, while we do not
yet see every sinner paying the penalty of his misdeeds.  Will
they say that He who at one time was just has been made good?  Or
will they rather be of opinion that He is even now just, but is
patiently enduring human offences, while that then He was not even
just, inasmuch as He exterminated innocent and sucking children along
with cruel and ungodly giants?  Now, such are their opinions,
because they know not how to understand anything beyond the letter;
otherwise they would show how it is literal justice for sins to be
visited upon the heads of children to the third and fourth generation,
and on children’s children after them.  By us, however, such
things are not understood literally; but, as Ezekiel taught<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.v-p3.1" n="2122" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.v-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.v-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.18.3" parsed="|Ezek|18|3|0|0" passage="Ezek. xviii. 3">Ezek. xviii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> when relating the parable, we inquire what
is the inner meaning contained in the parable itself.  Moreover,
they ought to explain this also, how He is just, and rewards every one
according to his merits, who punishes earthly-minded persons and the
devil, seeing they have done nothing worthy of punishment.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.v-p4.2" n="2123" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.v-p5" shownumber="no"> [Cum nihil dignum
pœna commiserint.  S.]</p></note>  For they could not do any good if,
according to them, they were of a wicked and ruined nature.  For
as they style Him a judge, He appears to be a judge not so much of
actions as of natures; and if a bad nature cannot do good, neither can
a good nature do evil.  Then, in the next place, if He whom they
call good is good to all, He is undoubtedly good also to those who are
destined to perish.  And why does He not save them?  If He
does not desire to do so, He will be no <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_279.html" id="vi.v.iii.v-Page_279" n="279" />longer good; if He does desire it, and
cannot effect it, He will not be omnipotent.  Why do they not
rather hear the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ in the Gospels,
preparing fire for the devil and his angels?  And how shall that
proceeding, as penal as it is sad, appear to be, according to their
view, the work of the good God?  Even the Saviour Himself, the Son
of the good God, protests in the Gospels, and declares that “if
signs and wonders had been done in Tyre and Sidon, they would have
repented<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.v-p5.1" n="2124" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.v-p6" shownumber="no"> Pœnitentiam
egissent.</p></note> long ago, sitting
in sackcloth and ashes.”  And when He had come near to those
very cities, and had entered their territory, why, pray, does He avoid
entering those cities, and exhibiting to them abundance of signs and
wonders, if it were certain that they would have repented, after they
had been performed, in sackcloth and ashes?  But as He does not do
this, He undoubtedly abandons to destruction those whom the language of
the Gospel shows not to have been of a wicked or ruined nature,
inasmuch as it declares they were capable of repentance.  Again,
in a certain parable of the Gospel, where the king enters in to see the
guests reclining at the banquet, he beheld a certain individual not
clothed with wedding raiment, and said to him, “Friend, how
camest thou in hither, not having a wedding garment?” and then
ordered his servants, “Bind him hand and foot, and cast him into
outer darkness; there will be weeping and gnashing of
teeth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.v-p6.1" n="2125" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.v-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.v-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.12-Matt.22.13" parsed="|Matt|22|12|22|13" passage="Matt. xxii. 12, 13">Matt. xxii. 12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note>  Let them tell
us who is that king who entered in to see the guests, and finding one
amongst them with unclean garments, commanded him to be bound by his
servants, and thrust out into outer darkness.  Is he the same whom
they call just?  How then had he commanded good and bad alike to
be invited, without directing their merits to be inquired into by his
servants?  By such procedure would be indicated, not the character
of a just God who rewards according to men’s deserts, as they
assert, but of one who displays undiscriminating goodness towards
all.  Now, if this must necessarily be understood of the good God,
i.e., either of Christ or of the Father of Christ, what other objection
can they bring against the justice of God’s judgment?  Nay,
what else is there so unjust charged by them against the God of the law
as to order him who had been invited by His servants, whom He had sent
to call good and bad alike, to be bound hand and foot, and to be thrown
into outer darkness, because he had on unclean garments?</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.v-p8" shownumber="no">3.  And now, what we have drawn from the
authority of Scripture ought to be sufficient to refute the arguments
of the heretics.  It will not, however, appear improper if we
discuss the matter with them shortly, on the grounds of reason
itself.  We ask them, then, if they know what is regarded among
men as the ground of virtue and wickedness, and if it appears to follow
that we can speak of virtues in God, or, as they think, in these two
Gods.  Let them give an answer also to the question, whether they
consider goodness to be a virtue; and as they will undoubtedly admit it
to be so, what will they say of injustice?  They will never
certainly, in my opinion, be so foolish as to deny that justice is a
virtue.  Accordingly, if virtue is a blessing, and justice is a
virtue, then without doubt justice is goodness.  But if they say
that justice is not a blessing, it must either be an evil or an
indifferent thing.  Now I think it folly to return any answer to
those who say that justice is an evil, for I shall have the appearance
of replying either to senseless words, or to men out of their
minds.  How can that appear an evil which is able to reward the
good with blessings, as they themselves also admit?  But if they
say that it is a thing of indifference, it follows that since justice
is so, sobriety also, and prudence, and all the other virtues, are
things of indifference.  And what answer shall we make to Paul,
when he says, “If there be any virtue, and, if there be any
praise, think on these things, which ye have learned, and received, and
heard, and seen in me?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.v-p8.1" n="2126" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.v-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.v-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.8-Phil.4.9" parsed="|Phil|4|8|4|9" passage="Phil. iv. 8, 9">Phil. iv. 8, 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  Let them
learn, therefore, by searching the holy Scriptures, what are the
individual virtues, and not deceive themselves by saying that that God
who rewards every one according to his merits, does, through hatred of
evil, recompense the wicked with evil, and not because those who have
sinned need to be treated with severer remedies, and because He applies
to them those measures which, with the prospect of improvement, seem
nevertheless, for the present, to produce a feeling of pain.  They
do not read what is written respecting the hope of those who were
destroyed in the deluge; of which hope Peter himself thus speaks in his
first Epistle:  “That Christ, indeed, was put to death in
the flesh, but quickened by the Spirit, by which He went and preached
to the spirits who were kept in prison, who once were unbelievers, when
they awaited the long-suffering of God in the days of Noah, when the
ark was preparing, in which a few, i.e., eight souls, were saved by
water.  Whereunto also baptism by a like figure now saves
you.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.v-p9.2" n="2127" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.v-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.v-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.18-1Pet.3.21" parsed="|1Pet|3|18|3|21" passage="1 Pet. iii. 18-21">1 Pet. iii. 18–21</scripRef>.</p></note>  And with
regard to Sodom and Gomorrah, let them tell us whether they believe the
prophetic words to be those of the Creator God—of Him, viz., who
is related to have rained upon them a shower of fire and
brimstone.  What does Ezekiel the prophet say <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_280.html" id="vi.v.iii.v-Page_280" n="280" />of them?  “Sodom,” he
says, “shall be restored to her former condition.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.v-p10.2" n="2128" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.v-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.v-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.16.55 Bible:Ezek.16.53" parsed="|Ezek|16|55|0|0;|Ezek|16|53|0|0" passage="Ezek. 16.55,53">Ezek. xvi.
55, cf. 53</scripRef>.</p></note>  But why, in afflicting those who are
deserving of punishment, does He not afflict them for their
good?—who also says to Chaldea, “Thou hast coals of fire,
sit upon them; they will be a help to thee.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.v-p11.2" n="2129" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.v-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.v-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.47.14-Isa.47.15" parsed="|Isa|47|14|47|15" passage="Isa. xlvii. 14, 15">Isa. xlvii. 14, 15</scripRef>.  The Septuagint here differs from
the Hebrew:  <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iii.v-p12.2" lang="EL">ἔχεις
ἄνθρακας
πυρός,
κάθισαι ἐπ᾽
αὐτούς, οὗτοι
ἔσονταί σοι
βοήθεια</span>.</p></note>  And of those also who fell in the
desert, let them hear what is related in the <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.v-p12.3" osisRef="Bible:Ps.78" parsed="|Ps|78|0|0|0" passage="Psalm 78">seventy-eighth
Psalm</scripRef>, which bears the
superscription of Asaph; for he says, “When He slew them, then
they sought Him.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.v-p12.4" n="2130" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.v-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.v-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.78.34" parsed="|Ps|78|34|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxviii. 34">Ps. lxxviii. 34</scripRef>.</p></note>  He does not
say that some sought Him after others had been slain, but he says that
the destruction of those who were killed was of such a nature that,
when put to death, they sought God.  By all which it is
established, that the God of the law and the Gospels is one and the
same, a just and good God, and that He confers benefits justly, and
punishes with kindness; since neither goodness without justice, nor
justice without goodness, can display the (real) dignity of the divine
nature.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.v-p14" shownumber="no">We shall add the following remarks, to which we are
driven by their subtleties.  If justice is a different thing from
goodness, then, since evil is the opposite of good, and injustice of
justice, injustice will doubtless be something else than an evil; and
as, in your opinion, the just man is not good, so neither will the
unjust man be wicked; and again, as the good man is not just, so the
wicked man also will not be unjust.  But who does not see the
absurdity, that to a good God one should be opposed that is evil; while
to a just God, whom they allege to be inferior to the good, no one
should be opposed!  For there is none who can be called unjust, as
there is a Satan who is called wicked.  What, then, are we to
do?  Let us give up the position which we defend, for they will
not be able to maintain that a bad man is not also unjust, and an
unjust man wicked.  And if these qualities be indissolubly
inherent in these opposites, viz., injustice in wickedness, or
wickedness in injustice, then unquestionably the good man will be
inseparable from the just man, and the just from the good; so that, as
we speak of one and the same wickedness in malice and injustice, we may
also hold the virtue of goodness and justice to be one and the
same.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.v-p15" shownumber="no">4.  They again recall us, however, to the
words of Scripture, by bringing forward that celebrated question of
theirs, affirming that it is written, “A bad tree cannot produce
good fruits; for a tree is known by its fruit.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.v-p15.1" n="2131" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.v-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.v-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.18 Bible:Matt.12.33" parsed="|Matt|7|18|0|0;|Matt|12|33|0|0" passage="Matt. 7.18; 12.33">Matt.
vii. 18, cf. xii. 33</scripRef>.</p></note>  What, then, is their position? 
What sort of tree the law is, is shown by its fruits, i.e., by the
language of its precepts.  For if the law be found to be good,
then undoubtedly He who gave it is believed to be a good God.  But
if it be just rather than good, then God also will be considered a just
legislator.  The Apostle Paul makes use of no circumlocution, when
he says, “The law is good; and the commandment is holy, and just,
and good.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.v-p16.2" n="2132" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.v-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.v-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.12" parsed="|Rom|7|12|0|0" passage="Rom. vii. 12">Rom. vii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>  From which it
is clear that Paul had not learned the language of those who separate
justice from goodness, but had been instructed by that God, and
illuminated by His Spirit, who is at the same time both holy, and good,
and just; and speaking by whose Spirit he declared that the commandment
of the law was holy, and just, and good.  And that he might show
more clearly that goodness was in the commandment to a greater degree
than justice and holiness, repeating his words, he used, instead of
these three epithets, that of goodness alone, saying, “Was then
that which is good made death unto me?  God
forbid.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.v-p17.2" n="2133" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.v-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.v-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.13" parsed="|Rom|7|13|0|0" passage="Rom. vii. 13">Rom. vii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>  As he knew
that goodness was the <i>genus</i> of the virtues, and that justice and
holiness were <i>species</i> belonging to the <i>genus</i>, and having
in the former verses named <i>genus</i> and <i>species</i> together, he
fell back, when repeating his words, on the <i>genus</i> alone. 
But in those which follow he says, “Sin wrought death in me by
that which is good,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.v-p18.2" n="2134" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.v-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.v-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.13" parsed="|Rom|7|13|0|0" passage="Rom. vii. 13">Rom. vii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> where he sums up
generically what he had beforehand explained specifically.  And in
this way also is to be understood the declaration, “A good man,
out of the good treasure of his heart, bringeth forth good things; and
an evil man, out of the evil treasure, bringeth forth evil
things.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.v-p19.2" n="2135" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.v-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.v-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.35" parsed="|Matt|12|35|0|0" passage="Matt. xii. 35">Matt. xii. 35</scripRef>.</p></note>  For here also
he assumed that there was a <i>genus</i> in good or evil, pointing out
unquestionably that in a good man there were both justice, and
temperance, and prudence, and piety, and everything that can be either
called or understood to be good.  In like manner also he said that
a man was wicked who should without any doubt be unjust, and impure,
and unholy, and everything which singly makes a bad man.  For as
no one considers a man to be wicked without these marks of wickedness
(nor indeed can he be so), so also it is certain that without these
virtues no one will be deemed to be good.  There still remains to
them, however, that saying of the Lord in the Gospel, which they think
is given them in a special manner as a shield, viz., “There is
none good but one, God the Father.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.v-p20.2" n="2136" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.v-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.v-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.17" parsed="|Matt|19|17|0|0" passage="Matt. xix. 17">Matt. xix. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>  This word they declare is peculiar to
the Father of Christ, who, however, is different from the God who is
Creator of all things, to which Creator he gave no appellation of
goodness.  Let us see now if, in the Old Testament, the God of the
prophets and the Creator and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_281.html" id="vi.v.iii.v-Page_281" n="281" />Legislator of the word is not called
good.  What are the expressions which occur in the Psalms? 
“How good is God to Israel, to the upright in
heart!”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.v-p21.2" n="2137" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.v-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.v-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73.1" parsed="|Ps|73|1|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxiii. 1">Ps. lxxiii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> and, “Let
Israel now say that He is good, that His mercy endureth for
ever;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.v-p22.2" n="2138" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.v-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.v-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.118.2" parsed="|Ps|118|2|0|0" passage="Ps. cxviii. 2">Ps. cxviii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> the language in the
Lamentations of Jeremiah, “The Lord is good to them that wait for
Him, to the soul that seeketh Him.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.v-p23.2" n="2139" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.v-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.v-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Lam.3.25" parsed="|Lam|3|25|0|0" passage="Lam. iii. 25">Lam. iii. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>  As therefore God is frequently called
good in the Old Testament, so also the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ
is styled just in the Gospels.  Finally, in the Gospel according
to John, our Lord Himself, when praying to the Father, says, “O
just Father, the world hath not known Thee.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.v-p24.2" n="2140" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.v-p25" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.v-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:John.17.25" parsed="|John|17|25|0|0" passage="John xvii. 25">John xvii. 25</scripRef>:  Juste Pater.</p></note>  And lest perhaps they should say that
it was owing to His having assumed human flesh that He called the
Creator of the world “Father,” and styled Him
“Just,” they are excluded from such a refuge by the words
that immediately follow, “The world hath not known
Thee.”  But, according to them, the world is ignorant of the
good God alone.  For the world unquestionably recognises its
Creator, the Lord Himself saying that the world loveth what is its
own.  Clearly, then, He whom they consider to be the good God, is
called just in the Gospels.  Any one may at leisure gather
together a greater number of proofs, consisting of those passages,
where in the New Testament the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ is
called just, and in the Old also, where the Creator of heaven and earth
is called good; so that the heretics, being convicted by numerous
testimonies, may perhaps some time be put to the
blush.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.v.iii.vi" n="VI" next="vi.v.iii.vii" prev="vi.v.iii.v" progress="39.72%" shorttitle="Chapter VI" title="On the Incarnation of Christ." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p1.1">Chapter
VI.—On the Incarnation of Christ.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p2" shownumber="no">1.  It is now time, after this cursory notice
of these points, to resume our investigation of the incarnation of our
Lord and Saviour, viz., how or why He became man.  Having
therefore, to the best of our feeble ability, considered His divine
nature from the contemplation of His own works rather than from our own
feelings, and having nevertheless beheld (with the eye) His visible
creation while the invisible creation is seen by faith, because human
frailty can neither see all things with the bodily eye nor comprehend
them by reason, seeing we men are weaker and frailer than any other
rational beings (for those which are in heaven, or are supposed to
exist above the heaven, are superior), it remains that we seek a being
intermediate between all created things and God, i.e., a Mediator, whom
the Apostle Paul styles the “first-born of every
creature.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p2.1" n="2141" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.vi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" passage="Col. i. 15">Col. i. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>  Seeing,
moreover, those declarations regarding His majesty which are contained
in holy Scripture, that He is called the “image of the invisible
God, and the first-born of every creature,” and that “in
Him were all things created, visible and invisible, whether they be
thrones, or dominions, or principalities, or powers, all things were
created by Him, and in Him:  and He is before all things, and by
Him all things consist,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p3.2" n="2142" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.vi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.16-Col.1.17" parsed="|Col|1|16|1|17" passage="Col. i. 16, 17">Col. i. 16, 17</scripRef>.</p></note> who is the head of
all things, alone having as head God the Father; for it is written,
“The head of Christ is God;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p4.2" n="2143" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.vi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.3" parsed="|1Cor|11|3|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xi. 3">1 Cor. xi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>
seeing clearly also that it is written, “No one knoweth the
Father, save the Son, nor doth any one know the Son, save the
Father”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p5.2" n="2144" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.vi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.27" parsed="|Matt|11|27|0|0" passage="Matt. xi. 27">Matt. xi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> (for who can know
what wisdom is, save He who called it into being? or, who can
understand clearly what truth is, save the Father of truth? who can
investigate with certainty the universal nature of His Word, and of God
Himself, which nature proceeds from God, except God alone, with whom
the Word was), we ought to regard it as certain that this Word, or
Reason (if it is to be so termed), this Wisdom, this Truth, is known to
no other than the Father only; and of Him it is written, that “I
do not think that the world itself could contain the books which might
be written,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p6.2" n="2145" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.vi-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:John.21.25" parsed="|John|21|25|0|0" passage="John xxi. 25">John xxi. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> regarding, viz.,
the glory and majesty of the Son of God.  For it is impossible to
commit to writing (all) those particulars which belong to the glory of
the Saviour.  After the consideration of questions of such
importance concerning the being of the Son of God, we are lost in the
deepest amazement that such a nature, pre-eminent above all others,
should have divested itself of its condition of majesty and become man,
and tabernacled amongst men, as the grace that was poured upon His lips
testifies, and as His heavenly Father bore Him witness, and as is
confessed by the various signs and wonders and miracles<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p7.2" n="2146" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p8" shownumber="no"> Virtutibus, probably
for <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p8.1" lang="EL">δυνάμεσιν</span>.</p></note> that were performed by Him; who also, before
that appearance of His which He manifested in the body, sent the
prophets as His forerunners, and the messengers of His advent; and
after His ascension into heaven, made His holy apostles, men ignorant
and unlearned, taken from the ranks of tax-gatherers or fishermen, but
who were filled with the power of His divinity, to itinerate throughout
the world, that they might gather together out of every race and every
nation a multitude of devout believers in Himself.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.vi-p9" shownumber="no">2.  But of all the marvellous and mighty acts
related of Him, this altogether surpasses human admiration, and is
beyond the power of mortal frailness to understand or feel, how that
mighty power of divine majesty, that very Word of the Father, and that
very wisdom of God, in which were created all things, visible and
invisible, can <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_282.html" id="vi.v.iii.vi-Page_282" n="282" />be believed to
have existed within the limits of that man who appeared in Judea; nay,
that the Wisdom of God can have entered the womb of a woman, and have
been born an infant, and have uttered wailings like the cries of little
children!  And that afterwards it should be related that He was
greatly troubled in death, saying, as He Himself declared, “My
soul is sorrowful even unto death;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p9.1" n="2147" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.vi-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.38" parsed="|Matt|26|38|0|0" passage="Matt. xxvi. 38">Matt. xxvi. 38</scripRef>.</p></note>
and that at the last He was brought to that death which is accounted
the most shameful among men, although He rose again on the third
day.  Since, then, we see in Him some things so human that they
appear to differ in no respect from the common frailty of mortals, and
some things so divine that they can appropriately belong to nothing
else than to the primal and ineffable nature of Deity, the narrowness
of human understanding can find no outlet; but, overcome with the
amazement of a mighty admiration, knows not whither to withdraw, or
what to take hold of, or whither to turn.  If it think of a God,
it sees a mortal; if it think of a man, it beholds Him returning from
the grave, after overthrowing the empire of death, laden with its
spoils.  And therefore the spectacle is to be contemplated with
all fear and reverence, that the truth of both natures may be clearly
shown to exist in one and the same Being; so that nothing unworthy or
unbecoming may be perceived in that divine and ineffable substance, nor
yet those things which were done be supposed to be the illusions of
imaginary appearances.  To utter these things in human ears, and
to explain them in words, far surpasses the powers either of our rank,
or of our intellect and language.  I think that it surpasses the
power even of the holy apostles; nay, the explanation of that mystery
may perhaps be beyond the grasp of the entire creation of celestial
powers.  Regarding Him, then, we shall state, in the fewest
possible words, the contents of our creed rather than the assertions
which human reason is wont to advance; and this from no spirit of
rashness, but as called for by the nature of our arrangement, laying
before you rather (what may be termed) our suspicions than any clear
affirmations.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.vi-p11" shownumber="no">3.  The Only-begotten of God, therefore, through
whom, as the previous course of the discussion has shown, all things
were made, visible and invisible, according to the view of Scripture,
both made all things, and loves what He made.  For since He is
Himself the invisible image of the invisible God, He conveyed invisibly
a share in Himself to all His rational creatures, so that each one
obtained a part of Him exactly proportioned to the amount of affection
with which he regarded Him.  But since, agreeably to the faculty
of free-will, variety and diversity characterized the individual souls,
so that one was attached with a warmer love to the Author of its being,
and another with a feebler and weaker regard, that soul (<i>anima</i>)
regarding which Jesus said, “No one shall take my life
(<i>animam</i>) from me,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p11.1" n="2148" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.vi-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:John.10.18" parsed="|John|10|18|0|0" passage="John x. 18">John x. 18</scripRef>.  “No other soul which
descended into a human body has stamped on itself a pure and unstained
resemblance of its former stamp, save that one of which the Savior
says, ‘No one will take my soul from me, but I lay it down of
myself.’”—Jerome, <i>Epistle to Avitus</i>, p.
763.</p></note>
inhering, from the beginning of the creation, and afterwards,
inseparably and indissolubly in Him, as being the Wisdom and Word of
God, and the Truth and the true Light, and receiving Him wholly, and
passing into His light and splendour, was made with Him in a
pre-eminent degree<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p12.2" n="2149" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p13" shownumber="no"> Principaliter.</p></note> one spirit,
according to the promise of the apostle to those who ought to imitate
it, that “he who is joined in the Lord is one
spirit.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p13.1" n="2150" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.vi-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.17" parsed="|1Cor|6|17|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vi. 17">1 Cor. vi. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>  This
substance of a soul, then, being intermediate between God and the
flesh—it being impossible for the nature of God to intermingle
with a body without an intermediate instrument—the God-man is
born, as we have said, that substance being the intermediary to whose
nature it was not contrary to assume a body.  But neither, on the
other hand, was it opposed to the nature of that soul, as a rational
existence, to receive God, into whom, as stated above, as into the
Word, and the Wisdom, and the Truth, it had already wholly
entered.  And therefore deservedly is it also called, along with
the flesh which it had assumed, the Son of God, and the Power of God,
the Christ, and the Wisdom of God, either because it was wholly in the
Son of God, or because it received the Son of God wholly into
itself.  And again, the Son of God, through whom all things were
created, is named Jesus Christ and the Son of man.  For the Son of
God also is said to have died—in reference, viz., to that nature
which could admit of death; and He is called the Son of man, who is
announced as about to come in the glory of God the Father, with the
holy angels.  And for this reason, throughout the whole of
Scripture, not only is the divine nature spoken of in human words, but
the human nature is adorned by appellations of divine dignity. 
More truly indeed of this than of any other can the statement be
affirmed, “They shall both be in one flesh, and are no longer
two, but one flesh.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p14.2" n="2151" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.vi-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.24 Bible:Mark.10.8" parsed="|Gen|2|24|0|0;|Mark|10|8|0|0" passage="Gen. 2.24; Mark 10.8">Gen.
ii. 24; cf. Mark x. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  For the Word
of God is to be considered as being more in one flesh with the soul
than a man with his wife.  But to whom is it more becoming to be
also one spirit with God, than to this soul which has so joined itself
to God by love as that it may justly be said to be one spirit with
Him?</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.vi-p16" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_283.html" id="vi.v.iii.vi-Page_283" n="283" />4.  That
the perfection of his love and the sincerity of his deserved
affection<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p16.1" n="2152" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p17" shownumber="no"> Meriti affectus.</p></note> formed for it this
inseparable union with God, so that the assumption of that soul was not
accidental, or the result of a personal preference, but was conferred
as the reward of its virtues, listen to the prophet addressing it
thus:  “Thou hast loved righteousness, and hated
wickedness:  therefore God, thy God, hath anointed thee with the
oil of gladness above thy fellows.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p17.1" n="2153" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.vi-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.7" parsed="|Ps|45|7|0|0" passage="Ps. xlv. 7">Ps. xlv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  As a reward for its love, then, it is
anointed with the oil of gladness; i.e., the soul of Christ along with
the Word of God is made Christ.  Because to be anointed with the
oil of gladness means nothing else than to be filled with the Holy
Spirit.  And when it is said “above thy fellows,” it
is meant that the grace of the Spirit was not given to it as to the
prophets, but that the essential fulness of the Word of God Himself was
in it, according to the saying of the apostle, “In whom dwelt all
the fulness of the Godhead bodily.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p18.2" n="2154" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.vi-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.9" parsed="|Col|2|9|0|0" passage="Col. ii. 9">Col. ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  Finally, on this account he has not
only said, “Thou hast loved righteousness;” but he adds,
“and Thou hast hated wickedness.”  For to have hated
wickedness is what the Scripture says of Him, that “He did no
sin, neither was any guile found in His mouth,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p19.2" n="2155" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.vi-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.9" parsed="|Isa|53|9|0|0" passage="Isa. liii. 9">Isa. liii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> and that “He was tempted in all things
like as we are, without sin.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p20.2" n="2156" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.vi-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.4.15" parsed="|Heb|4|15|0|0" passage="Heb. iv. 15">Heb. iv. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>  Nay, the
Lord Himself also said, “Which of you will convince Me of
sin?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p21.2" n="2157" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.vi-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:John.8.46" parsed="|John|8|46|0|0" passage="John viii. 46">John viii. 46</scripRef>.</p></note>  And again He
says with reference to Himself, “Behold, the prince of this world
cometh, and findeth nothing in Me.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p22.2" n="2158" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.vi-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.30" parsed="|John|14|30|0|0" passage="John xiv. 30">John xiv. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>  All which (passages) show that in Him
there was no sense of sin; and that the prophet might show more clearly
that no sense of sin had ever entered into Him, he says, “Before
the boy could have knowledge to call upon father or mother, He turned
away from wickedness.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p23.2" n="2159" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p24" shownumber="no"> This quotation is made
up of two different parts of Isaiah: <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.vi-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.8.4" parsed="|Isa|8|4|0|0" passage="Isa. 8.4">chap. viii. 4</scripRef>, “Before the child shall have
knowledge to cry, My father and my mother;” and <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.vi-p24.2" osisRef="Bible:Isa.7.16" parsed="|Isa|7|16|0|0" passage="Isa. 7.16">chap. vii.
16</scripRef>, “Before the child
shall know to refuse the evil, and choose the good.”</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.vi-p25" shownumber="no">5.  Now, if our having shown above that Christ
possessed a rational soul should cause a difficulty to any one, seeing
we have frequently proved throughout all our discussions that the
nature of souls is capable both of good and evil, the difficulty will
be explained in the following way.  That the nature, indeed, of
His soul was the same as that of all others cannot be doubted,
otherwise it could not be called a soul were it not truly one. 
But since the power of choosing good and evil is within the reach of
all, this soul which belonged to Christ elected to love righteousness,
so that in proportion to the immensity of its love it clung to it
unchangeably and inseparably, so that firmness of purpose, and
immensity of affection, and an inextinguishable warmth of love,
destroyed all susceptibility (<i>sensum</i>) for alteration and change;
and that which formerly depended upon the will was changed by the power
of long custom into nature; and so we must believe that there existed
in Christ a human and rational soul, without supposing that it had any
feeling or possibility of sin.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.vi-p26" shownumber="no">6.  To explain the matter more fully, it will
not appear absurd to make use of an illustration, although on a subject
of so much difficulty it is not easy to obtain suitable
illustrations.  However, if we may speak without offence, the
metal iron is capable of cold and heat.  If, then, a mass of iron
be kept constantly in the fire, receiving the heat through all its
pores and veins, and the fire being continuous and the iron never
removed from it, it become wholly converted into the latter; could we
at all say of this, which is by nature a mass of iron, that when placed
in the fire, and incessantly burning, it was at any time capable of
admitting cold?  On the contrary, because it is more consistent
with truth, do we not rather say, what we often see happening in
furnaces, that it has become wholly fire, seeing nothing but fire is
visible in it?  And if any one were to attempt to touch or handle
it, he would experience the action not of iron, but of fire.  In
this way, then, that soul which, like an iron in the fire, has been
perpetually placed in the Word, and perpetually in the Wisdom, and
perpetually in God,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p26.1" n="2160" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p27" shownumber="no"> Semper in verbo,
semper in sapientia, semper in Deo.</p></note> is God in all that
it does, feels, and understands, and therefore can be called neither
convertible nor mutable, inasmuch as, being incessantly heated, it
possessed immutability from its union with the Word of God.  To
all the saints, finally, some warmth from the Word of God must be
supposed to have passed; and in this soul the divine fire itself must
be believed to have rested, from which some warmth may have passed to
others.  Lastly, the expression, “God, thy God, anointed
thee with the oil of gladness above thy fellows,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p27.1" n="2161" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p28" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.vi-p28.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.7" parsed="|Ps|45|7|0|0" passage="Ps. xlv. 7">Ps. xlv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> shows that that soul is anointed in one way
with the oil of gladness, i.e., with the word of God and wisdom; and
his fellows, i.e., the holy prophets and apostles, in another. 
For they are said to have “run in the odour of his
ointments;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p28.2" n="2162" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p29" shownumber="no"> Illi enim in odore
unguentorum ejus circumire dicuntur; perhaps an allusion to
<scripRef id="vi.v.iii.vi-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:Song.1.3 Bible:Ps.45.8" parsed="|Song|1|3|0|0;|Ps|45|8|0|0" passage="Song of Sol. 1.3; Psa. 45.8">Song of Sol. i. 3 or to Ps. xlv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>and that soul was
the vessel which contained that very ointment of whose fragrance all
the worthy prophets and apostles were made partakers.  As, then,
the substance of an ointment is one thing and its odour another, so
also Christ is one thing and His fellows another.  And as the
vessel itself, which contains the substance of the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_284.html" id="vi.v.iii.vi-Page_284" n="284" />ointment, can by no means admit any foul smell;
whereas it is possible that those who enjoy its odour may, if they
remove a little way from its fragrance, receive any foul odour which
comes upon them:  so, in the same way, was it impossible that
Christ, being as it were the vessel itself, in which was the substance
of the ointment, should receive an odour of an opposite kind, while
they who are His “fellows” will be partakers and receivers
of His odour, in proportion to their nearness to the vessel.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.vi-p30" shownumber="no">7.  I think, indeed, that Jeremiah the
prophet, also, understanding what was the nature of the wisdom of God
in him, which was the same also which he had assumed for the salvation
of the world, said, “The breath of our countenance is Christ the
Lord, to whom we said, that under His shadow we shall live among the
nations.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p30.1" n="2163" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p31" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.vi-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:Lam.4.20" parsed="|Lam|4|20|0|0" passage="Lam. iv. 20">Lam. iv. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>  And inasmuch
as the shadow of our body is inseparable from the body, and unavoidably
performs and repeats its movements and gestures, I think that he,
wishing to point out the work of Christ’s soul, and the movements
inseparably belonging to it, and which accomplished everything
according to His movements and will, called this the shadow of Christ
the Lord, under which shadow we were to live among the nations. 
For in the mystery of this assumption the nations live, who, imitating
it through faith, come to salvation.  David also, when saying,
“Be mindful of my reproach, O Lord, with which they reproached me
in exchange for Thy Christ,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p31.2" n="2164" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p32" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.vi-p32.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.89.50-Ps.89.51" parsed="|Ps|89|50|89|51" passage="Ps. lxxxix. 50, 51">Ps. lxxxix. 50, 51</scripRef>.</p></note> seems to me to
indicate the same.  And what else does Paul mean when he says,
“Your life is hid with Christ in God;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p32.2" n="2165" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p33" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.vi-p33.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.3" parsed="|Col|3|3|0|0" passage="Col. iii. 3">Col. iii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> and again in another passage, “Do you
seek a proof of Christ, who speaketh in me?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p33.2" n="2166" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p34" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.vi-p34.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.13.3" parsed="|2Cor|13|3|0|0" passage="2 Cor. xiii. 3">2 Cor. xiii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  And now he says that Christ was hid in
God.  The meaning of which expression, unless it be shown to be
something such as we have pointed out above as intended by the prophet
in the words “shadow of Christ,” exceeds, perhaps, the
apprehension of the human mind.  But we see also very many other
statements in holy Scripture respecting the meaning of the word
“shadow,” as that well-known one in the Gospel according to
Luke, where Gabriel says to Mary, “The Spirit of the Lord shall
come upon thee, and the power of the Highest shall overshadow
thee.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p34.2" n="2167" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p35" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.vi-p35.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.35" parsed="|Luke|1|35|0|0" passage="Luke i. 35">Luke i. 35</scripRef>.</p></note>  And the
apostle says with reference to the law, that they who have circumcision
in the flesh, “serve for the similitude and shadow of heavenly
things.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p35.2" n="2168" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p36" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.vi-p36.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.8.5" parsed="|Heb|8|5|0|0" passage="Heb. viii. 5">Heb. viii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  And
elsewhere, “Is not our life upon the earth a
shadow?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p36.2" n="2169" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p37" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.vi-p37.1" osisRef="Bible:Job.8.9" parsed="|Job|8|9|0|0" passage="Job viii. 9">Job viii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  If, then, not
only the law which is upon the earth is a shadow, but also all our life
which is upon the earth is the same, and we live among the nations
under the shadow of Christ, we must see whether the truth of all these
shadows may not come to be known in that revelation, when no longer
through a glass, and darkly, but face to face, all the saints shall
deserve to behold the glory of God, and the causes and truth of
things.  And the pledge of this truth being already received
through the Holy Spirit, the apostle said, “Yea, though we have
known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we Him no
more.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p37.2" n="2170" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.vi-p38" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.vi-p38.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.16" parsed="|2Cor|5|16|0|0" passage="2 Cor. v. 16">2 Cor. v. 16</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.vi-p39" shownumber="no">The above, meanwhile, are the thoughts which have
occurred to us, when treating of subjects of such difficulty as the
incarnation and deity of Christ.  If there be any one, indeed, who
can discover something better, and who can establish his assertions by
clearer proofs from holy Scriptures, let his opinion be received in
preference to mine.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.v.iii.vii" n="VII" next="vi.v.iii.viii" prev="vi.v.iii.vi" progress="40.27%" shorttitle="Chapter VII" title="On the Holy Spirit." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="vi.v.iii.vii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.v.iii.vii-p1.1">Chapter VII.—On
the Holy Spirit.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.v.iii.vii-p2" shownumber="no">1.  As, then, after those first discussions which,
according to the requirements of the case, we held at the beginning
regarding the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, it seemed right that we
should retrace our steps, and show that the same God was the creator
and founder of the world, and the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ,
i.e., that the God of the law and of the prophets and of the Gospel was
one and the same; and that, in the next place, it ought to be shown,
with respect to Christ, in what manner He who had formerly been
demonstrated to be the Word and Wisdom of God became man; it remains
that we now return with all possible brevity to the subject of the Holy
Spirit.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.vii-p3" shownumber="no">It is time, then, that we say a few words to the
best of our ability regarding the Holy Spirit, whom our Lord and
Saviour in the Gospel according to John has named the Paraclete. 
For as it is the same God Himself, and the same Christ, so also is it
the same Holy Spirit who was in the prophets and apostles, i.e., either
in those who believed in God before the advent of Christ, or in those
who by means of Christ have sought refuge in God.  We have heard,
indeed, that certain heretics have dared to say that there are two Gods
and two Christs, but we have never known of the doctrine of two Holy
Spirits being preached by any one.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.vii-p3.1" n="2171" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.vii-p4" shownumber="no"> According to
Pamphilus in his <i>Apology</i>, Origen, in a note on
<scripRef id="vi.v.iii.vii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.10" parsed="|Titus|3|10|0|0" passage="Tit. iii. 10">Tit. iii. 10</scripRef>, has made a statement the opposite
of this.  His words are:  “But there are some also who
say, that it was one Holy Spirit who was in the prophets, and another
who was in the apostles of our Lord Jesus
Christ.”—<span class="sc" id="vi.v.iii.vii-p4.2">Ruæus</span>.</p></note>  For how
could they maintain this out of Scripture, or what distinction could
they lay down between Holy Spirit and Holy Spirit, if indeed any
definition or description of Holy Spirit can be discovered? 
For <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_285.html" id="vi.v.iii.vii-Page_285" n="285" />although we should
concede to Marcion or to Valentinus that it is possible to draw
distinctions in the question of Deity, and to describe the nature of
the good God as one, and that of the just God as another, what will he
devise, or what will he discover, to enable him to introduce a
distinction in the Holy Spirit?  I consider, then, that they are
able to discover nothing which may indicate a distinction of any kind
whatever.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.vii-p5" shownumber="no">2.  Now we are of opinion that every rational
creature, without any distinction, receives a share of Him in the same
way as of the Wisdom and of the Word of God.  I observe, however,
that the chief advent of the Holy Spirit is declared to men, after the
ascension of Christ to heaven, rather than before His coming into the
world.  For, before that, it was upon the prophets alone, and upon
a few individuals—if there happened to be any among the people
deserving of it—that the gift of the Holy Spirit was conferred;
but after the advent of the Saviour, it is written that the prediction
of the prophet Joel was fulfilled, “In the last days it shall
come to pass, and I will pour out my Spirit upon all flesh, and they
shall prophesy,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.vii-p5.1" n="2172" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.vii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.vii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Joel.2.28" parsed="|Joel|2|28|0|0" passage="Joel ii. 28">Joel ii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> which is similar to
the well-known statement, “All nations shall serve
Him.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.vii-p6.2" n="2173" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.vii-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.vii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.72.11" parsed="|Ps|72|11|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxii. 11">Ps. lxxii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>  By the grace,
then, of the Holy Spirit, along with numerous other results, this most
glorious consequence is clearly demonstrated, that with regard to those
things which were written in the prophets or in the law of Moses, it
was only a few persons at that time, viz., the prophets themselves, and
scarcely another individual out of the whole nation, who were able to
look beyond the mere corporeal meaning and discover something greater,
i.e., something spiritual, in the law or in the prophets; but now there
are countless multitudes of believers who, although unable to unfold
methodically and clearly the results of their spiritual
understanding,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.vii-p7.2" n="2174" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.vii-p8" shownumber="no"> Qui licet non omnes
possint per ordinem atque ad liquidum spiritualis intelligentiæ
explanare consequentiam.</p></note> are nevertheless
most firmly persuaded that neither ought circumcision to be understood
literally, nor the rest of the Sabbath, nor the pouring out of the
blood of an animal, nor that answers were given by God to Moses on
these points.  And this method of apprehension is undoubtedly
suggested to the minds of all by the power of the Holy
Spirit.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.vii-p9" shownumber="no">3.  And as there are many ways of
apprehending Christ, who, although He is wisdom, does not act the part
or possess the power of wisdom in all men, but only in those who give
themselves to the study of wisdom in Him; and who, although called a
physician, does not act as one towards all, but only towards those who
understand their feeble and sickly condition, and flee to His
compassion that they may obtain health; so also I think is it with the
Holy Spirit, in whom is contained every kind of gifts.  For on
some is bestowed by the Spirit the word of wisdom, on others the word
of knowledge, on others faith; and so to each individual of those who
are capable of receiving Him, is the Spirit Himself made to be that
quality, or understood to be that which is needed by the individual who
has deserved to participate.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.vii-p9.1" n="2175" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.vii-p10" shownumber="no"> Ita per singulos, qui
eum capere possunt, hoc efficitur, vel hoc intelligitur ipse Spiritus,
quo indiget ille, qui eum participare meruerit.  Schnitzer
renders, “And so, in every one who is susceptible of them, the
Spirit is exactly that which the receiver chiefly needs.”</p></note>  These
divisions and differences not being perceived by those who hear Him
called Paraclete in the Gospel, and not duly considering in consequence
of what work or act He is named the Paraclete, they have compared Him
to some common spirits or other, and by this means have tried to
disturb the Churches of Christ, and so excite dissensions of no small
extent among brethren; whereas the Gospel shows Him to be of such power
and majesty, that it says the apostles could not yet receive those
things which the Saviour wished to teach them until the advent of the
Holy Spirit, who, pouring Himself into their souls, might enlighten
them regarding the nature and faith of the Trinity.  But these
persons, because of the ignorance of their understandings, are not only
unable themselves logically to state the truth, but cannot even give
their attention to what is advanced by us; and entertaining unworthy
ideas of His divinity, have delivered themselves over to errors and
deceits, being depraved by a spirit of error, rather than instructed by
the teaching of the Holy Spirit, according to the declaration of the
apostle, “Following the doctrine of devils, forbidding to marry,
to the destruction and ruin of many, and to abstain from meats, that by
an ostentatious exhibition of stricter observance they may seduce the
souls of the innocent.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.vii-p10.1" n="2176" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.vii-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.vii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.1-1Tim.4.3" parsed="|1Tim|4|1|4|3" passage="1 Tim. iv. 1-3">1 Tim. iv. 1–3</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.vii-p12" shownumber="no">4.  We must therefore know that the Paraclete
is the Holy Spirit, who teaches truths which cannot be uttered in
words, and which are, so to speak, unutterable, and “which it is
not lawful for a man to utter,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.vii-p12.1" n="2177" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.vii-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.vii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.4" parsed="|2Cor|12|4|0|0" passage="2 Cor. xii. 4">2 Cor. xii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>
i.e., which cannot be indicated by human language.  The phrase
“it is not lawful” is, we think, used by the apostle
instead of “it is not possible;” as also is the case in the
passage where he says, “All things are lawful for me, but all
things are not expedient:  all things are lawful for me; but all
things edify not.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.vii-p13.2" n="2178" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.vii-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.vii-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.23" parsed="|1Cor|10|23|0|0" passage="1 Cor. x. 23">1 Cor. x. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>  For those
things which are in our power because we may have them, he says are
lawful for us.  But the Paraclete, who is called the Holy Spirit,
is so called from His work of consolation,
<i>para</i><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_286.html" id="vi.v.iii.vii-Page_286" n="286" /><i>clesis</i> being
termed in Latin <i>consolatio</i>.  For if any one has
deserved to participate in the Holy Spirit by the knowledge of His
ineffable mysteries, he undoubtedly obtains comfort and joy of
heart.  For since he comes by the teaching of the Spirit to the
knowledge of the reasons of all things which happen—how or why
they occur—his soul can in no respect be troubled, or admit any
feeling of sorrow; nor is he alarmed by anything, since, clinging to
the Word of God and His wisdom, he through the Holy Spirit calls Jesus
Lord.  And since we have made mention of the Paraclete, and have
explained as we were able what sentiments ought to be entertained
regarding Him; and since our Saviour also is called the Paraclete in
the Epistle of John, when he says, “If any of us sin, we have a
Paraclete with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous, and He is the
propitiation for our sins;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.vii-p14.2" n="2179" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.vii-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.vii-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.1-1John.2.2" parsed="|1John|2|1|2|2" passage="1 John ii. 1, 2">1 John ii. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note> let us
consider whether this term Paraclete should happen to have one meaning
when applied to the Saviour, and another when applied to the Holy
Spirit.  Now Paraclete, when spoken of the Saviour, seems to mean
intercessor.  For in Greek, Paraclete has both
significations—that of intercessor and comforter.  On
account, then, of the phrase which follows, when he says, “And He
is the propitiation for our sins,” the name Paraclete seems to be
understood in the case of our Saviour as meaning intercessor; for He is
said to intercede with the Father because of our sins.  In the
case of the Holy Spirit, the Paraclete must be understood in the sense
of comforter, inasmuch as He bestows consolation upon the souls to whom
He openly reveals the apprehension of spiritual
knowledge.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.v.iii.viii" n="VIII" next="vi.v.iii.ix" prev="vi.v.iii.vii" progress="40.55%" shorttitle="Chapter VIII" title="On the Soul (Anima)." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p1.1">Chapter VIII.—On
the Soul (</span><span class="c1" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p1.2">Anima</span><span class="c1" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p1.3">).</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p2" shownumber="no">1.  The order of our arrangement now requires
us, after the discussion of the preceding subjects, to institute a
general inquiry regarding the soul;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p2.1" n="2180" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p3" shownumber="no"> Anima.</p></note> and, beginning
with points of inferior importance, to ascend to those that are of
greater.  Now, that there are souls<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p3.1" n="2181" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p4" shownumber="no"> Animæ.</p></note> in
all living things, even in those which live in the waters, is, I
suppose, doubted by no one.  For the general opinion of all men
maintains this; and confirmation from the authority of holy Scripture
is added, when it is said that “God made great whales, and every
living creature<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p4.1" n="2182" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p5" shownumber="no"> Animam animantium.</p></note> that moveth which
the waters brought forth after their kind.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p5.1" n="2183" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.viii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.21" parsed="|Gen|1|21|0|0" passage="Gen. i. 21">Gen. i. 21</scripRef>:  <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p6.2" lang="EL">πᾶσαν ψυχὴν
ζώων</span>, Sept.</p></note>  It is confirmed also from the common
intelligence of reason, by those who lay down in certain words a
definition of soul.  For soul is defined as follows:  a
substance <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p6.3" lang="EL">φανταστική</span>
and <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p6.4" lang="EL">ὁρμητική</span>, which may be
rendered into Latin, although not so appropriately, <i>sensibilis et
mobilis</i>.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p6.5" n="2184" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p7" shownumber="no"> Erasmus remarks, that
<span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p7.1" lang="EL">φανταστική</span>
may be rendered <i>imaginitiva</i>, which is the understanding: 
<span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p7.2" lang="EL">ὁρμητική</span>,
<i>impulsiva</i>, which refers to the affections (Schnitzer).</p></note>  This
certainly may be said appropriately of all living beings, even of those
which abide in the waters; and of winged creatures too, this same
definition of <i>anima</i>may be shown to hold good. 
Scripture also has added its authority to a second opinion, when it
says, “Ye shall not eat the blood, because the life<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p7.3" n="2185" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p8" shownumber="no"> Animam.</p></note> of all flesh is its blood; and ye shall not
eat the life with the flesh;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p8.1" n="2186" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.viii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Lev.17.14" parsed="|Lev|17|14|0|0" passage="Lev. xvii. 14">Lev. xvii. 14</scripRef>:  <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p9.2" lang="EL">ἡ ψυχὴ πάσης
σαρκὸς αἶμα
αὐτοῦ ἐστι</span>,
Sept.</p></note> in which it
intimates most clearly that the blood of every animal is its
life.  And if any one now were to ask how it can be said with
respect to bees, wasps, and ants, and those other things which are in
the waters, oysters and cockles, and all others which are without
blood, and are most clearly shown to be living things, that the
“life of all flesh is the blood,” we must answer, that in
living things of that sort the force which is exerted in other animals
by the power of red blood is exerted in them by that liquid which is
within them, although it be of a different colour; for colour is a
thing of no importance, provided the substance be endowed with
life.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p9.3" n="2187" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p10" shownumber="no"> Vitalis.</p></note>  That beasts of burden or cattle of
smaller size are endowed with souls,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p10.1" n="2188" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p11" shownumber="no"> Animantia.</p></note> there is, by
general assent, no doubt whatever.  The opinion of holy Scripture,
however, is manifest, when God says, “Let the earth bring forth
the living creature after its kind, four-footed beasts, and creeping
things, and beasts of the earth after their kind.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p11.1" n="2189" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.viii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.24" parsed="|Gen|1|24|0|0" passage="Gen. i. 24">Gen. i. 24</scripRef>, living creature, <i>animam</i>.</p></note>  And now with respect to man, although
no one entertains any doubt, or needs to inquire, yet holy Scripture
declares that “God breathed into his countenance the breath of
life, and man became a living soul.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p12.2" n="2190" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.viii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.7" parsed="|Gen|2|7|0|0" passage="Gen. ii. 7">Gen. ii. 7</scripRef>, <i>animam viventem</i>.</p></note>  It remains that we inquire respecting
the angelic order whether they also have souls, or are souls; and also
respecting the other divine and celestial powers, as well as those of
an opposite kind.  We nowhere, indeed, find any authority in holy
Scripture for asserting that either the angels, or any other divine
spirits that are ministers of God, either possess souls or are called
souls, and yet they are felt by very many persons to be endowed with
life.  But with regard to God, we find it written as
follows:  “And I will put My soul upon that soul which has
eaten blood, and I will root him out from among his
people;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p13.2" n="2191" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.viii-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Lev.17.10" parsed="|Lev|17|10|0|0" passage="Lev. xvii. 10">Lev. xvii. 10</scripRef>.  It is clear that in the text
which Origen or his translator had before him he must have read
<span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p14.2" lang="EL">ψυχή</span> instead of
<span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p14.3" lang="EL">πρόσωπον</span>: 
otherwise the quotation would be inappropriate (Schnitzer).</p></note> and also in another
passage, “Your new moons, and sabbaths, and great days, I will
not accept; your fasts, and holidays, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_287.html" id="vi.v.iii.viii-Page_287" n="287" />and festal days, My soul
hateth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p14.4" n="2192" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.viii-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.13-Isa.1.14" parsed="|Isa|1|13|1|14" passage="Isa. i. 13, 14">Isa. i. 13, 14</scripRef>.</p></note>  And in
the <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.viii-p15.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22" parsed="|Ps|22|0|0|0" passage="Psalm 22">twenty-second Psalm</scripRef>, regarding Christ—for it is
certain, as the Gospel bears witness, that this Psalm is spoken of
Him—the following words occur:  “O Lord, be not far
from helping me; look to my defence:  O God, deliver my soul from
the sword, and my beloved one from the hand of the dog;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p15.3" n="2193" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.viii-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22.19-Ps.22.20" parsed="|Ps|22|19|22|20" passage="Ps. xxii. 19, 20">Ps. xxii. 19, 20</scripRef>, unicam meam, <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p16.2" lang="EL">μονογενῆ
μου</span>.</p></note> although there are also many other
testimonies respecting the soul of Christ when He tabernacled in the
flesh.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.viii-p17" shownumber="no">2.  But the nature of the incarnation will
render unnecessary any inquiry into the soul of Christ.  For as He
truly possessed flesh, so also He truly possessed a soul.  It is
difficult indeed both to feel and to state how that which is called in
Scripture the soul of God is to be understood; for we acknowledge that
nature to be simple, and without any intermixture or addition.  In
whatever way, however, it is to be understood, it seems, meanwhile, to
be named the soul of God; whereas regarding Christ there is no
doubt.  And therefore there seems to me no absurdity in either
understanding or asserting some such thing regarding the holy angels
and the other heavenly powers, since that definition of soul appears
applicable also to them.  For who can rationally deny that they
are “sensible and moveable?”  But if that definition
appear to be correct, according to which a soul is said to be a
substance rationally “sensible and moveable,” the same
definition would seem also to apply to angels.  For what else is
in them than rational feeling and motion?  Now those beings who
are comprehended under the same definition have undoubtedly the same
substance.  Paul indeed intimates that there is a kind of
animal-man<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p17.1" n="2194" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p18" shownumber="no"> Animalem.</p></note> who, he says,
cannot receive the things of the Spirit of God, but declares that the
doctrine of the Holy Spirit seems to him foolish, and that he cannot
understand what is to be spiritually discerned.  In another
passage he says it is sown an animal body, and arises a spiritual body,
pointing out that in the resurrection of the just there will be nothing
of an animal nature.  And therefore we inquire whether there
happen to be any substance which, in respect of its being
<i>anima</i>, is imperfect.  But whether it be imperfect
because it falls away from perfection, or because it was so created by
God, will form the subject of inquiry when each individual topic shall
begin to be discussed in order.  For if the animal man receive not
the things of the Spirit of God, and because he is animal, is unable to
admit the understanding of a better, i.e., of a divine nature, it is
for this reason perhaps that Paul, wishing to teach us more plainly
what that is by means of which we are able to comprehend those things
which are of the Spirit, i.e., spiritual things, conjoins and
associates with the Holy Spirit an understanding<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p18.1" n="2195" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p19" shownumber="no"> Mens.</p></note> rather than a soul.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p19.1" n="2196" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p20" shownumber="no"> Anima.</p></note>  For this, I think, he indicates when
he says, “I will pray with the spirit, I will pray with the
understanding also; I will sing with the spirit, I will sing with the
understanding also.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p20.1" n="2197" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.viii-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.15" parsed="|1Cor|14|15|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xiv. 15">1 Cor. xiv. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>  And he does
not say that “I will pray with the soul,” but with the
spirit and the understanding.  Nor does he say, “I will sing
with the soul,” but with the spirit and the
understanding.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.viii-p22" shownumber="no">3.  But perhaps this question is asked, If it
be the understanding which prays and sings with the spirit, and if it
be the same which receives both perfection and salvation, how is it
that Peter says, “Receiving the end of your faith, even the
salvation of your souls?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p22.1" n="2198" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.viii-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.9" parsed="|1Pet|1|9|0|0" passage="1 Pet. i. 9">1 Pet. i. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  If the
soul neither prays nor sings with the spirit, how shall it hope for
salvation? or when it attains to blessedness, shall it be no longer
called a soul?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p23.2" n="2199" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p24" shownumber="no"> These words are
found in Jerome’s <i>Epistle to Avitus</i>, and, literally
translated, are as follows:  “Whence infinite caution is to
be employed, lest perchance, after souls have obtained salvation and
come to the blessed life, they should cease to be souls.  For as
our Lord and Saviour came to seek and to save what was lost, that it
might cease to be lost; so the soul which was lost, and for whose
salvation the Lord came, shall, when it has been saved, cease for a
soul.  This point in like manner must be examined, whether, as
that which has been lost was at one time not lost, and a time will come
when it will be no longer lost; so also at some time a soul may not
have been a soul, and a time may be when it will by no means continue
to be a soul.”  A portion of the above is also found, in the
original Greek, in the Emperor Justinian’s Letter to Menas,
Patriarch of Constantinople.</p></note>  Let us see if
perhaps an answer may be given in this way, that as the Saviour came to
save what was lost, that which formerly was said to be lost is not lost
when it is saved; so also, perhaps, this which is saved is called a
soul, and when it has been placed in a state of salvation will receive
a name from the Word that denotes its more perfect condition.  But
it appears to some that this also may be added, that as the thing which
was lost undoubtedly existed before it was lost, at which time it was
something else than destroyed, so also will be the case when it is no
longer in a ruined condition.  In like manner also, the soul which
is said to have perished will appear to have been something at one
time, when as yet it had not perished, and on that account would be
termed soul, and being again freed from destruction, it may become a
second time what it was before it perished, and be called a soul. 
But from the very signification of the name soul which the Greek word
conveys, it has appeared to a few curious inquirers that a meaning of
no small importance may be suggested.  For in sacred language God
is called a fire, as when Scripture says,” Our God is a consuming
fire.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p24.1" n="2200" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p25" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.viii-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.4.24" parsed="|Deut|4|24|0|0" passage="Deut. iv. 24">Deut. iv. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>  Respecting
the substance of the angels also it speaks as follows:  “Who
maketh His <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_288.html" id="vi.v.iii.viii-Page_288" n="288" />angels
spirits, and His ministers a burning fire;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p25.2" n="2201" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p26" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.viii-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.104.4 Bible:Heb.1.7" parsed="|Ps|104|4|0|0;|Heb|1|7|0|0" passage="Psa. 104.4; Heb. 1.7">Ps.
civ. 4; cf. Heb. i. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> and in another place, “The angel of
the Lord appeared in a flame of fire in the bush.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p26.2" n="2202" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p27" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.viii-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.2" parsed="|Exod|3|2|0|0" passage="Ex. iii. 2">Ex. iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  We have, moreover, received a
commandment to be “fervent in spirit;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p27.2" n="2203" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p28" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.viii-p28.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.11" parsed="|Rom|12|11|0|0" passage="Rom. xii. 11">Rom. xii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> by which expression undoubtedly the Word of
God is shown to be hot and fiery.  The prophet Jeremiah also hears
from Him, who gave him his answers, “Behold, I have given My
words into thy mouth a fire.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p28.2" n="2204" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p29" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.viii-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.1.9" parsed="|Jer|1|9|0|0" passage="Jer. i. 9">Jer. i. 9</scripRef>.  The word “fire” is
found neither in the Hebrew nor in the Septuagint.</p></note>  As God,
then, is a fire, and the angels a flame of fire, and all the saints are
fervent in spirit, so, on the contrary, those who have fallen away from
the love of God are undoubtedly said to have cooled in their affection
for Him, and to have become cold.  For the Lord also says, that,
“because iniquity has abounded, the love of many will grow
cold.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p29.2" n="2205" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p30" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.viii-p30.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.12" parsed="|Matt|24|12|0|0" passage="Matt. xxiv. 12">Matt. xxiv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>  Nay, all
things, whatever they are, which in holy Scripture are compared with
the hostile power, the devil is said to be perpetually finding cold;
and what is found to be colder than he?  In the sea also the
dragon is said to reign.  For the prophet<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p30.2" n="2206" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p31" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.viii-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.32.2" parsed="|Ezek|32|2|0|0" passage="Ezek. xxxii. 2">Ezek. xxxii. 2</scripRef> seqq.</p></note>
intimates that the serpent and dragon, which certainly is referred to
one of the wicked spirits, is also in the sea.  And elsewhere the
prophet says, “I will draw out my holy sword upon the dragon the
flying serpent, upon the dragon the crooked serpent, and will slay
him.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p31.2" n="2207" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p32" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.viii-p32.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.27.1" parsed="|Isa|27|1|0|0" passage="Isa. xxvii. 1">Isa. xxvii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  And again he
says:  “Even though they hide from my eyes, and descend into
the depths of the sea, there will I command the serpent, and it shall
bite them.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p32.2" n="2208" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p33" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.viii-p33.1" osisRef="Bible:Amos.9.3" parsed="|Amos|9|3|0|0" passage="Amos ix. 3">Amos ix. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  In the book
of Job also, he is said to be the king of all things in the
waters.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p33.2" n="2209" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p34" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.viii-p34.1" osisRef="Bible:Job.41.34" parsed="|Job|41|34|0|0" passage="Job xli. 34">Job xli. 34</scripRef> [LXX.].</p></note>  The
prophet<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p34.2" n="2210" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p35" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.viii-p35.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.1.14" parsed="|Jer|1|14|0|0" passage="Jer. i. 14">Jer. i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> threatens that
evils will be kindled by the north wind upon all who inhabit the
earth.  Now the north wind is described in holy Scripture as cold,
according to the statement in the book of Wisdom, “That cold
north wind;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p35.2" n="2211" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p36" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.viii-p36.1" osisRef="Bible:Sir.43.20" parsed="|Sir|43|20|0|0" passage="Ecclesiasticus 43.20">Ecclus. xliii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> which same thing
also must undoubtedly be understood of the devil.  If, then, those
things which are holy are named fire, and light, and fervent, while
those which are of an opposite nature are said to be cold; and if the
love of many is said to wax cold; we have to inquire whether perhaps
the name soul, which in Greek is termed <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p36.2" lang="EL">ψυχή</span>, be so termed from growing
cold<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p36.3" n="2212" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p37" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p37.1" lang="EL">ψυχή</span> from <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p37.2" lang="EL">ψύχεσθαι</span>.</p></note> out of a better and more divine condition,
and be thence derived, because it seems to have cooled from that
natural and divine warmth, and therefore has been placed in its present
position, and called by its present name.  Finally, see if you can
easily find a place in holy Scripture where the soul is properly
mentioned in terms of praise:  it frequently occurs, on the
contrary, accompanied with expressions of censure, as in the passage,
“An evil soul ruins him who possesses it;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p37.3" n="2213" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p38" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.viii-p38.1" osisRef="Bible:Sir.6.4" parsed="|Sir|6|4|0|0" passage="Ecclesiasticus 6.4">Ecclus.
vi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> and, “The soul which sinneth, it shall
die.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p38.2" n="2214" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p39" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.viii-p39.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.18.4 Bible:Ezek.18.20" parsed="|Ezek|18|4|0|0;|Ezek|18|20|0|0" passage="Ezek. 18.4,20">Ezek. xviii.
4, cf. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>  For after it
has been said, “All souls are Mine; as the soul of the father, so
also the soul of the son is Mine,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p39.2" n="2215" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p40" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.viii-p40.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.18.4 Bible:Ezek.18.19" parsed="|Ezek|18|4|0|0;|Ezek|18|19|0|0" passage="Ezek. xviii. 4, 19">Ezek. xviii. 4, 19</scripRef>.</p></note> it
seemed to follow that He would say, “The soul that doeth
righteousness, it shall be saved,” and “The soul which
sinneth, it shall die.”  But now we see that He has
associated with the soul what is censurable, and has been silent as to
that which was deserving of praise.  We have therefore to see if,
perchance, as we have said is declared by the name itself, it was
called <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p40.2" lang="EL">ψυχή</span>, i.e., <i>anima</i>,
because it has waxed cold from the fervour of just things,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p40.3" n="2216" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p41" shownumber="no"> “By
falling away and growing cold from a spiritual life, the soul has
become what it now is, but is capable also of returning to what it was
at the beginning, which I think is intimated by the prophet in the
words, ‘Return, O my soul, unto thy rest,’ so as to be
wholly this.”—<i>Epistle of Justinian to Patriarch of
Constantinople</i>.</p></note> and from participation in the divine fire,
and yet has not lost the power of restoring itself to that condition of
fervour in which it was at the beginning.  Whence the prophet also
appears to point out some such state of things by the words,
“Return, O my soul, unto thy rest.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p41.1" n="2217" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p42" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.viii-p42.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.116.7" parsed="|Ps|116|7|0|0" passage="Ps. cxvi. 7">Ps. cxvi. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  From all which this appears to be made
out, that the understanding, falling away from its status and dignity,
was made or named soul; and that, if repaired and corrected, it returns
to the condition of the understanding.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p42.2" n="2218" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p43" shownumber="no"> “The
understanding (<span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p43.1" lang="EL">Νοῦς</span>) somehow, then, has become
a soul, and the soul, being restored, becomes an understanding. 
The understanding falling away, was made a soul, and the soul, again,
when furnished with virtues, will become an understanding.  For if
we examine the case of Esau, we may find that he was condemned because
of his ancient sins in a worse course of life.  And respecting the
heavenly bodies we must inquire, that not at the time when the world
was created did the soul of the sun, or whatever else it ought to be
called, begin to exist, but before that it entered that shining and
burning body.  We may hold similar opinions regarding the moon and
stars, that, for the foregoing reasons, they were compelled,
unwillingly, to subject themselves to vanity on account of the rewards
of the future; and to do, not their own will, but the will of their
Creator, by whom they were arranged among their different
offices.”—<i>Jerome’s Epistle to Avitus</i>. 
From these, as well as other passages, it may be seen how widely
Rufinus departed in his translation from the original.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.viii-p44" shownumber="no">4.  Now, if this be the case, it seems to me that
this very decay and falling away of the understanding is not the same
in all, but that this conversion into a soul is carried to a greater or
less degree in different instances, and that certain understandings
retain something even of their former vigour, and others again either
nothing or a very small amount.  Whence some are found from the
very commencement of their lives to be of more active intellect, others
again of a slower habit of mind, and some are born wholly obtuse, and
altogether incapable of instruction.  Our statement, however, that
the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_289.html" id="vi.v.iii.viii-Page_289" n="289" />understanding is
converted into a soul, or whatever else seems to have such a meaning,
the reader must carefully consider and settle for himself, as these
views are not be regarded as advanced by us in a dogmatic manner, but
simply as opinions, treated in the style of investigation and
discussion.  Let the reader take this also into consideration,
that it is observed with regard to the soul of the Saviour, that of
those things which are written in the Gospel, some are ascribed to it
under the name of soul, and others under that of spirit.  For when
it wishes to indicate any suffering or perturbation affecting Him, it
indicates it under the name of soul; as when it says, “Now is My
soul troubled;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p44.1" n="2219" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p45" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.viii-p45.1" osisRef="Bible:John.12.27" parsed="|John|12|27|0|0" passage="John xii. 27">John xii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> and, “My soul
is sorrowful, even unto death;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p45.2" n="2220" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p46" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.viii-p46.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.38" parsed="|Matt|26|38|0|0" passage="Matt. xxvi. 38">Matt. xxvi. 38</scripRef>.</p></note>
and, “No man taketh My soul<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p46.2" n="2221" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p47" shownumber="no"> Animam.</p></note> from Me, but I
lay it down of Myself.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p47.1" n="2222" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p48" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.viii-p48.1" osisRef="Bible:John.10.18" parsed="|John|10|18|0|0" passage="John x. 18">John x. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>  Into the
hands of His Father He commends not His soul, but His spirit; and when
He says that the flesh is weak, He does not say that the soul is
willing, but the spirit:  whence it appears that the soul is
something intermediate between the weak flesh and the willing
spirit.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.viii-p49" shownumber="no">5.  But perhaps some one may meet us with one
of those objections which we have ourselves warned you of in our
statements, and say, “How then is there said to be also a soul of
God?”  To which we answer as follows:  That as with
respect to everything corporeal which is spoken of God, such as
fingers, or hands, or arms, or eyes, or feet, or mouth, we say that
these are not to be understood as human members, but that certain of
His powers are indicated by these names of members of the body; so also
we are to suppose that it is something else which is pointed out by
this title—soul of God.  And if it is allowable for us to
venture to say anything more on such a subject, the soul of God may
perhaps be understood to mean the only-begotten Son of God.  For
as the soul, when implanted in the body, moves all things in it, and
exerts its force over everything on which it operates; so also the
only-begotten Son of God, who is His Word and Wisdom, stretches and
extends to every power of God, being implanted in it; and perhaps to
indicate this mystery is God either called or described in Scripture as
a body.  We must, indeed, take into consideration whether it is
not perhaps on this account that the soul of God may be understood to
mean His only-begotten Son, because He Himself came into this world of
affliction, and descended into this valley of tears, and into this
place of our humiliation; as He says in the Psalm, “Because Thou
hast humiliated us in the place of affliction.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p49.1" n="2223" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.viii-p50" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.viii-p50.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.44.19" parsed="|Ps|44|19|0|0" passage="Ps. xliv. 19">Ps. xliv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>  Finally, I am aware that certain
critics, in explaining the words used in the Gospel by the Saviour,
“My soul is sorrowful, even unto death,” have interpreted
them of the apostles, whom He termed His soul, as being better than the
rest of His body.  For as the multitude of believers is called His
body, they say that the apostles, as being better than the rest of the
body, ought to be understood to mean His soul.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.viii-p51" shownumber="no">We have brought forward as we best could these points
regarding the rational soul, as topics of discussion for our readers,
rather than as dogmatic and well-defined propositions.  And with
respect to the souls of animals and other dumb creatures, let that
suffice which we have stated above in general terms.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.v.iii.ix" n="IX" next="vi.v.iii.x" prev="vi.v.iii.viii" progress="41.13%" shorttitle="Chapter IX" title="On the World and the Movements of Rational Creatures, Whether Good or Bad; And on the Causes of Them." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="vi.v.iii.ix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.v.iii.ix-p1.1">Chapter
IX.—On the World and the Movements of Rational Creatures, Whether
Good or Bad; And on the Causes of Them.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.v.iii.ix-p2" shownumber="no">1.  But let us now return to the order of our
proposed discussion, and behold the commencement of creation, so far as
the understanding can behold the beginning of the creation of
God.  In that commencement,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.ix-p2.1" n="2224" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.ix-p3" shownumber="no"> The original of this
passage is found in Justinian’s Epistle to Menas, Patriarch of
Constantinople, <i>apud finem</i>.  “In that beginning which
is cognisable by the understanding, God, by His own will, caused to
exist as great a number of intelligent beings as was sufficient; for we
must say that the power of God is finite, and not, under pretence of
praising Him, take away His limitation.  For if the divine power
be infinite, it must of necessity be unable to understand even itself,
since that which is naturally illimitable is incapable of being
comprehended.  He made things therefore so great as to be able to
apprehend and keep them under His power, and control them by His
providence; so also He prepared matter of such a size (<span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iii.ix-p3.1" lang="EL">τοσαύτην
ὕλην</span>) as He had the power to
ornament.”</p></note> then, we are
to suppose that God created so great a number of rational or
intellectual creatures (or by whatever name they are to be called),
which we have formerly termed understandings, as He foresaw would be
sufficient.  It is certain that He made them according to some
definite number, predetermined by Himself:  for it is not to be
imagined, as some would have it, that creatures have not a limit,
because where there is no limit there can neither be any comprehension
nor any limitation.  Now if this were the case, then certainly
created things could neither be restrained nor administered by
God.  For, naturally, whatever is infinite will also be
incomprehensible.  Moreover, as Scripture says, “God has
arranged all things in number and measure;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.ix-p3.2" n="2225" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.ix-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.ix-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.11.20" parsed="|Wis|11|20|0|0" passage="Wisdom xi. 20">Wisdom xi. 20</scripRef>:  “Thou hast ordered all
things in measure, and number, and weight.”</p></note> and therefore number will be correctly
applied to rational creatures or understandings, that they may be so
numerous as to admit of being arranged, governed, and controlled by
God.  But measure will be appropriately applied to a material
body; and this measure, we are to believe, was created by God such as
He knew would be sufficient for the adorning of the world.  These,
then, are the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_290.html" id="vi.v.iii.ix-Page_290" n="290" />things
which we are to believe were created by God in the beginning, i.e.,
before all things.  And this, we think, is indicated even in that
beginning which Moses has introduced in terms somewhat ambiguous, when
he says, “In the beginning God made the heaven and the
earth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.ix-p4.2" n="2226" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.ix-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.ix-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.1" parsed="|Gen|1|1|0|0" passage="Gen. i. 1">Gen. i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  For it is
certain that the firmament is not spoken of, nor the dry land, but that
heaven and earth from which this present heaven and earth which we now
see afterwards borrowed their names.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.ix-p6" shownumber="no">2.  But since those rational natures, which we have
said above were made in the beginning, were created when they did not
previously exist, in consequence of this very fact of their
nonexistence and commencement of being, are they necessarily changeable
and mutable; since whatever power was in their substance was not in it
by nature, but was the result of the goodness of their Maker. 
What they are, therefore, is neither their own nor endures for ever,
but is bestowed by God.  For it did not always exist; and
everything which is a gift may also be taken away, and disappear. 
And a reason for removal will consist in the movements of souls not
being conducted according to right and propriety.  For the Creator
gave, as an indulgence to the understandings created by Him, the power
of free and voluntary action, by which the good that was in them might
become their own, being preserved by the exertion of their own will;
but slothfulness, and a dislike of labour in preserving what is good,
and an aversion to and a neglect of better things, furnished the
beginning of a departure from goodness.  But to depart from good
is nothing else than to be made bad.  For it is certain that to
want goodness is to be wicked.  Whence it happens that, in
proportion as one falls away from goodness, in the same proportion does
he become involved in wickedness.  In which condition, according
to its actions, each understanding, neglecting goodness either to a
greater or more limited extent, was dragged into the opposite of good,
which undoubtedly is evil.  From which it appears that the Creator
of all things admitted certain seeds and causes of variety and
diversity, that He might create variety and diversity in proportion to
the diversity of understandings, i.e., of rational creatures, which
diversity they must be supposed to have conceived from that cause which
we have mentioned above.  And what we mean by variety and
diversity is what we now wish to explain.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.ix-p7" shownumber="no">3.  Now we term world everything which is
above the heavens, or in the heavens, or upon the earth, or in those
places which are called the lower regions, or all places whatever that
anywhere exist, together with their inhabitants.  This whole,
then, is called world.  In which world certain beings are said to
be super-celestial, i.e., placed in happier abodes, and clothed with
heavenly and resplendent bodies; and among these many distinctions are
shown to exist, the apostle, e.g., saying, “That one is the glory
of the sun, another the glory of the moon, another the glory of the
stars; for one star differeth from another star in
glory.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.ix-p7.1" n="2227" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.ix-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.ix-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.41" parsed="|1Cor|15|41|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xv. 41">1 Cor. xv. 41</scripRef>.</p></note>  Certain
beings are called earthly, and among them, i.e., among men, there is no
small difference; for some of them are Barbarians, others Greeks; and
of the Barbarians some are savage and fierce, and others of a milder
disposition.  And certain of them live under laws that have been
thoroughly approved; others, again, under laws of a more common or
severe kind;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.ix-p8.2" n="2228" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.ix-p9" shownumber="no"> Vilioribus et
asperioribus.</p></note> while some, again,
possess customs of an inhuman and savage character, rather than
laws.  And certain of them, from the hour of their birth, are
reduced to humiliation and subjection, and brought up as slaves, being
placed under the dominion either of masters, or princes, or
tyrants.  Others, again, are brought up in a manner more consonant
with freedom and reason:  some with sound bodies, some with bodies
diseased from their early years; some defective in vision, others in
hearing and speech; some born in that condition, others deprived of the
use of their senses immediately after birth, or at least undergoing
such misfortune on reaching manhood.  And why should I repeat and
enumerate all the horrors of human misery, from which some have been
free, and in which others have been involved, when each one can weigh
and consider them for himself?  There are also certain invisible
powers to which earthly things have been entrusted for administration;
and amongst them no small difference must be believed to exist, as is
also found to be the case among men.  The Apostle Paul indeed
intimates that there are certain lower powers,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.ix-p9.1" n="2229" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.ix-p10" shownumber="no"> Inferna.</p></note>
and that among them, in like manner, must undoubtedly be sought a
ground of diversity.  Regarding dumb animals, and birds, and those
creatures which live in the waters, it seems superfluous to require;
since it is certain that these ought to be regarded not as of primary,
but of subordinate rank.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.ix-p11" shownumber="no">4.  Seeing, then, that all things which have
been created are said to have been made through Christ, and in Christ,
as the Apostle Paul most clearly indicates, when he says, “For in
Him and by Him were all things created, whether things in heaven or
things on earth, visible and invisible, whether they be thrones, or
powers, or principalities, or dominions; all things were created by
Him, and in Him;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.ix-p11.1" n="2230" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.ix-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.ix-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.16" parsed="|Col|1|16|0|0" passage="Col. i. 16">Col. i. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> and as in
his <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_291.html" id="vi.v.iii.ix-Page_291" n="291" />Gospel John
indicates the same thing, saying, “In the beginning was the Word,
and the Word was with God, and the Word was God:  the same was in
the beginning with God:  all things were made by Him; and without
Him was not anything made;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.ix-p12.2" n="2231" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.ix-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.ix-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1-John.1.2" parsed="|John|1|1|1|2" passage="John i. 1, 2">John i. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note> and as in the
Psalm also it is written, “In wisdom hast Thou made them
all;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.ix-p13.2" n="2232" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.ix-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.ix-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.104.24" parsed="|Ps|104|24|0|0" passage="Ps. civ. 24">Ps. civ. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>—seeing, then,
Christ is, as it were, the Word and Wisdom, and so also the
Righteousness, it will undoubtedly follow that those things which were
created in the Word and Wisdom are said to be created also in that
righteousness which is Christ; that in created things there may appear
to be nothing unrighteous or accidental, but that all things may be
shown to be in conformity with the law of equity and
righteousness.  How, then, so great a variety of things, and so
great a diversity, can be understood to be altogether just and
righteous, I am sure no human power or language can explain, unless as
prostrate suppliants we pray to the Word, and Wisdom, and Righteousness
Himself, who is the only-begotten Son of God, and who, pouring Himself
by His graces into our senses, may deign to illuminate what is dark, to
lay open what is concealed, and to reveal what is secret; if, indeed,
we should be found either to seek, or ask, or knock so worthily as to
deserve to receive when we ask, or to find when we seek, or to have it
opened to us when we knock.  Not relying, then, on our own powers,
but on the help of that Wisdom which made all things, and of that
Righteousness which we believe to be in all His creatures, although we
are in the meantime unable to declare it, yet, trusting in His mercy,
we shall endeavour to examine and inquire how that great variety and
diversity in the world may appear to be consistent with all
righteousness and reason.  I mean, of course, merely reason in
general; for it would be a mark of ignorance either to seek, or of
folly to give, a special reason for each individual case.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.ix-p15" shownumber="no">5.  Now, when we say that this world was
established in the variety in which we have above explained that it was
created by God, and when we say that this God is good, and righteous,
and most just, there are numerous individuals, especially those who,
coming from the school of Marcion, and Valentinus, and Basilides, have
heard that there are souls of different natures, who object to us, that
it cannot consist with the justice of God in creating the world to
assign to some of His creatures an abode in the heavens, and not only
to give such a better habitation, but also to grant them a higher and
more honourable position; to favour others with the grant of
principalities; to bestow powers upon some, dominions on others; to
confer upon some the most honourable seats in the celestial tribunals;
to enable some to shine with more resplendent glory, and to glitter
with a starry splendour; to give to some the glory of the sun, to
others the glory of the moon, to others the glory of the stars; to
cause one star to differ from another star in glory.  And, to
speak once for all, and briefly, if the Creator God wants neither the
will to undertake nor the power to complete a good and perfect work,
what reason can there be that, in the creation of rational natures,
i.e., of beings of whose existence He Himself is the cause, He should
make some of higher rank, and others of second, or third, or of many
lower and inferior degrees?  In the next place, they object to us,
with regard to terrestrial beings, that a happier lot by birth is the
case with some rather than with others; as one man, e.g., is begotten
of Abraham, and born of the promise; another, too, of Isaac and
Rebekah, and who, while still in the womb, supplants his brother, and
is said to be loved by God before he is born.  Nay, this very
circumstance,—especially that one man is born among the Hebrews,
with whom he finds instruction in the divine law; another among the
Greeks, themselves also wise, and men of no small learning; and then
another amongst the Ethiopians, who are accustomed to feed on human
flesh; or amongst the Scythians, with whom parricide is an act
sanctioned by law; or amongst the people of Taurus, where strangers are
offered in sacrifice,—is a ground of strong objection. 
Their argument accordingly is this:  If there be this great
diversity of circumstances, and this diverse and varying condition by
birth, in which the faculty of free-will has no scope (for no one
chooses for himself either where, or with whom, or in what condition he
is born); if, then, this is not caused by the difference in the nature
of souls, i.e., that a soul of an evil nature is destined for a wicked
nation, and a good soul for a righteous nation, what other conclusion
remains than that these things must be supposed to be regulated by
accident and chance?  And if that be admitted, then it will be no
longer believed that the world was made by God, or administered by His
providence; and as a consequence, a judgment of God upon the deeds of
each individual will appear a thing not to be looked for.  In
which matter, indeed, what is clearly the truth of things is the
privilege of Him alone to know who searches all things, even the deep
things of God.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.ix-p16" shownumber="no">6.  We, however, although but men, not to nourish
the insolence of the heretics by our silence, will return to their
objections such answers as occur to us, so far as our abilities enable
us.  We have frequently shown, by those declarations which we were
able to produce from the holy Scriptures, that God, the Creator of all
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_292.html" id="vi.v.iii.ix-Page_292" n="292" />things, is good, and just, and
all-powerful.  When He in the beginning created those beings which
He desired to create, i.e., rational natures, He had no other reason
for creating them than on account of Himself, i.e., His own
goodness.  As He Himself, then, was the cause of the existence of
those things which were to be created, in whom there was neither any
variation nor change, nor want of power, He created all whom He made
equal and alike, because there was in Himself no reason for producing
variety and diversity.  But since those rational creatures
themselves, as we have frequently shown, and will yet show in the
proper place, were endowed with the power of free-will, this freedom of
will incited each one either to progress by imitation of God, or
reduced him to failure through negligence.  And this, as we have
already stated, is the cause of the diversity among rational creatures,
deriving its origin not from the will or judgment of the Creator, but
from the freedom of the individual will.  Now God, who deemed it
just to arrange His creatures according to their merit, brought down
these different understandings into the harmony of one world, that He
might adorn, as it were, one dwelling, in which there ought to be not
only vessels of gold and silver, but also of wood and clay (and some
indeed to honour, and others to dishonour), with those different
vessels, or souls, or understandings.  And these are the causes,
in my opinion, why that world presents the aspect of diversity, while
Divine Providence continues to regulate each individual according to
the variety of his movements, or of his feelings and purpose.  On
which account the Creator will neither appear to be unjust in
distributing (for the causes already mentioned) to every one according
to his merits; nor will the happiness or unhappiness of each
one’s birth, or whatever be the condition that falls to his lot,
be deemed accidental; nor will different creators, or souls of
different natures, be believed to exist.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.ix-p17" shownumber="no">7.  But even holy Scripture does not appear
to me to be altogether silent on the nature of this secret, as when the
Apostle Paul, in discussing the case of Jacob and Esau, says: 
“For the children being not yet born, neither having done any
good or evil, that the purpose of God according to election might
stand, not of works, but of Him who calleth, it was said, The elder
shall serve the younger, as it is written, Jacob have I loved, but Esau
have I hated.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.ix-p17.1" n="2233" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.ix-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.ix-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.11-Rom.9.12" parsed="|Rom|9|11|9|12" passage="Rom. ix. 11, 12">Rom. ix. 11, 12</scripRef>.</p></note>  And after
that, he answers himself, and says, “What shall we say
then?  Is there unrighteousness with God?”  And that he
might furnish us with an opportunity of inquiring into these matters,
and of ascertaining how these things do not happen without a reason, he
answers himself, and says, “God forbid.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.ix-p18.2" n="2234" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.ix-p19" shownumber="no"> The text runs,
“Respondet sibi ipse, et ait,” on which Ruæus remarks
that the sentence is incomplete, and that “absit” probably
should be supplied.  This conjecture has been adopted in the
translation.</p></note>  For the same question, as it seems to
me, which is raised concerning Jacob and Esau, may be raised regarding
all celestial and terrestrial creatures, and even those of the lower
world as well.  And in like manner it seems to me, that as he
there says, “The children being not yet born, neither having done
any good or evil,” so it might also be said of all other things,
“When they were not yet” created, “neither had yet
done any good or evil, that the decree of God according to election may
stand,” that (as certain think) some things on the one hand were
created heavenly, some on the other earthly, and others, again, beneath
the earth, “not of works” (as they think), “but of
Him who calleth,” what shall we say then, if these things are
so?  “Is there unrighteousness with God?  God
forbid.”  As, therefore, when the Scriptures are carefully
examined regarding Jacob and Esau, it is not found to be
unrighteousness with God that it should be said, before they were born,
or had done anything in this life, “the elder shall serve the
younger;” and as it is found not to be unrighteousness that even
in the womb Jacob supplanted his brother, if we feel that he was
worthily beloved by God, according to the deserts of his previous life,
so as to deserve to be preferred before his brother; so also is it with
regard to heavenly creatures, if we notice that diversity was not the
original condition of the creature, but that, owing to causes that have
previously existed, a different office is prepared by the Creator for
each one in proportion to the degree of his merit, on this ground,
indeed, that each one, in respect of having been created by God an
understanding, or a rational spirit, has, according to the movements of
his mind and the feelings of his soul, gained for himself a greater or
less amount of merit, and has become either an object of love to God,
or else one of dislike to Him; while, nevertheless, some of those who
are possessed of greater merit are ordained to suffer with others for
the adorning of the state of the world, and for the discharge of duty
to creatures of a lower grade, in order that by this means they
themselves may be participators in the endurance of the Creator,
according to the words of the apostle:  “For the creature
was made subject to vanity, not willingly, but by reason of him who
hath subjected the same in hope.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.ix-p19.1" n="2235" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.ix-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.ix-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.20-Rom.8.21" parsed="|Rom|8|20|8|21" passage="Rom. viii. 20, 21">Rom. viii. 20, 21</scripRef>.</p></note>  Keeping in view, then, the sentiment
expressed by the apostle, when, speaking of the birth of Esau and
Jacob, he says, “Is there unrighteousness with God?  God
forbid,” I think it right that this same sentiment should be
carefully applied to the case of all other <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_293.html" id="vi.v.iii.ix-Page_293" n="293" />creatures, because, as we formerly remarked,
the righteousness of the Creator ought to appear in everything. 
And this, it appears to me, will be seen more clearly at last, if each
one, whether of celestial or terrestrial or infernal beings, be said to
have the causes of his diversity in himself, and antecedent to his
bodily birth.  For all things were created by the Word of God, and
by His Wisdom, and were set in order by His Justice.  And by the
grace of His compassion He provides for all men, and encourages all to
the use of whatever remedies may lead to their cure, and incites them
to salvation.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.ix-p21" shownumber="no">8.  As, then, there is no doubt that at the
day of judgment the good will be separated from the bad, and the just
from the unjust, and all by the sentence of God will be distributed
according to their deserts throughout those places of which they are
worthy, so I am of opinion some such state of things was formerly the
case, as, God willing, we shall show in what follows.  For God
must be believed to do and order all things and at all times according
to His judgment.  For the words which the apostle uses when he
says, “In a great house there are not only vessels of gold and
silver, but also of wood and of earth, and some to honour and some to
dishonour;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.ix-p21.1" n="2236" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.ix-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.ix-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.20" parsed="|2Tim|2|20|0|0" passage="2 Tim. ii. 20">2 Tim. ii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> and those which he
adds, saying, “If a man purge himself, he will be a vessel unto
honour, sanctified and meet for the Master’s use, unto every good
work,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.ix-p22.2" n="2237" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.ix-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.ix-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.21" parsed="|2Tim|2|21|0|0" passage="2 Tim. ii. 21">2 Tim. ii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> undoubtedly point
out this, that he who shall purge himself when he is in this life, will
be prepared for every good work in that which is to come; while he who
does not purge himself will be, according to the amount of his
impurity, a vessel unto dishonour, i.e., unworthy.  It is
therefore possible to understand that there have been also formerly
rational vessels, whether purged or not, i.e., which either purged
themselves or did not do so, and that consequently every vessel,
according to the measure of its purity or impurity, received a place,
or region, or condition by birth, or an office to discharge, in this
world.  All of which, down to the humblest, God providing for and
distinguishing by the power of His wisdom, arranges all things by His
controlling judgment, according to a most impartial retribution, so far
as each one ought to be assisted or cared for in conformity with his
deserts.  In which certainly every principle of equity is shown,
while the inequality of circumstances preserves the justice of a
retribution according to merit.  But the grounds of the merits in
each individual case are only recognised truly and clearly by God
Himself, along with His only-begotten Word, and His Wisdom, and the
Holy Spirit.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.v.iii.x" n="X" next="vi.v.iii.xi" prev="vi.v.iii.ix" progress="41.78%" shorttitle="Chapter X" title="On the Resurrection, and the Judgment, the Fire of Hell, and Punishments." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="vi.v.iii.x-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.v.iii.x-p1.1">Chapter X.—On the
Resurrection, and the Judgment, the Fire of Hell, and
Punishments.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.v.iii.x-p2" shownumber="no">1.  But since the discourse has reminded us
of the subjects of a future judgment and of retribution, and of the
punishments of sinners, according to the threatenings of holy Scripture
and the contents of the Church’s teaching—viz., that when
the time of judgment comes, everlasting fire, and outer darkness, and a
prison, and a furnace, and other punishments of like nature, have been
prepared for sinners—let us see what our opinions on these points
ought to be.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.x-p2.1" n="2238" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.x-p3" shownumber="no"> [Elucidation I.]</p></note>  But that
these subjects may be arrived at in proper order, it seems to me that
we ought first to consider the nature of the resurrection, that we may
know what that (body) is which shall come either to punishment, or to
rest, or to happiness; which question in other treatises which we have
composed regarding the resurrection we have discussed at greater
length, and have shown what our opinions were regarding it.  But
now, also, for the sake of logical order in our treatise, there will be
no absurdity in restating a few points from such works, especially
since some take offence at the creed of the Church, as if our belief in
the resurrection were foolish, and altogether devoid of sense; and
these are principally heretics, who, I think, are to be answered in the
following manner.  If they also admit that there is a resurrection
of the dead, let them answer us this, What is that which died? 
Was it not a body?  It is of the body, then, that there will be a
resurrection.  Let them next tell us if they think that we are to
make use of bodies or not.  I think that when the Apostle Paul
says, that “it is sown a natural body, it will arise a spiritual
body,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.x-p3.1" n="2239" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.x-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.x-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.44" parsed="|1Cor|15|44|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xv. 44">1 Cor. xv. 44</scripRef>: natural, animale (<span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iii.x-p4.2" lang="EL">ψυχικόν</span>).</p></note> they cannot deny
that it is a body which arises, or that in the resurrection we are to
make use of bodies.  What then?  If it is certain that we are
to make use of bodies, and if the bodies which have fallen are declared
to rise again (for only that which before has fallen can be properly
said to rise again), it can be a matter of doubt to no one that they
rise again, in order that we may be clothed with them a second time at
the resurrection.  The one thing is closely connected with the
other.  For if bodies rise again, they undoubtedly rise to be
coverings for us; and if it is necessary for us to be invested with
bodies, as it is certainly necessary, we ought to be invested with no
other than our own.  But if it is true that these rise again, and
that they arise “spiritual” bodies, there can be no doubt
that they are said to rise from the dead, after casting away corruption
and laying aside mortality; <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_294.html" id="vi.v.iii.x-Page_294" n="294" />otherwise it will appear vain and superfluous
for any one to arise from the dead in order to die a second time. 
And this, finally, may be more distinctly comprehended thus, if one
carefully consider what are the qualities of an animal body, which,
when sown into the earth, recovers the qualities of a spiritual
body.  For it is out of the animal body that the very power and
grace of the resurrection educe the spiritual body, when it transmutes
it from a condition of indignity to one of glory.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.x-p5" shownumber="no">2.  Since the heretics, however, think
themselves persons of great learning and wisdom, we shall ask them if
every body has a form of some kind, i.e., is fashioned according to
some shape.  And if they shall say that a body is that which is
fashioned according to no shape, they will show themselves to be the
most ignorant and foolish of mankind.  For no one will deny this,
save him who is altogether without any learning.  But if, as a
matter of course, they say that every body is certainly fashioned
according to some definite shape, we shall ask them if they can point
out and describe to us the shape of a spiritual body; a thing which
they can by no means do.  We shall ask them, moreover, about the
differences of those who rise again.  How will they show that
statement to be true, that there is “one flesh of birds, another
of fishes; bodies celestial, and bodies terrestrial; that the glory of
the celestial is one, and the glory of the terrestrial another; that
one is the glory of the sun, another the glory of the moon, another the
glory of the stars; that one star differeth from another star in glory;
and that so is the resurrection of the dead?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.x-p5.1" n="2240" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.x-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.x-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.39-1Cor.15.42" parsed="|1Cor|15|39|15|42" passage="1 Cor. xv. 39-42">1 Cor. xv. 39–42</scripRef>.</p></note>  According to that gradation, then,
which exists among heavenly bodies, let them show to us the differences
in the glory of those who rise again; and if they have endeavoured by
any means to devise a principle that may be in accordance with the
differences in heavenly bodies, we shall ask them to assign the
differences in the resurrection by a comparison of earthly
bodies.  Our understanding of the passage indeed is, that the
apostle, wishing to describe the great difference among those who rise
again in glory, i.e., of the saints, borrowed a comparison from the
heavenly bodies, saying, “One is the glory of the sun, another
the glory of the moon, another the glory of the stars.”  And
wishing again to teach us the differences among those who shall come to
the resurrection, without having purged themselves in this life, i.e.,
sinners, he borrowed an illustration from earthly things, saying,
“There is one flesh of birds, another of fishes.”  For
heavenly things are worthily compared to the saints, and earthly things
to sinners.  These statements are made in reply to those who deny
the resurrection of the dead, i.e., the resurrection of
bodies.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.x-p7" shownumber="no">3.  We now turn our attention to some of our own
(believers), who, either from feebleness of intellect or want of proper
instruction, adopt a very low and abject view of the resurrection of
the body.  We ask these persons in what manner they understand
that an animal body is to be changed by the grace of the resurrection,
and to become a spiritual one; and how that which is sown in weakness
will arise in power; how that which is planted in dishonour will arise
in glory; and that which was sown in corruption, will be changed to a
state of incorruption.  Because if they believe the apostle, that
a body which arises in glory, and power, and incorruptibility, has
already become spiritual, it appears absurd and contrary to his meaning
to say that it can again be entangled with the passions of flesh and
blood, seeing the apostle manifestly declares that “flesh and
blood shall not inherit the kingdom of God, nor shall corruption
inherit incorruption.”  But how do they understand the
declaration of the apostle, “We shall all be
changed?”  This transformation certainly is to be looked
for, according to the order which we have taught above; and in it,
undoubtedly, it becomes us to hope for something worthy of divine
grace; and this we believe will take place in the order in which the
apostle describes the sowing in the ground of a “bare grain of
corn, or of any other fruit,” to which “God gives a body as
it pleases Him,” as soon as the grain of corn is dead.  For
in the same way also our bodies are to be supposed to fall into the
earth like a grain; and (that germ being implanted in them which
contains the bodily substance) although the bodies die, and become
corrupted, and are scattered abroad, yet by the word of God, that very
germ which is always safe in the substance of the body, raises them
from the earth, and restores and repairs them, as the power which is in
the grain of wheat, after its corruption and death, repairs and
restores the grain into a body having stalk and ear.  And so also
to those who shall deserve to obtain an inheritance in the kingdom of
heaven, that germ of the body’s restoration, which we have before
mentioned, by God’s command restores out of the earthly and
animal body a spiritual one, capable of inhabiting the heavens; while
to each one of those who may be of inferior merit, or of more abject
condition, or even the lowest in the scale, and altogether thrust
aside, there is yet given, in proportion to the dignity of his life and
soul, a glory and dignity of body,—nevertheless in such a way,
that even the body which rises again of those who are to be destined to
everlasting fire or to severe punishments, is by the very change of the
resurrection so incorruptible, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_295.html" id="vi.v.iii.x-Page_295" n="295" />that
it cannot be corrupted and dissolved even by severe punishments. 
If, then, such be the qualities of that body which will arise from the
dead, let us now see what is the meaning of the threatening of eternal
fire.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.x-p8" shownumber="no">4.  We find in the prophet Isaiah, that the
fire with which each one is punished is described as his own; for he
says, “Walk in the light of your own fire, and in the flame which
ye have kindled.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.x-p8.1" n="2241" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.x-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.x-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.50.11" parsed="|Isa|50|11|0|0" passage="Isa. l. 11">Isa. l. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>  By these
words it seems to be indicated that every sinner kindles for himself
the flame of his own fire, and is not plunged into some fire which has
been already kindled by another, or was in existence before
himself.  Of this fire the fuel and food are our sins, which are
called by the Apostle Paul “wood, and hay, and
stubble.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.x-p9.2" n="2242" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.x-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.x-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.12" parsed="|1Cor|3|12|0|0" passage="1 Cor. iii. 12">1 Cor. iii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>  And I think
that, as abundance of food, and provisions of a contrary kind and
amount, breed fevers in the body, and fevers, too, of different sorts
and duration, according to the proportion in which the collected
poison<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.x-p10.2" n="2243" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.x-p11" shownumber="no"> Intemperies.</p></note> supplies material
and fuel for disease (the quality of this material, gathered together
from different poisons, proving the causes either of a more acute or
more lingering disease); so, when the soul has gathered together a
multitude of evil works, and an abundance of sins against itself, at a
suitable time all that assembly of evils boils up to punishment, and is
set on fire to chastisements; when the mind itself, or conscience,
receiving by divine power into the memory all those things of which it
had stamped on itself certain signs and forms at the moment of sinning,
will see a kind of history, as it were, of all the foul, and shameful,
and unholy deeds which it has done, exposed before its eyes:  then
is the conscience itself harassed, and, pierced by its own goads,
becomes an accuser and a witness against itself.  And this, I
think, was the opinion of the Apostle Paul himself, when he said,
“Their thoughts mutually accusing or excusing them in the day
when God will judge the secrets of men by Jesus Christ, according to my
Gospel.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.x-p11.1" n="2244" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.x-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.x-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.15-Rom.2.16" parsed="|Rom|2|15|2|16" passage="Rom. ii. 15, 16">Rom. ii. 15, 16</scripRef>.</p></note>  From which it
is understood that around the substance of the soul certain tortures
are produced by the hurtful affections of sins themselves.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.x-p13" shownumber="no">5.  And that the understanding of this matter may
not appear very difficult, we may draw some considerations from the
evil effects of those passions which are wont to befall some souls, as
when a soul is consumed by the fire of love, or wasted away by zeal or
envy, or when the passion of anger is kindled, or one is consumed by
the greatness of his madness or his sorrow; on which occasions some,
finding the excess of these evils unbearable, have deemed it more
tolerable to submit to death than to endure perpetually torture of such
a kind.  You will ask indeed whether, in the case of those who
have been entangled in the evils arising from those vices above
enumerated, and who, while existing in this life, have been unable to
procure any amelioration for themselves, and have in this condition
departed from the world, it be sufficient in the way of punishment that
they be tortured by the remaining in them of these hurtful affections,
i.e., of the anger, or of the fury, or of the madness, or of the
sorrow, whose fatal poison was in this life lessened by no healing
medicine; or whether, these affections being changed, they will be
subjected to the pains of a general punishment.  Now I am of
opinion that another species of punishment may be understood to exist;
because, as we feel that when the limbs of the body are loosened and
torn away from their mutual supports, there is produced pain of a most
excruciating kind, so, when the soul shall be found to be beyond the
order, and connection, and harmony in which it was created by God for
the purposes of good and useful action and observation, and not to
harmonize with itself in the connection of its rational movements, it
must be deemed to bear the chastisement and torture of its own
dissension, and to feel the punishments of its own disordered
condition.  And when this dissolution and rending asunder of soul
shall have been tested by the application of fire, a solidification
undoubtedly into a firmer structure will take place, and a restoration
be effected.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.x-p14" shownumber="no">6.  There are also many other things which
escape our notice, and are known to Him alone who is the physician of
our souls.  For if, on account of those bad effects which we bring
upon ourselves by eating and drinking, we deem it necessary for the
health of the body to make use of some unpleasant and painful drug,
sometimes even, if the nature of the disease demand, requiring the
severe process of the amputating knife; and if the virulence of the
disease shall transcend even these remedies, the evil has at last to be
burned out by fire; how much more is it to be understood that God our
Physician, desiring to remove the defects of our souls, which they had
contracted from their different sins and crimes, should employ penal
measures of this sort, and should apply even, in addition, the
punishment of fire to those who have lost their soundness of
mind!  Pictures of this method of procedure are found also in the
holy Scriptures.  In the book of Deuteronomy, the divine word
threatens sinners with the punishments of fevers, and colds, and
jaundice,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.x-p14.1" n="2245" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.x-p15" shownumber="no"> Aurigine
[aurugine].  <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.x-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.28" parsed="|Deut|28|0|0|0" passage="Deut. xxviii">Deut.
xxviii</scripRef>.</p></note> and with the pains
of <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_296.html" id="vi.v.iii.x-Page_296" n="296" />feebleness of
vision, and alienation of mind and paralysis, and blindness, and
weakness of the reins.  If any one, then, at his leisure gather
together out of the whole of Scripture all the enumerations of diseases
which in the threatenings addressed to sinners are called by the names
of bodily maladies, he will find that either the vices of souls, or
their punishments, are figuratively indicated by them.  To
understand now, that in the same way in which physicians apply remedies
to the sick, in order that by careful treatment they may recover their
health, God so deals towards those who have lapsed and fallen into sin,
is proved by this, that the cup of God’s fury is ordered, through
the agency of the prophet Jeremiah,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.x-p15.2" n="2246" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.x-p16" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.x-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.25.15-Jer.25.16" parsed="|Jer|25|15|25|16" passage="Jer. xxv. 15, 16">Jer. xxv. 15, 16</scripRef>.</p></note> to be offered
to all nations, that they may drink it, and be in a state of madness,
and vomit it forth.  In doing which, He threatens them, saying,
That if any one refuse to drink, he shall not be cleansed.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.x-p16.2" n="2247" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.x-p17" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.x-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.25.28-Jer.25.29" parsed="|Jer|25|28|25|29" passage="Jer. xxv. 28, 29">Jer. xxv. 28, 29</scripRef>.</p></note>  By which certainly it is understood
that the fury of God’s vengeance is profitable for the purgation
of souls.  That the punishment, also, which is said to be applied
by fire, is understood to be applied with the object of healing, is
taught by Isaiah, who speaks thus of Israel:  “The Lord will
wash away the filth of the sons or daughters of Zion, and shall purge
away the blood from the midst of them by the spirit of judgment, and
the spirit of burning.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.x-p17.2" n="2248" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.x-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.x-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.4.4" parsed="|Isa|4|4|0|0" passage="Isa. iv. 4">Isa. iv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  Of the
Chaldeans he thus speaks:  “Thou hast the coals of fire; sit
upon them:  they will be to thee a help.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.x-p18.2" n="2249" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.x-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.x-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.47.14-Isa.47.15" parsed="|Isa|47|14|47|15" passage="Isa. xlvii. 14, 15">Isa. xlvii. 14, 15</scripRef>; <i>vid</i>. note, chap. v. §
3 [p. 280, <i>supra</i>.  S].</p></note>  And in other passages he says,
“The Lord will sanctify in a burning fire”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.x-p19.2" n="2250" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.x-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.x-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.10.17 Bible:Isa.66.16" parsed="|Isa|10|17|0|0;|Isa|66|16|0|0" passage="Isa. 10.17; 66.16">Isa. x.
17, cf. lxvi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> and in the prophecies of Malachi he says,
“The Lord sitting will blow, and purify, and will pour forth the
cleansed sons of Judah.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.x-p20.2" n="2251" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.x-p21" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.x-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Mal.3.3" parsed="|Mal|3|3|0|0" passage="Mal. iii. 3">Mal. iii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.x-p22" shownumber="no">7.  But that fate also which is mentioned in the
Gospels as overtaking unfaithful stewards who, it is said, are to be
divided, and a portion of them placed along with unbelievers, as if
that portion which is not their own were to be sent elsewhere,
undoubtedly indicates some kind of punishment on those whose spirit, as
it seems to me, is shown to be separated from the soul.  For if
this Spirit is of divine nature, i.e., is understood to be a Holy
Spirit, we shall understand this to be said of the gift of the Holy
Spirit:  that when, whether by baptism, or by the grace of the
Spirit, the word of wisdom, or the word of knowledge, or of any other
gift, has been bestowed upon a man, and not rightly administered, i.e.,
either buried in the earth or tied up in a napkin, the gift of the
Spirit will certainly be withdrawn from his soul, and the other portion
which remains, that is, the substance of the soul, will be assigned its
place with unbelievers, being divided and separated from that Spirit
with whom, by joining itself to the Lord, it ought to have been one
spirit.  Now, if this is not to be understood of the Spirit of
God, but of the nature of the soul itself, that will be called its
better part which was made in the image and likeness of God; whereas
the other part, that which afterwards, through its fall by the exercise
of free-will, was assumed contrary to the nature of its original
condition of purity,—this part, as being the friend and beloved
of matter, is punished with the fate of unbelievers.  There is
also a third sense in which that separation may be understood, this
viz., that as each believer, although the humblest in the Church, is
said to be attended by an angel, who is declared by the Saviour always
to behold the face of God the Father, and as this angel was certainly
one with the object of his guardianship; so, if the latter is rendered
unworthy by his want of obedience, the angel of God is said to be taken
from him, and then that part of him—the part, viz., which belongs
to his human nature—being rent away from the divine part, is
assigned a place along with unbelievers, because it has not faithfully
observed the admonitions of the angel allotted it by God.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.x-p23" shownumber="no">8.  But the outer darkness, in my judgment, is to
be understood not so much of some dark atmosphere without any light, as
of those persons who, being plunged in the darkness of profound
ignorance, have been placed beyond the reach of any light of the
understanding.  We must see, also, lest this perhaps should be the
meaning of the expression, that as the saints will receive those bodies
in which they have lived in holiness and purity in the habitations of
this life, bright and glorious after the resurrection, so the wicked
also, who in this life have loved the darkness of error and the night
of ignorance, may be clothed with dark and black bodies after the
resurrection, that the very mist of ignorance which had in this life
taken possession of their minds within them, may appear in the future
as the external covering of the body.  Similar is the view to be
entertained regarding the prison.  Let these remarks, which have
been made as brief as possible, that the order of our discourse in the
meantime might be preserved, suffice for the present
occasion.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.v.iii.xi" n="XI" next="vi.v.iv" prev="vi.v.iii.x" progress="42.35%" shorttitle="Chapter XI" title="On Counter Promises." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="vi.v.iii.xi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.v.iii.xi-p1.1">Chapter
XI.—On Counter Promises.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.xi-p1.2" n="2252" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.xi-p2" shownumber="no"> Repromissionibus.</p></note></span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.v.iii.xi-p3" shownumber="no">1.  Let us now briefly see what views we are to
form regarding promises.  It is certain that there is no living
thing which can be altogether inactive and immoveable, but delights in
motion of every kind, and in perpetual activity and volition; and this
nature, I <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_297.html" id="vi.v.iii.xi-Page_297" n="297" />think it evident, is in
all living things.  Much more, then, must a rational animal, i.e.,
the nature of man, be in perpetual movement and activity.  If,
indeed, he is forgetful of himself, and ignorant of what becomes him,
all his efforts are directed to serve the uses of the body, and in all
his movements he is occupied with his own pleasures and bodily lusts;
but if he be one who studies to care or provide for the general good,
then, either by consulting for the benefit of the state or by obeying
the magistrates, he exerts himself for that, whatever it is, which may
seem certainly to promote the public advantage.  And if now any
one be of such a nature as to understand that there is something better
than those things which seem to be corporeal, and so bestow his labour
upon wisdom and science, then he will undoubtedly direct all his
attention towards pursuits of that kind, that he may, by inquiring into
the truth, ascertain the causes and reason of things.  As
therefore, in this life, one man deems it the highest good to enjoy
bodily pleasures, another to consult for the benefit of the community,
a third to devote attention to study and learning; so let us inquire
whether in that life which is the true one (which is said to be hidden
with Christ in God, i.e., in that eternal life), there will be for us
some such order and condition of existence.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.xi-p4" shownumber="no">2.  Certain persons, then, refusing the
labour of thinking, and adopting a superficial view of the letter of
the law, and yielding rather in some measure to the indulgence of their
own desires and lusts, being disciples of the letter alone, are of
opinion that the fulfilment of the promises of the future are to be
looked for in bodily pleasure and luxury; and therefore they especially
desire to have again, after the resurrection, such bodily
structures<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.xi-p4.1" n="2253" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.xi-p5" shownumber="no"> Carnes.</p></note> as may never be
without the power of eating, and drinking, and performing all the
functions of flesh and blood, not following the opinion of the Apostle
Paul regarding the resurrection of a spiritual body.  And
consequently they say, that after the resurrection there will be
marriages, and the begetting of children, imagining to themselves that
the earthly city of Jerusalem is to be rebuilt, its foundations laid in
precious stones, and its walls constructed of jasper, and its
battlements of crystal; that it is to have a wall composed of many
precious stones, as jasper, and sapphire, and chalcedony, and emerald,
and sardonyx, and onyx, and chrysolite, and chrysoprase, and jacinth,
and amethyst.  Moreover, they think that the natives of other
countries are to be given them as the ministers of their pleasures,
whom they are to employ either as tillers of the field or builders of
walls, and by whom their ruined and fallen city is again to be raised
up; and they think that they are to receive the wealth of the nations
to live on, and that they will have control over their riches; that
even the camels of Midian and Kedar will come, and bring to them gold,
and incense, and precious stones.  And these views they think to
establish on the authority of the prophets by those promises which are
written regarding Jerusalem; and by those passages also where it is
said, that they who serve the Lord shall eat and drink, but that
sinners shall hunger and thirst; that the righteous shall be joyful,
but that sorrow shall possess the wicked.  And from the New
Testament also they quote the saying of the Saviour, in which He makes
a promise to His disciples concerning the joy of wine, saying,
“Henceforth I shall not drink of this cup, until I drink it with
you new in My Father’s kingdom.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.xi-p5.1" n="2254" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.xi-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.xi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.29" parsed="|Matt|26|29|0|0" passage="Matt. xxvi. 29">Matt. xxvi. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>  They add, moreover, that declaration,
in which the Saviour calls those blessed who now hunger and
thirst,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.xi-p6.2" n="2255" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.xi-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.xi-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.6" parsed="|Matt|5|6|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 6">Matt. v. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> promising them that
they shall be satisfied; and many other scriptural illustrations are
adduced by them, the meaning of which they do not perceive is to be
taken figuratively.  Then, again, agreeably to the form of things
in this life, and according to the gradations of the dignities or ranks
in this world, or the greatness of their powers, they think they are to
be kings and princes, like those earthly monarchs who now exist;
chiefly, as it appears, on account of that expression in the
Gospel:  “Have thou power over five cities.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.xi-p7.2" n="2256" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.xi-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.xi-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.19 Bible:Luke.19.17" parsed="|Luke|19|19|0|0;|Luke|19|17|0|0" passage="Luke 19.19,17">Luke xix. 19
and 17</scripRef>.</p></note>  And to speak shortly, according to the
manner of things in this life in all similar matters, do they desire
the fulfilment of all things looked for in the promises, viz., that
what now is should exist again.  Such are the views of those who,
while believing in Christ, understand the divine Scriptures in a sort
of Jewish sense, drawing from them nothing worthy of the divine
promises.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.xi-p9" shownumber="no">3.  Those, however, who receive the
representations of Scripture according to the understanding of the
apostles, entertain the hope that the saints will eat indeed, but that
it will be the bread of life, which may nourish the soul with the food
of truth and wisdom, and enlighten the mind, and cause it to drink from
the cup of divine wisdom, according to the declaration of holy
Scripture:  “Wisdom has prepared her table, she has killed
her beasts, she has mingled her wine in her cup, and she cries with a
loud voice, Come to me, eat the bread which I have prepared for you,
and drink the wine which I have mingled.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.xi-p9.1" n="2257" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.xi-p10" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.xi-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.9.1-Prov.9.5" parsed="|Prov|9|1|9|5" passage="Prov. ix. 1-5">Prov. ix. 1–5</scripRef>.</p></note>  By this food of wisdom, the
understanding, being nourished to an entire and perfect condition like
that in which man was made at <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_298.html" id="vi.v.iii.xi-Page_298" n="298" />the beginning, is restored to the image
and likeness of God; so that, although an individual may depart from
this life less perfectly instructed, but who has done works that are
approved of,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.xi-p10.2" n="2258" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.xi-p11" shownumber="no"> Opera probabilia.</p></note> he will be capable
of receiving instruction in that Jerusalem, the city of the saints,
i.e., he will be educated and moulded, and made a living stone, a stone
elect and precious, because he has undergone with firmness and
constancy the struggles of life and the trials of piety; and will there
come to a truer and clearer knowledge of that which here has been
already predicted, viz., that “man shall not live by bread alone,
but by every word which proceedeth from the mouth of
God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.xi-p11.1" n="2259" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.xi-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.xi-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.8.3" parsed="|Deut|8|3|0|0" passage="Deut. viii. 3">Deut. viii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  And they also
are to be understood to be the princes and rulers who both govern those
of lower rank, and instruct them, and teach them, and train them to
divine things.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.xi-p13" shownumber="no">4.  But if these views should not appear to
fill the minds of those who hope for such results with a becoming
desire, let us go back a little, and, irrespective of the natural and
innate longing of the mind for the thing itself, let us make inquiry so
that we may be able at last to describe, as it were, the very forms of
the bread of life, and the quality of that wine, and the peculiar
nature of the principalities, all in conformity with the spiritual view
of things.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.xi-p13.1" n="2260" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.xi-p14" shownumber="no"> The passage is
somewhat obscure, but the rendering in the text seems to convey the
meaning intended.</p></note>  Now, as in
those arts which are usually performed by means of manual labour, the
reason why a thing is done, or why it is of a special quality, or for a
special purpose, is an object of investigation to the mind,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.xi-p14.1" n="2261" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.xi-p15" shownumber="no"> Versatur in sensu.</p></note> while the actual work itself is unfolded to
view by the agency of the hands; so, in those works of God which were
created by Him, it is to be observed that the reason and understanding
of those things which we see done by Him remains undisclosed.  And
as, when our eye beholds the products of an artist’s labour, the
mind, immediately on perceiving anything of unusual artistic
excellence, burns to know of what nature it is, or how it was formed,
or to what purposes it was fashioned; so, in a much greater degree, and
in one that is beyond all comparison, does the mind burn with an
inexpressible desire to know the reason of those things which we see
done by God.  This desire, this longing, we believe to be
unquestionably implanted within us by God; and as the eye naturally
seeks the light and vision, and our body naturally desires food and
drink, so our mind is possessed with a becoming and natural desire to
become acquainted with the truth of God and the causes of things. 
Now we have received this desire from God, not in order that it should
never be gratified or be <i>capable</i> of gratification; otherwise the
love of truth would appear to have been implanted by God into our minds
to no purpose, if it were never to have an opportunity of
satisfaction.  Whence also, even in this life, those who devote
themselves with great labour to the pursuits of piety and religion,
although obtaining only some small fragments from the numerous and
immense treasures of divine knowledge, yet, by the very circumstance
that their mind and soul is engaged in these pursuits, and that in the
eagerness of their desire they outstrip themselves, do they derive much
advantage; and, because their minds are directed to the study and love
of the investigation of truth, are they made fitter for receiving the
instruction that is to come; as if, when one would paint an image, he
were first with a light pencil to trace out the outlines of the coming
picture, and prepare marks for the reception of the features that are
to be afterwards added, this preliminary sketch in outline is found to
prepare the way for the laying on of the true colours of the painting;
so, in a measure, an outline and sketch may be traced on the tablets of
our heart by the pencil of our Lord Jesus Christ.  And therefore
perhaps is it said, “Unto every one that hath shall be given, and
be added.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.xi-p15.1" n="2262" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.xi-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.xi-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.26 Bible:Matt.25.29" parsed="|Luke|19|26|0|0;|Matt|25|29|0|0" passage="Luke 19.26; Matt. 25.29">Luke xix. 26; cf. Matt. xxv. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>  By which it
is established, that to those who possess in this life a kind of
outline of truth and knowledge, shall be added the beauty of a perfect
image in the future.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.xi-p17" shownumber="no">5.  Some such desire, I apprehend, was
indicated by him who said, “I am in a strait betwixt two, having
a desire to depart, and to be with Christ, which is far
better;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.xi-p17.1" n="2263" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.xi-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.xi-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.23" parsed="|Phil|1|23|0|0" passage="Phil. i. 23">Phil. i. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> knowing that when
he should have returned to Christ he would then know more clearly the
reasons of all things which are done on earth, either respecting man,
or the soul of man, or the mind; or regarding any other subject, such
as, for instance, what is the Spirit that operates, what also is the
vital spirit, or what is the grace of the Holy Spirit that is given to
believers.  Then also will he understand what Israel appears to
be, or what is meant by the diversity of nations; what the twelve
tribes of Israel mean, and what the individual people of each
tribe.  Then, too, will he understand the reason of the priests
and Levites, and of the different priestly orders, the type of which
was in Moses, and also what is the true meaning of the jubilees, and of
the weeks of years with God.  He will see also the reasons for the
festival days, and holy days, and for all the sacrifices and
purifications.  He will perceive also the reason of the purgation
from leprosy, and what the different kinds of leprosy are, and the
reason of the purgation of those who lose their seed.  He
will <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_299.html" id="vi.v.iii.xi-Page_299" n="299" />come to know,
moreover, what are the good influences,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.xi-p18.2" n="2264" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.xi-p19" shownumber="no"> Virtutes.</p></note>
and their greatness, and their qualities; and those too which are of a
contrary kind, and what the affection of the former, and what the
strife-causing emulation of the latter is towards men.  He will
behold also the nature of the soul, and the diversity of animals
(whether of those which live in the water, or of birds, or of wild
beasts), and why each of the genera is subdivided into so many species;
and what intention of the Creator, or what purpose of His wisdom, is
concealed in each individual thing.  He will become acquainted,
too, with the reason why certain properties are found associated with
certain roots or herbs, and why, on the other hand, evil effects are
averted by other herbs and roots.  He will know, moreover, the
nature of the apostate angels, and the reason why they have power to
flatter in some things those who do not despise them with the whole
power of faith, and why they exist for the purpose of deceiving and
leading men astray.  He will learn, too, the judgment of Divine
Providence on each individual thing; and that, of those events which
happen to men, none occur by accident or chance, but in accordance with
a plan so carefully considered, and so stupendous, that it does not
overlook even the number of the hairs of the heads, not merely of the
saints, but perhaps of all human beings, and the plan of which
providential government extends even to caring for the sale of two
sparrows for a denarius, whether sparrows there be understood
figuratively or literally.  Now indeed this providential
government is still a subject of investigation, but then it will be
fully manifested.  From all which we are to suppose, that
meanwhile not a little time may pass by until the reason of those
things only which are upon the earth be pointed out to the worthy and
deserving after their departure from life, that by the knowledge of all
these things, and by the grace of full knowledge, they may enjoy an
unspeakable joy.  Then, if that atmosphere which is between heaven
and earth is not devoid of inhabitants, and those of a rational kind,
as the apostle says, “Wherein in times past ye walked according
to the course of this world, according to the prince of the power of
the air, the spirit who now worketh in the children of
disobedience.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.xi-p19.1" n="2265" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.xi-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.xi-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.2" parsed="|Eph|2|2|0|0" passage="Eph. ii. 2">Eph. ii. 2</scripRef>.  There is an evident omission of
some words in the text, such as, “They will enter into it,”
etc.</p></note>  And again he
says, “We shall be caught up in the clouds to meet Christ in the
air, and so shall we ever be with the Lord.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.xi-p20.2" n="2266" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.xi-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.xi-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.17" parsed="|1Thess|4|17|0|0" passage="1 Thess. iv. 17">1 Thess. iv. 17</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.xi-p22" shownumber="no">6.  We are therefore to suppose that the
saints will remain there until they recognise the twofold mode of
government in those things which are performed in the air.  And
when I say “twofold mode,” I mean this:  When we were
upon earth, we saw either animals or trees, and beheld the differences
among them, and also the very great diversity among men; but although
we saw these things, we did not understand the reason of them; and this
only was suggested to us from the visible diversity, that we should
examine and inquire upon what principle these things were either
created or diversely arranged.  And a zeal or desire for knowledge
of this kind being conceived by us on earth, the full understanding and
comprehension of it will be granted after death, if indeed the result
should follow according to our expectations.  When, therefore, we
shall have fully comprehended its nature, we shall understand in a
twofold manner what we saw on earth.  Some such view, then, must
we hold regarding this abode in the air.  I think, therefore, that
all the saints who depart from this life will remain in some place
situated on the earth, which holy Scripture calls paradise, as in some
place of instruction, and, so to speak, class-room or school of souls,
in which they are to be instructed regarding all the things which they
had seen on earth, and are to receive also some information respecting
things that are to follow in the future, as even when in this life they
had obtained in some degree indications of future events, although
“through a glass darkly,” all of which are revealed more
clearly and distinctly to the saints in their proper time and
place.  If any one indeed be pure in heart, and holy in mind, and
more practised in perception, he will, by making more rapid progress,
quickly ascend to a place in the air, and reach the kingdom of heaven,
through those mansions, so to speak, in the various places which the
Greeks have termed spheres, i.e., globes, but which holy Scripture has
called heavens; in each of which he will first see clearly what is done
there, and in the second place, will discover the reason why things are
so done:  and thus he will in order pass through all gradations,
following Him who hath passed into the heavens, Jesus the Son of God,
who said, “I will that where I am, these may be
also.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.xi-p22.1" n="2267" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.xi-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iii.xi-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:John.17.24" parsed="|John|17|24|0|0" passage="John xvii. 24">John xvii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>  And of this
diversity of places He speaks, when He says, “In My
Father’s house are many mansions.”  He Himself is
everywhere, and passes swiftly through all things; nor are we any
longer to understand Him as existing in those narrow limits in which He
was once confined for our sakes, i.e., not in that circumscribed body
which He occupied on earth, when dwelling among men, according to which
He might be considered as enclosed in some one place.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iii.xi-p24" shownumber="no">7.  When, then, the saints shall have reached the
celestial abodes, they will clearly see the nature of the stars one by
one, and will under<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_300.html" id="vi.v.iii.xi-Page_300" n="300" />stand
whether they are endued with life, or their condition, whatever it
is.  And they will comprehend also the other reasons for the works
of God, which He Himself will reveal to them.  For He will show to
them, as to children, the causes of things and the power of His
creation,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.xi-p24.1" n="2268" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.xi-p25" shownumber="no"> Virtutem suæ
conditionis.  Seine Schöpferkraft (Schnitzer).</p></note> and will explain
why that star was placed in that particular quarter of the sky, and why
it was separated from another by so great an intervening space; what,
e.g., would have been the consequence if it had been nearer or more
remote; or if that star had been larger than this, how the totality of
things would not have remained the same, but all would have been
transformed into a different condition of being.  And so, when
they have finished all those matters which are connected with the
stars, and with the heavenly revolutions, they will come to those which
are not seen, or to those whose names only we have heard, and to things
which are invisible, which the Apostle Paul has informed us are
numerous, although what they are, or what difference may exist among
them, we cannot even conjecture by our feeble intellect.  And thus
the rational nature, growing by each individual step, not as it grew in
this life in flesh, and body, and soul, but enlarged in understanding
and in power of perception, is raised as a mind already perfect to
perfect knowledge, no longer at all impeded by those carnal senses, but
increased in intellectual growth; and ever gazing purely, and, so to
speak, face to face, on the causes of things, it attains perfection,
firstly, viz., that by which it ascends to (the truth),<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iii.xi-p25.1" n="2269" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iii.xi-p26" shownumber="no"> In id:  To that
state of the soul in which it gazes purely on the causes of things.</p></note> and secondly, that by which it abides in it,
having problems and the understanding of things, and the causes of
events, as the food on which it may feast.  For as in this life
our bodies grow physically to what they are, through a sufficiency of
food in early life supplying the means of increase, but after the due
height has been attained we use food no longer to grow, but to live,
and to be preserved in life by it; so also I think that the mind, when
it has attained perfection, eats and avails itself of suitable and
appropriate food in such a degree, that nothing ought to be either
deficient or superfluous.  And in all things this food is to be
understood as the contemplation and understanding of God, which is of a
measure appropriate and suitable to this nature, which was made and
created; and this measure it is proper should be observed by every one
of those who are beginning to see God, i.e., to understand Him through
purity of heart.</p>
</div4></div3>

<div3 id="vi.v.iv" next="vi.v.iv.i" prev="vi.v.iii.xi" progress="42.94%" title="Book III">

<div4 id="vi.v.iv.i" next="vi.v.iv.ii" prev="vi.v.iv" progress="42.94%" title="Preface of Rufinus."><p class="c14" id="vi.v.iv.i-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_301.html" id="vi.v.iv.i-Page_301" n="301" /><span class="c17" id="vi.v.iv.i-p1.1">Book
III.</span></p>
<p class="c26" id="vi.v.iv.i-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="vi.v.iv.i-p2.1">Preface of Rufinus.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.v.iv.i-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="vi.v.iv.i-p3.1">Reader</span>, remember me in
your prayers, that we too may deserve to be made emulators of the
spirit.  The two former books on <i>The Principles</i> I
translated not only at your instance, but even under pressure from you
during the days of Lent;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.i-p3.2" n="2270" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.i-p4" shownumber="no"> Diebus
quadragesimæ.</p></note> but as you, my
devout brother Macarius, were not only living near me during that time,
but had more leisure at your command than now, so I also worked the
harder; whereas I have been longer in explaining these two latter
books, seeing you came less frequently from a distant extremity of the
city to urge on my labour.  Now if you remember what I warned you
of in my former preface,—that certain persons would be indignant,
if they did not hear that we spoke some evil of Origen,—that, I
imagine, you have forthwith experienced, has come to pass.  But if
those demons<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.i-p4.1" n="2271" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.i-p5" shownumber="no"> Dæmones.</p></note> who excite the
tongues of men to slander were so infuriated by that work, in which he
had not as yet fully unveiled their secret proceedings, what, think
you, will be the case in this, in which he will expose all those dark
and hidden ways, by which they creep into the hearts of men, and
deceive weak and unstable souls?  You will immediately see all
things thrown into confusion, seditions stirred up, clamours raised
throughout the whole city, and that individual summoned to receive
sentence of condemnation who endeavoured to dispel the diabolical
darkness of ignorance by means of the light of the Gospel
lamp.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.i-p5.1" n="2272" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.i-p6" shownumber="no"> Evangelicæ
lucernæ lumine diabolicas ignorantiæ tenebras.</p></note>  Let such things, however, be lightly
esteemed by him who is desirous of being trained in divine learning,
while retaining in its integrity the rule of the Catholic
faith.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.i-p6.1" n="2273" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.i-p7" shownumber="no"> Salvâ fidei
Catholicæ regula.  [This remonstrance of Rufinus deserves
candid notice.  He reduces the liberties he took with his author
to two heads:  (1) omitting what Origen himself contradicts, and
(2) what was interpolated by those who thus vented their own heresies
under a great name.  “To our own belief,” may mean
what is contrary to the faith, as reduced to technical formula, at
Nicæa; i.e., <i>Salva regula fidei</i>.  Note examples in the
parallel columns following.]</p></note>  I think it
necessary, however, to remind you that the principle observed in the
former books has been observed also in these, viz., not to translate
what appeared contrary to Origen’s other opinions, and to our own
belief, but to pass by such passages as being interpolated and forged
by others.  But if he has appeared to give expression to any
novelties regarding rational creatures (on which subject the essence of
our faith does not depend), for the sake of discussion and of adding to
our knowledge, when perhaps it was necessary for us to answer in such
an order some heretical opinions, I have not omitted to mention these
either in the present or preceding books, unless when he wished to
repeat in the following books what he had already stated in the
previous ones, when I have thought it convenient, for the sake of
brevity, to curtail some of these repetitions.  Should any one,
however, peruse these passages from a desire to enlarge his knowledge,
and not to raise captious objections, he will do better to have them
expounded by persons of skill.  For it is an absurdity to have the
fictions of poetry and the ridiculous plays of comedy<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.i-p7.1" n="2274" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.i-p8" shownumber="no"> Comœdiarum
ridiculas fabulas.</p></note> interpreted by grammarians, and to suppose
that without a master and an interpreter any one is able to learn those
things which are spoken either of God or of the heavenly virtues, and
of the whole universe of things, in which some deplorable error either
of pagan philosophers or of heretics is confuted; and the result of
which is, that men would rather rashly and ignorantly condemn things
that are difficult and obscure, than ascertain their meaning by
diligence and study.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.v.iv.ii" next="vi.v.iv.iii" prev="vi.v.iv.i" progress="43.05%" title="Chapter I. translated from the Latin of Rufinus:  On the Freedom of the Will."><p class="c59" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_302.html" id="vi.v.iv.ii-Page_302" n="302" /><span class="c1" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p1.1">Translated from Latin of Rufinus.</span></p>
<p class="c57" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p2.1">Chapter I.—On the Freedom of the
Will.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p2.2" n="2275" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p3" shownumber="no"> The whole of
this chapter has been preserved in the original Greek, which is
<i>literally</i> translated in corresponding portions on each page, so
that the differences between Origen’s own words and
amplifications and alterations of the paraphrase of Rufinus may be at
once patent to the reader.</p></note></span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p4" shownumber="no">1.  Some such opinions, we believe, ought to
be entertained regarding the divine promises, when we direct our
understanding to the contemplation of that eternal and infinite world,
and gaze on its ineffable joy and blessedness.  But as the
preaching of the Church includes a belief in a future and just judgment
of God, which belief incites and persuades men to a good and virtuous
life, and to an avoidance of sin by all possible means; and as by this
it is undoubtedly indicated that it is within our own power to devote
ourselves either to a life that is worthy of praise, or to one that is
worthy of censure, I therefore deem it necessary to say a few words
regarding the freedom of the will, seeing that this topic has been
treated by very many writers in no mean style.  And that we may
ascertain more easily what is the freedom of the will, let us inquire
into the nature of will and of desire.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p4.1" n="2276" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p5" shownumber="no"> Natura ipsius arbitrii
voluntatisque.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.ii-p6" shownumber="no">2.  Of all things which move, some have the
cause of their motion within themselves, others receive it from
without:  and all those things only are moved from without which
are without life, as stones, and pieces of wood, and whatever things
are of such a nature as to be held together by the constitution of
their matter alone, or of their bodily substance.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p6.1" n="2277" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p7" shownumber="no"> Quæcunque
hujusmodi sunt, quæ solo habitu materiæ suæ vel corporum
constant.</p></note>  That view must indeed be dismissed
which would regard the dissolution of bodies by corruption as motion,
for it has no bearing upon our present purpose.  Others, again,
have the cause of motion in themselves, as animals, or trees, and all
things which are held together by natural life or soul; among which
some think ought to be classed the veins of metals.  Fire, also,
is supposed to be the cause of its own motion, and perhaps also springs
of water.  And of those things which have the causes of their
motion in themselves, some are said to be moved out of themselves,
others by themselves.  And they so distinguish them, because those
things are moved out of themselves which are alive indeed, but have no
soul;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p7.1" n="2278" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p8" shownumber="no"> Non tamen animantia
sunt.</p></note> whereas those things which have a soul are
moved by themselves, when a phantasy,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p8.1" n="2279" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p9" shownumber="no"> Phantasia.</p></note>
i.e., a desire or incitement, is presented to them, which excites them
to move towards something.  Finally, in certain things endowed
with a soul, there is such a phantasy, i.e., a will or
feeling,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p9.1" n="2280" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p10" shownumber="no"> Voluntas vel
sensus.</p></note> as by a kind of
natural instinct calls them forth, and arouses them to orderly and
regular motion; as we see to be the case with spiders, which are
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_303.html" id="vi.v.iv.ii-Page_303" n="303" />stirred up in a most orderly
manner by a phantasy, i.e., a sort of wish and desire for weaving, to
undertake the production of a web, some natural movement undoubtedly
calling forth the effort to work of this kind.  Nor is this very
insect found to possess any other feeling than the natural desire of
weaving; as in like manner bees also exhibit a desire to form
honeycombs, and to collect, as they say, aerial honey.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p10.1" n="2281" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p11" shownumber="no"> Mella, ut aiunt, aeria
congregandi.  Rufinus seems to have read, in the original,
<span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p11.1" lang="EL">ἀεροπλαστεῖν</span>
instead of <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p11.2" lang="EL">κηροπλαστεῖν</span>,—an
evidence that he followed in general the worst readings
(Redepenning).</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.ii-p12" shownumber="no">3.  But since a rational animal not only has
within itself these natural movements, but has moreover, to a greater
extent than other animals, the power of reason, by which it can judge
and determine regarding natural movements, and disapprove and reject
some, while approving and adopting others, so by the judgment of this
reason may the movements of men be governed and directed towards a
commendable life.  And from this it follows that, since the nature
of this reason which is in man has within itself the power of
distinguishing between good and evil, and while distinguishing
possesses the faculty of selecting what it has approved, it may justly
be deemed worthy of praise in choosing what is good, and deserving of
censure in following that which is base or wicked.  This indeed
must by no means escape our notice, that in some dumb animals there is
found a more regular movement<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p12.1" n="2282" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p13" shownumber="no"> Ordinatior quidem
motus.</p></note> than in others, as
in hunting-dogs or war-horses, so that they may appear to some to be
moved by a kind of rational sense.  But we must believe this to be
the result not so much of reason as of some natural instinct,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p13.1" n="2283" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p14" shownumber="no"> Incentivo quodam et
naturali motu.</p></note> largely bestowed for purposes of that
kind.  Now, as we had begun to remark, seeing that such is the
nature of a rational animal, some things may happen to us human beings
from without; and these, coming in contact with our sense of sight, or
hearing, or any other of our senses, may incite and arouse us to good
movements, or the contrary; and seeing they come to us from an external
source, it is not within our own power to prevent their coming. 
But to determine and approve what use we ought to make of those things
which thus happen, is the duty of no other than of that reason within
us, i.e., of our own judgment; by the decision of which reason we use
the incitement, which comes to us from without for that purpose, which
reason approves, our natural movements being determined by its
authority either to good actions or the reverse.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.ii-p15" shownumber="no">4.  If any one now were to say that those things
which happen to us from an external cause, and call forth our
movements, are of such a nature that it is impossible to resist them,
whether they incite us to good or evil, let the holder of this opinion
turn his attention for a little upon himself, and carefully inspect the
movements of his own <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_304.html" id="vi.v.iv.ii-Page_304" n="304" />mind,
unless he has discovered already, that when an enticement to any desire
arises, nothing is accomplished until the assent of the soul is gained,
and the authority of the mind has granted indulgence to the wicked
suggestion; so that a claim might seem to be made by two parties on
certain probable grounds as to a judge residing within the tribunals of
our heart, in order that, after the statement of reasons, the decree of
execution may proceed from the judgment of reason.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p15.1" n="2284" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p16" shownumber="no"> Ita ut etiam
verisimilibus quibusdam causis intra cordis nostri tribunalia velut
judici residenti ex utrâque parte adhiberi videatur assertio, ut
causis prius expositis gerendi sententia de rationis judicio
proferatur.</p></note>  For, to take an illustration: 
if, to a man who has determined to live continently and chastely, and
to keep himself free from all pollution with women, a woman should
happen to present herself, inciting and alluring him to act contrary to
his purpose, that woman is not a complete and absolute cause or
necessity of his transgressing,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p16.1" n="2285" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p17" shownumber="no"> Causa ei perfecta et
absoluta vel necessitas prævaricandi.</p></note> since it is in
his power, by remembering his resolution, to bridle the incitements to
lust, and by the stern admonitions of virtue to restrain the pleasure
of the allurement that solicits him; so that, all feeling of indulgence
being driven away, his determination may remain firm and
enduring.  Finally, if to any men of learning, strengthened by
divine training, allurements of that kind present themselves,
remembering forthwith what they are, and calling to mind what has long
been the subject of their meditation and instruction, and fortifying
themselves by the support of a holier doctrine, they reject and repel
all incitement to pleasure, and drive away opposing lusts by the
interposition of the reason implanted within them.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.ii-p18" shownumber="no">5.  Seeing, then, that these positions are
thus established by a sort of natural evidence, is it not superfluous
to throw back the causes of our actions on those things which happen to
us from without, and thus transfer the blame from ourselves, on whom it
wholly lies?  For this is to say that we are like pieces of wood,
or stones, which have no motion in themselves, but receive the causes
of their motion from without.  Now such an assertion is neither
true nor becoming, and is invented only that the freedom of the will
may be denied; unless, indeed, we are to suppose that the freedom of
the will consists in this, that nothing which happens to us from
without can incite us to good or evil.  And if any one were to
refer the causes of our faults to the natural disorder<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p18.1" n="2286" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p19" shownumber="no"> Naturalem corporis
intemperiem; <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p19.1" lang="EL">ψιλην
την
κατασκευήν</span>.</p></note> of the body, such a theory is proved to be
contrary to the reason of all teaching.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p19.2" n="2287" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p20" shownumber="no"> Contra rationem totius
eruditionis.  In the Greek, “contra rationem” is
expressed by <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p20.1" lang="EL">παρὰ
τὸ ἐναργές
ἐστι</span>:  and the words <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p20.2" lang="EL">λόγου
παιδευτικοῦ</span>
(rendered by Rufinus “totius eruditionis,” and connected
with “contra rationem”) belong to the following clause.</p></note>  For, as we see in very many
individuals, that after living unchastely and intemperately, and after
being the captives of luxury and lust, if they should happen to be
aroused by the word of teaching and instruction to enter upon a better
course of life, there takes place so great a change, that from being
luxurious and wicked men, they are converted into those who are sober,
and most chaste and gentle; so, again, we see in the case of those who
are quiet and honest, that after associating with restless and
shameless individuals, their good morals are corrupted by evil
conversation, and they <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_305.html" id="vi.v.iv.ii-Page_305" n="305" />become like those whose wickedness is
complete.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p20.3" n="2288" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p21" shownumber="no"> Quibus nihil ad
turpitudinem deest.</p></note>  And this is
the case sometimes with men of mature age, so that such have lived more
chastely in youth than when more advanced years have enabled them to
indulge in a freer mode of life.  The result of our reasoning,
therefore, is to show that those things which happen to us from without
are not in our own power; but that to make a good or bad use of those
things which do so happen, by help of that reason which is within us,
and which distinguishes and determines how these things ought to be
used, <i>is</i> within our power.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.ii-p22" shownumber="no">6.  And now, to confirm the deductions of
reason by the authority of Scripture—viz., that it is our own
doing whether we live rightly or not, and that we are not compelled,
either by those causes which come to us from without, or, as some
think, by the presence of fate—we adduce the testimony of the
prophet Micah, in these words:  “If it has been announced to
thee, O man, what is good, or what the Lord requires of thee, except
that thou shouldst do justice, and love mercy, and be ready to walk
with the Lord thy God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p22.1" n="2289" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Mic.6.8" parsed="|Mic|6|8|0|0" passage="Mic. vi. 8">Mic. vi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  Moses also
speaks as follows:  “I have placed before thy face the way
of life and the way of death:  choose what is good, and walk in
it.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p23.2" n="2290" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.30.15" parsed="|Deut|30|15|0|0" passage="Deut. xxx. 15">Deut. xxx. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>  Isaiah,
moreover, makes this declaration:  “If you are willing, and
hear me, ye shall eat the good of the land.  But if you be
unwilling, and will not hear me, the sword shall consume you; for the
mouth of the Lord has spoken this.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p24.2" n="2291" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p25" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p25.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.19-Isa.1.20" parsed="|Isa|1|19|1|20" passage="Isa. i. 19, 20">Isa. i. 19, 20</scripRef>.</p></note>  In the Psalm, too, it is
written:  “If My people had heard Me, if Israel had walked
in My ways, I would have humbled her enemies to
nothing;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p25.2" n="2292" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p26" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.81.13-Ps.81.14" parsed="|Ps|81|13|81|14" passage="Ps. lxxxi. 13, 14">Ps. lxxxi. 13, 14</scripRef>.</p></note> by which he shows
that it was in the power of the people to hear, and to walk in the ways
of God.  The Saviour also saying, “I say unto you, Resist
not evil;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p26.2" n="2293" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p27" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.39" parsed="|Matt|5|39|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 39">Matt. v. 39</scripRef>.</p></note> and, “Whoever
shall be angry with his brother, shall be in danger of the
judgment;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p27.2" n="2294" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p28" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p28.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.22" parsed="|Matt|5|22|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 22">Matt. v. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> and,
“Whosoever shall look upon a woman to lust after her, hath
already committed adultery with her in his heart;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p28.2" n="2295" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p29" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.28" parsed="|Matt|5|28|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 28">Matt. v. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> and in issuing certain other
commands,—conveys no other meaning than this, that it is in our
own power to observe what is commanded.  And therefore we are
rightly rendered liable to condemnation if we transgress those
commandments which we are able to keep.  And hence He Himself also
declares:  “Every one who hears my words, and doeth
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_306.html" id="vi.v.iv.ii-Page_306" n="306" />them, I will show to whom he
is like:  he is like a wise man who built his house upon a
rock,” etc.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p29.2" n="2296" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p30" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p30.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.24" parsed="|Matt|7|24|0|0" passage="Matt. vii. 24">Matt. vii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>  So also the
declaration:  “Whoso heareth these things, and doeth them
not, is like a foolish man, who built his house upon the sand,”
etc.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p30.2" n="2297" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p31" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.26" parsed="|Matt|7|26|0|0" passage="Matt. vii. 26">Matt. vii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>  Even the words addressed to those who
are on His right hand, “Come unto Me, all ye blessed of My
Father,” etc.; “for I was an hungered, and ye gave Me to
eat; I was thirsty, and ye gave Me drink,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p31.2" n="2298" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p32" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p32.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.34" parsed="|Matt|25|34|0|0" passage="Matt. xxv. 34">Matt. xxv. 34</scripRef> sq.</p></note> manifestly show that it depended upon
themselves, that either these should be deserving of praise for doing
what was commanded and receiving what was promised, or those deserving
of censure who either heard or received the contrary, and to whom it
was said, “Depart, ye cursed, into everlasting fire.” 
Let us observe also, that the Apostle Paul addresses us as having power
over our own will, and as possessing in ourselves the causes either of
our salvation or of our ruin:  “Dost thou despise the riches
of His goodness, and of His patience, and of His long-suffering, not
knowing that the goodness of God leadeth thee to repentance?  But,
according to thy hardness and impenitent heart, thou art treasuring up
for thyself wrath on the day of judgment and of the revelation of the
just judgment of God, who will render to every one according to his
work:  to those who by patient continuance in well-doing seek for
glory and immortality, eternal life;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p32.2" n="2299" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p33" shownumber="no"> The words in the text
are:  His qui secundum patientiam boni operis, gloria et
incorruptio, qui quærunt vitam eternam.</p></note> while to those
who are contentious, and believe not the truth, but who believe
iniquity, anger, indignation, tribulation, and distress, on every soul
of man that worketh evil, on the Jew first, and (afterwards) on the
Greek; but glory, and honour, and peace to every one that doeth good,
to the Jew first, and (afterwards) to the Greek.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p33.1" n="2300" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p34" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p34.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.4-Rom.2.10" parsed="|Rom|2|4|2|10" passage="Rom. ii. 4-10">Rom. ii. 4–10</scripRef>.</p></note>  You will find also innumerable other
passages in holy Scripture, which manifestly show that we possess
freedom of will.  Otherwise there would be a contrariety in
commandments being given us, by observing which we may be saved, or by
transgressing which we may be condemned, if the power of keeping them
were not implanted in us.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.ii-p35" shownumber="no">7.  But, seeing there are found in the sacred
Scriptures <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_307.html" id="vi.v.iv.ii-Page_307" n="307" />themselves certain
expressions occurring in such a connection, that the opposite of this
may appear capable of being understood from them, let us bring them
forth before us, and, discussing them according to the rule of
piety,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p35.1" n="2301" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p36" shownumber="no"> Secundum pietatis
regulam.</p></note> let us furnish an
explanation of them, in order that from those few passages which we now
expound, the solution of those others which resemble them, and by which
any power over the will seems to be excluded, may become clear. 
Those expressions, accordingly, make an impression on very many, which
are used by God in speaking of Pharaoh, as when He frequently says,
“I will harden Pharaoh’s heart.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p36.1" n="2302" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p37" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p37.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.4.21" parsed="|Exod|4|21|0|0" passage="Ex. iv. 21">Ex. iv. 21</scripRef>, etc.</p></note>  For if he is hardened by God, and
commits sin in consequence of being so hardened, the cause of his sin
is not himself.  And if so, it will appear that Pharaoh does not
possess freedom of will; and it will be maintained, as a consequence,
that, agreeably to this illustration, neither do others who perish owe
the cause of their destruction to the freedom of their own will. 
That expression, also, in Ezekiel, when he says, “I will take
away their stony hearts, and will give them hearts of flesh, that they
may walk in My precepts, and keep My ways,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p37.2" n="2303" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p38" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p38.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.11.19-Ezek.11.20" parsed="|Ezek|11|19|11|20" passage="Ezek. xi. 19, 20">Ezek. xi. 19, 20</scripRef>.</p></note> may impress some, inasmuch as it seems to be
a gift of God, either to walk in His ways or to keep His
precepts,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p38.2" n="2304" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p39" shownumber="no"> Justificationes.</p></note> if He take away
that stony heart which is an obstacle to the keeping of His
commandments, and bestow and implant a better and more impressible
heart, which is called now<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p39.1" n="2305" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p40" shownumber="no"> The word
“now” is added, as the term “flesh” is
frequently used in the New Testament in a bad sense (Redepenning).</p></note> a heart of
flesh.  Consider also the nature of the answer given in the Gospel
by our Lord and Saviour to those who inquired of Him why He spoke to
the multitude in parables.  His words are:  “That
seeing they may not see; and hearing they may hear, and not understand;
lest they should be converted, and their sins be forgiven
them.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p40.1" n="2306" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p41" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p41.1" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.12" parsed="|Mark|4|12|0|0" passage="Mark iv. 12">Mark iv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>  The words,
moreover, used by the Apostle Paul, that “it is not of him that
willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God that showeth
mercy;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p41.2" n="2307" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p42" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p42.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.16" parsed="|Rom|9|16|0|0" passage="Rom. ix. 16">Rom. ix. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> in another passage
also, “that to will and to do are of God:”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p42.2" n="2308" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p43" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p43.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.13" parsed="|Phil|2|13|0|0" passage="Phil. ii. 13">Phil. ii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>  and again, elsewhere, “Therefore
hath He mercy upon whom He will, and whom He will He hardeneth. 
Thou wilt say then unto me, Why doth He yet find fault?  For who
shall resist His will?  O man, who art thou that repliest against
God?  Shall the thing formed say to him who hath formed it, Why
hast thou made me thus?  Hath not the potter power over the clay,
of the same lump to make one vessel unto honour, and another to
dishonour?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p43.2" n="2309" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p44" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p44.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.18" parsed="|Rom|9|18|0|0" passage="Rom. ix. 18">Rom. ix. 18</scripRef> sq.</p></note>—these and
similar declarations seem to have no small influence in preventing very
many from believing that every one is to be considered as having
freedom over his own will, and in making it appear to be a consequence
of the will of God whether a man is either saved or lost.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.ii-p45" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_308.html" id="vi.v.iv.ii-Page_308" n="308" />8.  Let
us begin, then, with those words which were spoken to Pharaoh, who is
said to have been hardened by God, in order that he might not let the
people go; and, along with his case, the language of the apostle also
will be considered, where he says, “Therefore He hath mercy on
whom He will, and whom He will He hardeneth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p45.1" n="2310" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p46" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p46.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.18" parsed="|Rom|9|18|0|0" passage="Rom. ix. 18">Rom. ix. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>  For it is on these passages chiefly
that the heretics rely, asserting that salvation is not in our own
power, but that souls are of such a nature as must by all means be
either lost or saved; and that in no way can a soul which is of an evil
nature become good, or one which is of a virtuous nature be made
bad.  And hence they maintain that Pharaoh, too, being of a ruined
nature, was on that account hardened by God, who hardens those that are
of an earthly nature, but has compassion on those who are of a
spiritual nature.  Let us see, then, what is the meaning of their
assertion; and let us, in the first place, request them to tell us
whether they maintain that the soul of Pharaoh was of an earthly
nature, such as they term lost.  They will undoubtedly answer that
it was of an earthly nature.  If so, then to believe God, or to
obey Him, when his nature opposed his so doing, was an
impossibility.  And if this were his condition by nature, what
further need was there for his heart to be hardened, and this not once,
but several times, unless indeed because it was possible for him to
yield to persuasion?  Nor could any one be said to be hardened by
another, save him who of himself was not obdurate.  And if he were
not obdurate of himself, it follows that neither was he of an earthly
nature, but such an one as might give way when overpowered<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p46.2" n="2311" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p47" shownumber="no"> Obstupefactus.</p></note> by signs and wonders.  But he was
necessary for God’s purpose, in order that, for the saving of the
multitude, He might manifest in him His power by his offering
resistance to numerous miracles, and struggling against the will of
God, and his heart being by this means said to be hardened.  Such
are our answers, in the first place, to these persons; and by these
their assertion may be overturned, according to which they think that
Pharaoh was destroyed in consequence of his evil nature.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p47.1" n="2312" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p48" shownumber="no"> Naturaliter.</p></note>  And with regard to the language of the
Apostle Paul, we must answer them in a similar way.  For who are
they whom God hardens, according to your view?  Those, namely,
whom you term of a ruined nature, and who, I am to <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_309.html" id="vi.v.iv.ii-Page_309" n="309" />suppose, would have done something else
had they not been hardened.  If, indeed, they come to destruction
in consequence of being hardened, they no longer perish naturally, but
in virtue of what befalls them.  Then, in the next place, upon
whom does God show mercy?  On those, namely, who are to be
saved.  And in what respect do those persons stand in need of a
second compassion, who are to be saved once by their nature, and so
come naturally to blessedness, except that it is shown even from their
case, that, because it was possible for them to perish, they therefore
obtain mercy, that so they may not perish, but come to salvation, and
possess the kingdom of the good.  And let this be our answer to
those who devise and invent the fable<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p48.1" n="2313" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p49" shownumber="no"> Commentitias fabulas
introducunt.</p></note> of
good or bad natures, i.e., of earthly or spiritual souls, in
consequence of which, as they say, each one is either saved or
lost.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.ii-p50" shownumber="no">9.  And now we must return an answer also to
those who would have the God of the law to be just only, and not also
good; and let us ask such in what manner they consider the heart of
Pharaoh to have been hardened by God—by what acts or by what
prospective arrangements.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p50.1" n="2314" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p51" shownumber="no"> Quid faciente vel quid
prospiciente.</p></note>  For we must
observe the conception of a God<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p51.1" n="2315" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p52" shownumber="no"> Prospectus et intuitus
Dei.  Such is the rendering of <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p52.1" lang="EL">ἔννοια</span> by Rufinus.</p></note> who in our
opinion is both just and good, but according to them only just. 
And let them show us how a God whom they also acknowledge to be just,
can with justice cause the heart of a man to be hardened, that, in
consequence of that very hardening, he may sin and be ruined.  And
how shall the justice of God be defended, if He Himself is the cause of
the destruction of those whom, owing to their unbelief (through their
being hardened), He has afterwards condemned by the authority of a
judge?  For why does He blame him, saying, “But since thou
wilt not let My people go, lo, I will smite all the first-born in
Egypt, even thy first-born,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p52.2" n="2316" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p53" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p53.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.9.17 Bible:Exod.11.5 Bible:Exod.12.12" parsed="|Exod|9|17|0|0;|Exod|11|5|0|0;|Exod|12|12|0|0" passage="Ex. 9.17; 11.5; 12.12">Ex.
ix. 17, cf. xi. 5 and xii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> and whatever
else was spoken through Moses by God to Pharaoh?  For it behoves
every one who maintains the truth of what is recorded in Scripture, and
who desires to show that the God of the law and the prophets is just,
to render a reason for all these things, and to show how there is in
them nothing at all derogatory to the justice of God, since, although
they deny His goodness, they admit that He is a just judge, and creator
of the world.  Different, however, is the method of our reply to
those who assert that the creator of this world is a malignant being,
i.e., a devil.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.ii-p54" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_310.html" id="vi.v.iv.ii-Page_310" n="310" />10.  But
since we acknowledge the God who spoke by Moses to be not only just,
but also good, let us carefully inquire how it is in keeping with the
character of a just and good Deity to have hardened the heart of
Pharaoh.  And let us see whether, following the example of the
Apostle Paul, we are able to solve the difficulty by help of some
parallel instances:  if we can show, e.g., that by one and the
same act God has pity upon one individual, but hardens another; not
purposing or desiring that he who is hardened should be so, but
because, in the manifestation of His goodness and patience, the heart
of those who treat His kindness and forbearance with contempt and
insolence is hardened by the punishment of their crimes being delayed;
while those, on the other hand, who make His goodness and patience the
occasion of their repentance and reformation, obtain compassion. 
To show more clearly, however, what we mean, let us take the
illustration employed by the Apostle Paul in the Epistle to the
Hebrews, where he says, “For the earth, which drinketh in the
rain that cometh oft upon it, and bringeth forth herbs meet for them by
whom it is dressed, will receive blessing from God; but that which
beareth thorns and briers is rejected, and is nigh unto cursing, whose
end is to be burned.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p54.1" n="2317" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p55" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p55.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.7-Heb.6.8" parsed="|Heb|6|7|6|8" passage="Heb. vi. 7, 8">Heb. vi. 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now from
those words of Paul which we have quoted, it is clearly shown that by
one and the same act on the part of God—that, viz., by which He
sends rain upon the earth—one portion of the ground, when
carefully cultivated, brings forth good fruits; while another,
neglected and uncared for, produces thorns and thistles.  And if
one, speaking as it were in the person of the rain,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p55.2" n="2318" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p56" shownumber="no"> Ex personâ
imbrium.</p></note> were to say, “It is I, the rain, that
have made the good fruits, and it is I that have caused the thorns and
thistles to grow,” however hard<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p56.1" n="2319" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p57" shownumber="no"> Dure.</p></note>
the statement might appear, it would nevertheless be true; for unless
the rain had fallen, neither fruits, nor thorns, nor thistles would
have sprung up, whereas by the coming of the rain the earth gave birth
to both.  Now, although it is due to the beneficial action of the
rain that the earth has produced herbs of both kinds, it is not to the
rain that the diversity of the herbs is properly to be ascribed; but on
those will justly rest the blame for the bad seed, who, although they
might have turned up the ground by frequent ploughing, and have broken
the clods by repeated harrowing, and have extirpated all useless and
noxious weeds, and have cleared and prepared the fields for the coming
showers by all the labour and toil which cultivation demands, have
nevertheless neglected to do this, and who will accordingly reap briers
and thorns, the most appropriate fruit of their sloth.  And the
consequence therefore is, that while the rain falls in kindness and
impartiality<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p57.1" n="2320" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p58" shownumber="no"> Bonitas et
æquitas imbrium.</p></note> equally upon the
whole earth, yet, by one and the same operation of the rain, that soil
which is cultivated yields with a blessing useful fruits to the
diligent and careful cultivators, while that which has become hardened
through the neglect of the husbandman brings forth only thorns and
thistles.  Let us there<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_311.html" id="vi.v.iv.ii-Page_311" n="311" />fore view those signs and miracles which
were done by God, as the showers furnished by Him from above; and the
purpose and desires of men, as the cultivated and uncultivated soil,
which is of one and the same nature indeed, as is every soil compared
with another, but not in one and the same state of cultivation. 
From which it follows that every one’s will,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p58.1" n="2321" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p59" shownumber="no"> Propositum.</p></note> if untrained, and fierce, and barbarous, is
either hardened by the miracles and wonders of God, growing more savage
and thorny than ever, or it becomes more pliant, and yields itself up
with the whole mind to obedience, if it be cleared from vice and
subjected to training.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.ii-p60" shownumber="no">11.  But, to establish the point more
clearly, it will not be superfluous to employ another illustration, as
if, e.g., one were to say that it is the sun which hardens and
liquefies, although liquefying and hardening are things of an opposite
nature.  Now it is not incorrect to say that the sun, by one and
the same power of its heat, melts wax indeed, but dries up and hardens
mud:<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p60.1" n="2322" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p61" shownumber="no"> Limum.</p></note>  not that its power operates one way
upon mud, and in another way upon wax; but that the qualities of mud
and wax are different, although according to nature they are one
thing,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p61.1" n="2323" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p62" shownumber="no"> Cum utique secundum
naturam unum sit.</p></note> both being from the
earth.  In this way, then, one and the same working upon the part
of God, which was administered by Moses in signs and wonders, made
manifest the hardness of Pharaoh, which he had conceived in the
intensity of his wickedness<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p62.1" n="2324" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p63" shownumber="no"> Malitiæ suæ
intentione conceperat.</p></note> but exhibited the
obedience of those other Egyptians who were intermingled with the
Israelites, and who are recorded to have quitted Egypt at the same time
with the Hebrews.  With respect to the statement that the heart of
Pharaoh was subdued by degrees, so that on one occasion he said,
“Go not far away; ye shall go a three days’ journey, but
leave your wives, and your children, and your cattle,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p63.1" n="2325" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p64" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p64.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.8.27-Exod.8.29" parsed="|Exod|8|27|8|29" passage="Ex. viii. 27-29">Ex. viii. 27–29</scripRef>.</p></note> and as regards any other statements,
according to which he appears to yield gradually to the signs and
wonders, what else is shown, save that the power of the signs and
miracles was making some impression on him, but not so much as it ought
to have done?  For if the hardening were of such a nature as many
take it to be, he would not indeed have given way even in a few
instances.  But I think there is no absurdity in explaining the
tropical or figurative<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p64.2" n="2326" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p65" shownumber="no"> Tropum vel figuram
sermonis.</p></note> nature of that
language employed in speaking of “hardening,” according to
common usage.  For those masters who are remarkable for kindness
to their slaves, are frequently accustomed to say to the latter, when,
through much patience and indulgence on their part, they have become
insolent and worthless:  “It is I that have made you what
you are; I have spoiled you; it is my endurance that has made you good
for nothing:  I am to blame for your perverse and wicked habits,
because I do not have you immediately punished for every delinquency
according to your deserts.”  For we must first attend to the
tropical or figurative meaning of the language, and so come to see the
force of the expression, and not find fault with the word, whose inner
meaning we do not ascertain.  <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_312.html" id="vi.v.iv.ii-Page_312" n="312" />Finally, the Apostle Paul, evidently
treating of such, says to him who remained in his sins: 
“Despisest thou the riches of His goodness, and forbearance, and
long-suffering; not knowing that the goodness of God leadeth thee to
repentance? but, after thy hardness and impenitent heart, treasurest up
unto thyself wrath on the day of wrath and revelation of the righteous
judgment of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p65.1" n="2327" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p66" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p66.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.4-Rom.2.5" parsed="|Rom|2|4|2|5" passage="Rom. ii. 4, 5">Rom. ii. 4, 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  Such are the
words of the apostle to him who is in his sins.  Let us apply
these very expressions to Pharaoh, and see if they also are not spoken
of him with propriety, since, according to his hardness and impenitent
heart, he treasured and stored up for himself wrath on the day of
wrath, inasmuch as his hardness could never have been declared and
manifested, unless signs and wonders of such number and magnificence
had been performed.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.ii-p67" shownumber="no">12.  But if the proofs which we have adduced
do not appear full enough, and the similitude of the apostle seem
wanting in applicability,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p67.1" n="2328" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p68" shownumber="no"> Et apostolicæ
similitudinis parum munimenti habere adhus videtur assertio.</p></note> let us add the
voice of prophetic authority, and see what the prophets declare
regarding those who at first, indeed, leading a righteous life, have
deserved to receive numerous proofs of the goodness of God, but
afterwards, as being human beings, have fallen astray, with whom the
prophet, making himself also one, says:  “Why, O
<span class="sc" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p68.1">Lord</span>, hast Thou made us to err from Thy way?
and hardened our heart, that we should not fear Thy name?  Return,
for Thy servants’ sake, for the tribes of Thine inheritance, that
we also for a little may obtain some inheritance from Thy holy
hill.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p68.2" n="2329" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p69" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p69.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.63.17-Isa.63.18" parsed="|Isa|63|17|63|18" passage="Isa. lxiii. 17, 18">Isa. lxiii. 17, 18</scripRef>.  Here the Septuagint differs from
the Masoretic text.</p></note>  Jeremiah also
employs similar language:  “O Lord, Thou hast deceived us,
and we were deceived; Thou hast held (us), and Thou hast
prevailed.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p69.2" n="2330" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p70" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p70.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.20.7" parsed="|Jer|20|7|0|0" passage="Jer. xx. 7">Jer. xx. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  The
expression, then, “Why, O Lord, hast Thou hardened our heart,
that we should not fear Thy name?” used by those who prayed for
mercy, is to be taken in a figurative, moral acceptation,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p70.2" n="2331" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p71" shownumber="no"> Morali utique tropo
accipiendum.</p></note> as if one were to say, “Why hast Thou
spared us so long, and didst not requite us when we sinned, but didst
abandon us, that so our wickedness might increase, and our liberty of
sinning be extended when punishment ceased?”  In like
manner, unless a horse continually feel the spur<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p71.1" n="2332" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p72" shownumber="no"> Ferratum calcem.</p></note> of his rider, and have his mouth abraded by
a bit,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p72.1" n="2333" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p73" shownumber="no"> Frenis ferratis.</p></note> he becomes
hardened.  And a boy also, unless constantly disciplined by
chastisement, will grow up to be an insolent youth, and one ready to
fall headlong into vice.  God accordingly abandons and neglects
those whom He has judged undeserving of chastisement:  “For
whom the Lord loveth He chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom He
receiveth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p73.1" n="2334" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p74" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p74.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.6" parsed="|Heb|12|6|0|0" passage="Heb. xii. 6">Heb. xii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  From which we
are to suppose that those are to be received into the rank and
affection of sons, who have deserved to be scourged and chastened by
the Lord, in order that they also, through endurance of trials and
tribulations, may be able to say, “Who shall separate us from the
love of God which is in Christ Jesus? shall tribulation, or anguish, or
famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p74.2" n="2335" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p75" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p75.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.35" parsed="|Rom|8|35|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 35">Rom. viii. 35</scripRef>.</p></note>  For by all these is each one’s
resolu<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_313.html" id="vi.v.iv.ii-Page_313" n="313" />tion manifested
and displayed, and the firmness of his perseverance made known, not so
much to God, who knows all things before they happen, as to the
rational and heavenly virtues,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p75.2" n="2336" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p76" shownumber="no"> Rationabilibus
cœlestibusque virtutibus.</p></note> who have obtained a
part in the work of procuring human salvation, as being a sort of
assistants and ministers to God.  Those, on the other hand, who do
not yet offer themselves to God with such constancy and affection, and
are not ready to come into His service, and to prepare their souls for
trial, are said to be abandoned by God, i.e., not to be instructed,
inasmuch as they are not prepared for instruction, their training or
care being undoubtedly postponed to a later time.  These certainly
do not know what they will obtain from God, unless they first entertain
the desire of being benefited; and this finally will be the case, if a
man come first to a knowledge of himself, and feel what are his
defects, and understand from whom he either ought or can seek the
supply of his deficiencies.  For he who does not know beforehand
of his weakness or his sickness, cannot seek a physician; or at least,
after recovering his health, that man will not be grateful to his
physician who did not first recognise the dangerous nature of his
ailment.  And so, unless a man has first ascertained the defects
of his life, and the evil nature of his sins, and made this known by
confession from his own lips, he cannot be cleansed or acquitted, lest
he should be ignorant that what he possesses has been bestowed on him
by favour, but should consider as his own property what flows from the
divine liberality, which idea undoubtedly generates arrogance of mind
and pride, and finally becomes the cause of the individual’s
ruin.  And this, we must believe, was the case with the devil, who
viewed as his own, and not as given him by God, the primacy<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p76.1" n="2337" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p77" shownumber="no"> Primatus.</p></note> which he held at the time when he was
unstained;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p77.1" n="2338" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p78" shownumber="no"> Immaculatus.</p></note> and thus was
fulfilled in him the declaration, that “every one who exalteth
himself shall be abased.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p78.1" n="2339" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p79" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p79.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.14" parsed="|Luke|18|14|0|0" passage="Luke xviii. 14">Luke xviii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>  From
which it appears to me that the divine mysteries were concealed from
the wise and prudent, according to the statement of Scripture, that
“no flesh should glory before God,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p79.2" n="2340" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p80" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p80.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.29" parsed="|1Cor|1|29|0|0" passage="1 Cor. i. 29">1 Cor. i. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>
and revealed to children—to those, namely, who, after they have
become infants and little children, i.e., have returned to the humility
and simplicity of children, then make progress; and on arriving at
perfection, remember that they have obtained their state of happiness,
not by their own merits, but by the grace and compassion of
God.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.ii-p81" shownumber="no">13.  It is therefore by the sentence of God
that he is abandoned who deserves to be so, while over some sinners God
exercises forbearance; not, however, without a definite principle of
action.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p81.1" n="2341" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p82" shownumber="no"> Non tamen sine
certâ ratione.</p></note>  Nay, the very
fact that He is long-suffering conduces to the advantage of those very
persons, since the soul over which He exercises this providential care
is immortal; and, as being immortal and everlasting, it is not,
although not immediately cared for, excluded from salvation, which is
postponed to a more convenient time.  For perhaps it is expedient
for those who have been more deeply imbued with the poison of
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_314.html" id="vi.v.iv.ii-Page_314" n="314" />wickedness to obtain this
salvation at a later period.  For as medical men sometimes,
although they could quickly cover over the scars of wounds, keep back
and delay the cure for the present, in the expectation of a better and
more perfect recovery, knowing that it is more salutary to retard the
treatment in the cases of swellings caused by wounds, and to allow the
malignant humours to flow off for a while, rather than to hasten a
superficial cure, by shutting up in the veins the poison of a morbid
humour, which, excluded from its customary outlets, will undoubtedly
creep into the inner parts of the limbs, and penetrate to the very
vitals of the viscera, producing no longer mere disease in the body,
but causing destruction to life; so, in like manner, God also, who
knows the secret things of the heart, and foreknows the future, in much
forbearance allows certain events to happen, which, coming from without
upon men, cause to come forth into the light the passions and vices
which are concealed within, that by their means those may be cleansed
and cured who, through great negligence and carelessness, have admitted
within themselves the roots and seeds of sins, so that, when driven
outwards and brought to the surface, they may in a certain degree be
cast forth and dispersed.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p82.1" n="2342" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p83" shownumber="no"> Digeri.  The
rendering “dispersed” seems to agree best with the meaning
intended to be conveyed.</p></note>  And thus,
although a man may appear to be afflicted with evils of a serious kind,
suffering convulsions in all his limbs, he may nevertheless, at some
future time, obtain relief and a cessation from his trouble; and, after
enduring his afflictions to satiety, may, after many sufferings, be
restored again to his (proper) condition.  For God deals with
souls not merely with a view to the short space of our present life,
included within sixty years<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p83.1" n="2343" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p84" shownumber="no"> In the Greek the term
is <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p84.1" lang="EL">πεντηκονταετίαν</span>.</p></note> or more, but with
reference to a perpetual and never-ending period, exercising His
providential care over souls that are immortal, even as He Himself is
eternal and immortal.  For He made the rational nature, which He
formed in His own image and likeness, incorruptible; and therefore the
soul, which is immortal, is not excluded by the shortness of the
present life from the divine remedies and cures.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.ii-p85" shownumber="no">14.  But let us take from the Gospels also
the similitudes of those things which we have mentioned, in which is
described a certain rock, having on it a little superficial earth, on
which, when a seed falls, it is said quickly to spring up; but when
sprung up, it withers as the sun ascends in the heavens, and dies away,
because it did not cast its root deeply into the ground.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p85.1" n="2344" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p86" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p86.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.5-Matt.13.6" parsed="|Matt|13|5|13|6" passage="Matt. xiii. 5, 6">Matt. xiii. 5, 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now this rock undoubtedly represents
the human soul, hardened on account of its own negligence, and
converted into stone because of its wickedness.  For God gave no
one a stony heart by a creative act; but each individual’s heart
is said to become stony through his own wickedness and
disobedience.  As, therefore, if one were to blame a husbandman
for not casting his seed more quickly upon rocky ground, because seed
cast upon other rocky soil was seen to spring up speedily, the
husbandman would certainly say in reply:  “I sow this soil
more slowly, for this reason, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_315.html" id="vi.v.iv.ii-Page_315" n="315" />that it may retain the seed which it has
received; for it suits this ground to be sown somewhat slowly, lest
perhaps the crop, having sprouted too rapidly, and coming forth from
the mere surface of a shallow soil, should be unable to withstand the
rays of the sun.”  Would not he who formerly found fault
acquiesce in the reasons and superior knowledge of the husbandman, and
approve as done on rational grounds what formerly appeared to him as
founded on no reason?  And in the same way, God, the thoroughly
skilled husbandman of all His creation, undoubtedly conceals and delays
to another time those<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p86.2" n="2345" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p87" shownumber="no"> Hæc.</p></note> things which we
think ought to have obtained health sooner, in order that not the
outside of things, rather than the inside, may be cured.  But if
any one now were to object to us that certain seeds do even fall upon
rocky ground, i.e., on a hard and stony heart, we should answer that
even this does not happen without the arrangement of Divine Providence;
inasmuch as, but for this, it would not be known what condemnation was
incurred by rashness in hearing and indifference in
investigation,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p87.1" n="2346" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p88" shownumber="no"> Persecrutationis
improbitas.</p></note> nor, certainly,
what benefit was derived from being trained in an orderly manner. 
And hence it happens that the soul comes to know its defects, and to
cast the blame upon itself, and, consistently with this, to reserve and
submit itself to training, i.e., in order that it may see that its
faults must first be removed, and that then it must come to receive the
instruction of wisdom.  As, therefore, souls are innumerable, so
also are their manners, and purposes, and movements, and appetencies,
and incitements different, the variety of which can by no means be
grasped by the human mind; and therefore to God alone must be left the
art, and the knowledge, and the power of an arrangement of this kind,
as He alone can know both the remedies for each individual soul, and
measure out the time of its cure.  It is He alone then who, as we
said, recognises the ways of individual men, and determines by what way
He ought to lead Pharaoh, that through him His name might be named in
all the earth, having previously chastised him by many blows, and
finally drowning him in the sea.  By this drowning, however, it is
not to be supposed that God’s providence as regards Pharaoh was
terminated; for we must not imagine, because he was drowned, that
therefore he had forthwith completely<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p88.1" n="2347" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p89" shownumber="no"> Substantialiter.</p></note>
perished:  “for in the hand of God are both we and our
words; all wisdom, also, and knowledge of workmanship,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p89.1" n="2348" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p90" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p90.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.7.16" parsed="|Wis|7|16|0|0" passage="Wisd. vii. 16">Wisd. vii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> as Scripture declares.  But these
points we have discussed according to our ability, treating of that
chapter<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p90.2" n="2349" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p91" shownumber="no"> Capitulum.</p></note> of Scripture in
which it is said that God hardened the heart of Pharaoh, and agreeably
to the statement, “He hath mercy on whom He will have mercy, and
whom He will He hardeneth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p91.1" n="2350" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p92" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p92.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.18" parsed="|Rom|9|18|0|0" passage="Rom. ix. 18">Rom. ix. 18</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.ii-p93" shownumber="no">15.  Let us now look at those passages of
Ezekiel where he says, “I will take away from them their stony
heart, and I will put in them a heart of flesh, that they may walk in
My statutes, and keep Mine ordinances.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p93.1" n="2351" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p94" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p94.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.11.19-Ezek.11.20" parsed="|Ezek|11|19|11|20" passage="Ezek. xi. 19, 20">Ezek. xi. 19, 20</scripRef>.</p></note>  <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_316.html" id="vi.v.iv.ii-Page_316" n="316" />For if God, when He pleases, takes away a heart
of stone and bestows a heart of flesh, that His ordinances may be
observed and His commandments may be obeyed, it will then appear that
it is not in our power to put away wickedness.  For the taking
away of a stony heart seems to be nothing else than the removal of the
wickedness by which one is hardened, from whomsoever God pleases to
remove it.  Nor is the bestowal of a heart of flesh, that the
precepts of God may be observed and His commandments obeyed, any other
thing than a man becoming obedient, and no longer resisting the truth,
but performing works of virtue.  If, then, God promises to do
this, and if, before He takes away the stony heart, we are unable to
remove it from ourselves, it follows that it is not in our power, but
in God’s only, to cast away wickedness.  And again, if it is
not our doing to form within us a heart of flesh, but the work of God
alone, it will not be in our power to live virtuously, but it will in
everything appear to be a work of divine grace.  Such are the
assertions of those who wish to prove from the authority of Holy
Scripture that nothing lies in our own power.  Now to these we
answer, that these passages are not to be so understood, but in the
following manner.  Take the case of one who was ignorant and
untaught, and who, feeling the disgrace of his ignorance, should,
driven either by an exhortation from some person, or incited by a
desire to emulate other wise men, hand himself over to one by whom he
is assured that he will be carefully trained and competently
instructed.  If he, then, who had formerly hardened himself in
ignorance, yield himself, as we have said, with full purpose of mind to
a master, and promise to obey him in all things, the master, on seeing
clearly the resolute nature of his determination, will appropriately
promise to take away all ignorance, and to implant knowledge within his
mind; not that he undertakes to do this if the disciple refuse or
resist his efforts, but only on his offering and binding himself to
obedience in all things.  So also the Word of God promises to
those who draw near to Him, that He will take away their stony heart,
not indeed from those who do not listen to His word, but from those who
receive the precepts of His teaching; as in the Gospels we find the
sick approaching the Saviour, asking to receive health, and thus at
last be cured.  And in order that the blind might be healed and
regain their sight, their part consisted in making supplication to the
Saviour, and in believing that their cure could be effected by Him;
while His part, on the other hand, lay in restoring to them the power
of vision.  And in this way also does the Word of God promise to
bestow instruction by taking away the stony heart, i.e., by the removal
of wickedness, that so men may be able to walk in the divine precepts,
and observe the commandments of the law.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.ii-p95" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_317.html" id="vi.v.iv.ii-Page_317" n="317" />16. 
There is next brought before us that declaration uttered by the Saviour
in the Gospel:  “That seeing they may see, and not perceive;
and hearing they may hear, and not understand; lest they should happen
to be converted, and their sins be forgiven them.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p95.1" n="2352" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p96" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p96.1" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.12" parsed="|Mark|4|12|0|0" passage="Mark iv. 12">Mark iv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>  On which our opponent will
remark:  “If those who shall hear more distinctly are by all
means to be corrected and converted, and converted in such a manner as
to be worthy of receiving the remission of sins, and if it be not in
their own power to hear the word distinctly, but if it depend on the
Instructor to teach more openly and distinctly, while he declares that
he does not proclaim to them the word with clearness, lest they should
perhaps hear and understand, and be converted, and be saved, it will
follow, certainly, that their salvation is not dependent upon
themselves.  And if this be so, then we have no free-will either
as regards salvation or destruction.”  Now were it not for
the words that are added, “Lest perhaps they should be converted,
and their sins be forgiven them,” we might be more inclined to
return the answer, that the Saviour was unwilling that those
individuals whom He foresaw would not become good, should understand
the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven, and that therefore He spoke to
them in parables; but as that addition follows, “Lest perhaps
they should be converted, and their sins be forgiven them,” the
explanation is rendered more difficult.  And, in the first place,
we have to notice what defence this passage furnishes against those
heretics who are accustomed to hunt out of the Old Testament any
expressions which seem, according to their view, to predicate severity
and cruelty of God the Creator, as when He is described as being
affected with the feeling of vengeance or punishment, or by any of
those emotions, however named, from which they deny the existence of
goodness in the Creator; for they do not judge of the Gospels with the
same mind and feelings, and do not observe whether any such statements
are found in them as they condemn and censure in the Old
Testament.  For manifestly, in the passage referred to, the
Saviour is shown, as they themselves admit, not to speak distinctly,
for this very reason, that men may not be converted, and
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_318.html" id="vi.v.iv.ii-Page_318" n="318" />when converted, receive the
remission of sins.  Now, if the words be understood according to
the letter merely, nothing less, certainly, will be contained in them
than in those passages which they find fault with in the Old
Testament.  And if they are of opinion that any expressions
occurring in such a connection in the New Testament stand in need of
explanation, it will necessarily follow that those also occurring in
the Old Testament, which are the subject of censure, may be freed from
aspersion by an explanation of a similar kind, so that by such means
the passages found in both Testaments may be shown to proceed from one
and the same God.  But let us return, as we best may, to the
question proposed.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.ii-p97" shownumber="no">17.  We said formerly, when discussing the
case of Pharaoh, that sometimes it does not lead to good results for a
man to be cured too quickly, especially if the disease, being shut up
within the inner parts of the body, rage with greater fierceness. 
Whence God, who is acquainted with secret things, and knows all things
before they happen, in His great goodness delays the cure of such, and
postpones their recovery to a remoter period, and, so to speak, cures
them by not curing them, lest a too favourable state of health<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p97.1" n="2353" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p98" shownumber="no"> Prospera sanitas.</p></note> should render them incurable.  It is
therefore possible that, in the case of those to whom, as being
“without,” the words of our Lord and Saviour were
addressed, He, seeing from His scrutiny of the hearts and reins that
they were not yet able to receive teaching of a clearer type, veiled by
the covering of language the meaning of the profounder mysteries, lest
perhaps, being rapidly converted and healed, i.e., having quickly
obtained the remission of their sins, they should again easily slide
back into the same disease which they <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_319.html" id="vi.v.iv.ii-Page_319" n="319" />had found could be healed without any
difficulty.  For if this be the case, no one can doubt that the
punishment is doubled, and the amount of wickedness increased; since
not only are the sins which had appeared to be forgiven repeated, but
the court<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p98.1" n="2354" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p99" shownumber="no"> Aula.</p></note> of virtue also is
desecrated when trodden by deceitful and polluted beings,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p99.1" n="2355" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p100" shownumber="no"> Mentes.</p></note> filled within with hidden wickedness. 
And what remedy can there ever be for those who, after eating the
impure and filthy food of wickedness, have tasted the pleasantness of
virtue, and received its sweetness into their mouths, and yet have
again betaken themselves to the deadly and poisonous provision of
sin?  And who doubts that it is better for delay and a temporary
abandonment to occur, in order that if, at some future time, they
should happen to be satiated with wickedness, and the filth with which
they are now delighted should become loathsome, the word of God may at
last be appropriately made clear to them, and that which is holy be not
given to the dogs, nor pearls be cast before swine, which will trample
them under foot, and turn, moreover, and rend and assault those who
have proclaimed to them the word of God?  These, then, are they
who are said to be “without,” undoubtedly by way of
contrast with those who are said to be “within,” and to
hear the word of God with greater clearness.  And yet those who
are “without” do hear the word, although it is covered by
parables, and overshadowed by proverbs.  There are others, also,
besides those who are without, who are called Tyrians, and who do not
hear at all, respecting whom the Saviour knew that they would have
repented long ago, sitting in sackcloth and ashes, if the miracles
performed among others had been done amongst them, and yet these do not
hear those things which are heard even by those who are
“without:”  and I believe, for this reason, that the
rank of such in wickedness was far lower and worse than that of those
who are said to be “without,” i.e., who are not far from
those who are within, and who have deserved to hear the word, although
in parables; and because, perhaps, their cure was delayed to that time
when it will be more tolerable for them on the day of judgment, than
for those before whom those miracles which are recorded were performed,
that so at last, being then relieved from the weight of their sins,
they may enter with more ease and power of endurance upon the way of
safety.  And this is a point which I wish impressed upon those who
peruse these pages, that with respect to topics of such difficulty and
obscurity we use our utmost endeavour, not so much to ascertain clearly
the solutions of the questions (for every one will do this as the
Spirit gives him utterance), as to maintain the rule of faith in the
most unmistakeable manner,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p100.1" n="2356" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p101" shownumber="no"> Evidentissimâ
assertione pietatis regulam teneamus.</p></note> by striving to show
that the providence of God, which equitably administers all things,
governs also immortal souls on the justest principles, (conferring
rewards) according to the merits and motives of each individual; the
present economy of things<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p101.1" n="2357" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p102" shownumber="no"> Dispensatio
humana.</p></note> not being confined
within the life of this world, but the pre-existing state of merit
always furnishing the ground for <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_320.html" id="vi.v.iv.ii-Page_320" n="320" />the state that is to follow,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p102.1" n="2358" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p103" shownumber="no"> Futuri status causam
præstat semper anterior meritorum status.</p></note> and thus by an eternal and immutable law of
equity, and by the controlling influence of Divine Providence, the
immortal soul is brought to the summit of perfection.  If one,
however, were to object to our statement, that the word of preaching
was purposely put aside by certain men of wicked and worthless
character, and (were to inquire) why the word was preached to those
over whom the Tyrians, who were certainly despised, are preferred in
comparison (by which proceeding, certainly, their wickedness was
increased, and their condemnation rendered more severe, that they
should hear the word who were not to believe it), they must be answered
in the following manner:  God, who is the Creator of the minds of
all men, foreseeing complaints against His providence, especially on
the part of those who say, “How could we believe when we neither
beheld those things which others saw, nor heard those words which were
preached to others? in so far is the blame removed from us, since they
to whom the word was announced, and the signs manifested, made no delay
whatever, but became believers, overpowered by the very force of the
miracles;” wishing to destroy the grounds for complaints of this
kind, and to show that it was no concealment of Divine Providence, but
the determination of the human mind which was the cause of their ruin,
bestowed the grace of His benefits even upon the unworthy and the
unbelieving, that every mouth might indeed be shut, and that the mind
of man might know that all the deficiency was on its own part, and none
on that of God; and that it may, at the same time, be understood and
recognised that he receives a heavier sentence of condemnation who has
despised the divine benefits conferred upon him than he who has not
deserved to obtain or hear them, and that it is a peculiarity of divine
compassion, and a mark of the extreme justice of its administration,
that it sometimes conceals from certain individuals the opportunity of
either seeing or hearing the mysteries of divine power, lest, after
beholding the power of the miracles, and recognising and hearing the
mysteries of its wisdom, they should, on treating them with contempt
and indifference, be punished with greater severity for their
impiety.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.ii-p104" shownumber="no">18.  Let us now look to the expression,
“It is not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of
God that showeth mercy.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p104.1" n="2359" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p105" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p105.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.16" parsed="|Rom|9|16|0|0" passage="Rom. ix. 16">Rom. ix. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>  For our
opponents assert, that if it does not depend upon him that willeth, nor
on him that runneth, but on God that showeth mercy, that a man be
saved, our salvation is not in our own power.  For our nature is
such as to admit of our either being saved or not, or else our
salvation rests solely on the will of Him who, if He wills it, shows
mercy, and confers salvation.  Now let us inquire, in the first
place, of such persons, whether <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_321.html" id="vi.v.iv.ii-Page_321" n="321" />to desire blessings be a good or evil
act; and whether to hasten after good as a final aim<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p105.2" n="2360" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p106" shownumber="no"> Ad finem boni.</p></note> be worthy of praise.  If they were to
answer that such a procedure was deserving of censure, they would
evidently be mad; for all holy men both desire blessings and run after
them, and certainly are not blameworthy.  How, then, is it that he
who is not saved, if he be of an evil nature, desires blessing, and
runs after them, but does not find them?  For they say that a bad
tree does not bring forth good fruits, whereas it is a good fruit to
desire blessings.  And how is the fruit of a bad tree good? 
And if they assert that to desire blessings, and to run after them, is
an act of indifference,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p106.1" n="2361" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p107" shownumber="no"> Medium est velle
bona.</p></note> i.e., neither good
nor bad, we shall reply, that if it be an indifferent act to desire
blessings, and to run after them, then the opposite of that will also
be an indifferent act, viz., to desire evils, and to run after them;
whereas it is certain that it is not an indifferent act to desire
evils, and to run after them, but one that is manifestly wicked. 
It is established, then, that to desire and follow after blessings is
not an indifferent, but a virtuous proceeding.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.ii-p108" shownumber="no">Having now repelled these objections by the answer
which we have given, let us hasten on to the discussion of the subject
itself, in which it is said, “It is not of him that willeth, nor
of him that runneth, but of God that showeth mercy.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p108.1" n="2362" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p109" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p109.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.16" parsed="|Rom|9|16|0|0" passage="Rom. ix. 16">Rom. ix. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>  In the book of Psalms—in the
Songs of Degrees, which are ascribed to Solomon—the following
statement occurs:  “Except the Lord build the house, they
labour in vain that build it; except the Lord keep the city, the
watchman waketh but in vain.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p109.2" n="2363" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p110" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p110.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.127.1" parsed="|Ps|127|1|0|0" passage="Ps. cxxvii. 1">Ps. cxxvii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  By which
words he does not indeed indicate that we should cease from building or
watching over the safe keeping of that city which is within us; but
what he points out is this, that whatever is built without God, and
whatever is guarded without him, is built in vain, and guarded to no
purpose.  For in all things that are well built and well
protected, the Lord is held to be the cause either of the building or
of its protection.  As if, e.g., we were to behold some
magnificent structure and mass of splendid building reared with
beauteous architectural skill, would we not justly and deservedly say
that such was built not by human power, but by divine help and
might?  And yet from such a statement it will not be meant that
the labour and industry of human effort were inactive, and effected
nothing at all.  Or again, if we were to see some city surrounded
by a severe blockade of the enemy, in which threatening engines were
brought against the walls, and the place hard pressed by a vallum, and
weapons, and fire, and all the instruments of war, by which destruction
is prepared, would we not rightly and deservedly say, if the enemy were
repelled and put to flight, that the deliverance had been wrought for
the liberated city by God?  And yet we would not mean, by so
speaking, that either the vigilance of the sentinels, or the alertness
of the young men,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p110.2" n="2364" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p111" shownumber="no"> Procinctum
juvenum.</p></note> or the protection
of the guards, had been wanting.  And the apostle also must be
understood in a similar manner, because the human will alone is not
sufficient to obtain salvation; nor is any mortal running able to
win <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_322.html" id="vi.v.iv.ii-Page_322" n="322" />the heavenly
(rewards), and to obtain the prize of our high calling<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p111.1" n="2365" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p112" shownumber="no"> Supernæ
vocationis.</p></note> of God in Christ Jesus, unless this very
good will of ours, and ready purpose, and whatever that diligence
within us may be, be aided or furnished with divine help.  And
therefore most logically<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p112.1" n="2366" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p113" shownumber="no"> Valde
consequenter.</p></note> did the apostle
say, that “it is not of him that willeth, nor of him that
runneth, but of God that showeth mercy;” in the same manner as if
we were to say of agriculture what is actually written:  “I
planted, Apollos watered; but God gave the increase.  So then
neither is he that planteth anything, neither he that watereth; but God
that giveth the increase.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p113.1" n="2367" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p114" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p114.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.6-1Cor.3.7" parsed="|1Cor|3|6|3|7" passage="1 Cor. iii. 6, 7">1 Cor. iii. 6, 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  As,
therefore, when a field has brought good and rich crops to perfect
maturity, no one would piously and logically assert that the husbandman
had made those fruits, but would acknowledge that they had been
produced by God; so also is our own perfection brought about, not
indeed by our remaining inactive and idle,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p114.2" n="2368" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p115" shownumber="no"> “Nostra
perfectio non quidem nobis cessantibus et otiosis
efficitur.”  There is an ellipsis of some such words as,
“but by activity on our part.”</p></note>
(but by some activity on our part):  and yet the consummation of
it will not be ascribed to us, but to God, who is the first and chief
cause of the work.  So, when a ship has overcome the dangers of
the sea, although the result be accomplished by great labour on the
part of the sailors, and by the aid of all the art of navigation, and
by the zeal and carefulness of the pilot, and by the favouring
influence of the breezes, and the careful observation of the signs of
the stars, no one in his sound senses would ascribe the safety of the
vessel, when, after being tossed by the waves, and wearied by the
billows, it has at last reached the harbour in safety, to anything else
than to the mercy of God.  Not even the sailors or pilot venture
to say, “I have saved the ship,” but they refer all to the
mercy of God; not that they feel that they have contributed no skill or
labour to save the ship, but because they know that while they
contributed the labour, the safety of the vessel was ensured by
God.  So also in the race of our life we ourselves must expend
labour, and bring diligence and zeal to bear; but it is from God that
salvation is to be hoped for as the fruit of our labour. 
Otherwise, if God demand none of our labour, His commandments will
appear to be superfluous.  In vain, also, does Paul blame some for
having fallen from the truth, and praise others for abiding in the
faith; and to no purpose does he deliver certain precepts and
institutions to the Churches:  in vain, also, do we ourselves
either desire or run after what is good.  But it is certain that
these things are not done in vain; and it is certain that neither do
the apostles give instructions in vain, nor the Lord enact laws without
a reason.  It follows, therefore, that we declare it to be in
vain, rather, for the heretics to speak evil of these good
declarations.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.ii-p116" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_323.html" id="vi.v.iv.ii-Page_323" n="323" />19. 
After this there followed this point, that “to will and to do are
of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p116.1" n="2369" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p117" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p117.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.13" parsed="|Phil|2|13|0|0" passage="Phil. ii. 13">Phil. ii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>  Our opponents
maintain that if to will be of God, and if to do be of Him, or if,
whether we act or desire well or ill, it be of God, then in that case
we are not possessed of free-will.  Now to this we have to answer,
that the words of the apostle do not say that to will evil is of God,
or that to will good is of Him; nor that to do good or evil is of God;
but his statement is a general one, that to will and to do are of
God.  For as we have from God this very quality, that we are
men,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p117.2" n="2370" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p118" shownumber="no"> Hoc ipsum, quod
homines sumus.</p></note> that we breathe, that we move; so also we
have from God (the faculty) by which we will, as if we were to say that
our power of motion is from God,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p118.1" n="2371" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p119" shownumber="no"> Sicut dicamus, quod
movemur, ex Deo est.</p></note> or that the
performing of these duties by the individual members, and their
movements, are from God.  From which, certainly, I do not
understand this, that because the hand moves, e.g., to punish unjustly,
or to commit an act of theft, the act is of God, but only that the
power of motion<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p119.1" n="2372" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p120" shownumber="no"> Hoc ipsum, quod
movetur.</p></note> is from God; while
it is our duty to turn those movements, the power of executing which we
have from God, either to purposes of good or evil.  And so what
the apostle says is, that we receive indeed the power of volition, but
that we misuse the will either to good or evil desires.  In a
similar way, also, we must judge of results.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.ii-p121" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_324.html" id="vi.v.iv.ii-Page_324" n="324" />20.  But
with respect to the declaration of the apostle, “Therefore hath
He mercy on whom He will have mercy, and whom He will He
hardeneth.  Thou wilt say then unto me, Why doth He yet find
fault?  For who hath resisted His will?  Nay but, O man, who
art thou that repliest against God?  Shall the thing formed say to
him that formed it, Why hast thou made me thus?  Hath not the
potter power over the clay, of the same lump to make one vessel unto
honour, and another unto dishonour?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p121.1" n="2373" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p122" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p122.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.18-Rom.9.21" parsed="|Rom|9|18|9|21" passage="Rom. ix. 18-21">Rom. ix. 18–21</scripRef>.</p></note>  Some one will perhaps say, that as the
potter out of the same lump makes some vessels to honour, and others to
dishonour, so God creates some men for perdition, and others for
salvation; and that it is not therefore in our own power either to be
saved or to perish; by which reasoning we appear not to be possessed of
free-will.  We must answer those who are of this opinion with the
question, Whether it is possible for the apostle to contradict
himself?  And if this cannot be imagined of an apostle, how shall
he appear, according to them, to be just in blaming those who committed
fornication in Corinth, or those who sinned, and did not repent of
their unchastity, and fornication, and uncleanness, which they had
committed?  How, also, does he greatly praise those who acted
rightly, like the house of Onesiphorus, saying, “The Lord give
mercy to the house of Onesiphorus; for he oft refreshed me, and was not
ashamed of my chain:  but, when he had come to Rome, he sought me
out very diligently, and found me.  The Lord grant unto him that
he may find mercy of the Lord in that day.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p122.2" n="2374" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p123" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p123.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.16-2Tim.1.18" parsed="|2Tim|1|16|1|18" passage="2 Tim. i. 16-18">2 Tim. i. 16–18</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now it is not consistent with
apostolic gravity to blame him who is worthy of blame, i.e., who has
sinned, and greatly to praise him who is deserving of praise for his
good works; and again, as if it were in no one’s power to do any
good or evil, to say that it was the Creator’s doing that every
one should act virtuously or wickedly, seeing He makes one vessel to
honour, and another to dishonour.  And how can he add that
statement, “We must all stand before the judgment-seat of Christ,
that every one of us may receive in his body, according to what he hath
done, whether it be good or bad?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p123.2" n="2375" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p124" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p124.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.10" parsed="|2Cor|5|10|0|0" passage="2 Cor. v. 10">2 Cor. v. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>  For what reward of good will be
conferred on him who could not commit evil, being formed by the Creator
to that very end? or what punishment will deservedly be inflicted on
him who was unable to do good in consequence of the creative act
of <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_325.html" id="vi.v.iv.ii-Page_325" n="325" />his Maker?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p124.2" n="2376" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p125" shownumber="no"> Ex ipsâ
conditoris creatione.</p></note>  Then, again, how is not this opposed
to that other declaration elsewhere, that “in a great house there
are not only vessels of gold and silver, but also of wood and of earth,
and some to honour, and some to dishonour.  If a man therefore
purge himself from these, he shall be a vessel unto honour, sanctified,
and meet for the Master’s use, prepared unto every good
work.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p125.1" n="2377" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p126" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p126.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.20-2Tim.2.21" parsed="|2Tim|2|20|2|21" passage="2 Tim. ii. 20, 21">2 Tim. ii. 20, 21</scripRef>.</p></note>  He,
accordingly, who purges himself, is made a vessel unto honour, while he
who has disdained to cleanse himself from his impurity is made a vessel
unto dishonour.  From such declarations, in my opinion, the cause
of our actions can in no degree be referred to the Creator.  For
God the Creator makes a certain vessel unto honour, and other vessels
to dishonour; but that vessel which has cleansed itself from all
impurity He makes a vessel unto honour, while that which has stained
itself with the filth of vice He makes a vessel unto dishonour. 
The conclusion from which, accordingly, is this, that the cause of each
one’s actions is a pre-existing one; and then every one,
according to his deserts, is made by God either a vessel unto honour or
dishonour.  Therefore every individual vessel has furnished to its
Creator out of itself the causes and occasions of its being formed by
Him to be either a vessel unto honour or one unto dishonour.  And
if the assertion appear correct, as it certainly is, and in harmony
with all piety, that it is due to previous causes that every vessel be
prepared by God either to honour or to dishonour, it does not appear
absurd that, in discussing remoter causes in the same order, and in the
same method, we should come to the same conclusion respecting the
nature of souls, and (believe) that this was the reason why Jacob was
beloved before he was born into this world, and Esau hated, while he
still was contained in the womb of his mother.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.ii-p127" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_326.html" id="vi.v.iv.ii-Page_326" n="326" />21.  Nay,
that very declaration, that from the same lump a vessel is formed both
to honour and to dishonour, will not push us hard; for we assert that
the nature of all rational souls is the same, as one lump of clay is
described as being under the treatment of the potter.  Seeing,
then, the nature of rational creatures is one, God, according to the
previous grounds of merit,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p127.1" n="2378" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p128" shownumber="no"> Secundum
præcedentes meritorum causas.</p></note> created and formed
out of it, as the potter out of the one lump, some persons to honour
and others to dishonour.  Now, as regards the language of the
apostle, which he utters as if in a tone of censure, “Nay but, O
man, who art thou that repliest against God?” he means, I think,
to point out that such a censure does not refer to any believer who
lives rightly and justly, and who has confidence in God, i.e., to such
an one as Moses was, of whom Scripture says that “Moses spake,
and God answered him by a voice;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p128.1" n="2379" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p129" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.ii-p129.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.19.19" parsed="|Exod|19|19|0|0" passage="Ex. xix. 19">Ex. xix. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>
and as God answered Moses, so also does every saint answer God. 
But he who is an unbeliever, and loses confidence in answering before
God owing to the unworthiness of his life and conversation, and who, in
relation to these matters, does not seek to learn and make progress,
but to oppose and resist, and who, to speak more plainly, is such an
one as to be able to say those words which the apostle indicates, when
he says, “Why, then, does He yet find fault? for who will resist
His will?”—to such an one may the censure of the apostle
rightly be directed, “Nay but, O man, who art thou that repliest
against God?”  This censure accordingly applies not to
believers and saints, but to unbelievers and wicked men.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.ii-p130" shownumber="no">Now, to those who introduce souls of different
natures,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p130.1" n="2380" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p131" shownumber="no"> Diversas animarum
naturas.</p></note> and who turn this
declaration of the apostle to the support of their own opinion, we have
to reply as follows:  If even they are agreed as to what the
apostle says, that out of the one lump are formed both those who are
made to honour and those who are made to dishonour, whom they term of a
nature that is to be saved and destroyed, there will then be no longer
souls of different natures, but one nature for all.  And if they
admit that one and the same potter may undoubtedly denote one Creator,
there will not <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_327.html" id="vi.v.iv.ii-Page_327" n="327" />be
different creators either of those who are saved, or of those who
perish.  Now, truly, let them choose whether they will have a good
Creator to be intended who creates bad and ruined men, or one who is
not good, who creates good men and those who are prepared to
honour.  For the necessity of returning an answer will extort from
them one of these two alternatives.  But according to our
declaration, whereby we say that it is owing to preceding causes that
God makes vessels either to honour or to dishonour, the approval of
God’s justice is in no respect limited.  For it is possible
that this vessel, which owing to previous causes was made in this world
to honour, may, if it behave negligently, be converted in another
world, according to the deserts of its conduct, into a vessel unto
dishonour:  as again, if any one, owing to preceding causes, was
formed by his Creator in this life a vessel unto dishonour, and shall
mend his ways and cleanse himself from all filth and vice, he may, in
the new world, be made a vessel to honour, sanctified and useful, and
prepared unto every good work.  Finally, those who were formed by
God in this world to be Israelites, and who have lived a life unworthy
of the nobility of their race, and have fallen away from the grandeur
of their descent, will, in the world to come, in a certain
degree<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p131.1" n="2381" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p132" shownumber="no"> Quodammodo.</p></note> be converted, on
account of their unbelief, from vessels of honour into vessels of
dishonour; while, on the other hand, many who in this life were
reckoned among Egyptian or Idumean vessels, having adopted the faith
and practice of Israelites, when they shall have done the works of
Israelites, and shall have entered the Church of the Lord, will exist
as vessels of honour in the revelation of the sons of God.  From
which it is more agreeable to the rule of piety to believe that every
rational being, according to his purpose and manner of life, is
converted, sometimes from bad to good, and falls away sometimes from
good to bad:  that some abide in good, and others advance to a
better condition, and always ascend to higher things, until they reach
the highest grade of all; while others, again, remain in evil, or, if
the wickedness within them begin to spread itself further, they descend
to a worse condition, and sink into the lowest depth of
wickedness.  Whence also we must suppose that it is possible there
may be some who began at first indeed with small offences, but who have
poured out wickedness to such a degree, and attained such proficiency
in evil, that in the measure of their wickedness they are equal even to
the opposing powers:  and again, if, by means of many severe
administrations of punishment, they are able at some future time to
recover their senses, and gradually attempt to find healing for their
wounds, they may, on ceasing from their wickedness, be restored to a
state of goodness.  Whence we are of opinion that, seeing the
soul, as we have frequently said, is immortal and eternal, it is
possible that, in the many and endless periods of duration in the
immeasurable and different worlds, it may descend from the highest good
to the lowest evil, or be restored from the lowest evil to the highest
good.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.ii-p133" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_328.html" id="vi.v.iv.ii-Page_328" n="328" />22.  But
since the words of the apostle, in what he says regarding vessels of
honour or dishonour, that “if a man therefore purge himself, he
will be a vessel unto honour, sanctified and meet for the
Master’s service, and prepared unto every good work,”
appear to place nothing in the power of God, but all in ourselves;
while in those in which he declares that “the potter hath power
over the clay, to make of the same lump one vessel to honour, another
to dishonour,” he seems to refer the whole to God,—it is
not to be understood that those statements are contradictory, but the
two meanings are to be reduced to agreement, and one signification must
be drawn from both, viz., that we are not to suppose either that those
things which are in our own power can be done without the help of God,
or that those which are in God’s hand can be brought to
completion without the intervention of our acts, and desires, and
intention; because we have it not in our own power so to will or do
anything, as not to know that this very faculty, by which we are able
to will or to do, was bestowed on us by God, according to the
distinction which we indicated above.  Or again, when God forms
vessels, some to honour and others to dishonour, we are to suppose that
He does not regard either our wills, or our purposes, or our deserts,
to be the causes of the honour or dishonour, as if they were a sort of
matter from which He may form the vessel of each one of us either to
honour or to dishonour; whereas the very movement of the soul itself,
or the purpose of the understanding, may of itself suggest to him, who
is not unaware of his heart and the thoughts of his mind, whether his
vessel ought to be formed to honour or to dishonour.  But let
these points suffice, which we have discussed as we best could,
regarding the questions connected with the freedom of the
will.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p133.1" n="2382" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.ii-p134" shownumber="no"> [Elucidation II.]</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.v.iv.iii" next="vi.v.iv.iv" prev="vi.v.iv.ii" progress="45.29%" title="Chapter I. translated from the Greek:  On the Freedom of the Will, With an Explanation and Interpretation of Those Statements of Scripture Which Appear to Nullify It.">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_302.html" id="vi.v.iv.iii-Page_302" n="302" /><p class="c59" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p1.1">Translation from the
Greek.</span></p>
<p class="c26" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p2.1">Chapter I.—On the Freedom of the
Will,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p2.2" n="2383" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p3.1" lang="EL">περι τοῦ
αὐτεξουσίου</span>.</p></note> With an Explanation and Interpretation of
Those Statements of Scripture Which Appear to Nullify It.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p4" shownumber="no">1.  Since in the preaching of the Church
there is included the doctrine respecting a just judgment of God,
which, when believed to be true, incites those who hear it to live
virtuously, and to shun sin by all means, inasmuch as they manifestly
acknowledge that things worthy of praise and blame are within our own
power, come and let us discuss by themselves a few points regarding the
freedom of the will—a question of all others most
necessary.  And that we may understand what the freedom of the
will is, it is necessary to unfold the conception of it,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p4.1" n="2384" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p5.1" lang="EL">τὴν ἔννοιαν
αὐτοῦ
ἀναπτύξαι</span>.</p></note> that this being declared with precision, the
subject may be placed before us.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.iii-p6" shownumber="no">2.  Of things that move, some have the cause
of their motion within themselves; others, again, are moved only from
without.  Now only portable things are moved from without, such as
pieces of wood, and stones, and all matter that is held together by
their constitution alone.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p6.1" n="2385" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p7.1" lang="EL">ὐπὸ
ἕξεως
μόνης</span>.</p></note>  And let that
view be removed from consideration which calls the flux of bodies
motion, since it is not needed for our present purpose.  But
animals and plants have the cause of their motion within themselves,
and in general whatever is held together by nature and a soul, to which
class of things they say that metals also belong.  And besides
these, fire too is self-moved, and perhaps also fountains of
water.  Now, of those things which have the cause of their
movement within themselves, some, they say, are moved out of
themselves, others from themselves:  things without life, out of
themselves; animate things, from themselves.  For animate things
are moved from themselves, a phantasy<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p7.2" n="2386" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p8.1" lang="EL">φαντασίας</span>.</p></note>
springing up in <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_303.html" id="vi.v.iv.iii-Page_303" n="303" />them
which incites to effort.  And again, in certain animals phantasies
are formed which call forth an effort, the nature of the
phantasy<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p8.2" n="2387" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p9.1" lang="EL">φύσεως
φανταστικῆς</span>.</p></note> stirring up the
effort in an orderly manner, as in the spider is formed the phantasy of
weaving; and the attempt to weave follows, the nature of its phantasy
inciting the insect in an orderly manner to this alone.  And
besides its phantasial nature, nothing else is believed to belong to
the insect.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p9.2" n="2388" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p10" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p10.1" lang="EL">καὶ οὐδενὸς
ἄλλου μετὰ
τὴν
φανταστικὴν
αὐτοῦ φυσιν
πεπιστευμένου
τοῦ ζώου</span>.</p></note>  And in the
bee there is formed the phantasy to produce wax.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.iii-p11" shownumber="no">3.  The rational animal, however, has, in
addition to its phantasial nature, also reason, which judges the
phantasies, and disapproves of some and accepts others, in order that
the animal may be led according to them.  Therefore, since there
are in the nature of reason aids towards the contemplation of virtue
and vice, by following which, after beholding good and evil, we select
the one and avoid the other, we are deserving of praise when we give
ourselves to the practice of virtue, and censurable when we do the
reverse.  We must not, however, be ignorant that the greater part
of the nature assigned to all things is a varying quantity<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p11.1" n="2389" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p12" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p12.1" lang="EL">ποσῶς</span>.</p></note> among animals, both in a greater and a less
degree; so that the instinct in hunting-dogs and in war-horses
approaches somehow, so to speak, to the faculty of reason.  Now,
to fall under some one of those external causes which stir up within us
this phantasy or that, is confessedly not one of those things that are
dependent upon ourselves; but to determine that we shall use the
occurrence in this way or differently, is the prerogative of nothing
else than of the reason within us, which, as occasion offers,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p12.2" n="2390" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p13" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p13.1" lang="EL">παρὰ τὰς
ἀφορμάς</span>.</p></note> arouses us towards efforts inciting to what
is virtuous and becoming, or turns us aside to what is the
reverse.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.iii-p14" shownumber="no">4.  But if any one maintain that this very external
cause is of such a nature that it is impossible to resist it when it
comes in such a way, let him turn his attention to his own feelings and
movements, (and see) whether there <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_304.html" id="vi.v.iv.iii-Page_304" n="304" />is not an approval, and assent, and
inclination of the controlling principle towards some object on account
of some specious arguments.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p14.1" n="2391" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p15" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p15.1" lang="EL">διὰ τάσδε
τὰς
πιθανότητας</span>.</p></note>  For, to take
an instance, a woman who has appeared before a man that has determined
to be chaste, and to refrain from carnal intercourse, and who has
incited him to act contrary to his purpose, is not a perfect<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p15.2" n="2392" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p16" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p16.1" lang="EL">αὐτοτελής</span>.</p></note> cause of annulling his determination. 
For, being altogether pleased with the luxury and allurement of the
pleasure, and not wishing to resist it, or to keep his purpose, he
commits an act of licentiousness.  Another man, again (when the
same things have happened to him who has received more instruction, and
has disciplined himself<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p16.2" n="2393" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p17" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p17.1" lang="EL">ησκηκότι</span>.</p></note>), encounters,
indeed, allurements and enticements; but his reason, as being
strengthened to a higher point, and carefully trained, and confirmed in
its views towards a virtuous course, or being near to
confirmation,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p17.2" n="2394" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p18" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p18.1" lang="EL">ἐγγύς γε τοῦ
βεβαιωθῆναι
γεγενημένος</span>.</p></note> repels the
incitement, and extinguishes the desire.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.iii-p19" shownumber="no">5.  Such being the case, to say that we are
moved from without, and to put away the blame from ourselves, by
declaring that we are like to pieces of wood and stones, which are
dragged about by those causes that act upon them from without, is
neither true nor in conformity with reason, but is the statement of him
who wishes to destroy<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p19.1" n="2395" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p20" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p20.1" lang="EL">παραχαράττειν</span>.</p></note> the conception of
free-will.  For if we were to ask such an one what was free-will,
he would say that it consisted in this, that when purposing to do some
thing, no external cause came inciting to the reverse.  But to
blame, on the other hand, the mere constitution of the body,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p20.2" n="2396" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p21" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p21.1" lang="EL">ψιλὴν τὴν
κατασκευήν</span>.</p></note> is absurd; for the disciplinary
reason,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p21.2" n="2397" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p22" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p22.1" lang="EL">λόγου
παιδευτικοῦ</span>.</p></note> taking hold of
those who are most intemperate and savage (if they will follow her
exhortation), effects a transformation, so that the alteration and
change for the better is most extensive,—the most licentious men
frequently becoming better than those who formerly did not seem to be
such by nature; and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_305.html" id="vi.v.iv.iii-Page_305" n="305" />the most savage men passing into such a
state of mildness,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p22.2" n="2398" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p23" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p23.1" lang="EL">ἡμερότητος
.</span></p></note> that those persons
who never at any time were so savage as they were, appear savage in
comparison, so great a degree of gentleness having been produced within
them.  And we see other men, most steady and respectable, driven
from their state of respectability and steadiness by intercourse with
evil customs, so as to fall into habits of licentiousness, often
beginning their wickedness in middle age, and plunging into disorder
after the period of youth has passed, which, so far as its nature is
concerned, is unstable.  Reason, therefore, demonstrates that
external events do not depend on us, but that it is our own business to
use them in this way or the opposite, having received reason as a judge
and an investigator<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p23.2" n="2399" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p24" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p24.1" lang="EL">ἐξεταστήν</span>.</p></note> of the manner in
which we ought to meet those events that come from without.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.iii-p25" shownumber="no">6.  Now, that it is our business to live
virtuously, and that God asks this of us, as not being dependent on Him
nor on any other, nor, as some think, upon fate, but as being our own
doing, the prophet Micah will prove when he says:  “If it
has been announced to thee, O man, what is good, or what does the Lord
require of thee, except to do justice and to love
mercy?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p25.1" n="2400" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p26" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:Mic.6.8" parsed="|Mic|6|8|0|0" passage="Mic. vi. 8">Mic. vi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> Moses also: 
“I have placed before thy face the way of life, and the way of
death:  choose what is good, and walk in it.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p26.2" n="2401" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p27" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.30.15-Deut.30.16 Bible:Deut.30.19" parsed="|Deut|30|15|30|16;|Deut|30|19|0|0" passage="Deut. 30.15,16,19">Deut.
xxx. 15, 16, cf. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>  Isaiah too:  “If you are
willing, and hear me, ye shall eat the good of the land; but if ye be
unwilling, and will not hear me, the sword will consume you:  for
the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p27.2" n="2402" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p28" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p28.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.19-Isa.1.20" parsed="|Isa|1|19|1|20" passage="Isa. i. 19, 20">Isa. i. 19, 20</scripRef>.</p></note>  And in the Psalms:  “If My
people had heard Me, and Israel had walked in My ways, I would have
humbled their enemies to nothing, and laid My hand upon those that
afflicted them;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p28.2" n="2403" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p29" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.81.13-Ps.81.14" parsed="|Ps|81|13|81|14" passage="Ps. lxxxi. 13, 14">Ps. lxxxi. 13, 14</scripRef>.</p></note> showing that it was
in the power of His people to hear and to walk in the ways of
God.  And the Saviour also, when He commands, “But I say
unto you, Resist not evil;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p29.2" n="2404" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p30" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p30.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.39" parsed="|Matt|5|39|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 39">Matt. v. 39</scripRef>.</p></note> and,
“Whosoever shall be angry with his brother, shall be in danger of
the judgment;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p30.2" n="2405" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p31" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.22" parsed="|Matt|5|22|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 22">Matt. v. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> and,
“Whosoever shall look upon a <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_306.html" id="vi.v.iv.iii-Page_306" n="306" />woman to lust after her, hath already
committed adultery with her in his heart;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p31.2" n="2406" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p32" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p32.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.28" parsed="|Matt|5|28|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 28">Matt. v. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> and by any other commandment which He gives,
declares that it lies with ourselves to keep what is enjoined, and that
we shall reasonably<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p32.2" n="2407" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p33" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p33.1" lang="EL">εὐλόγως</span>.</p></note> be liable to
condemnation if we transgress.  And therefore He says in
addition:  “He that heareth My words, and doeth them, shall
be likened to a prudent man, who built his house upon a rock,”
etc., etc.; “while he that heareth them, but doeth them not, is
like a foolish man, who built his house upon the sand,”
etc.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p33.2" n="2408" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p34" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p34.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.26" parsed="|Matt|7|26|0|0" passage="Matt. vii. 26">Matt. vii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>  And when He says to those on His right
hand, “Come, ye blessed of My Father,” etc.; “for I
was an hungered, and ye gave Me to eat; I was athirst, and ye gave Me
to drink,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p34.2" n="2409" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p35" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p35.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.34" parsed="|Matt|25|34|0|0" passage="Matt. xxv. 34">Matt. xxv. 34</scripRef>.</p></note> it is exceedingly
manifest that He gives the promises to these as being deserving of
praise.  But, on the contrary, to the others, as being censurable
in comparison with them, He says, “Depart, ye cursed, into
everlasting fire!”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p35.2" n="2410" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p36" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p36.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.41" parsed="|Matt|25|41|0|0" passage="Matt. xxv. 41">Matt. xxv. 41</scripRef>.</p></note>  And let us
observe how Paul also converses<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p36.2" n="2411" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p37" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p37.1" lang="EL">διαλέγεται</span>.</p></note> with us as
having freedom of will, and as being ourselves the cause of ruin or
salvation, when he says, “Dost thou despise the riches of His
goodness, and of His patience, and of His long-suffering; not knowing
that the goodness of God leadeth thee to repentance?  But,
according to thy hardness and impenitent heart, thou art treasuring up
for thyself wrath on the day of wrath and revelation of the righteous
judgment of God; who will render to every one according to his
works:  to those who, by patient continuance in well-doing, seek
for glory and immortality, eternal life; while to those who are
contentious, and believe not the truth, but who believe iniquity,
anger, wrath, tribulation, and distress, on every soul of man that
worketh evil; on the Jew first, and on the Greek:  but glory, and
honour, and peace to every one that worketh good; to the Jew first, and
to the Greek.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p37.2" n="2412" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p38" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p38.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.4-Rom.2.10" parsed="|Rom|2|4|2|10" passage="Rom. ii. 4-10">Rom. ii. 4–10</scripRef>.</p></note>  There are,
indeed, innumerable passages in the Scriptures which establish with
exceeding clearness the existence of freedom of will.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.iii-p39" shownumber="no">7.  But, since certain declarations of <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_307.html" id="vi.v.iv.iii-Page_307" n="307" />the Old Testament and of the New lead to
the opposite conclusion—namely, that it does not depend on
ourselves to keep the commandments and to be saved, or to transgress
them and to be lost—let us adduce them one by one, and see the
explanations of them, in order that from those which we adduce, any one
selecting in a similar way all the passages that seem to nullify
free-will, may consider what is said about them by way of
explanation.  And now, the statements regarding Pharaoh have
troubled many, respecting whom God declared several times, “I
will harden Pharaoh’s heart.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p39.1" n="2413" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p40" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p40.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.4.21 Bible:Exod.7.3" parsed="|Exod|4|21|0|0;|Exod|7|3|0|0" passage="Ex. 4.21; 7.3">Ex. iv. 21,
cf. vii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  For if he is hardened by God, and
commits sin in consequence of being hardened, he is not the cause of
sin to himself; and if so, then neither does Pharaoh possess
free-will.  And some one will say that, in a similar way, they who
perish have not free-will, and will not perish of themselves.  The
declaration also in Ezekiel, “I will take away their stony
hearts, and will put in them hearts of flesh, that they may walk in My
precepts, and keep My commandments,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p40.2" n="2414" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p41" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p41.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.11.19-Ezek.11.20" parsed="|Ezek|11|19|11|20" passage="Ezek. xi. 19, 20">Ezek. xi. 19, 20</scripRef>.</p></note>
might lead one to think that it was God who gave the power to walk in
His commandments, and to keep His precepts, by His withdrawing the
hindrance—the stony heart, and implanting a better—a heart
of flesh.  And let us look also at the passage in the
Gospel—the answer which the Saviour returns to those who inquired
why He spake to the multitude in parables.  His words are: 
“That seeing they might not see; and hearing they may hear, and
not understand; lest they should be converted, and their sins be
forgiven them.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p41.2" n="2415" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p42" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p42.1" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.12" parsed="|Mark|4|12|0|0" passage="Mark iv. 12">Mark iv. 12</scripRef>
and <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p42.2" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.10" parsed="|Luke|8|10|0|0" passage="Luke viii. 10">Luke viii.  10</scripRef>.</p></note>  The passage
also in Paul:  “It is not of him that willeth, nor of him
that runneth, but of God that showeth mercy.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p42.3" n="2416" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p43" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p43.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.16" parsed="|Rom|9|16|0|0" passage="Rom. ix. 16">Rom. ix. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>  The declarations, too, in other
places, that “both to will and to do are of God;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p43.2" n="2417" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p44" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p44.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.13" parsed="|Phil|2|13|0|0" passage="Phil. ii. 13">Phil. ii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> “that God hath mercy upon whom He will
have mercy, and whom He will He hardeneth.  Thou wilt say then,
Why doth He yet find fault?  For who hath resisted His
will?”  “The per<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_308.html" id="vi.v.iv.iii-Page_308" n="308" />suasion is of Him that calleth, and not
of us.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p44.2" n="2418" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p45" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p45.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.8" parsed="|Gal|5|8|0|0" passage="Gal. v. 8">Gal. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  “Nay, O
man, who art thou that repliest against God?  Shall the thing
formed say to him that hath formed it, Why hast thou made me
thus?  Hath not the potter power over the clay, of the same lump
to make one vessel unto honour, and another unto
dishonour?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p45.2" n="2419" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p46" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p46.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.20-Rom.9.21" parsed="|Rom|9|20|9|21" passage="Rom. ix. 20, 21">Rom. ix. 20, 21</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now these
passages are sufficient of themselves to trouble the multitude, as if
man were not possessed of free-will, but as if it were God who saves
and destroys whom He will.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.iii-p47" shownumber="no">8.  Let us begin, then, with what is said
about Pharaoh—that he was hardened by God, that he might not send
away the people; along with which will be examined also the statement
of the apostle, “Therefore hath He mercy on whom He will have
mercy, and whom He will He hardeneth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p47.1" n="2420" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p48" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p48.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.18" parsed="|Rom|9|18|0|0" passage="Rom. ix. 18">Rom. ix. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>  And certain of those who hold
different opinions misuse these passages, themselves also almost
destroying free-will by introducing ruined natures incapable of
salvation, and others saved which it is impossible can be lost; and
Pharaoh, they say, as being of a ruined nature, is therefore hardened
by God, who has mercy upon the spiritual, but hardens the
earthly.  Let us see now what they mean.  For we shall ask
them if Pharaoh was of an earthy nature; and when they answer, we shall
say that he who is of an earthy nature is altogether disobedient to
God:  but if disobedient, what need is there of his heart being
hardened, and that not once, but frequently?  Unless perhaps,
since it was possible for him to obey (in which case he would certainly
have obeyed, as not being earthy, when hard pressed by the signs and
wonders), God needs him to be disobedient to a greater degree,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p48.2" n="2421" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p49" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p49.1" lang="EL">χρῄζει δὲ
αὐτοῦ ὁ
Θεὸς</span>…<span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p49.2" lang="EL">ἐπι
πλεῖον
ἀπειθοῦντος</span>.</p></note> in order that He may manifest His mighty
deeds for the salvation of the multitude, and therefore hardens his
heart.  This will be our answer to them in the first place, in
order to overturn their supposition that Pharaoh was of a ruined
nature.  And the same reply must be given to them with respect to
the statement of the apostle.  For whom does God harden? 
Those who <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_309.html" id="vi.v.iv.iii-Page_309" n="309" />perish, as if they
would obey unless they were hardened, or manifestly those who would be
saved because they are not of a ruined nature.  And on whom has He
mercy?  Is it on those who are to be saved?  And how is there
need of a second mercy for those who have been prepared once for
salvation, and who will by all means become blessed on account of their
nature?  Unless perhaps, since they are capable of incurring
destruction, if they did not receive mercy, they will obtain mercy, in
order that they may not incur that destruction of which they are
capable, but may be in the condition of those who are saved.  And
this is our answer to such persons.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.iii-p50" shownumber="no">9.  But to those who think they understand
the term “hardened,” we must address the inquiry, What do
they mean by saying that God, by His working, hardens the heart, and
with what purpose does He do this?  For let them observe the
conception<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p50.1" n="2422" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p51" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p51.1" lang="EL">ἔννοιαν</span>.</p></note> of a God who is in
reality just and good; but if they will not allow this, let it be
conceded to them for the present that He is just; and let them show how
the good and just God, or the just God only, appears to be just, in
hardening the heart of him who perishes because of his being
hardened:  and how the just God becomes the cause of destruction
and disobedience, when men are chastened by Him on account of their
hardness and disobedience.  And why does He find fault with him,
saying, “Thou wilt not let My people go;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p51.2" n="2423" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p52" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p52.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.4.23 Bible:Exod.9.17" parsed="|Exod|4|23|0|0;|Exod|9|17|0|0" passage="Ex. iv. 23 and ix. 17">Ex. iv. 23 and ix. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> “Lo, I will smite all the first-born
in Egypt, even thy first-born;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p52.2" n="2424" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p53" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p53.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.12.12" parsed="|Exod|12|12|0|0" passage="Ex. xii. 12">Ex. xii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>
and whatever else is recorded as spoken from God to Pharaoh through the
intervention of Moses?  For he who believes that the Scriptures
are true, and that God is just, must necessarily endeavour, if he be
honest,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p53.2" n="2425" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p54" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p54.1" lang="EL">εὐγνωμονῇ</span>.</p></note> to show how God, in
using such expressions, may be distinctly<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p54.2" n="2426" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p55" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p55.1" lang="EL">τρανῶς</span>.</p></note>
understood to be just.  But if any one should stand, declaring
with uncovered head that the Creator of the world was inclined to
wickedness,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p55.2" n="2427" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p56" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p56.1" lang="EL">ἀπογραψάμενός
τις γυμνῇ τῇ
κεφαλῇ
ἵστατο πρὸς
τὸ πονηρὸν
εἶναι τὸν
δημιουργόν</span>.</p></note> we should need
other words to answer them.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.iii-p57" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_310.html" id="vi.v.iv.iii-Page_310" n="310" />10.  But
since they say that they regard Him as a just God, and we as one who is
at the same time good and just, let us consider how the good and just
God could harden the heart of Pharaoh.  See, then, whether, by an
illustration used by the apostle in the Epistle to the Hebrews, we are
able to prove that by one operation<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p57.1" n="2428" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p58" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p58.1" lang="EL">ἐνεργείᾳ</span>.</p></note> God has mercy
upon one man while He hardens another, although not intending to
harden; but, (although) having a good purpose, hardening follows as a
result of the inherent principle of wickedness in such
persons,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p58.2" n="2429" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p59" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p59.1" lang="EL">διὰ τὸ τῆς
κακίας
ὑποκείμενον
τοῦ παρ᾽
ἑαυτοῖς
κακοῦ</span>.</p></note> and so He is said
to harden him who is hardened.  “The earth,” he says,
“which drinketh in the rain that cometh oft upon it, and bringeth
forth herbs meet for them for whom it is dressed, receiveth blessing
from God; but that which beareth thorns and briers is rejected, and is
nigh to cursing, whose end is to be burned.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p59.2" n="2430" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p60" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p60.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.7-Heb.6.8" parsed="|Heb|6|7|6|8" passage="Heb. vi. 7, 8">Heb. vi. 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  As respects the rain, then, there is
one operation; and there being one operation as regards the rain, the
ground which is cultivated produces fruit, while that which is
neglected and is barren produces thorns.  Now, it might seem
profane<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p60.2" n="2431" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p61" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p61.1" lang="EL">δύσφημον</span>.</p></note> for Him who rains
to say, “I produced the fruits, and the thorns that are in the
earth;” and yet, although profane, it is true.  For, had
rain not fallen, there would have been neither fruits nor thorns; but,
having fallen at the proper time and in moderation, both were
produced.  The ground, now, which drank in the rain which often
fell upon it, and yet produced thorns and briers, is rejected and nigh
to cursing.  The blessing, then, of the rain descended even upon
the inferior land; but it, being neglected and uncultivated, yielded
thorns and thistles.  In the same way, therefore, the wonderful
works also done by God are, as it were, the rain; while the differing
purposes are, as it were, the cultivated and neglected land, being
(yet), like earth, of one nature.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.iii-p62" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_311.html" id="vi.v.iv.iii-Page_311" n="311" />11.  And
as if the sun, uttering a voice, were to say, “I liquefy and dry
up,” liquefaction and drying up being opposite things, he would
not speak falsely as regards the point in question;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p62.1" n="2432" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p63" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p63.1" lang="EL">παρὰ τὸ
ὑποκείμενον</span>.</p></note> wax being melted and mud being dried by the
same heat; so the same operation, which was performed through the
instrumentality of Moses, proved the hardness of Pharaoh on the one
hand, the result of his wickedness, and the yielding of the mixed
Egyptian multitude who took their departure with the Hebrews.  And
the brief statement<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p63.2" n="2433" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p64" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p64.1" lang="EL">καὶ τὸ κατὰ
τὸ βραχὺ δὲ
ἀναγεγράφθαι</span>.</p></note> that the heart of
Pharaoh was softened, as it were, when he said, “But ye shall not
go far:  ye will go a three days’ journey, and leave your
wives,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p64.2" n="2434" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p65" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p65.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.8.28-Exod.8.29" parsed="|Exod|8|28|8|29" passage="Ex. viii. 28, 29">Ex. viii. 28, 29</scripRef>.</p></note> and anything else
which he said, yielding little by little before the signs, proves that
the wonders made some impression even upon him, but did not accomplish
all (that they might).  Yet even this would not have happened, if
that which is supposed by the many—the hardening of
Pharaoh’s heart—had been produced by God Himself.  And
it is not absurd to soften down such expressions agreeably to common
usage:<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p65.2" n="2435" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p66" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p66.1" lang="EL">οὐκ ἄτοπον
δὲ καὶ ἀπὸ
συνηθείας τὰ
τοιαῦτα
παραμυθήσασθαι</span>.</p></note>  for good
masters often say to their slaves, when spoiled by their kindness and
forbearance, “I have made you bad, and I am to blame for offences
of such enormity.”  For we must attend to the character and
force of the phrase, and not argue sophistically,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p66.2" n="2436" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p67" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p67.1" lang="EL">συκοφαντεῖν</span>.</p></note> disregarding the meaning of the
expression.  Paul accordingly, having examined these points
clearly, says to the sinner:  “Or despisest thou the riches
of His goodness, and forbearance, and long-suffering; not knowing that
the goodness of God leadeth thee to repentance? <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_312.html" id="vi.v.iv.iii-Page_312" n="312" />but, after thy hardness and impenitent
heart, treasurest up unto thyself wrath against the day of wrath and
revelation of the righteous judgment of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p67.2" n="2437" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p68" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p68.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.4-Rom.2.5" parsed="|Rom|2|4|2|5" passage="Rom. ii. 4, 5">Rom. ii. 4, 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now, let what the apostle says to the
sinner be addressed to Pharaoh, and then the announcements made to him
will be understood to have been made with peculiar fitness, as to one
who, according to his hardness and unrepentant heart, was treasuring up
to himself wrath; seeing that his hardness would not have been proved
nor made manifest unless miracles had been performed, and miracles,
too, of such magnitude and importance.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.iii-p69" shownumber="no">12.  But since such narratives are slow to
secure assent,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p69.1" n="2438" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p70" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p70.1" lang="EL">δυσπειθεῖς</span>.</p></note> and are considered
to be forced,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p70.2" n="2439" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p71" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p71.1" lang="EL">βίαιοι</span>.</p></note> let us see from the
prophetical declarations also, what those persons say, who, although
they have experienced the great kindness of God, have not lived
virtuously, but have afterwards sinned.  “Why, O Lord, hast
Thou made us to err from Thy ways?  Why hast Thou hardened our
heart, so as not to fear Thy name?  Return for Thy servants’
sake, for the tribes of Thine inheritance, that we may inherit a small
portion of Thy holy mountain.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p71.2" n="2440" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p72" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p72.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.63.17-Isa.63.18" parsed="|Isa|63|17|63|18" passage="Isa. lxiii. 17, 18">Isa. lxiii. 17, 18</scripRef>.</p></note>  And in
Jeremiah:  “Thou hast deceived me, O Lord, and I was
deceived; Thou wert strong, and Thou didst prevail.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p72.2" n="2441" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p73" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p73.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.20.7" parsed="|Jer|20|7|0|0" passage="Jer. xx. 7">Jer. xx. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  For the expression, “Why hast
Thou hardened our heart, so as not to fear Thy name?” uttered by
those who are begging to receive mercy, is in its nature as
follows:  “Why hast Thou spared us so long, not visiting us
because of our sins, but deserting us, until our transgressions come to
a height?”  Now He leaves the greater part of men
unpunished, both in order that the habits of each one may be examined,
so far as it depends upon ourselves, and that the virtuous may be made
manifest in consequence of the test applied; while the others, not
escaping notice from God—for He knows all things before they
exist—but from the rational creation and themselves, may
afterwards obtain the means of cure, seeing they would not have known
the benefit had they not <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_313.html" id="vi.v.iv.iii-Page_313" n="313" />condemned themselves.  It is of
advantage to each one, that he perceive his own peculiar
nature<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p73.2" n="2442" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p74" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p74.1" lang="EL">ἰδιότητος</span>.</p></note> and the grace of
God.  For he who does not perceive his own weakness and the divine
favour, although he receive a benefit, yet, not having made trial of
himself, nor having condemned himself, will imagine that the benefit
conferred upon him by the grace of Heaven is his own doing.  And
this imagination, producing also vanity,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p74.2" n="2443" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p75" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p75.1" lang="EL">φυσιωσιν</span>.</p></note>
will be the cause of a downfall:  which, we conceive, was the case
with the devil, who attributed to himself the priority which he
possessed when in a state of sinlessness.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p75.2" n="2444" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p76" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p76.1" lang="EL">ἄμωμος</span>.</p></note>  “For every one that exalteth
himself shall be abased,” and “every one that humbleth
himself shall be exalted.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p76.2" n="2445" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p77" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p77.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.11" parsed="|Luke|14|11|0|0" passage="Luke xiv. 11">Luke xiv. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>  And
observe, that for this reason divine things have been concealed from
the wise and prudent, in order, as says the apostle, that “no
flesh should glory in the presence of God;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p77.2" n="2446" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p78" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p78.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.29" parsed="|1Cor|1|29|0|0" passage="1 Cor. i. 29">1 Cor. i. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> and they have been revealed to babes, to
those who after childhood have come to better things, and who remember
that it is not so much from their own effort, as by the unspeakable
goodness (of God), that they have reached the greatest possible extent
of blessedness.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.iii-p79" shownumber="no">13.  It is not without reason, then, that he
who is abandoned, is abandoned to the divine judgment, and that God is
long-suffering with certain sinners; but because it will be for their
advantage, with respect to the immortality of the soul and the unending
world,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p79.1" n="2447" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p80" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p80.1" lang="EL">τὸν ἄπειρον
αἰῶνα</span>.</p></note> that they be not
quickly brought<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p80.2" n="2448" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p81" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p81.1" lang="EL">συνεργηθῆναι
.</span></p></note> into a state of
salvation, but be conducted to it more slowly, after having experienced
many <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_314.html" id="vi.v.iv.iii-Page_314" n="314" />evils.  For
as physicians, who are able to cure a man quickly, when they suspect
that a hidden poison exists in the body, do the reverse of healing,
making this more certain through their very desire to heal, deeming it
better for a considerable time to retain the patient under inflammation
and sickness, in order that he may recover his health more surely, than
to appear to produce a rapid recovery, and afterwards to cause a
relapse, and (thus) that hasty cure last only for a time; in the same
way, God also, who knows the secret things of the heart, and foresees
future events, in His long-suffering, permits (certain events to
occur), and by means of those things which happen from without extracts
the secret evil, in order to cleanse him who through carelessness has
received the seeds of sin, that having vomited them forth when they
came to the surface, although he may have been deeply involved in
evils, he may afterwards obtain healing after his wickedness, and be
renewed.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p81.2" n="2449" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p82" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p82.1" lang="EL">ἀναστοιχειωθῆναι</span>.</p></note>  For God
governs souls not with reference, let me say, to the fifty<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p82.2" n="2450" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p83" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p83.1" lang="EL">πεντηκονταετίαν</span>. 
Rufinus has “<i>sexaginta</i> <i>annos</i>.”</p></note> years of the present life, but with
reference to an illimitable<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p83.2" n="2451" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p84" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p84.1" lang="EL">ἀπέραντον
αἰῶνα</span>.</p></note> age:  for He
made the thinking principle immortal in its nature, and kindred to
Himself; and the rational soul is not, as in this life, excluded from
cure.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.iii-p85" shownumber="no">14.  Come now, and let us use the following
image<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p85.1" n="2452" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p86" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p86.1" lang="EL">εἰκόνι</span>.</p></note> from the Gospel.  There is a certain
rock, with a little surface-soil, on which, if seeds fall, they quickly
spring up; but when sprung up, as not having root, they are burned and
withered when the sun has arisen.  Now this rock is a human soul,
hardened on account of its negligence, and converted to stone because
of its wickedness; for no one receives from God a heart created of
stone, but it becomes such in consequence of wickedness.  If one,
then, were to find fault with the husbandman for not sowing his seed
sooner upon the rocky soil, when he <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_315.html" id="vi.v.iv.iii-Page_315" n="315" />saw other rocky ground which had received
seed flourishing, the husbandman would reply, “I shall sow this
ground more slowly, casting in seeds that will be able to retain their
hold, this slower method being better for the ground, and more secure
than that which receives the seed in a more rapid manner, and more upon
the surface.”  (The person finding fault) would yield his
assent to the husbandman, as one who spoke with sound reason, and who
acted with skill:  so also the great Husbandman of all nature
postpones that benefit which might be deemed premature,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p86.2" n="2453" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p87" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p87.1" lang="EL">τάχιον</span>.</p></note> that it may not prove superficial.  But
it is probable that here some one may object to us with reference to
this:  “Why do some of the seeds fall upon the earth that
has superficial soil, the soul being, as it were, a rock?” 
Now we must say, in answer to this, that it was better for this soul,
which desired better things precipitately,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p87.2" n="2454" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p88" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p88.1" lang="EL">προπετέστερον,
καὶ οὐχὶ ὁδῷ
ἐπ᾽ αὐτὰ
ὁδευσάσῃ</span>.</p></note>
and not by a way which led to them, to obtain its desire, in order
that, condemning itself on this account, it may, after a long time,
endure to receive the husbandry which is according to nature.  For
souls are, as one may say, innumerable; and their habits are
innumerable, and their movements, and their purposes, and their
assaults, and their efforts, of which there is only one admirable
administrator, who knows both the season, and the fitting helps, and
the avenues, and the ways, viz., the God and Father of all things, who
knows how He conducts even Pharaoh by so great events, and by drowning
in the sea, with which latter occurrence His superintendence of Pharaoh
does not cease.  For he was not annihilated when drowned: 
“For in the hand of God are both we and our words; all wisdom
also, and knowledge of workmanship.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p88.2" n="2455" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p89" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p89.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.7.16" parsed="|Wis|7|16|0|0" passage="Wisd. vii. 16">Wisd. vii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>  And such is a moderate defence with
regard to the statement that “Pharaoh’s heart was
hardened,” and that “God hath mercy upon whom He will have
mercy, and whom He will He hardeneth.”</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.iii-p90" shownumber="no">15.  Let us look also at the declaration in
Ezekiel, which says, “I shall take away their stony hearts, and
will put in them hearts of flesh, that they <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_316.html" id="vi.v.iv.iii-Page_316" n="316" />may walk in My statutes and keep My
precepts.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p90.1" n="2456" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p91" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p91.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.11.19-Ezek.11.20" parsed="|Ezek|11|19|11|20" passage="Ezek. xi. 19, 20">Ezek. xi. 19, 20</scripRef>.</p></note>  For if God,
when He wills, takes away the stony hearts, and implants hearts of
flesh, so that His precepts are obeyed and His commandments are
observed, it is not in our power to put away wickedness.  For the
taking away of the stony hearts is nothing else than the taking away of
the wickedness, according to which one is hardened, from him from whom
God wills to take it; and the implanting of a heart of flesh, so that a
man may walk in the precepts of God and keep His commandments, what
else is it than to become somewhat yielding and unresistent to the
truth, and to be capable of practising virtues?  And if God
promises to do this, and if, before He takes away the stony hearts, we
do not lay them aside, it is manifest that it does not depend upon
ourselves to put away wickedness; and if it is not we who do anything
towards the production within us of the heart of flesh, but if it is
God’s doing, it will not be our own act to live agreeably to
virtue, but altogether (the result of) divine grace.  Such will be
the statements of him who, from the mere words (of Scripture),
annihilates free-will.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p91.2" n="2457" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p92" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p92.1" lang="EL">ἀπὸ
τῶν ψιλῶν
ῥητῶν τὸ ἐφ᾽
ἡμῖν
ἀναιρῶν</span>.</p></note>  But we shall
answer, saying, that we ought to understand these passages thus: 
That as a man, e.g., who happened to be ignorant and uneducated, on
perceiving his own defects, either in consequence of an exhortation
from his teacher, or in some other way, should spontaneously give
himself up to him whom he considers able to introduce<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p92.2" n="2458" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p93" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p93.1" lang="EL">χειραγωγήσειν</span>.</p></note> him to education and virtue; and, on his
yielding himself up, his instructor promises that he will take away his
ignorance, and implant instruction, not as if it contributed nothing to
his training, and to the avoiding of ignorance, that he brought himself
to be healed, but because the instructor promised to improve him who
desired improvement; so, in the same way, the Word of God promises to
take away wickedness, which it calls a stony heart, from those who come
to it, not if they are unwilling, but (only) if they submit themselves
to the Physician of the sick, as in the Gospels <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_317.html" id="vi.v.iv.iii-Page_317" n="317" />the sick are found coming to the Saviour, and
asking to obtain healing, and so are cured.  And, let me say, the
recovery of sight by the blind is, so far as their request goes, the
act of those who believe that they are capable of being healed; but as
respects the restoration of sight, it is the work of our Saviour. 
Thus, then, does the Word of God promise to implant knowledge in those
who come to it, by taking away the stony and hard heart, which is
wickedness, in order that one may walk in the divine commandments, and
keep the divine injunctions.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.iii-p94" shownumber="no">16.  There was after this the passage from
the Gospel, where the Saviour said, that for this reason did He speak
to those without in parables, that “seeing they may not see, and
hearing they may not understand; lest they should be converted, and
their sins be forgiven them.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p94.1" n="2459" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p95" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p95.1" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.12" parsed="|Mark|4|12|0|0" passage="Mark iv. 12">Mark iv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now, our
opponent will say, “If some persons are assuredly converted on
hearing words of greater clearness, so that they become worthy of the
remission of sins, and if it does not depend upon themselves to hear
these words of greater clearness, but upon him who teaches, and he for
this reason does not announce them to them more distinctly, lest they
should see and understand, it is not within the power of such to be
saved; and if so, we are not possessed of free-will as regards
salvation and destruction.”  Effectual, indeed, would be the
reply to such arguments, were it not for the addition, “Lest they
should be converted, and their sins be forgiven
them,”—namely, that the Saviour did not wish those who were
not to become good and virtuous to understand the more mystical (parts
of His teaching), and for this reason spake to them in parables; but
now, on account of the words, “Lest they should be converted, and
their sins be forgiven them,” the defence is more
difficult.  In the first place, then, we must notice the passage
in its bearing on the heretics, who hunt out those portions from the
Old Testament where is exhibited, as they themselves daringly assert,
the cruelty<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p95.2" n="2460" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p96" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p96.1" lang="EL">ὠμότης</span>.</p></note> of the Creator of
the world<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p96.2" n="2461" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p97" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p97.1" lang="EL">δημιουργοῦ</span>.</p></note> <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_318.html" id="vi.v.iv.iii-Page_318" n="318" />in His purpose of avenging and punishing
the wicked,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p97.2" n="2462" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p98" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p98.1" lang="EL">ἡ ἀμυντικὴ
καὶ
ἀνταποδοτικὴ
τῶν χειρόνων
προαίρεσις</span>.</p></note> or by whatever
other name they wish to designate such a quality, so speaking only that
they may say that goodness does not exist in the Creator; and who do
not deal with the New Testament in a similar manner, nor in a spirit of
candour,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p98.2" n="2463" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p99" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p99.1" lang="EL">εὐγνωμόνως</span>.</p></note> but pass by places
similar to those which they consider censurable in the Old
Testament.  For manifestly, and according to the Gospel, is the
Saviour shown, as they assert, by His former words, not to speak
distinctly for this reason, that men might not be converted, and, being
converted, might become deserving of the remission of sins:  which
statement of itself is nothing inferior<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p99.2" n="2464" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p100" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p100.1" lang="EL">οὐδενὸς
ἔλαττον</span>.</p></note> to
those passages from the Old Testament which are objected to.  And
if they seek to defend the Gospel, we must ask them whether they are
not acting in a blameworthy manner in dealing differently with the same
questions; and, while not stumbling against the New Testament, but
seeking to defend it, they nevertheless bring a charge against the Old
regarding similar points, whereas they ought to offer a defence in the
same way of the passages from the New.  And therefore we shall
force them, on account of the resemblances, to regard all as the
writings of one God.  Come, then, and let us, to the best of our
ability, furnish an answer to the question submitted to us.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.iii-p101" shownumber="no">17.  We asserted also, when investigating the
subject of Pharaoh, that sometimes a rapid cure is not for the
advantage of those who are healed, if, after being seized by
troublesome diseases, they should easily get rid of those by which they
had been entangled.  For, despising the evil as one that is easy
of cure, and not being on their guard a second time against falling
into it, they will be involved in it (again).  Wherefore, in the
case of such persons, the everlasting God, the Knower of secrets, who
knows all things before they exist, in conformity with His goodness,
delays sending them more rapid assistance, and, so to speak, in helping
them does not help, the latter course being to their advan<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_319.html" id="vi.v.iv.iii-Page_319" n="319" />tage.  It is probable, then, that
those “without,” of whom we are speaking, having been
foreseen by the Saviour, according to our supposition, as not (likely)
to prove steady in their conversion,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p101.1" n="2465" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p102" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p102.1" lang="EL">ἑωραμένους
οὐ βεβαίους
ἔσεσθαι ἐν τῇ
ἐπιστροφῇ</span>.</p></note> if they should
hear more clearly the words that were spoken, were (so) treated by the
Saviour as not to hear distinctly the deeper (things of His
teaching),<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p102.2" n="2466" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p103" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p103.1" lang="EL">τῶν
βαθυτέρων</span>.</p></note> lest, after a rapid
conversion, and after being healed by obtaining remission of sins, they
should despise the wounds of their wickedness, as being slight and easy
of healing, and should again speedily relapse into them.  And
perhaps also, suffering punishment for their former transgressions
against virtue, which they had committed when they had forsaken her,
they had not yet filled up the (full) time; in order that, being
abandoned by the divine superintendence, and being filled<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p103.2" n="2467" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p104" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p104.1" lang="EL">ἐπὶ
πλεῖον
ἐμφορηθέντας</span>.</p></note> to a greater degree by their own evils which
they had sown, they may afterwards be called to a more stable
repentance; so as not to be quickly entangled again in those evils in
which they had formerly been involved when they treated with insolence
the requirements of virtue, and devoted themselves to worse
things.  Those, then, who are said to be “without”
(manifestly by comparison with those “within”), not being
very far from those “within,” while those
“within” hear clearly, do themselves hear indistinctly,
because they are addressed in parables; but nevertheless they do
hear.  Others, again, of those “without,” who are
called Tyrians, although it was foreknown that they would have repented
long ago, sitting in sackcloth and ashes, had the Saviour come near
their borders, do not hear even those words which are heard by those
“without” (being, as is probable, very far inferior in
merit to those “without”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p104.2" n="2468" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p105" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p105.1" lang="EL">ὡς
εἰκὸς
μᾶλλον πόρρω
ὄντες τῆς
ἀξίας τῶν
ἔξω</span>.</p></note>), in order
that at another season, after it has been more tolerable for them than
for those who did not receive the word (among whom he mentioned also
the Tyrians), they may, on hearing the word at a more appropriate time,
obtain a more lasting repentance.  But observe whether, besides
our desire to investigate (the truth), <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_320.html" id="vi.v.iv.iii-Page_320" n="320" />we do not rather strive to maintain an
attitude of piety in everything regarding God and His Christ,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p105.2" n="2469" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p106" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p106.1" lang="EL">εἰ μὴ μᾶλλον
ἡμεῖς πρὸς
τῷ
ἐξεταστικῷ
καὶ τὸ
εὐσεβὲς
πάντη
ἀγωνιζόμεθα
τηρεῖν περι
Θεοῦ</span>, etc.</p></note> seeing we endeavour by every means to prove
that, in matters so great and so peculiar regarding the varied
providence of God, He takes an oversight of the immortal soul. 
If, indeed, one were to inquire regarding those things that are
objected to, why those who saw wonders and who heard divine words are
not benefited, while the Tyrians would have repented if such had been
performed and spoken amongst them; and should ask, and say, Why did the
Saviour proclaim such to these persons, to their own hurt, that their
sin might be reckoned to them as heavier? we must say, in answer to
such an one, that He who understands the dispositions<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p106.2" n="2470" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p107" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p107.1" lang="EL">διαθέσεις</span>.</p></note> of all those who find fault with His
providence—(alleging) that it is owing to it that they have not
believed, because it did not permit them to see what it enabled others
to behold, and did not arrange for them to hear those words by which
others, on hearing them, were benefited—wishing to prove that
their defence is not founded on reason, He grants those advantages
which those who blame His administration asked; in order that, after
obtaining them, they may notwithstanding be convicted of the greatest
impiety in not having even then yielded themselves to be benefited, and
may cease from such audacity; and having been made free in respect to
this very point, may learn that God occasionally, in conferring
benefits upon certain persons, delays and procrastinates, not
conferring the favour of seeing and hearing those things which, when
seen and heard, would render the sin of those who did not believe,
after acts so great and peculiar, heavier and more serious.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.iii-p108" shownumber="no">18.  Let us look next at the passage: 
“So, then, it is not of him that willeth, nor of him that
runneth, but of God that showeth mercy.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p108.1" n="2471" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p109" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p109.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.16" parsed="|Rom|9|16|0|0" passage="Rom. ix. 16">Rom. ix. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>  For they who find fault say:  If
“it is not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of
God that showeth mercy,” salvation does not depend upon
ourselves, but upon the arrangement<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p109.2" n="2472" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p110" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p110.1" lang="EL">κατασκευῆς</span>.</p></note> made by Him
who has formed<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p110.2" n="2473" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p111" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p111.1" lang="EL">κατασκευάσαντος</span>.</p></note> us
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_321.html" id="vi.v.iv.iii-Page_321" n="321" />such as we are, or on the
purpose<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p111.2" n="2474" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p112" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p112.1" lang="EL">προαιρέσεως</span>.</p></note> of Him who showeth
mercy when he pleases.  Now we must ask these persons the
following questions:  Whether to desire what is good is virtuous
or vicious; and whether the desire to run in order to reach the goal in
the pursuit of what is good be worthy of praise or censure?  And
if they shall say that it is worthy of censure, they will return an
absurd answer;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p112.2" n="2475" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p113" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p113.1" lang="EL">παρὰ τὴν
ἐνάργειαν</span>.</p></note> since the saints
desire and run, and manifestly in so acting do nothing that is
blameworthy.  But if they shall say that it is virtuous to desire
what is good, and to run after what is good, we shall ask them how a
perishing nature desires better things;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p113.2" n="2476" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p114" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p114.1" lang="EL">τὰ
κρείττονα</span>.</p></note>
for it is like an evil tree producing good fruit, since it is a
virtuous act to desire better things.  They will give (perhaps) a
third answer, that to desire and run after what is good is one of those
things that are indifferent,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p114.2" n="2477" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p115" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p115.1" lang="EL">τῶν μέσων
ἐστί</span>.</p></note> and neither
beautiful<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p115.2" n="2478" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p116" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p116.1" lang="EL">ἀστεῖον</span>.</p></note> nor wicked. 
Now to this we must say, that if to desire and to run after what is
good be a thing of indifference, then the opposite also is a thing of
indifference, viz., to desire what is evil, and to run after it. 
But it is not a thing of indifference to desire what is evil, and to
run after it.  And therefore also, to desire what is good, and to
run after it, is not a thing of indifference.  Such, then, is the
defence which I think we can offer to the statement, that “it is
not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God that
showeth mercy.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p116.2" n="2479" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p117" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p117.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.16" parsed="|Rom|9|16|0|0" passage="Rom. ix. 16">Rom. ix. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>  Solomon says
in the book of Psalms (for the Song of Degrees<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p117.2" n="2480" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p118" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p118.1" lang="EL">ᾠδὴ
τῶν
ἀναβαθμῶν</span>.</p></note> is
his, from which we shall quote the words):  “Unless the Lord
build the house, they labour in vain that build it; except the Lord
keep the city, the watchman waketh in vain:”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p118.2" n="2481" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p119" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p119.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.127.1" parsed="|Ps|127|1|0|0" passage="Ps. cxxvii. 1">Ps. cxxvii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  not dissuading us from building, nor
teaching us not to keep watch in order to guard the city in our soul,
but showing that what is built without God, and does not receive a
guard from Him, is built in vain and watched to no purpose, because God
might reasonably be entitled the Lord of the building; and the Governor
of all things, the Ruler of the guard of the city.  As, then, if
we were to say that such a building is not the work of the builder, but
of God, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_322.html" id="vi.v.iv.iii-Page_322" n="322" />and that it
was not owing to the successful effort of the watcher, but of the God
who is over all, that such a city suffered no injury from its enemies,
we should not be wrong,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p119.2" n="2482" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p120" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p120.1" lang="EL">οὐκ ἄν
πταίοιμεν</span>.</p></note> it being understood
that something also had been done by human means, but the benefit being
gratefully referred to God who brought it to pass; so, seeing that the
(mere) human desire is not sufficient to attain the end, and that the
running of those who are, as it were, athletes, does not enable them to
gain the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus—for
these things are accomplished with the assistance of God—it is
well said that “it is not of him that willeth, nor of him that
runneth, but of God that showeth mercy.”  As if also it were
said with regard to husbandry what also is actually recorded: 
“I planted, Apollos watered; and God gave the increase.  So
then neither is he that planteth anything, neither he that watereth;
but God that giveth the increase.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p120.2" n="2483" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p121" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p121.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.6-1Cor.3.7" parsed="|1Cor|3|6|3|7" passage="1 Cor. iii. 6, 7">1 Cor. iii. 6, 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now we could not piously assert that
the production of full crops was the work of the husbandman, or of him
that watered, but the work of God.  So also our own perfection is
brought about, not as if we ourselves did nothing;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p121.2" n="2484" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p122" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p122.1" lang="EL">ἡ ἡμετέρα
τελείωσις
οὐχὶ μηδὲν
ἡμῶν
πραξάντων
γίνεται</span>.</p></note> for it is not completed<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p122.2" n="2485" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p123" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p123.1" lang="EL">ἀπαρτίζεται</span>.</p></note> by us, but God produces the greater part of
it.  And that this assertion may be more clearly believed, we
shall take an illustration from the art of navigation.  For in
comparison with the effect of the winds,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p123.2" n="2486" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p124" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p124.1" lang="EL">πνοήν</span>.</p></note>
and the mildness of the air,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p124.2" n="2487" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p125" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p125.1" lang="EL">εὐκρασίαν</span>.</p></note> and the light of
the stars, all co-operating in the preservation of the crew, what
proportion<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p125.2" n="2488" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p126" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p126.1" lang="EL">ἀριθμόν</span>.</p></note> could the art of
navigation be said to bear in the bringing of the ship into
harbour?—since even the sailors themselves, from piety, do not
venture to assert often that they had saved the ship, but refer all to
God; not as if they had done nothing, but because what had been done by
Providence was infinitely<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p126.2" n="2489" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p127" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p127.1" lang="EL">εἰς
ὑπερβολὴν
πολλαπλάσιον</span>.</p></note> greater than what
had been effected by their art.  And in the matter of our
salvation, what is done by God is infinitely greater than what is done
by ourselves; and therefore, I think, is it <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_323.html" id="vi.v.iv.iii-Page_323" n="323" />said that “it is not of him that
willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God that showeth
mercy.”  For if in the manner which they imagine we must
explain the statement,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p127.2" n="2490" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p128" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p128.1" lang="EL">ἐκλαμβάνειν</span>.</p></note> that “it is
not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God that
showeth mercy,” the commandments are superfluous; and it is in
vain that Paul himself blames some for having fallen away, and approves
of others as having remained upright, and enacts laws for the
Churches:  it is in vain also that we give ourselves up to desire
better things, and in vain also (to attempt) to run.  But it is
not in vain that Paul gives such advice, censuring some and approving
of others; nor in vain that we give ourselves up to the desire of
better things, and to the chase after things that are
pre-eminent.  They have accordingly not well explained the meaning
of the passage.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p128.2" n="2491" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p129" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p129.1" lang="EL">ἐξειλήφασι
τὰ κατὰ τὸν
τόπον</span>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.iii-p130" shownumber="no">19.  Besides these, there is the passage,
“Both to will and to do are of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p130.1" n="2492" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p131" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p131.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.13" parsed="|Phil|2|13|0|0" passage="Phil. ii. 13">Phil. ii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>  And some assert that, if to will be of
God, and to do be of God, and if, whether we will evil or do evil,
these (movements) come to us from God, then, if so, we are not
possessed of free-will.  But again, on the other hand, when we
will better things, and do things that are more excellent,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p131.2" n="2493" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p132" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p132.1" lang="EL">τὰ
διαφέροντα</span>.</p></note> seeing that willing and doing are from God,
it is not we who have done the more excellent things, but we only
appeared (to perform them), while it was God that bestowed
them;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p132.2" n="2494" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p133" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p133.1" lang="EL">ἡμεῖς μὲν
ἐδόξαμεν, ὁ
δὲ Θεὸς ταῦτα
ἐδωρήσατο</span>.</p></note> so that even in this respect we do not
possess free-will.  Now to this we have to answer, that the
language of the apostle does not assert that to will evil is of God, or
to will good is of Him (and similarly with respect to doing better and
worse); but that to will in a general<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p133.2" n="2495" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p134" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p134.1" lang="EL">τὸ καθόλου
θέλειν</span>.</p></note>
way, and to run in a general way, (are from Him).  For as we have
from God (the property) of being living things and human beings, so
also have we that of willing generally, and, so to speak, of motion in
general.  And as, possessing (the property) of life and of motion,
and of moving, e.g., these members, the hands or the feet, we could not
rightly say<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p134.2" n="2496" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p135" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p135.1" lang="EL">εὐλόγως</span>.</p></note> that we had from
God this <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_324.html" id="vi.v.iv.iii-Page_324" n="324" />species of
motion,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p135.2" n="2497" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p136" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p136.1" lang="EL">τὸ εἰδικὸν
τόδε</span>.</p></note> whereby we moved to
strike, or destroy, or take away another’s goods, but that we had
received from Him simply the generic<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p136.2" n="2498" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p137" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p137.1" lang="EL">τὸ μὲν
γενικὸν, τὸ
κινεῖσθαι</span>.</p></note> power of
motion, which we employed to better or worse purposes; so we have
obtained from God (the power) of acting, in respect of our being living
things, and (the power) to will from the Creator<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p137.2" n="2499" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p138" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p138.1" lang="EL">δημιουργοῦ</span>.</p></note> while we employ the power of will, as well
as that of action, for the noblest objects, or the opposite.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.iii-p139" shownumber="no">20.  Still the declaration of the apostle
will appear to drag us to the conclusion that we are not possessed of
freedom of will, in which, objecting against himself, he says,
“Therefore hath He mercy on whom He will have mercy, and whom He
will He hardeneth.  Thou wilt say then unto me, Why doth He yet
find fault?  For who hath resisted His will?  Nay but, O man,
who art thou that repliest against God?  Shall the thing formed
say to him that formed it, Why hast thou made me thus?  Hath not
the potter power over the clay, of the same lump to make one vessel
unto honour, and another unto dishonour?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p139.1" n="2500" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p140" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p140.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.18-Rom.9.21" parsed="|Rom|9|18|9|21" passage="Rom. ix. 18-21">Rom. ix. 18–21</scripRef>.</p></note>  For it will be said:  If the
potter of the same lump make some vessels to honour and others to
dishonour, and God thus form some men for salvation and others for
ruin, then salvation or ruin does not depend upon ourselves, nor are we
possessed of free-will.  Now we must ask him who deals so with
these passages, whether it is possible to conceive of the apostle as
contradicting himself.  I presume, however, that no one will
venture to say so.  If, then, the apostle does not utter
contradictions, how can he, according to him who so understands him,
reasonably find fault, censuring the individual at Corinth who had
committed fornication, or those who had fallen away, and had not
repented of the licentiousness and impurity of which they had been
guilty?  And how can he bless those whom he praises as having done
well, as he does the house of Onesiphorus in these words: 
“The Lord give mercy to the house of Onesiphorus; for he oft
refreshed me, and was not ashamed of my chain: 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_325.html" id="vi.v.iv.iii-Page_325" n="325" />but, when he was in Rome, he
sought me out very diligently, and found me.  The Lord grant to
him that he may find mercy of the Lord in that day.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p140.2" n="2501" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p141" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p141.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.16-2Tim.1.18" parsed="|2Tim|1|16|1|18" passage="2 Tim. i. 16-18">2 Tim. i. 16–18</scripRef>.</p></note>  It is not consistent for the same
apostle<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p141.2" n="2502" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p142" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p142.1" lang="EL">οὐ κατὰ τὸν
αὐτὸν δὴ
ἀπόστολόν
ἐστι</span>.</p></note> to blame the sinner
as worthy of censure, and to praise him who had done well as deserving
of approval; and again, on the other hand, to say, as if nothing
depended on ourselves, that the cause was in the Creator<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p142.2" n="2503" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p143" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p143.1" lang="EL">παρὰ την
αιτίαν του
δημιουργοῦ</span>.</p></note> why the one vessel was formed to honour, and
the other to dishonour.  And how is this statement
correct:<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p143.2" n="2504" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p144" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p144.1" lang="EL">ὑγιές</span>.</p></note>  “For we
must all appear before the judgment-seat of Christ; that every one may
receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done,
whether it be good or bad,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p144.2" n="2505" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p145" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p145.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.10" parsed="|2Cor|5|10|0|0" passage="2 Cor. v. 10">2 Cor. v. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> since they who
have done evil have advanced to this pitch of wickedness<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p145.2" n="2506" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p146" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p146.1" lang="EL">ἐπὶ
τοῦτο
πράξεως</span>.</p></note> because they were created vessels unto
dishonour, while they that have lived virtuously have done good because
they were created from the beginning for this purpose, and became
vessels unto honour?  And again, how does not the statement made
elsewhere conflict with the view which these persons draw from the
words which we have quoted (that it is the fault of the Creator that
one vessel is in honour and another in dishonour), viz., “that in
a great house there are not only vessels of gold and silver, but also
of wood and of earth; and some to honour, and some to dishonour. 
If a man therefore purge himself, he shall be a vessel unto honour,
sanctified, and meet for the Master’s use, and prepared unto
every good work;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p146.2" n="2507" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p147" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p147.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.20-2Tim.2.21" parsed="|2Tim|2|20|2|21" passage="2 Tim. ii. 20, 21">2 Tim. ii. 20, 21</scripRef>.</p></note> for if he who
purges himself becomes a vessel unto honour, and he who allows himself
to remain unpurged<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p147.2" n="2508" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p148" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p148.1" lang="EL">ἀπερικάθαρτον
ἑαυτον
περιιδών</span>.</p></note> becomes a vessel
unto dishonour, then, so far as these words are concerned, the Creator
is not at all to blame.  For the Creator makes vessels of honour
and vessels of dishonour, not from the beginning according to His
foreknowledge,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p148.2" n="2509" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p149" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p149.1" lang="EL">πρόγνωσιν</span>.</p></note> since He does not
condemn or justify beforehand<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p149.2" n="2510" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p150" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p150.1" lang="EL">προκατακρίνει
ἢ
προδικαιοῖ</span>.</p></note> according to it;
but (He makes) those into vessels of honour who purged themselves, and
those into vessels of dishonour who allowed <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_326.html" id="vi.v.iv.iii-Page_326" n="326" />themselves to remain unpurged:  so
that it results from older causes<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p150.2" n="2511" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p151" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p151.1" lang="EL">ἐκ
πρεσβυτέρων
αἰτιῶν</span>.</p></note> (which
operated) in the formation of the vessels unto honour and dishonour,
that one was created for the former condition, and another for the
latter.  But if we once admit that there were certain older causes
(at work) in the forming of a vessel unto honour, and of one unto
dishonour, what absurdity is there in going back to the subject of the
soul, and (in supposing) that a more ancient cause for Jacob being
loved and for Esau being hated existed with respect to Jacob before his
assumption of a body, and with regard to Esau before he was conceived
in the womb of Rebecca?</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.iii-p152" shownumber="no">21.  And at the same time, it is clearly
shown that, as far as regards the underlying nature,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p152.1" n="2512" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p153" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p153.1" lang="EL">ὁσον
ἐπὶ τῆ
ὑποκειμένῃ
φύσει</span>.</p></note> as there is one (piece of) clay which is
under the hands of the potter, from which piece vessels are formed unto
honour and dishonour; so the one nature of every soul being in the
hands of God, and, so to speak, there being (only) one lump of
reasonable beings,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p153.2" n="2513" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p154" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p154.1" lang="EL">ἑνὸς
φυραμάτος
τῶν λογικῶν
ὑποστάσεων</span>.</p></note> certain causes of
more ancient date led to some being created vessels unto honour, and
others vessels unto dishonour.  But if the language of the apostle
convey a censure when he says, “Nay but, O man, who art thou that
repliest against God?” it teaches us that he who has confidence
before God, and is faithful, and has lived virtuously, would not hear
the words, “Who art thou that repliest against God?” 
Such an one, e.g., as Moses was, “For Moses spake, and God
answered him with a voice;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p154.2" n="2514" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p155" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iii-p155.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.19.19" parsed="|Exod|19|19|0|0" passage="Ex. xix. 19">Ex. xix. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> and as God
answers Moses, so does a saint also answer God.  But he who does
not possess this confidence, manifestly, either because he has lost it,
or because he investigates these matters not from a love of knowledge,
but from a desire to find fault,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p155.2" n="2515" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p156" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p156.1" lang="EL">κατὰ
φιλονεικίαν</span>.</p></note> and who
therefore says, “Why does He yet find fault? for who hath
resisted His will?” would merit the language of censure, which
says, “Nay but, O man, who art thou that repliest against
God?”</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.iii-p157" shownumber="no">Now to those who introduce different natures, and who
make use <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_327.html" id="vi.v.iv.iii-Page_327" n="327" />of the declaration
of the apostle (to support their view), the following must be our
answer.  If they maintain<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p157.1" n="2516" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p158" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p158.1" lang="EL">σώζουσι</span>.</p></note> that those who
perish and those who are saved are formed of one lump, and that the
Creator of those who are saved is the Creator also of them who are
lost, and if He is good who creates not only spiritual but also earthy
(natures) (for this follows from their view), it is nevertheless
possible that he who, in consequence of certain former acts of
righteousness,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p158.2" n="2517" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p159" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p159.1" lang="EL">ἐκ
προτέρων
τινῶν
κατορθωμάτων</span>.</p></note> had now been made a
vessel of honour, but who had not (afterwards) acted in a similar
manner, nor done things befitting a vessel of honour, was converted in
another world into a vessel of dishonour; as, on the other hand, it is
possible that he who, owing to causes more ancient than the present
life, was here a vessel of dishonour, may after reformation become in
the new creation “a vessel of honour, sanctified and meet for the
Master’s use, prepared unto every good work.”  And
perhaps those who are now Israelites, not having lived worthily of
their descent, will be deprived of their rank, being changed, as it
were, from vessels of honour into those of dishonour; and many of the
present Egyptians and Idumeans who came near to Israel, when they shall
have borne fruit to a larger extent, shall enter into the Church of the
Lord, being no longer accounted Egyptians and Idumeans, but becoming
Israelites:  so that, according to this view, it is owing to their
(varying) purposes that some advance from a worse to a better
condition, and others fall from better to worse; while others, again,
are preserved in a virtuous course, or ascend from good to better; and
others, on the contrary, remain in a course of evil, or from bad become
worse, as their wickedness flows on.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.iii-p160" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_328.html" id="vi.v.iv.iii-Page_328" n="328" />22.  But
since the apostle in one place does not pretend that the becoming of a
vessel unto honour or dishonour depends upon God, but refers back the
whole to ourselves, saying, “If, then, a man purge himself, he
will be a vessel unto honour, sanctified, meet for the Master’s
use, and prepared unto every good work;” and elsewhere does not
even pretend that it is dependent upon ourselves, but appears to
attribute the whole to God, saying, “The potter hath power over
the clay, of the same lump to make one vessel unto honour and another
to dishonour;” and as his statements are not contradictory, we
must reconcile them, and extract one complete statement from
both.  Neither does our own power,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p160.1" n="2518" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p161" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p161.1" lang="EL">τὸ ἐφ᾽
ἡμῖν</span>.</p></note>
apart from the knowledge<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p161.2" n="2519" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p162" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p162.1" lang="EL">ἐπιστήμη</span>: 
probably in the sense of <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p162.2" lang="EL">πρόγνωσις</span>.</p></note> of God, compel us
to make progress; nor does the knowledge of God (do so), unless we
ourselves also contribute something to the good result; nor does our
own power, apart from the knowledge of God, and the use of the power
that worthily belongs to us,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p162.3" n="2520" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p163" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p163.1" lang="EL">τῆς
καταχρήσεως
τοῦ κατ᾽
ἀξίαν τοῦ
ἐφ᾽ ἡμῖν</span>. 
“Nec sine usu liberi nostri arbitrii, quod peculiare nobis et
meriti nostri est” (Redepenning).</p></note> make a man become
(a vessel) unto honour or dishonour; nor does the will of God
alone<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p163.2" n="2521" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p164" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p164.1" lang="EL">οὔτε τοῦ
ἐπὶ τῷ Θεῷ
μόνον</span>.</p></note> form a man to honour or to dishonour, unless
He hold our will to be a kind of matter that admits of
variation,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p164.2" n="2522" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p165" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iii-p165.1" lang="EL">ὕλην
τινὰ
διαφορας</span>.</p></note> and that inclines
to a better or worse course of conduct.  And these observations
are sufficient to have been made by us on the subject of
free-will.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.v.iv.iv" n="II" next="vi.v.iv.v" prev="vi.v.iv.iii" progress="46.96%" shorttitle="Chapter II" title="On the Opposing Powers." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p1.1">Chapter
II.—On the Opposing Powers.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p2" shownumber="no">1.  We have now to notice, agreeably to the
statements of Scripture, how the opposing powers, or the devil himself,
contends with the human race, inciting and instigating men to
sin.  And in the first place, in the book of Genesis,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p2.1" n="2523" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3" parsed="|Gen|3|0|0|0" passage="Gen. iii">Gen. iii</scripRef>.</p></note> the serpent is described as having seduced
Eve; regarding whom, in the work entitled <i>The Ascension of
Moses</i><note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p3.2" n="2524" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p4" shownumber="no"> This apocryphal work,
entitled in Hebrew <span class="Hebrew" dir="rtl" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p4.1" lang="HE">פטירת 
מִשה</span>, and in Greek <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p4.2" lang="EL">᾽Ανάληψις</span>, or
<span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p4.3" lang="EL">᾽Ανάβασις
Μωυσέως</span>, is mentioned by
several ancient writers; e.g., by Athanasius, in his <i>Synopsis
Sacræ Scripturæ</i>; Nicephorus Constantinopolitanus in his
<i>Stichometria</i>, appended to the <i>Chronicon</i> of Eusebius
(where he says the <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p4.4" lang="EL">᾽Ανάληψις</span> contained 1400
verses), in the Acts of the Council of Nice, etc., etc.
(Ruæus).</p></note> (a little treatise,
of which the Apostle Jude makes mention in his Epistle), the archangel
Michael, when disputing with the devil regarding the body of Moses,
says that the serpent, being inspired by the devil, was the cause of
Adam and Eve’s transgression.  This also is made a subject
of inquiry by some, viz., who the angel was that, speaking from heaven
to Abraham, said, “Now I know that thou fearest God, and on my
account hast not spared thy beloved son, whom thou
lovedst.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p4.5" n="2525" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.22.12" parsed="|Gen|22|12|0|0" passage="Gen. xxii. 12">Gen. xxii. 12</scripRef>.  The reading in the text is
according to the Septuagint and Vulgate, with the exception of the
words “quem dilexisti,” which are an insertion.</p></note>  For he is
manifestly described as an angel who said that he knew then that
Abraham feared God, and had not spared his beloved son, as the
Scripture declares, although he did not say that it was on account of
God that Abraham had done this, but on his, that is, the
speaker’s account.  We must also ascertain who
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_329.html" id="vi.v.iv.iv-Page_329" n="329" />that is of whom it is stated
in the book of Exodus that he wished to slay Moses, because he was
taking his departure for Egypt;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p5.2" n="2526" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.4.24-Exod.4.26" parsed="|Exod|4|24|4|26" passage="Ex. iv. 24-26">Ex. iv. 24–26</scripRef>.</p></note> and
afterwards, also, who he is that is called the destroying<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p6.2" n="2527" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.12.23" parsed="|Exod|12|23|0|0" passage="Ex. xii. 23">Ex. xii. 23</scripRef>, exterminator.  <i>Percussor</i>,
Vulgate; <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p7.2" lang="EL">ὀλοθρεύων</span>,
Sept.</p></note> angel, as well as he who in the book of
Leviticus is called Apopompæus, i.e., Averter, regarding whom
Scripture says, “One lot for the Lord, and one lot for
Apopompæus, i.e., the Averter.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p7.3" n="2528" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Lev.16.8" parsed="|Lev|16|8|0|0" passage="Lev. xvi. 8">Lev. xvi. 8</scripRef>.  <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p8.2" lang="EL">᾽Αποπομπαῖος</span>
is the reading of the Sept., “Caper emissarius” of the
Vulgate, <span class="Hebrew" dir="rtl" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p8.3" lang="HE">עֲזָאזל</span>
of the Masoretic text.  Cf. Fürst and Gesenius s.v. 
Rufinus translates Apopompæus by “transmissor.”</p></note>  In the first book of Kings, also, an
evil spirit is said to strangle<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p8.4" n="2529" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.18.10" parsed="|1Sam|18|10|0|0" passage="1 Sam. xviii. 10">1 Sam. xviii. 10</scripRef>, effocare.  Septuagint has
<span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p9.2" lang="EL">ἔπεσε</span>:  Vulgate,
“invasit;” the Masoretic text <span class="Hebrew" dir="rtl" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p9.3" lang="HE">תִּצְלַח</span>.</p></note> Saul; and in
the third book, Micaiah the prophet says, “I saw the Lord of
Israel sitting on His throne, and all the host of heaven standing by
Him, on His right hand and on His left.  And the Lord said, Who
will deceive Achab king of Israel, that he may go up and fall at
Ramoth-gilead?  And one said on this manner, and another said on
that manner.  And there came forth a spirit, and stood before the
Lord, and said, I will deceive him.  And the Lord said to him,
Wherewith?  And he said, I will go forth, and I will be a lying
spirit in the mouth of all his prophets.  And He said, Thou shalt
deceive him, and prevail also:  go forth, and do so quickly. 
And now therefore the Lord hath put a lying spirit in the mouth of all
thy prophets:  the Lord hath spoken evil concerning
thee.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p9.4" n="2530" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.22.19-1Kgs.22.23" parsed="|1Kgs|22|19|22|23" passage="1 Kings xxii. 19-23">1 Kings xxii. 19–23</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now by this
last quotation it is clearly shown that a certain spirit, from his own
(free) will and choice, elected to deceive (Achab), and to work a lie,
in order that the Lord might mislead the king to his death, for he
deserved to suffer.  In the first book of Chronicles also it is
said, “The devil, Satan, stood up against Israel, and provoked
David to number the people.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p10.2" n="2531" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:1Chr.21.1" parsed="|1Chr|21|1|0|0" passage="1 Chron. xxi. 1">1 Chron. xxi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  In the
Psalms, moreover, an evil angel is said to harass<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p11.2" n="2532" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p12" shownumber="no"> Atterere.</p></note> certain persons.  In the book of
Ecclesiastes, too, Solomon says, “If the spirit of the ruler rise
up against thee, leave not thy place; for soundness will restrain many
transgressions.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p12.1" n="2533" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.10.4" parsed="|Eccl|10|4|0|0" passage="Eccles. x. 4">Eccles. x. 4</scripRef>, “For yielding pacifieth great
offences.”  The words in the text are, “Quoniam
sanitas compescet multa peccata.”  The Vulgate has,
“Curatio faciet cessare peccata maxima.”  The
Septuagint reads, <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p13.2" lang="EL">Ιαμα
καταπαύσει
ἁμαρτιας
μεγάλας</span>:  while the
Masoretic text has <span class="Hebrew" dir="rtl" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p13.3" lang="HE">מֵרְפֵּא</span>
(curatio).</p></note>  In
Zechariah<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p13.4" n="2534" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Zech.3.1" parsed="|Zech|3|1|0|0" passage="Zech. iii. 1">Zech. iii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> we read that the
devil stood on the right hand of Joshua, and resisted him.  Isaiah
says that the sword of the Lord arises against the dragon, the
crooked<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p14.2" n="2535" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p15" shownumber="no"> Perversum.</p></note> serpent.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p15.1" n="2536" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.27.1" parsed="|Isa|27|1|0|0" passage="Isa. xxvii. 1">Isa. xxvii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  And what shall I say of Ezekiel, who
in his second vision prophesies most unmistakeably to the prince of
Tyre regarding an opposing power, and who says also that the dragon
dwells in the rivers of Egypt?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p16.2" n="2537" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.28.12" parsed="|Ezek|28|12|0|0" passage="Ezek. xxviii. 12">Ezek. xxviii. 12</scripRef> sq.</p></note>  Nay, with
what else are the contents of the whole work which is written regarding
Job occupied, save with the (doings) of the devil, who asks that power
may be given him over all that Job possesses, and over his sons, and
even over his person?  And yet the devil is defeated through the
patience of Job.  In that book the Lord has by His answers
imparted much information regarding the power of that dragon which
opposes us.  Such, meanwhile, are the statements made in the Old
Testament, so far as we can at present recall them, on the subject of
hostile powers being either named in Scripture, or being said to oppose
the human race, and to be afterwards subjected to
punishment.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.iv-p18" shownumber="no">Let us now look also to the New Testament, where
Satan approaches the Saviour, and tempts Him:  wherein also it is
stated that evil spirits and unclean demons, which had taken possession
of very many, were expelled by the Saviour from the bodies of the
sufferers, who are said also to be made free by Him.  Even Judas,
too, when the devil had already put it in his heart to betray Christ,
afterwards received Satan wholly into him; for it is written, that
after the sop “Satan entered into him.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p18.1" n="2538" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p19" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:John.13.27" parsed="|John|13|27|0|0" passage="John xiii. 27">John xiii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>  And the Apostle Paul teaches us that
we ought not to give place to the devil; but “put on,” he
says, “the armour of God, that ye may be able to resist the wiles
of the devil:”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p19.2" n="2539" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.13" parsed="|Eph|6|13|0|0" passage="Eph. vi. 13">Eph. vi. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>  pointing out
that the saints have to “<i>wrestle</i> not against flesh and
blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers
of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high
places.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p20.2" n="2540" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.12" parsed="|Eph|6|12|0|0" passage="Eph. vi. 12">Eph. vi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>  Nay, he says
that the Saviour even was crucified by the princes of this world, who
shall come to nought,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p21.2" n="2541" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p22" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.6" parsed="|1Cor|2|6|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ii. 6">1 Cor. ii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> whose wisdom also,
he says, he does not speak.  By all this, therefore, holy
Scripture teaches us that there are certain invisible enemies that
fight against us, and against whom it commands us to arm
ourselves.  Whence, also, the more simple among the believers in
the Lord Christ are of opinion, that all the sins which men have
committed are caused by the persistent efforts of these opposing powers
exerted upon the minds of sinners, because in that invisible struggle
these powers are found to be superior (to man).  For if, for
example, there were no devil, no single human being<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p22.2" n="2542" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p23" shownumber="no"> Nemo hominum
omnino.</p></note> would go astray.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.iv-p24" shownumber="no">2.  We, however, who see the reason (of the thing)
more clearly, do not hold this opinion, taking into account those
(sins) which mani<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_330.html" id="vi.v.iv.iv-Page_330" n="330" />festly
originate as a necessary consequence of our bodily
constitution.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p24.1" n="2543" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p25" shownumber="no"> Ex corporali
necessitate descendunt.</p></note>  Must we
indeed suppose that the devil is the cause of our feeling hunger or
thirst?  Nobody, I think, will venture to maintain that.  If,
then, he is not the cause of our feeling hunger and thirst, wherein
lies the difference when each individual has attained the age of
puberty, and that period has called forth the incentives of the natural
heat?  It will undoubtedly follow, that as the devil is not the
cause of our feeling hunger and thirst, so neither is he the cause of
that appetency which naturally arises at the time of maturity, viz.,
the desire of sexual intercourse.  Now it is certain that this
cause is not always so set in motion by the devil that we should be
obliged to suppose that bodies would nor possess a desire for
intercourse of that kind if the devil did not exist.  Let us
consider, in the next place, if, as we have already shown, food is
desired by human beings, not from a suggestion of the devil, but by a
kind of natural instinct, whether, if there were no devil, it were
possible for human experience to exhibit such restraint in partaking of
food as never to exceed the proper limits; i.e., that no one would
either take otherwise than the case required, or more than reason would
allow; and so it would result that men, observing due measure and
moderation in the matter of eating, would never go wrong.  I do
not think, indeed, that so great moderation could be observed by men
(even if there were no instigation by the devil inciting thereto), as
that no individual, in partaking of food, would go beyond due limits
and restraint, until he had learned to do so from long usage and
experience.  What, then, is the state of the case?  In the
matter of eating and drinking it was possible for us to go wrong, even
without any incitement from the devil, if we should happen to be either
less temperate or less careful (than we ought); and are we to suppose,
then, in our appetite for sexual intercourse, or in the restraint of
our natural desires, our condition is not something similar?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p25.1" n="2544" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p26" shownumber="no"> Quod non simile
aliquid pateremur?</p></note>  I am of opinion, indeed, that the same
course of reasoning must be understood to apply to other natural
movements as those of covetousness, or of anger, or of sorrow, or of
all those generally which through the vice of intemperance exceed the
natural bounds of moderation.  There are therefore manifest
reasons for holding the opinion, that as in good things the human
will<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p26.1" n="2545" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p27" shownumber="no"> Propositum.</p></note> is of itself weak to accomplish any good
(for it is by divine help that it is brought to perfection in
everything); so also, in things of an opposite nature we receive
certain initial elements, and, as it were, seeds of sins, from those
things which we use agreeably to nature;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p27.1" n="2546" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p28" shownumber="no"> Quæ in usu
naturaliter habentur.</p></note>
but when we have indulged them beyond what is proper, and have not
resisted the first movements to intemperance, then the hostile power,
seizing the occasion of this first transgression, incites and presses
us hard in every way, seeking to extend our sins over a wider field,
and furnishing us human beings with occasions and beginnings of sins,
which these hostile powers spread far and wide, and, if possible,
beyond all limits.  Thus, when men at first for a little desire
money, covetousness begins to grow as the passion increases, and
finally the fall into avarice takes place.  And after this, when
blindness of mind has succeeded passion, and the hostile powers, by
their suggestions, hurry on the mind, money is now no longer desired,
but stolen, and acquired by force, or even by shedding human
blood.  Finally, a confirmatory evidence of the fact that vices of
such enormity proceed from demons, may be easily seen in this, that
those individuals who are oppressed either by immoderate love, or
incontrollable anger, or excessive sorrow, do not suffer less than
those who are bodily vexed by devils.  For it is recorded in
certain histories, that some have fallen into madness from a state of
love, others from a state of anger, not a few from a state of sorrow,
and even from one of excessive joy; which results, I think, from this,
that those opposing powers, i.e., those demons, having gained a
lodgment in their minds which has been already laid open to them by
intemperance, have taken complete possession of their sensitive
nature,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p28.1" n="2547" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p29" shownumber="no"> Sensum eorum penitus
possederint.</p></note> especially when no
feeling of the glory of virtue has aroused them to
resistance.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.iv-p30" shownumber="no">3.  That there are certain sins, however,
which do not proceed from the opposing powers, but take their
beginnings from the natural movements of the body, is manifestly
declared by the Apostle Paul in the passage:  “The flesh
lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh:  and
these are contrary the one to the other; so that ye cannot do the
things that ye would.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p30.1" n="2548" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p31" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.17" parsed="|Gal|5|17|0|0" passage="Gal. v. 17">Gal. v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>  If, then, the
flesh lust against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh, we
have occasionally to wrestle against flesh and blood, i.e., as being
men, and walking according to the flesh, and not capable of being
tempted by greater than human temptations; since it is said of us,
“There hath no temptation taken you, but such as is common to
man:  but God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted
above that ye are able.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p31.2" n="2549" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p32" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p32.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.13" parsed="|1Cor|10|13|0|0" passage="1 Cor. x. 13">1 Cor. x. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>  For as the
presidents of the public games do not allow the competitors to enter
the lists indiscriminately or fortuitously, but after a careful
examination, pairing in a most impartial consid<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_331.html" id="vi.v.iv.iv-Page_331" n="331" />eration either of size or age, this
individual with that—boys, e.g., with boys, men with men, who are
nearly related to each other either in age or strength; so also must we
understand the procedure of divine providence, which arranges on most
impartial principles all who descend into the struggles of this human
life, according to the nature of each individual’s power, which
is known only to Him who alone beholds the hearts of men:  so that
one individual fights against one temptation of the flesh,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p32.2" n="2550" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p33" shownumber="no"> Carnem talem.</p></note> another against a second; one is exposed to
its influence for so long a period of time, another only for so long;
one is tempted by the flesh to this or that indulgence, another to one
of a different kind; one has to resist this or that hostile power,
another has to combat two or three at the same time; or at one time
this hostile influence, at another that; at some particular date having
to resist one enemy, and at another a different one; being, after the
performance of certain acts, exposed to one set of enemies, after
others to a second.  And observe whether some such state of things
be not indicated by the language of the apostle:  “God is
faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above what ye are
able,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p33.1" n="2551" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p34" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p34.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.13" parsed="|1Cor|10|13|0|0" passage="1 Cor. x. 13">1 Cor. x. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> i.e., each one is
tempted in proportion to the amount of his strength or power of
resistance.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p34.2" n="2552" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p35" shownumber="no"> Pro virtutis suæ
quantitate, vel possibilitate.</p></note>  Now, although
we have said that it is by the just judgment of God that every one is
tempted according to the amount of his strength, we are not therefore
to suppose that he who is tempted ought by all means to prove
victorious in the struggle; in like manner as he who contends in the
lists, although paired with his adversary on a just principle of
arrangement, will nevertheless not necessarily prove conqueror. 
But unless the powers of the combatants are equal, the prize of the
victor will not be justly won; nor will blame justly attach to the
vanquished, because He allows us indeed to be tempted, but not
“beyond what we are able:”  for it is in proportion to
our strength that we are tempted; and it is not written that, in
temptation, He will make also a way to escape so as that we should bear
it, but a way to escape so as that we should be able to bear
it.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p35.1" n="2553" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p36" shownumber="no"> Nec tamen scriptum
est, quia faciet in tentatione etiam exitum sustinendi, sed exitum ut
sustinere possimus.</p></note>  But it depends upon ourselves to use
either with energy or feebleness this power which He has given
us.  For there is no doubt that under every temptation we have a
power of endurance, if we employ properly the strength that is granted
us.  But it is not the same thing to possess the <i>power</i> of
conquering and to be victorious, as the apostle himself has shown in
very cautious language, saying, “God will make a way to escape,
that you may be <i>able</i> to bear it,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p36.1" n="2554" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p37" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p37.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.13" parsed="|1Cor|10|13|0|0" passage="1 Cor. x. 13">1 Cor. x. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>
not that you <i>will</i> bear it.  For many do not sustain
temptation, but are overcome by it.  Now God enables us not to
sustain (temptation), (otherwise there would appear to be no struggle),
but to have the <i>power</i> of sustaining it.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p37.2" n="2555" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p38" shownumber="no"> Ut sustinere
possimus.</p></note>  But this power which is given us to
enable us to conquer may be used, according to our faculty of
free-will, either in a diligent manner, and then we prove victorious,
or in a slothful manner, and then we are defeated.  For if such a
power were wholly given us as that we must by all means prove
victorious, and never be defeated, what further reason for a struggle
could remain to him who cannot be overcome?  Or what merit is
there in a victory, where the power of successful resistance<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p38.1" n="2556" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p39" shownumber="no"> Repugnandi
vincendique.</p></note> is taken away?  But if the possibility
of conquering be equally conferred on us all, and if it be in our own
power how to use this possibility, i.e., either diligently or
slothfully, then will the vanquished be justly censured, and the victor
be deservedly lauded.  Now from these points which we have
discussed to the best of our power, it is, I think, clearly evident
that there are certain transgressions which we by no means commit under
the pressure of malignant powers; while there are others, again, to
which we are incited by instigation on their part to excessive and
immoderate indulgence.  Whence it follows that we have to inquire
how those opposing powers produce these incitements within
us.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.iv-p40" shownumber="no">4.  With respect to the thoughts which
proceed from our heart, or the recollection of things which we have
done, or the contemplation of any things or causes whatever, we find
that they sometimes proceed from ourselves, and sometimes are
originated by the opposing powers; not seldom also are they suggested
by God, or by the holy angels.  Now such a statement will perhaps
appear incredible,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p40.1" n="2557" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p41" shownumber="no"> Fabulosum.</p></note> unless it be
confirmed by the testimony of holy Scripture.  That, then,
thoughts arise within ourselves, David testifies in the Psalms, saying,
“The thought of a man will make confession to Thee, and the rest
of the thought shall observe to Thee a festival day.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p41.1" n="2558" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p42" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p42.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.76.10" parsed="|Ps|76|10|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxvi. 10">Ps. lxxvi. 10</scripRef>.  Such is the reading of the
Vulgate and of the Septuagint.  The authorized version follows the
Masoretic text.</p></note>  That this, however, is also brought
about by the opposing powers, is shown by Solomon in the book of
Ecclesiastes in the following manner:  “If the spirit of the
ruler rise up against thee, leave not thy place; for soundness
restrains great offences.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p42.2" n="2559" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p43" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p43.1" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.10.4" parsed="|Eccl|10|4|0|0" passage="Eccles. x. 4">Eccles. x. 4</scripRef>; cf. note 8, p. 329.</p></note>  The
Apostle Paul also will bear testimony to the same point in the
words:  “Casting down imaginations, and every high thing
that exalted itself against the knowl<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_332.html" id="vi.v.iv.iv-Page_332" n="332" />edge of Christ.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p43.2" n="2560" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p44" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p44.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.10.5" parsed="|2Cor|10|5|0|0" passage="2 Cor. x. 5">2 Cor. x. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  That it is an effect due to God,
nevertheless, is declared by David, when he says in the Psalms,
“Blessed is the man whose help is in Thee, O Lord, Thy ascents
(are) in his heart.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p44.2" n="2561" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p45" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p45.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.84.5" parsed="|Ps|84|5|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxxiv. 5">Ps. lxxxiv. 5</scripRef>.  The words in the text are: 
Beatus vir, cujus est susceptio apud te, Domine, adscensus in corde
ejus.  The Vulgate reads:  Beatus vir, cujus est auxilium abs
te:  ascensiones in corde suo disposuit.  The Septuagint the
same.  The Masoretic text has <span class="Hebrew" dir="rtl" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p45.2" lang="HE">מְסִלּוֹת</span>
(“festival march or procession:”  Furst). 
Probably the Septuagint and Vulgate had <span class="Hebrew" dir="rtl" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p45.3" lang="HE">מַעֲלוֹת</span>
before them, the similarity between Samech and Ayin accounting for the
error in transcription.</p></note>  And the
apostle says that “God put it into the heart of
Titus.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p45.4" n="2562" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p46" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p46.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.16" parsed="|2Cor|8|16|0|0" passage="2 Cor. viii. 16">2 Cor. viii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>  That certain
thoughts are suggested to men’s hearts either by good or evil
angels, is shown both by the angel that accompanied Tobias,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p46.2" n="2563" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p47" shownumber="no"> [See book of Tobit,
chaps. v. vi.  S.]</p></note> and by the language of the prophet, where he
says, “And the angel who spoke in me answered.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p47.1" n="2564" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p48" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p48.1" osisRef="Bible:Zech.1.14" parsed="|Zech|1|14|0|0" passage="Zech. i. 14">Zech. i. 14</scripRef>.  The Vulgate, Septuagint, and
Masoretic text all have “in me,” although the Authorized
Version reads “with me.”</p></note>  The book of the Shepherd<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p48.2" n="2565" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p49" shownumber="no"> <i>Shepherd of
Hermas</i>, Command. vi. 2.  See vol. ii. p. 24.</p></note> declares the same, saying that each
individual is attended by two angels; that whenever good thoughts arise
in our hearts, they are suggested by the good angel; but when of a
contrary kind, they are the instigation of the evil angel.  The
same is declared by Barnabas in his Epistle,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p49.1" n="2566" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p50" shownumber="no"> <i>Epistle of
Barnabas</i>.  See vol. i. pp. 148, 149.</p></note>
where he says there are two ways, one of light and one of darkness,
over which he asserts that certain angels are placed;—the angels
of God over the way of light, the angels of Satan over the way of
darkness.  We are not, however, to imagine that any other result
follows from what is suggested to our heart, whether good or bad, save
a (mental) commotion only, and an incitement instigating us either to
good or evil.  For it is quite within our reach, when a malignant
power has begun to incite us to evil, to cast away from us the wicked
suggestions, and to resist the vile inducements, and to do nothing that
is at all deserving of blame.  And, on the other hand, it is
possible, when a divine power calls us to better things, not to obey
the call; our freedom of will being preserved to us in either
case.  We said, indeed, in the foregoing pages, that certain
recollections of good or evil actions were suggested to us either by
the act of divine providence or by the opposing powers, as is shown in
the book of Esther, when Artaxerxes had not remembered the services of
that just man Mordecai, but, when wearied out with his nightly vigils,
had it put into his mind by God to require that the annals of his great
deeds should be read to him; whereon, being reminded of the benefits
received from Mordecai, he ordered his enemy Haman to be hanged, but
splendid honours to be conferred on him, and impunity from the
threatened danger to be granted to the whole of the holy nation. 
On the other hand, however, we must suppose that it was through the
hostile influence of the devil that the suggestion was introduced into
the minds of the high priests and the scribes which they made to
Pilate, when they came and said, “Sir, we remember that that
deceiver said, while he was yet alive, After three days I will rise
again.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p50.1" n="2567" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p51" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p51.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.63" parsed="|Matt|27|63|0|0" passage="Matt. xxvii. 63">Matt. xxvii. 63</scripRef>.</p></note>  The design of
Judas, also, respecting the betrayal of our Lord and Saviour, did not
originate in the wickedness of his mind alone.  For Scripture
testifies that the “devil had already put it into his heart to
betray Him.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p51.2" n="2568" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p52" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p52.1" osisRef="Bible:John.13.2" parsed="|John|13|2|0|0" passage="John xiii. 2">John xiii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  And therefore
Solomon rightly commanded, saying, “Keep thy heart with all
diligence.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p52.2" n="2569" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p53" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p53.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.4.23" parsed="|Prov|4|23|0|0" passage="Prov. iv. 23">Prov. iv. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>  And the
Apostle Paul warns us:  “Therefore we ought to give the more
earnest heed to the things which we have heard, lest perhaps we should
let them slip.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p53.2" n="2570" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p54" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p54.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.1" parsed="|Heb|2|1|0|0" passage="Heb. ii. 1">Heb. ii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  And when he
says, “Neither give place to the devil,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p54.2" n="2571" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p55" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p55.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.27" parsed="|Eph|4|27|0|0" passage="Eph. iv. 27">Eph. iv. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> he shows by that injunction that it is
through certain acts, or a kind of mental slothfulness, that room is
made for the devil, so that, if he once enter our heart, he will either
gain possession of us, or at least will pollute the soul, if he has not
obtained the entire mastery over it, by casting on us his fiery darts;
and by these we are sometimes deeply wounded, and sometimes only set on
fire.  Seldom indeed, and only in a few instances, are these fiery
darts quenched, so as not to find a place where they may wound, i.e.,
when one is covered by the strong and mighty shield of faith.  The
declaration, indeed, in the Epistle to the Ephesians, “We wrestle
not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against
powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against
spiritual wickedness in high places,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p55.2" n="2572" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p56" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p56.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.12" parsed="|Eph|6|12|0|0" passage="Eph. vi. 12">Eph. vi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>
must be so understood as if “we” meant, “I Paul, and
you Ephesians, and all who have not to wrestle against flesh and
blood:”  for such have to struggle against principalities
and powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, not like
the Corinthians, whose struggle was as yet against flesh and blood, and
who had been overtaken by no temptation but such as is common to
man.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.iv-p57" shownumber="no">5.  We are not, however, to suppose that each
individual has to contend against all these (adversaries).  For it
is impossible for any man, although he were a saint, to carry on a
contest against all of them at the same time.  If that indeed were
by any means to be the case, as it is certainly impossible it should be
so, human nature could not possibly bear it without undergoing entire
destruction.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p57.1" n="2573" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p58" shownumber="no"> Sine maxima
subversione sui.</p></note>  But as, for
example, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_333.html" id="vi.v.iv.iv-Page_333" n="333" />if fifty
soldiers were to say that they were about to engage with fifty others,
they would not be understood to mean that one of them had to contend
against the whole fifty, but each one would rightly say that “our
battle was against fifty,” all against all; so also this is to be
understood as the apostle’s meaning, that all the athletes and
soldiers of Christ have to wrestle and struggle against all the
adversaries enumerated,—the struggle having, indeed, to be
maintained against all, but by single individuals either with
individual powers, or at least in such manner as shall be determined by
God, who is the just president of the struggle.  For I am of
opinion that there is a certain limit to the powers of human nature,
although there may be a Paul, of whom it is said, “He is a chosen
vessel unto Me;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p58.1" n="2574" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p59" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p59.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.15" parsed="|Acts|9|15|0|0" passage="Acts ix. 15">Acts ix. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> or a Peter, against
whom the gates of hell do not prevail; or a Moses, the friend of
God:  yet not one of them could sustain, without destruction to
himself,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p59.2" n="2575" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p60" shownumber="no"> Sine aliquâ
pernicie sui.</p></note> the whole
simultaneous assault of these opposing powers, unless indeed the might
of Him alone were to work in him, who said, “Be of good cheer, I
have overcome the world.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p60.1" n="2576" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p61" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p61.1" osisRef="Bible:John.16.33" parsed="|John|16|33|0|0" passage="John xvi. 33">John xvi. 33</scripRef>.</p></note>  And
therefore Paul exclaims with confidence, “I can do all things
through Christ, who strengtheneth me;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p61.2" n="2577" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p62" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p62.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.13" parsed="|Phil|4|13|0|0" passage="Phil. iv. 13">Phil. iv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>
and again, “I laboured more abundantly than they all; yet not I,
but the grace of God which was with me.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p62.2" n="2578" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p63" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p63.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.10" parsed="|1Cor|15|10|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xv. 10">1 Cor. xv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>  On account, then, of this power, which
certainly is not of human origin operating and speaking in him, Paul
could say, “For I am persuaded that neither death, nor life, nor
angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things
to come, nor height, nor depth, nor power, nor any other creature,
shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ
Jesus our Lord.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p63.2" n="2579" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p64" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p64.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.38-Rom.8.39" parsed="|Rom|8|38|8|39" passage="Rom. viii. 38, 39">Rom. viii. 38, 39</scripRef>.  The word “virtus,”
<span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p64.2" lang="EL">δύναμις</span>, occurring in
the text, is not found in the <i>text. recept</i>.  Tischendorf
reads <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p64.3" lang="EL">Δύναμεις</span> <i>in
loco</i> (edit. 7).  So also Codex Siniaticus.</p></note>  For I do not
think that human nature can alone of itself maintain a contest with
angels, and with the powers of the height and of the abyss,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p64.4" n="2580" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p65" shownumber="no"> Excelsa et
profunda.</p></note> and with any other creature; but when it
feels the presence of the Lord dwelling within it, confidence in the
divine help will lead it to say, “The Lord is my light, and my
salvation; whom shall I fear?  The Lord is the protector of my
life; of whom shall I be afraid?  When the enemies draw near to
me, to eat my flesh, my enemies who trouble me, they stumbled and
fell.  Though an host encamp against me, my heart shall not fear;
though war should rise against me, in Him shall I be
confident.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p65.1" n="2581" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p66" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p66.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.27.1-Ps.27.3" parsed="|Ps|27|1|27|3" passage="Ps. xxvii. 1-3">Ps. xxvii. 1–3</scripRef>.</p></note>  From which I
infer that a man perhaps would never be able of himself to vanquish an
opposing power, unless he had the benefit of divine assistance. 
Hence, also, the angel is said to have wrestled with Jacob.  Here,
however, I understand the writer to mean, that it was not the same
thing for the angel to have wrestled <i>with</i> Jacob, and to have
wrestled <i>against</i> him; but the angel that wrestles with him is he
who was present with him in order to secure his safety, who, after
knowing also his moral progress, gave him in addition the name of
Israel, i.e., he is <i>with</i> him in the struggle, and assists him in
the contest; seeing there was undoubtedly another angel against whom he
contended, and against whom he had to carry on a contest. 
Finally, Paul has not said that we wrestle <i>with</i> princes, or
<i>with</i> powers, but <i>against</i> principalities and powers. 
And hence, although Jacob wrestled, it was unquestionably
<i>against</i> some one of those powers which, Paul declares, resist
and contend with the human race, and especially with the saints. 
And therefore at last the Scripture says of him that “he wrestled
with the angel, and had power with God,” so that the struggle is
supported by help of the angel, but the prize of success conducts the
conqueror to God.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.iv-p67" shownumber="no">6.  Nor are we, indeed, to suppose that
struggles of this kind are carried on by the exercise of bodily
strength, and of the arts of the wrestling school;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p67.1" n="2582" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p68" shownumber="no"> Palæstricæ
artis exercitiis.</p></note> but spirit contends with spirit, according
to the declaration of Paul, that our struggle is against
principalities, and powers, and the rulers of the darkness of this
world.  Nay, the following is to be understood as the nature of
the struggles; when, e.g., losses and dangers befall us, or calumnies
and false accusations are brought against us, it not being the object
of the hostile powers that we should suffer these (trials) only, but
that by means of them we should be driven either to excess of anger or
sorrow, or to the last pitch of despair; or at least, which is a
greater sin, should be forced, when fatigued and overcome by any
annoyances, to make complaints against God, as one who does not
administer human life justly and equitably; the consequence of which
is, that our faith may be weakened, or our hopes disappointed, or we
may be compelled to give up the truth of our opinions, or be led to
entertain irreligious sentiments regarding God.  For some such
things are written regarding Job, after the devil had requested God
that power should be given him over his goods.  By which also we
are taught, that it is not by any accidental attacks that we are
assailed, whenever we are visited with any such loss of property, nor
that it is owing to chance when one of us is taken prisoner, or when
the dwellings in which those who are dear to us are crushed to death,
fall in <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_334.html" id="vi.v.iv.iv-Page_334" n="334" />ruins; for,
with respect to all these occurrences, every believer ought to say,
“Thou couldst have no power at all against Me, except it were
given thee from above.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p68.1" n="2583" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p69" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p69.1" osisRef="Bible:John.19.11" parsed="|John|19|11|0|0" passage="John xix. 11">John xix. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>  For observe
that the house of Job did not fall upon his sons until the devil had
first received power against them; nor would the horsemen have made an
irruption in three bands,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p69.2" n="2584" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p70" shownumber="no"> Tribus ordinibus.</p></note> to carry away his
camels or his oxen, and other cattle, unless they had been instigated
by that spirit to whom they had delivered themselves up as the servants
of his will.  Nor would that fire, as it seemed to be, or
thunderbolt, as it has been considered, have fallen upon the sheep of
the patriarch, until the devil had said to God, “Hast Thou not
made a hedge about all that is without and within his house and around
all the rest of his property?  But now put forth Thy hand, and
touch all that he hath, (and see) if he do not renounce Thee to Thy
face.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p70.1" n="2585" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p71" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p71.1" osisRef="Bible:Job.1.10-Job.1.11" parsed="|Job|1|10|1|11" passage="Job i. 10, 11">Job i. 10, 11</scripRef>.  “Nisi in faciem benedixerit
tibi.”  The Hebrew verb <span class="Hebrew" dir="rtl" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p71.2" lang="HE">בָּרַוִ</span>
has the double signification of “blessing” and
“cursing.”  Cf. Davidson’s <i>Commentary on
Job</i>, p. 7.  Septuag. <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p71.3" lang="EL">εὐλογήσει</span>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.iv-p72" shownumber="no">7.  The result of all the foregoing remarks
is to show, that all the occurrences in the world which are considered
to be of an intermediate kind, whether they be mournful or otherwise
are brought about, not indeed by God, and yet not without Him; while He
not only does not prevent those wicked and opposing powers that are
desirous to bring about these things (from accomplishing their
purpose), but even permits them to do so, although only on certain
occasions and to certain individuals, as is said with respect to Job
himself, that for a certain time he was made to fall under the power of
others, and to have his house plundered by unjust persons.  And
therefore holy Scripture teaches us to receive all that happens as sent
by God, knowing that without Him no event occurs.  For how can we
doubt that such is the case, viz., that nothing comes to man without
(the will of) God, when our Lord and Saviour declares, “Are not
two sparrows sold for a farthing? and one of them shall not fall on the
ground without your Father who is in heaven.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p72.1" n="2586" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p73" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p73.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.29" parsed="|Matt|10|29|0|0" passage="Matt. x. 29">Matt. x. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>  But the necessity of the case has
drawn us away in a lengthened digression on the subject of the struggle
waged by the hostile powers against men, and of those sadder events
which happen to human life, i.e., its temptations—according to
the declaration of Job, “Is not the whole life of man upon the
earth a temptation?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p73.2" n="2587" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p74" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.iv-p74.1" osisRef="Bible:Job.7.1" parsed="|Job|7|1|0|0" passage="Job vii. 1">Job vii. 1</scripRef>.  The Septuagint reads, <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p74.2" lang="EL">πότερον
οὐχὶ
πειρατήριον</span>,
etc.; the Vulgate, “militia,” the Masoretic text has <span class="Hebrew" dir="rtl" id="vi.v.iv.iv-p74.3" lang="HE">צָבָא</span>.  Cf.
Davidson’s <i>Commentary on Job,</i> <i>in loc</i>.</p></note>—in order that
the manner of their occurrence, and the spirit in which we should
regard them, might be clearly shown.  Let us notice next, how men
fall away into the sin of false knowledge, or with what object the
opposing powers are wont to stir up conflict with us regarding such
things.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.v.iv.v" n="III" next="vi.v.iv.vi" prev="vi.v.iv.iv" progress="47.95%" shorttitle="Chapter III" title="On Threefold Wisdom." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="vi.v.iv.v-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.v.iv.v-p1.1">Chapter
III.—On Threefold Wisdom.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.v.iv.v-p2" shownumber="no">1.  The holy apostle, wishing to teach us
some great and hidden truth respecting science and wisdom, says, in the
first Epistle to the Corinthians:  “We speak wisdom among
them that are perfect; yet not the wisdom of this world, nor of the
princes of the world, that come to nought:  but we speak the
wisdom of God in a mystery, even the hidden wisdom, which God ordained
before the world unto our glory:  which none of the princes of the
world knew:  for had they known it, they would not have crucified
the Lord of glory.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.v-p2.1" n="2588" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.v-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.v-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.6-1Cor.2.8" parsed="|1Cor|2|6|2|8" passage="1 Cor. ii. 6-8">1 Cor. ii. 6–8</scripRef>.</p></note>  In this
passage, wishing to describe the different kinds of wisdom, he points
out that there is a wisdom of this world, and a wisdom of the princes
of this world, and another wisdom of God.  But when he uses the
expression “wisdom of the princes of this world,” I do not
think that he means a wisdom common to all the princes of this world,
but one rather that is peculiar to certain individuals among
them.  And again, when he says, “We speak the wisdom of God
in a mystery, even the hidden wisdom, which God ordained before the
world unto our glory,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.v-p3.2" n="2589" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.v-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.v-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.7" parsed="|1Cor|2|7|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ii. 7">1 Cor. ii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> we must inquire
whether his meaning be, that this is the same wisdom of God which was
hidden from other times and generations, and was not made known to the
sons of men, as it has now been revealed to His holy apostles and
prophets, and which was also that wisdom of God before the advent of
the Saviour, by means of which Solomon obtained his wisdom, and in
reference to which the language of the Saviour Himself declared, that
what He taught was greater than Solomon, in these words, “Behold,
a greater than Solomon is here,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.v-p4.2" n="2590" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.v-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.v-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.42" parsed="|Matt|12|42|0|0" passage="Matt. xii. 42">Matt. xii. 42</scripRef>.</p></note>—words which show, that those who were
instructed by the Saviour were instructed in something higher than the
knowledge of Solomon.  For if one were to assert that the Saviour
did indeed Himself possess greater knowledge, but did not communicate
more to others than Solomon did, how will that agree with the statement
which follows:  “The queen of the south shall rise up in the
judgment, and condemn the men of this generation, because she came from
the ends of the earth to hear the wisdom of Solomon; and, behold, a
greater than Solomon is here?”  There is therefore a wisdom
of this world, and also probably a wisdom belonging to each individual
prince of this world.  But with respect to <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_335.html" id="vi.v.iv.v-Page_335" n="335" />the wisdom of God alone, we perceive that this
is indicated, that it operated to a less degree in ancient and former
times, and was (afterwards) more fully revealed and manifested through
Christ.  We shall inquire, however, regarding the wisdom of God in
the proper place.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.v-p6" shownumber="no">2.  But now, since we are treating of the
manner in which the opposing powers stir up those contests, by means of
which false knowledge is introduced into the minds of men, and human
souls led astray, while they imagine that they have discovered wisdom,
I think it necessary to name and distinguish the wisdom of this world,
and of the princes of this world, that by so doing we may discover who
are the fathers of this wisdom, nay, even of these kinds of
wisdom.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.v-p6.1" n="2591" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.v-p7" shownumber="no"> Sapientiarum
harum.</p></note>  I am of
opinion, therefore, as I have stated above, that there is another
wisdom of this world besides those (different kinds of) wisdom<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.v-p7.1" n="2592" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.v-p8" shownumber="no"> Sapientias illas.</p></note> which belong to the princes of this world,
by which wisdom those things seem to be understood and comprehended
which belong to this world.  This wisdom, however, possesses in
itself no fitness for forming any opinion either respecting divine
things,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.v-p8.1" n="2593" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.v-p9" shownumber="no"> De divinitate.</p></note> or the plan of the
world’s government, or any other subjects of importance, or
regarding the training for a good or happy life; but is such as deals
wholly with the art of poetry, e.g., or that of grammar, or rhetoric,
or geometry, or music, with which also, perhaps, medicine should be
classed.  In all these subjects we are to suppose that the wisdom
of this world is included.  The wisdom of the princes of this
world, on the other hand, we understand to be such as the secret and
occult philosophy, as they call it, of the Egyptians, and the astrology
of the Chaldeans and Indians, who make profession of the knowledge of
high things,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.v-p9.1" n="2594" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.v-p10" shownumber="no"> De scientiâ
excelsi pollicentium.</p></note> and also that
manifold variety of opinion which prevails among the Greeks regarding
divine things.  Accordingly, in the holy Scriptures we find that
there are princes over individual nations; as in Daniel<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.v-p10.1" n="2595" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.v-p11" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.v-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Dan.10" parsed="|Dan|10|0|0|0" passage="Dan. x">Dan. x</scripRef>.</p></note> we read that there was a prince of the
kingdom of Persia, and another prince of the kingdom of Græcia,
who are clearly shown, by the nature of the passage, to be not human
beings, but certain powers.  In the prophecies of
Ezekiel,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.v-p11.2" n="2596" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.v-p12" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.v-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.26" parsed="|Ezek|26|0|0|0" passage="Ezek. xxvi">Ezek. xxvi</scripRef>.</p></note> also, the prince of
Tyre is unmistakeably shown to be a kind of spiritual power.  When
these, then, and others of the same kind, possessing each his own
wisdom, and building up his own opinions and sentiments, beheld our
Lord and Saviour professing and declaring that He had for this purpose
come into the world, that all the opinions of science, falsely so
called, might be destroyed, not knowing what was concealed within Him,
they forthwith laid a snare for Him:  for “the kings of the
earth set themselves, and the rulers assembled together, against the
Lord and His Christ.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.v-p12.2" n="2597" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.v-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.v-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.2" parsed="|Ps|2|2|0|0" passage="Ps. ii. 2">Ps. ii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  But their
snares being discovered, and the plans which they had attempted to
carry out being made manifest when they crucified the Lord of glory,
therefore the apostle says, “We speak wisdom among them that are
perfect, but not the wisdom of this world, nor of the princes of this
world, who are brought to nought, which none of the princes of this
world knew:  for had they known it, they would not have crucified
the Lord of glory.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.v-p13.2" n="2598" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.v-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.v-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.6-1Cor.2.8" parsed="|1Cor|2|6|2|8" passage="1 Cor. ii. 6-8">1 Cor. ii. 6–8</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.v-p15" shownumber="no">3.  We must, indeed, endeavour to ascertain
whether that wisdom<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.v-p15.1" n="2599" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.v-p16" shownumber="no"> Istæ
sapientiæ.</p></note> of the princes of
this world, with which they endeavour to imbue men, is introduced into
their minds by the opposing powers, with the purpose of ensnaring and
injuring them, or only for the purpose of deceiving them, i.e., not
with the object of doing any hurt to man; but, as these princes of this
world esteem such opinions to be true, they desire to impart to others
what they themselves believe to be the truth:  and this is the
view which I am inclined to adopt.  For as, to take an
illustration, certain Greek authors, or the leaders of some heretical
sect, after having imbibed an error in doctrine instead of the truth,
and having come to the conclusion in their own minds that such is the
truth, proceed, in the next place, to endeavour to persuade others of
the correctness of their opinions; so, in like manner, are we to
suppose is the procedure of the princes of this world, in which to
certain spiritual powers has been assigned the rule over certain
nations, and who are termed on that account the princes of this
world.  There are besides, in addition to these princes, certain
special energies<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.v-p16.1" n="2600" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.v-p17" shownumber="no"> Energiæ.</p></note> of this world,
i.e., spiritual powers, which bring about certain effects, which they
have themselves, in virtue of their freedom of will, chosen to produce,
and to these belong those princes who practise the wisdom of this
world:  there being, for example, a peculiar energy and power,
which is the inspirer of poetry; another, of geometry; and so a
separate power, to remind us of each of the arts and professions of
this kind.  Lastly, many Greek writers have been of opinion that
the art of poetry cannot exist without madness;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.v-p17.1" n="2601" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.v-p18" shownumber="no"> Insania.</p></note>
whence also it is several times related in their histories, that those
whom they call poets<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.v-p18.1" n="2602" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.v-p19" shownumber="no"> Vates.</p></note> were suddenly
filled with a kind of spirit of madness.  And what are we to say
also of those whom they <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_336.html" id="vi.v.iv.v-Page_336" n="336" />call diviners,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.v-p19.1" n="2603" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.v-p20" shownumber="no"> Divinos.</p></note>
from whom, by the working of those demons who have the mastery over
them, answers are given in carefully constructed verses?  Those
persons, too, whom they term Magi or Malevolent,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.v-p20.1" n="2604" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.v-p21" shownumber="no"> Magi vel malefici.</p></note> frequently, by invoking demons over boys of
tender years, have made them repeat poetical compositions which were
the admiration and amazement of all.  Now these effects we are to
suppose are brought about in the following manner:  As holy and
immaculate souls, after devoting themselves to God with all affection
and purity, and after preserving themselves free from all contagion of
evil spirits,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.v-p21.1" n="2605" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.v-p22" shownumber="no"> Dæmonum.</p></note> and after being
purified by lengthened abstinence, and imbued with holy and religious
training, assume by this means a portion of divinity, and earn the
grace of prophecy, and other divine gifts; so also are we to suppose
that those who place themselves in the way of the opposing powers,
i.e., who purposely admire and adopt their manner of life and
habits,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.v-p22.1" n="2606" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.v-p23" shownumber="no"> Id est, industria
vita, vel studio amico illis et accepto.</p></note> receive their
inspiration, and become partakers of their wisdom and doctrine. 
And the result of this is, that they are filled with the working of
those spirits to whose service they have subjected
themselves.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.v-p24" shownumber="no">4.  With respect to those, indeed, who teach
differently regarding Christ from what the rule of Scripture allows, it
is no idle task to ascertain whether it is from a treacherous purpose
that these opposing powers, in their struggles to prevent a belief in
Christ, have devised certain fabulous and impious doctrines; or
whether, on hearing the word of Christ, and not being able to cast it
forth from the secrecy of their conscience, nor yet to retain it pure
and holy, they have, by means of vessels that were convenient to their
use,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.v-p24.1" n="2607" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.v-p25" shownumber="no"> Per vasa opportuna
sibi.</p></note> and, so to speak, through their prophets,
introduced various errors contrary to the rule of Christian
truth.  Now we are to suppose rather that apostate and refugee
powers,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.v-p25.1" n="2608" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.v-p26" shownumber="no"> Apostatæ et
refugæ virtutes.</p></note> which have departed
from God out of the very wickedness of their mind and will,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.v-p26.1" n="2609" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.v-p27" shownumber="no"> Propositi.</p></note> or from envy of those for whom there is
prepared (on their becoming acquainted with the truth) an ascent to the
same rank, whence they themselves had fallen, did, in order to prevent
any progress of that kind, invent these errors and delusions of false
doctrine.  It is then clearly established, by many proofs, that
while the soul of man exists in this body, it may admit different
energies, i.e., operations, from a diversity of good and evil
spirits.  Now, of wicked spirits there is a twofold mode of
operation:  i.e., when they either take complete and entire
possession of the mind,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.v-p27.1" n="2610" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.v-p28" shownumber="no"> Penitus ex
integro.</p></note> so as to allow
their captives<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.v-p28.1" n="2611" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.v-p29" shownumber="no"> Eos quos
obsederint.</p></note> the power neither
of understanding nor feeling; as, for instance, is the case with those
commonly called possessed,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.v-p29.1" n="2612" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.v-p30" shownumber="no"> Energumenos.</p></note> whom we see to be
deprived of reason, and insane (such as those were who are related in
the Gospel to have been cured by the Saviour); or when by their wicked
suggestions they deprave a sentient and intelligent soul with thoughts
of various kinds, persuading it to evil, of which Judas is an
illustration, who was induced at the suggestion of the devil to commit
the crime of treason, according to the declaration of Scripture, that
“the devil had already put it into the heart of Judas Iscariot to
betray him.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.v-p30.1" n="2613" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.v-p31" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.v-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:John.19.2" parsed="|John|19|2|0|0" passage="John xix. 2">John xix. 2</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.v-p32" shownumber="no">But a man receives the energy, i.e., the working,
of a good spirit, when he is stirred and incited to good, and is
inspired to heavenly or divine things; as the holy angels and God
Himself wrought in the prophets, arousing and exhorting them by their
holy suggestions to a better course of life, yet so, indeed, that it
remained within the will and judgment of the individual, either to be
willing or unwilling to follow the call to divine and heavenly
things.  And from this manifest distinction, it is seen how the
soul is moved by the presence of a better spirit, i.e., if it encounter
no perturbation or alienation of mind whatever from the impending
inspiration, nor lose the free control of its will; as, for instance,
is the case with all, whether prophets or apostles, who ministered to
the divine responses without any perturbation of mind.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.v-p32.1" n="2614" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.v-p33" shownumber="no"> [See
Oehler’s <i>Old Testament Theology</i>, § 207,
“Psychological Definition of the Prophetic State in Ancient
Times,” pp. 468, 469.  S.]</p></note>  Now, that by the suggestions of a good
spirit the memory of man is aroused to the recollection of better
things, we have already shown by previous instances, when we mentioned
the cases of Mordecai and Artaxerxes.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.v-p34" shownumber="no">5.  This too, I think, should next be
inquired into, viz., what are the reasons why a human soul is acted on
at one time by good (spirits), and at another by bad:  the grounds
of which I suspect to be older than the bodily birth of the individual,
as John (the Baptist) showed by his leaping and exulting in his
mother’s womb, when the voice of the salutation of Mary reached
the ears of his mother Elisabeth; and as Jeremiah the prophet declares,
who was known to God before he was formed in his mother’s womb,
and before he was born was sanctified by Him, and while yet a boy
received the grace of prophecy.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.v-p34.1" n="2615" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.v-p35" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.v-p35.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.1.5-Jer.1.6" parsed="|Jer|1|5|1|6" passage="Jer. i. 5, 6">Jer. i. 5, 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  And
again, on the other hand it is shown beyond a doubt, that some have
been possessed by hostile spirits from the very beginning of their
lives:  i.e., some were born with an evil spirit; and others,
according <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_337.html" id="vi.v.iv.v-Page_337" n="337" />to credible
histories, have practised divination<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.v-p35.2" n="2616" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.v-p36" shownumber="no"> Divinasse.</p></note> from
childhood.  Others have been under the influence of the demon
called Python, i.e., the ventriloquial spirit, from the commencement of
their existence.  To all which instances, those who maintain that
everything in the world is under the administration of Divine
Providence (as is also our own belief), can, as it appears to me, give
no other answer, so as to show that no shadow of injustice rests upon
the divine government, than by holding that there were certain causes
of prior existence, in consequence of which the souls, before their
birth in the body, contracted a certain amount of guilt in their
sensitive nature, or in their movements, on account of which they have
been judged worthy by Divine Providence of being placed in this
condition.  For a soul is always in possession of free-will, as
well when it is in the body as when it is without it; and freedom of
will is always directed either to good or evil.  Nor can any
rational and sentient being, i.e., a mind or soul, exist without some
movement either good or bad.  And it is probable that these
movements furnish grounds for merit even before they do anything in
this world; so that on account of these merits or grounds they are,
immediately on their birth, and even before it, so to speak, assorted
by Divine Providence for the endurance either of good or
evil.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.v-p37" shownumber="no">Let such, then, be our views respecting those
events which appear to befall men, either immediately after birth, or
even before they enter upon the light.  But as regards the
suggestions which are made to the soul, i.e., to the faculty of human
thought, by different spirits, and which arouse men to good actions or
the contrary, even in such a case we must suppose that there sometimes
existed certain causes anterior to bodily birth.  For occasionally
the mind, when watchful, and casting away from it what is evil, calls
to itself the aid of the good; or if it be, on the contrary, negligent
and slothful, it makes room through insufficient caution for these
spirits, which, lying in wait secretly like robbers, contrive to rush
into the minds of men when they see a lodgment made for them by sloth;
as the Apostle Peter says, “that our adversary the devil goes
about like a roaring lion, seeking whom he may devour.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.v-p37.1" n="2617" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.v-p38" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.v-p38.1" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.8" parsed="|1Pet|5|8|0|0" passage="1 Pet. v. 8">1 Pet. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  On which account our heart must be
kept with all carefulness both by day and night, and no place be given
to the devil; but every effort must be used that the ministers of
God—those spirits, viz., who were sent to minister to them who
are called to be heirs of salvation<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.v-p38.2" n="2618" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.v-p39" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.v-p39.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.14" parsed="|Heb|1|14|0|0" passage="Heb. i. 14">Heb. i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>—may find
a place within us, and be delighted to enter into the
guest-chamber<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.v-p39.2" n="2619" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.v-p40" shownumber="no"> Hospitium.</p></note> of our soul, and
dwelling within us may guide us by their counsels; if, indeed, they
shall find the habitation of our heart adorned by the practice of
virtue and holiness.  But let that be sufficient which we have
said, as we best could, regarding those powers which are hostile to the
human race.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.v.iv.vi" n="IV" next="vi.v.iv.vii" prev="vi.v.iv.v" progress="48.43%" shorttitle="Chapter IV" title="On Human Temptations." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p1.1">Chapter
IV.—On Human Temptations.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p2" shownumber="no">1.  And now the subject of human temptations must
not, in my opinion, be passed over in silence, which take their rise
sometimes from flesh and blood, or from the wisdom of flesh and blood,
which is said to be hostile to God.  And whether the statement be
true which certain allege, viz., that each individual has as it were
two souls, we shall determine after we have explained the nature of
those temptations, which are said to be more powerful than any of human
origin, i.e., which we sustain from principalities and powers, and from
the rulers of the darkness of this world, and from spiritual wickedness
in high places, or to which we are subjected from wicked spirits and
unclean demons.  Now, in the investigation of this subject, we
must, I think, inquire according to a logical method whether there be
in us human beings, who are composed of soul and body and vital spirit,
some other element, possessing an incitement of its own, and evoking a
movement towards evil.  For a question of this kind is wont to be
discussed by some in this way:  whether, viz., as two souls are
said to co-exist within us, the one is more divine and heavenly and the
other inferior; or whether, from the very fact that we inhere in bodily
structures which according to their own proper nature are dead, and
altogether devoid of life (seeing it is from us, i.e., from our souls,
that the material body derives its life, it being contrary and hostile
to the spirit), we are drawn on and enticed to the practice of those
evils which are agreeable to the body; or whether, thirdly (which was
the opinion of some of the Greek philosophers), although our soul is
one in substance, it nevertheless consists of several elements, and one
portion of it is called rational and another irrational, and that which
is termed the irrational part is again separated into two
affections—those of covetousness and passion.  These three
opinions, then, regarding the soul, which we have stated above, we have
found to be entertained by some, but that one of them, which we have
mentioned as being adopted by certain Grecian philosophers, viz., that
the soul is tripartite, I do not observe to be greatly confirmed by the
authority of holy Scripture; while with respect to the remaining two
there is found a considerable number of passages in the holy Scriptures
which seem capable of application to them.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.vi-p3" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_338.html" id="vi.v.iv.vi-Page_338" n="338" />2.  Now,
of these opinions, let us first discuss that which is maintained by
some, that there is in us a good and heavenly soul, and another earthly
and inferior; and that the better soul is implanted within us from
heaven, such as was that which, while Jacob was still in the womb, gave
him the prize of victory in supplanting his brother Esau, and which in
the case of Jeremiah was sanctified from his birth, and in that of John
was filled by the Holy Spirit from the womb.  Now, that which they
term the inferior soul is produced, they allege, along with the body
itself out of the seed of the body, whence they say it cannot live or
subsist beyond the body, on which account also they say it is
frequently termed flesh.  For the expression, “The flesh
lusteth against the Spirit,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p3.1" n="2620" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.vi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.17" parsed="|Gal|5|17|0|0" passage="Gal. v. 17">Gal. v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> they take to
be applicable not to the flesh, but to this soul, which is properly the
soul of the flesh.  From these words, moreover, they endeavour
notwithstanding to make good the declaration in Leviticus: 
“The life of all flesh is the blood thereof.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p4.2" n="2621" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.vi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Lev.17.14" parsed="|Lev|17|14|0|0" passage="Lev. xvii. 14">Lev. xvii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>  For, from the circumstance that it is
the diffusion of the blood throughout the whole flesh which produces
life in the flesh, they assert that this soul, which is said to be the
life of all flesh, is contained in the blood.  This statement,
moreover, that the flesh struggles against the spirit, and the spirit
against the flesh; and the further statement, that “the life of
all flesh is the blood thereof,” is, according to these writers,
simply calling the wisdom of the flesh by another name, because it is a
kind of material spirit, which is not subject to the law of God, nor
can be so, because it has earthly wishes and bodily desires.  And
it is with respect to this that they think the apostle uttered the
words:  “I see another law in my members, warring against
the law of my mind, and bringing me into captivity to the law of sin
which is in my members.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p5.2" n="2622" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.vi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.23" parsed="|Rom|7|23|0|0" passage="Rom. vii. 23">Rom. vii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>  And if one
were to object to them that these words were spoken of the nature of
the body, which indeed, agreeably to the peculiarity of its nature, is
dead, but is said to have sensibility, or wisdom<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p6.2" n="2623" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p7" shownumber="no"> Sensum vel
sapientiam.</p></note> which is hostile to God, or which struggles
against the spirit; or if one were to say that, in a certain degree,
the flesh itself was possessed of a voice, which should cry out against
the endurance of hunger, or thirst, or cold, or of any discomfort
arising either from abundance or poverty,—they would endeavour to
weaken and impair the force of such (arguments), by showing that there
were many other mental perturbations<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p7.1" n="2624" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p8" shownumber="no"> Passiones
animæ.</p></note> which derive
their origin in no respect from the flesh, and yet against which the
spirit struggles, such as ambition, avarice, emulation, envy, pride,
and others like these; and seeing that with these the human mind or
spirit wages a kind of contest, they lay down as the cause of all these
evils, nothing else than this corporal soul, as it were, of which we
have spoken above, and which is generated from the seed by a process of
traducianism.  They are accustomed also to adduce, in support of
their assertion, the declaration of the apostle, “Now the works
of the flesh are manifest, which are these, fornication, uncleanness,
lasciviousness, idolatry, poisonings,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p8.1" n="2625" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p9" shownumber="no"> Veneficia. 
<span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p9.1" lang="EL">Φαρμακεία</span>. 
“Witchcraft” (Auth. Version).</p></note>
hatred, contentions, emulations, wrath, quarrelling, dissensions,
heresies, sects, envyings, drunkenness, revellings, and the
like;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p9.2" n="2626" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.vi-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.19-Gal.5.21" parsed="|Gal|5|19|5|21" passage="Gal. v. 19-21">Gal. v. 19–21</scripRef>.</p></note> asserting that all
these do not derive their origin from the habits or pleasures of the
flesh, so that all such movements are to be regarded as inherent in
that substance which has not a soul, i.e., the flesh.  The
declaration, moreover, “For ye see your calling, brethren, how
that not many wise men among you according to the flesh are
called,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p10.2" n="2627" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.vi-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.26" parsed="|1Cor|1|26|0|0" passage="1 Cor. i. 26">1 Cor. i. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> would seem to
require to be understood as if there were one kind of wisdom, carnal
and material, and another according to the spirit, the former of which
cannot indeed be called wisdom, unless there be a soul of the flesh,
which is wise in respect of what is called carnal wisdom.  And in
addition to these passages they adduce the following: 
“Since the flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit
against the flesh, so that we cannot do the things that we
would.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p11.2" n="2628" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.vi-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.17" parsed="|Gal|5|17|0|0" passage="Gal. v. 17">Gal. v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>  What are
these things now respecting which he says, “that we cannot do the
things that we would?”  It is certain, they reply, that the
spirit cannot be intended; for the will of the spirit suffers no
hindrance.  But neither can the flesh be meant, because if it has
not a soul of its own, neither can it assuredly possess a will. 
It remains, then, that the will of this soul be intended which is
capable of having a will of its own, and which certainly is opposed to
the will of the spirit.  And if this be the case, it is
established that the will of the soul is something intermediate between
the flesh and the spirit, undoubtedly obeying and serving that one of
the two which it has elected to obey.  And if it yield itself up
to the pleasures of the flesh, it renders men carnal; but when it
unites itself with the spirit, it produces men of the Spirit, and who
on that account are termed spiritual.  And this seems to be the
meaning of the apostle in the words, “But ye are not in the
flesh, but in the Spirit.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p12.2" n="2629" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.vi-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.9" parsed="|Rom|8|9|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 9">Rom. viii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.vi-p14" shownumber="no">We have accordingly to ascertain what is this very will
(intermediate) between flesh and spirit, besides that will which is
said to belong to the flesh or the spirit.  For it is held as
certain, that <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_339.html" id="vi.v.iv.vi-Page_339" n="339" />everything
which is said to be a work of the spirit is (a product of) the will of
the spirit, and everything that is called a work of the flesh (proceeds
from) the will of the flesh.  What else then, besides these, is
that will of the soul which receives a separate name,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p14.1" n="2630" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p15" shownumber="no"> The text here is very
obscure, and has given some trouble to commentators.  The words
are:  “Quæ ergo ista est præter hæc voluntas
animæ quæ extrinsecus nominatur,” etc. 
Redepenning understands “extrinsecus” as meaning
“seorsim,” “insuper,” and refers to a note of
Origen upon the Epistle to the Romans (tom. i. p. 466): 
“Et idcirco <i>extrinsecus</i> eam (animam, corporis et
spiritus mentione factâ, <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.vi-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.3-Rom.1.4" parsed="|Rom|1|3|1|4" passage="Rom. i. 3, 4">Rom. i. 3, 4</scripRef>) apostolus non nominat, sed carnem
tantum vel spiritum,” etc.  Schnitzer supposes that in the
Greek the words were, <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p15.2" lang="EL">Τῆς
ἔξω
καλουμένης</span>,
where <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p15.3" lang="EL">ἔξω</span> is to be taken in the sense of <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p15.4" lang="EL">κάτω</span>, so that the
expression would mean “anima inferior.”</p></note> and which will, the apostle being opposed to
our executing, says:  “Ye cannot do the things that ye
would?”  By this it would seem to be intended, that it ought
to adhere to neither of these two, i.e., to neither flesh nor
spirit.  But some one will say, that as it is better for the soul
to execute its own will than that of the flesh; so, on the other hand,
it is better to do the will of the spirit than its own will.  How,
then, does the apostle say, “that ye cannot do the things that ye
would?”  Because in that contest which is waged between
flesh and spirit, the spirit is by no means certain of victory, it
being manifest that in very many individuals the flesh has the
mastery.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.vi-p16" shownumber="no">3.  But since the subject of discussion on
which we have entered is one of great profundity, which it is necessary
to consider in all its bearings,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p16.1" n="2631" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p17" shownumber="no"> In quâ necesse
est ex singulis quibusque partibus quæ possunt moveri
discutere.</p></note> let us see
whether some such point as this may not be determined:  that as it
is better for the soul to follow the spirit when the latter has
overcome the flesh, so also, if it seem to be a worse course for the
former to follow the flesh in its struggles against the spirit, when
the latter would recall the soul to its influence, it may nevertheless
appear a more advantageous procedure for the soul to be under the
mastery of the flesh than to remain under the power of its own
will.  For, since it is said to be neither hot nor cold, but to
continue in a sort of tepid condition, it will find conversion a slow
and somewhat difficult undertaking.  If indeed it clung to the
flesh, then, satiated at length, and filled with those very evils which
it suffers from the vices of the flesh, and wearied as it were by the
heavy burdens of luxury and lust, it may sometimes be converted with
greater ease and rapidity from the filthiness of matter to a desire for
heavenly things, and (to a taste for) spiritual graces.  And the
apostle must be supposed to have said, that “the Spirit contends
against the flesh, and the flesh against the Spirit, so that we cannot
do the things that we would” (those things, undoubtedly, which
are designated as being beyond the will of the spirit, and the will of
the flesh), meaning (as if we were to express it in other words) that
it is better for a man to be either in a state of virtue or in one of
wickedness, than in neither of these; but that the soul, before its
conversion to the spirit, and its union with it,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p17.1" n="2632" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p18" shownumber="no"> Priusquam—unum
efficiatur cum eo.</p></note> appears during its adherence to the body,
and its meditation of carnal things, to be neither in a good condition
nor in a manifestly bad one, but resembles, so to speak, an
animal.  It is better, however, for it, if possible, to be
rendered spiritual through adherence to the spirit; but if that cannot
be done, it is more expedient for it to follow even the wickedness of
the flesh, than, placed under the influence of its own will, to retain
the position of an irrational animal.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.vi-p19" shownumber="no">These points we have now discussed, in our desire to
consider each individual opinion, at greater length than we intended,
that those views might not be supposed to have escaped our notice which
are generally brought forward by those who inquire whether there is
within us any other soul than this heavenly and rational one, which is
naturally opposed to the latter, and is called either the flesh, or the
wisdom of the flesh, or the soul of the flesh.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.vi-p20" shownumber="no">4.  Let us now see what answer is usually
returned to these statements by those who maintain that there is in us
one movement, and one life, proceeding from one and the same soul, both
the salvation and the destruction of which are ascribed to itself as a
result of its own actions.  And, in the first place, let us notice
of what nature those commotions<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p20.1" n="2633" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p21" shownumber="no"> Passiones.</p></note> of the soul
are which we suffer, when we feel ourselves inwardly drawn in different
directions; when there arises a kind of contest of thoughts in our
hearts, and certain probabilities are suggested us, agreeably to which
we lean now to this side, now to that, and by which we are sometimes
convicted of error, and sometimes approve of our acts.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p21.1" n="2634" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p22" shownumber="no"> Quibus nunc quidem
arguimur, nunc vero nosmet ipsos amplectimur.</p></note>  It is nothing remarkable, however, to
say of wicked spirits, that they have a varying and conflicting
judgment, and one out of harmony with itself, since such is found to be
the case in all men, whenever, in deliberating upon an uncertain event,
council is taken, and men consider and consult what is to be chosen as
the better and more useful course.  It is not therefore surprising
that, if two probabilities meet, and suggest opposite views, they
should drag the mind in contrary directions.  For example, if a
man be led by reflection to believe and to fear God, it cannot then be
said that the flesh contends against the Spirit; but, amidst the
uncertainty of what may be true and advantageous, the mind is drawn in
opposite directions.  So, also, when it is supposed that the flesh
provokes to the indulgence of lust, but <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_340.html" id="vi.v.iv.vi-Page_340" n="340" />better counsels oppose allurements of
that kind, we are not to suppose that it is one life which is resisting
another, but that it is the tendency of the nature of the body, which
is eager to empty out and cleanse the places filled with seminal
moisture; as, in like manner, it is not to be supposed that it is any
opposing power, or the life of another soul, which excites within us
the appetite of thirst, and impels us to drink, or which causes us to
feel hunger, and drives us to satisfy it.  But as it is by the
natural movements of the body that food and drink are either desired or
rejected,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p22.1" n="2635" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p23" shownumber="no"> Evacuantur.</p></note> so also the natural
seed, collected together in course of time in the various vessels, has
an eager desire to be expelled and thrown away, and is so far from
never being removed, save by the impulse of some exciting cause, that
it is even sometimes spontaneously emitted.  When, therefore, it
is said that “the flesh struggles against the Spirit,”
these persons understand the expression to mean that habit or
necessity, or the delights of the flesh, arouse a man, and withdraw him
from divine and spiritual things.  For, owing to the necessity of
the body being drawn away, we are not allowed to have leisure for
divine things, which are to be eternally advantageous.  So again,
the soul, devoting itself to divine and spiritual pursuits, and being
united to the spirit, is said to fight against the flesh, by not
permitting it to be relaxed by indulgence, and to become unsteady
through the influence of those pleasures for which it feels a natural
delight.  In this way, also, they claim to understand the words,
“The wisdom of the flesh is hostile to God,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p23.1" n="2636" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p24" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.vi-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.2" parsed="|Rom|8|2|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 2">Rom. viii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> not that the flesh really has a soul, or a
wisdom of its own.  But as we are accustomed to say, by an
abuse<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p24.2" n="2637" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p25" shownumber="no"> Abusive = improperly
used.</p></note> of language, that the earth is thirsty, and
wishes to drink in water, this use of the word “wishes” is
not proper, but catachrestic,—as if we were to say again, that
this house wants to be rebuilt,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p25.1" n="2638" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p26" shownumber="no"> Recomponi vult.</p></note> and many other
similar expressions; so also is the wisdom of the flesh to be
understood, or the expression, that “the flesh lusteth against
the Spirit.”  They generally connect with these the
expression, “The voice of thy brother’s blood crieth unto
Me from the ground.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p26.1" n="2639" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p27" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.vi-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4.10" parsed="|Gen|4|10|0|0" passage="Gen. iv. 10">Gen. iv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>  For what
cries unto the Lord is not properly the blood which was shed; but the
blood is said improperly to cry out, vengeance being demanded upon him
who had shed it.  The declaration also of the apostle, “I
see another law in my members, warring against the law of my
mind,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p27.2" n="2640" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p28" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.vi-p28.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.23" parsed="|Rom|7|23|0|0" passage="Rom. vii. 23">Rom. vii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> they so understand
as if he had said, That he who wishes to devote himself to the word of
God is, on account of his bodily necessities and habits, which like a
sort of law are ingrained in the body, distracted, and divided, and
impeded, lest, by devoting himself vigorously to the study of wisdom,
he should be enabled to behold the divine mysteries.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.vi-p29" shownumber="no">5.  With respect, however, to the following
being ranked among the works of the flesh, viz., heresies, and
envyings, and contentions, or other (vices), they so understand the
passage, that the mind, being rendered grosser in feeling, from its
yielding itself to the passions of the body, and being oppressed by the
mass of its vices, and having no refined or spiritual feelings, is said
to be made flesh, and derives its name from that in which it exhibits
more vigour and force of will.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p29.1" n="2641" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p30" shownumber="no"> Plus studii vel
propositi.</p></note>  They also
make this further inquiry, “Who will be found, or who will be
said to be, the creator of this evil sense, called the sense of the
flesh?”  Because they defend the opinion that there is no
other creator of soul and flesh than God.  And if we were to
assert that the good God created anything in His own creation that was
hostile to Himself, it would appear to be a manifest absurdity. 
If, then, it is written, that “carnal wisdom is enmity against
God,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p30.1" n="2642" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p31" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.vi-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.7" parsed="|Rom|8|7|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 7">Rom. viii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> and if this be
declared to be a result of creation, God Himself will appear to have
formed a nature hostile to Himself, which cannot be subject to Him nor
to His law, as if it were (supposed to be) an animal of which such
qualities are predicated.  And if this view be admitted, in what
respect will it appear to differ from that of those who maintain that
souls of different natures are created, which, according to their
natures,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p31.2" n="2643" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vi-p32" shownumber="no"> Naturaliter.</p></note> are destined either
to be lost or saved?  But this is an opinion of the heretics
alone, who, not being able to maintain the justice of God on grounds of
piety, compose impious inventions of this kind.  And now we have
brought forward to the best of our ability, in the person of each of
the parties, what might be advanced by way of argument regarding the
several views, and let the reader choose out of them for himself that
which he thinks ought to be preferred.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.v.iv.vii" n="V" next="vi.v.iv.viii" prev="vi.v.iv.vi" progress="49.00%" shorttitle="Chapter V" title="That the World Took Its Beginning in Time." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p1.1">Chapter V.—That the World Took Its Beginning in
Time.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p2" shownumber="no">1.  And now, since there is one of the
articles of the Church<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p2.1" n="2644" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p3" shownumber="no"> De ecclesiasticis
definitionibus unum.</p></note> which is held
principally in consequence of our belief in the truth of our sacred
history, viz. that this world was created and took its beginning at a
certain time, and, in conformity to the cycle of time<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p3.1" n="2645" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p4" shownumber="no"> Consummationem
sæculi.</p></note> decreed to all things, is to be destroyed on
account of its corruption, there seems no absurdity in re-discussing a
few <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_341.html" id="vi.v.iv.vii-Page_341" n="341" />points connected with
this subject.  And so far, indeed, as the credibility of Scripture
is concerned, the declarations on such a matter seem easy of
proof.  Even the heretics, although widely opposed on many other
things, yet on this appear to be at one, yielding to the authority of
Scripture.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.vii-p5" shownumber="no">Concerning, then, the creation of the world, what
portion of Scripture can give us more information regarding it, than
the account which Moses has transmitted respecting its origin? 
And although it comprehends matters of profounder significance than the
mere historical narrative appears to indicate, and contains very many
things that are to be spiritually understood, and employs the letter,
as a kind of veil, in treating of profound and mystical subjects;
nevertheless the language of the narrator shows that all visible things
were created at a certain time.  But with regard to the
consummation of the world, Jacob is the first who gives any
information, in addressing his children in the words: 
“Gather yourselves together unto me, ye sons of Jacob, that I may
tell you what shall be in the last days,” or “after the
last days.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p5.1" n="2646" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.vii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.49.1" parsed="|Gen|49|1|0|0" passage="Gen. xlix. 1">Gen. xlix. 1</scripRef>.  The Vulgate has, “In diebus
novissimis;” the Sept. <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p6.2" lang="EL">᾽Επ᾽
ἐσχάτων τῶν
ἡμερῶν</span>:  the Masoretic
text, <span class="Hebrew" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p6.3" lang="HE">תירִחֲאְַבְּ</span>.</p></note>  If, then,
there be “last days,” or a period “succeeding the
last days,” the days which had a beginning must necessarily come
to an end.  David, too, declares:  “The heavens shall
perish, but Thou shalt endure; yea, all of them shall wax old as doth a
garment:  as a vesture shalt Thou change them, and they shall be
changed:  but Thou art the same, and Thy years shall have no
end.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p6.4" n="2647" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.vii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.102.26-Ps.102.27" parsed="|Ps|102|26|102|27" passage="Ps. cii. 26, 27">Ps. cii. 26, 27</scripRef>.</p></note>  Our Lord and
Saviour, indeed, in the words, “He who made them at the
beginning, made them male and female,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p7.2" n="2648" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.vii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.4" parsed="|Matt|19|4|0|0" passage="Matt. xix. 4">Matt. xix. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>
Himself bears witness that the world was created; and again, when He
says, “Heaven and earth shall pass away, but My word shall not
pass away,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p8.2" n="2649" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.vii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.35" parsed="|Matt|24|35|0|0" passage="Matt. xxiv. 35">Matt. xxiv. 35</scripRef>.</p></note> He points out that
they are perishable, and must come to an end.  The apostle,
moreover, in declaring that “the creature was made subject to
vanity, not willingly, but by reason of Him who hath subjected the same
in hope, because the creature itself also shall be delivered from the
bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of the children of
God,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p9.2" n="2650" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.vii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.20-Rom.8.21" parsed="|Rom|8|20|8|21" passage="Rom. viii. 20, 21">Rom. viii. 20, 21</scripRef>.</p></note> manifestly
announces the end of the world; as he does also when he again says,
“The fashion of this world passeth away.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p10.2" n="2651" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.vii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.31" parsed="|1Cor|7|31|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 31">1 Cor. vii. 31</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now, by the expression which he
employs, “that the creature was made subject to vanity,” he
shows that there was a beginning to this world:  for if the
creature were made subject to vanity on account of some hope, it was
certainly made subject from a cause; and seeing it was from a cause, it
must necessarily have had a beginning:  for, without some
beginning, the creature could not be subject to vanity, nor could that
(creature) hope to be freed from the bondage of corruption, which had
not begun to serve.  But any one who chooses to search at his
leisure, will find numerous other passages in holy Scripture in which
the world is both said to have a beginning and to hope for an
end.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.vii-p12" shownumber="no">2.  Now, if there be any one who would here
oppose either the authority or credibility of our Scriptures,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p12.1" n="2652" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p13" shownumber="no"> Auctoritate
Scripturæ nostræ, vel fidei.</p></note> we would ask of him whether he asserts that
God can, or cannot, comprehend all things?  To assert that He
cannot, would manifestly be an act of impiety.  If then he answer,
as he must, that God comprehends all things, it follows from the very
fact of their being capable of comprehension, that they are understood
to have a beginning and an end, seeing that which is altogether without
any beginning cannot be at all comprehended.  For however far
understanding may extend, so far is the faculty of comprehending
illimitably withdrawn and removed when there is held to be no
beginning.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.vii-p14" shownumber="no">3.  But this is the objection which they
generally raise:  they say, “If the world had its beginning
in time, what was God doing before the world began?  For it is at
once impious and absurd to say that the nature of God is inactive and
immoveable, or to suppose that goodness at one time did not do good,
and omnipotence at one time did not exercise its power.” 
Such is the objection which they are accustomed to make to our
statement that this world had its beginning at a certain time, and
that, agreeably to our belief in Scripture, we can calculate the years
of its past duration.  To these propositions I consider that none
of the heretics can easily return an answer that will be in conformity
with the nature of their opinions.  But we can give a logical
answer in accordance with the standard of religion,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p14.1" n="2653" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p15" shownumber="no"> Regulam pietatis.</p></note> when we say that not then for the first time
did God begin to work when He made this visible world; but as, after
its destruction, there will be another world, so also we believe that
others existed before the present came into being.  And both of
these positions will be confirmed by the authority of holy
Scripture.  For that there will be another world after this, is
taught by Isaiah, who says, “There will be new heavens, and a new
earth, which I shall make to abide in my sight, saith the <span class="sc" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p15.1">Lord</span>;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p15.2" n="2654" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p16" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.vii-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.66.22" parsed="|Isa|66|22|0|0" passage="Isa. lxvi. 22">Isa. lxvi. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> and that before
this world others also existed is shown by Eccelesiastes, in the
words:  “What is that which hath been?  Even that which
shall be.  And what is that which has been created? 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_342.html" id="vi.v.iv.vii-Page_342" n="342" />Even this which is to be
created:  and there is nothing altogether new under the sun. 
Who shall speak and declare, Lo, this is new?  It hath already
been in the ages which have been before us.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p16.2" n="2655" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p17" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.vii-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.1.9-Eccl.1.10" parsed="|Eccl|1|9|1|10" passage="Eccles. i. 9, 10">Eccles. i. 9, 10</scripRef>.  The text is in conformity with
the Septuag.:  <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p17.2" lang="EL">Τί
τὸ
γεγονός; Αὐτὸ
τὸ
γενησόμενον.
 Καὶ τί τὸ
πεποιημένον
; Αὐτὸ
τὸ
ποιηθησόμενον.
 Καὶ οὐκ ἔστι
πᾶν
πρόσφατον
ὑπὸ τὸν
ἥλιον.  ῝Ος
λαλήσει καὶ
ἐρεῖ.  ῎Ιδε
τοῦτο καινόν
ἐστιν ἤδη
γέγονεν ἐν
τοῖς αἰῶσι
τοῖς
γενομένοις
ἀπὸ
ἔμτροσθεν
ἡμῶν</span>.</p></note>  By these testimonies it is established
both that there were ages<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p17.3" n="2656" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p18" shownumber="no"> Sæcula.</p></note> before our own, and
that there will be others after it.  It is not, however, to be
supposed that several worlds existed at once, but that, after the end
of this present world, others will take their beginning; respecting
which it is unnecessary to repeat each particular statement, seeing we
have already done so in the preceding pages.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.vii-p19" shownumber="no">4.  This point, indeed, is not to be idly passed
by, that the holy Scriptures have called the creation of the world by a
new and peculiar name, terming it <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p19.1" lang="EL">καταβολή</span>, which
has been very improperly translated into Latin by
“constitutio;” for in Greek <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p19.2" lang="EL">καταβολή</span>
signifies rather “dejicere,” i.e., to cast
downwards,—a word which has been, as we have already remarked,
improperly translated into Latin by the phrase “constitutio
mundi,” as in the Gospel according to John, where the
Saviour says, “And there will be tribulation in those days, such
as was not since the beginning of the world;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p19.3" n="2657" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.vii-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.21" parsed="|Matt|24|21|0|0" passage="Matt. xxiv. 21">Matt. xxiv. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> in which passage <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p20.2" lang="EL">καταβολή</span> is
rendered by beginning (<i>constitutio</i>), which is to be
understood as above explained.  The apostle also, in the Epistle
to the Ephesians, has employed the same language, saying, “Who
hath chosen us before the foundation of the world;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p20.3" n="2658" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.vii-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.4" parsed="|Eph|1|4|0|0" passage="Eph. i. 4">Eph. i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> and this foundation he calls
<span class="Greek" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p21.2" lang="EL">καταβολή</span>,
to be understood in the same sense as before.  It seems worth
while, then, to inquire what is meant by this new term; and I am,
indeed, of opinion<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p21.3" n="2659" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p22" shownumber="no"> The following is
Jerome’s version of this passage (<i>Epistle to
Avitus</i>):  “A divine habitation, and a true rest above
(<i>apud superos</i>), I think is to be understood, where
rational creatures dwell, and where before their descent to a lower
position, and removal from invisible to visible (worlds), and fall to
earth, and need of gross bodies, they enjoyed a former
blessedness.  Whence God the Creator made for them bodies suitable
to their humble position and created this visible world, and sent into
the world ministers for the salvation and correction of those who had
fallen:  of whom some were to obtain certain localities, and be
subject to the necessities of the world; others were to discharge with
care and attention the duties enjoined upon them at all times, and
which were known to God, the Arranger (of all things).  And of
these, the sun, moon, and stars, which are called
‘creature’ by the apostle, received the more elevated
places of the world.  Which ‘creature’ was made
subject to vanity, in that it was clothed with gross bodies, and was
open to view, and yet was subject to vanity not voluntarily, but
because of the will of Him who subjected the same in hope.” 
And again:  “While others, whom we believe to be angels, at
different places and times, which the Arranger alone knows, serve the
government of the world.”  And a little further on: 
“Which order of things is regulated by the providential
government of the whole world, some powers falling down from a loftier
position, others gradually sinking to earth:  some falling
voluntarily, others being cast down against their will:  some
undertaking, of their own accord, the service of stretching out the
hand to those who fall; others being compelled to persevere for so long
a time in the duty which they have undertaken.”  And
again:  “Whence it follows that, on account of the various
movements, various worlds also are created, and after this world which
we now inhabit, there will be another greatly dissimilar.  But no
other being save God alone, the Creator of all things, can arrange the
deserts (of all), both to the time to come and to that which preceded,
suitably to the differing lapses and advances (of individuals), and to
the rewards of virtues or the punishment of vices, both in the present
and in the future, and in all (times), and to conduct them all again to
one end:  for He knows the causes why He allows some to enjoy
their own will, and to fall from a higher rank to the lowest
condition:  and why He begins to visit others, and bring them back
gradually, as if by giving them His hand, to their pristine state, and
placing them in a lofty position” (Ruæus).</p></note> that, as the end
and consummation of the saints will be in those (ages) which are not
seen, and are eternal, we must conclude (as frequently pointed out in
the preceding pages), from a contemplation of that very end, that
rational creatures had also a similar beginning.  And if they had
a beginning such as the end for which they hope, they existed
undoubtedly from the very beginning in those (ages) which are not seen,
and are eternal.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p22.1" n="2660" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p23" shownumber="no"> [According to
Hagenbach (<i>History of Doctrines</i>, vol. i. p. 167), “Origen
formally adopts the idea of original sin, by asserting that the human
soul does not come into the world in a state of innocence, because it
has already sinned in a former state.…And yet subsequent times,
especially after Jerome, have seen in Origen the precursor of
Pelagius.  Jerome calls the opinion that man can be without
sin, <i>Origenis ramusculus</i>.”  S.]</p></note>  And if this
is so, then there has been a descent from a higher to a lower
condition, on the part not only of those souls who have deserved the
change by the variety of their movements, but also on that of those
who, in order to serve the whole world, were brought down from those
higher and invisible spheres to these lower and visible ones, although
against their will—“Because the creature was subjected to
vanity, not willingly, but because of Him who subjected the same in
hope;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p23.1" n="2661" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p24" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.vii-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.20-Rom.8.21" parsed="|Rom|8|20|8|21" passage="Rom. viii. 20, 21">Rom. viii. 20, 21</scripRef>.</p></note> so that both sun,
and moon, and stars, and angels might discharge their duty to the
world, and to those souls which, on account of their excessive mental
defects, stood in need of bodies of a grosser and more solid nature;
and for the sake of those for whom this arrangement was necessary, this
visible world was also called into being.  From this it follows,
that by the use of the word a descent from a higher to a lower
condition, shared by all in common, would seem to be pointed out. 
The hope indeed of freedom is entertained by the whole of
creation—of being liberated from the corruption of
slavery—when the sons of God, who either fell away or were
scattered abroad,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p24.2" n="2662" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p25" shownumber="no"> Dispersi.</p></note> shall be gathered
together into one, or when they shall have fulfilled their other duties
in this world, which are known to God alone, the Disposer of all
things.  We are, indeed, to suppose that the world was created of
such quality and capacity as to contain not only all those souls which
it was determined should be trained in this world, but also all those
powers which were prepared to attend, and serve, and assist them. 
For it is established by many declarations that all rational creatures
are of one nature:  on which ground alone could the justice of God
in all His dealings with them be de<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_343.html" id="vi.v.iv.vii-Page_343" n="343" />fended, seeing every one has the reason in
himself, why he has been placed in this or that rank in life.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.vii-p26" shownumber="no">5.  This arrangement of things, then, which God
afterwards appointed (for He had, from the very origin of the world,
clearly perceived the reasons and causes affecting those who, either
owing to mental deficiencies, deserved to enter into bodies, or those
who were carried away by their desire for visible things, and those
also who, either willingly or unwillingly, were compelled, (by Him who
subjected the same in hope), to perform certain services to such as had
fallen into that condition), not being understood by some, who failed
to perceive that it was owing to preceding causes, originating in
free-will, that this variety of arrangement had been instituted by God,
they have concluded that all things in this world are directed either
by fortuitous movements or by a necessary fate, and that nothing is
within the power of our own will.  And, therefore, also they were
unable to show that the providence of God was beyond the reach of
censure.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.vii-p27" shownumber="no">6.  But as we have said that all the souls
who lived in this world stood in need of many ministers, or rulers, or
assistants; so, in the last times, when the end of the world is already
imminent and near, and the whole human race is verging upon the last
destruction, and when not only those who were governed by others have
been reduced to weakness, but those also to whom had been committed the
cares of government, it was no longer such help nor such defenders that
were needed, but the help of the Author and Creator Himself was
required to restore to the one the discipline of obedience, which had
been corrupted and profaned, and to the other the discipline of
rule.  And hence the only-begotten Son of God, who was the Word
and the Wisdom of the Father, when He was in the possession of that
glory with the Father, which He had before the world was, divested
Himself<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p27.1" n="2663" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p28" shownumber="no"> Exinanivit semet
ipsum.</p></note> of it, and, taking
the form of a servant, was made obedient unto death, that He might
teach obedience to those who could not otherwise than by obedience
obtain salvation.  He restored also the laws of rule and
government<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p28.1" n="2664" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p29" shownumber="no"> Regendi
regnandique.</p></note> which had been
corrupted, by subduing all enemies under His feet, that by this means
(for it was necessary that He should reign until He had put all enemies
under His feet, and destroyed the last enemy—death) He might
teach rulers themselves moderation in their government.  As He had
come, then, to restore the discipline, not only of government, but of
obedience, as we have said, accomplishing in Himself first what He
desired to be accomplished by others, He became obedient to the Father,
not only to the death of the cross, but also, in the end of the world,
embracing in Himself all whom He subjects to the Father, and who by Him
come to salvation, He Himself, along with them, and in them, is said
also to be subject to the Father; all things subsisting in Him, and He
Himself being the Head of all things, and in Him being the salvation
and the fulness of those who obtain salvation.  And this
consequently is what the apostle says of Him:  “And when all
things shall be subjected to Him, then shall the Son also Himself be
subject to Him that put all things under Him, that God may be all in
all.”</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.vii-p30" shownumber="no">7.  I know not, indeed, how the heretics, not
understanding the meaning of the apostle in these words, consider the
term<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p30.1" n="2665" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p31" shownumber="no"> [Elucidation II.]</p></note> “subjection” degrading as
applied to the Son; for if the propriety of the title be called in
question, it may easily be ascertained from making a contrary
supposition.  Because if it be not good to be in subjection, it
follows that the opposite will be good, viz., not to be in
subjection.  Now the language of the apostle, according to their
view, appears to indicate by these words, “And when all things
shall be subdued unto Him, then shall the Son also Himself be subject
unto Him that put all things under Him,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p31.1" n="2666" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p32" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.vii-p32.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.28" parsed="|1Cor|15|28|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xv. 28">1 Cor. xv. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>
that He, who is not now in subjection to the Father, will become
subject to Him when the Father shall have first subdued all things unto
Him.  But I am astonished how it can be conceived to be the
meaning, that He who, while all things are not yet subdued to Him, is
not Himself in subjection, should—at a time when all things have
been subdued to Him, and when He has become King of all men, and holds
sway over all things—be supposed then to be made subject, seeing
He was not formerly in subjection; for such do not understand that the
subjection of Christ to the Father indicates that our happiness has
attained to perfection, and that the work undertaken by Him has been
brought to a victorious termination, seeing He has not only purified
the power of supreme government over the whole of creation, but
presents to the Father the principles of the obedience and subjection
of the human race in a corrected and improved condition.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p32.2" n="2667" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p33" shownumber="no"> Cum non solum regendi
ac regnandi summam, quam in universam emendaverit creaturam, verum
etiam obedientæ et subjectione correcta reparataque humani generis
Patri offerat instituta.</p></note>  If, then, that subjection be held to
be good and salutary by which the Son is said to be subject to the
Father, it is an extremely rational and logical inference to deduce
that the subjection also of enemies, which is said to be made to the
Son of God, should be understood as being also salutary and useful; as
if, when the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_344.html" id="vi.v.iv.vii-Page_344" n="344" />Son is said to
be subject to the Father, the perfect restoration of the whole of
creation is signified, so also, when enemies are said to be subjected
to the Son of God, the salvation of the conquered and the restoration
of the lost is in that understood to consist.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.vii-p34" shownumber="no">8.  This subjection, however, will be
accomplished in certain ways, and after certain training, and at
certain times; for it is not to be imagined that the subjection is to
be brought about by the pressure of necessity (lest the whole world
should then appear to be subdued to God by force), but by word, reason,
and doctrine; by a call to a better course of things, by the best
systems of training, by the employment also of suitable and appropriate
threatenings, which will justly impend over those who despise any care
or attention to their salvation and usefulness.  In a word, we men
also, in training either our slaves or children, restrain them by
threats and fear while they are, by reason of their tender age,
incapable of using their reason; but when they have begun to understand
what is good, and useful, and honourable, the fear of the lash being
over, they acquiesce through the suasion of words and reason in all
that is good.  But how, consistently with the preservation of
freedom of will in all rational creatures, each one ought to be
regulated, i.e., who they are whom the word of God finds and trains, as
if they were already prepared and capable of it; who they are whom it
puts off to a later time; who these are from whom it is altogether
concealed, and who are so situated as to be far from hearing it; who
those, again, are who despise the word of God when made known and
preached to them, and who are driven by a kind of correction and
chastisement to salvation, and whose conversion is in a certain degree
demanded and extorted; who those are to whom certain opportunities of
salvation are afforded, so that sometimes, their faith being proved by
an answer alone,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p34.1" n="2668" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p35" shownumber="no"> By a profession of
faith in baptism.</p></note> they have
unquestionably obtained salvation;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p35.1" n="2669" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p36" shownumber="no"> Indubitatam ceperit
salutem.</p></note>—from
what causes or on what occasions these results take place, or what the
divine wisdom sees within them, or what movements of their will leads
God so to arrange all these things, is known to Him alone, and to His
only-begotten Son, through whom all things were created and restored,
and to the Holy Spirit, through whom all things are sanctified, who
proceedeth from the Father,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p36.1" n="2670" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p37" shownumber="no"> It was not until
the third Synod of Toledo, <span class="sc" id="vi.v.iv.vii-p37.1">a.d.</span> 589, that the
“Filioque” clause was added to the Creed of
Constantinople,—this difference forming, as is well known, one of
the dogmatic grounds for the disunion between the Western and Eastern
Churches down to the present day, the latter Church denying that the
Spirit proceedeth from the Father <i>and the Son</i>.  [See
Elucidation III.]</p></note> to whom be glory
for ever and ever.  Amen.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.v.iv.viii" n="VI" next="vi.v.v" prev="vi.v.iv.vii" progress="49.65%" shorttitle="Chapter VI" title="On the End of the World." type="Chapter"><p class="c26" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p1.1">Chapter
VI.—On the End of the World.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p2" shownumber="no">1.  Now, respecting the end of the world and
the consummation of all things, we have stated in the preceding pages,
to the best of our ability, so far as the authority of holy Scripture
enabled us, what we deem sufficient for purposes of instruction; and we
shall here only add a few admonitory remarks, since the order of
investigation has brought us back to the subject.  The highest
good, then, after the attainment of which the whole of rational nature
is seeking, which is also called the end of all blessings,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p2.1" n="2671" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p3" shownumber="no"> Finis omnium:
 “bonorum” understood.</p></note> is defined by many philosophers as
follows:  The highest good, they say, is to become as like to God
as possible.  But this definition I regard not so much as a
discovery of theirs, as a view derived from holy Scripture.  For
this is pointed out by Moses, before all other philosophers, when he
describes the first creation of man in these words:  “And
God said, Let Us make man in Our own image, and after Our
likeness;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p3.1" n="2672" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.viii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.26" parsed="|Gen|1|26|0|0" passage="Gen. i. 26">Gen. i. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> and then he adds
the words:  “So God created man in His own image:  in
the image of God created He him; male and female created He them, and
He blessed them.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p4.2" n="2673" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.viii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.27-Gen.1.28" parsed="|Gen|1|27|1|28" passage="Gen. i. 27, 28">Gen. i. 27, 28</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now the
expression, “In the image<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p5.2" n="2674" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p6" shownumber="no"> Imago.</p></note> of God created
He him,” without any mention of the word”
likeness,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p6.1" n="2675" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p7" shownumber="no"> Similitudo.</p></note> conveys no other
meaning than this, that man received the dignity of God’s image
at his first creation; but that the perfection of his likeness has been
reserved for the consummation,—namely, that he might acquire it
for himself by the exercise of his own diligence in the imitation of
God, the possibility of attaining to perfection being granted him at
the beginning through the dignity of the divine image, and the perfect
realization of the divine likeness being reached in the end by the
fulfilment of the (necessary) works.  Now, that such is the case,
the Apostle John points out more clearly and unmistakeably, when he
makes this declaration:  “Little children, we do not yet
know what we shall be; but if a revelation be made to us from the
Saviour, ye will say, without any doubt, we shall be like
Him.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p7.1" n="2676" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.viii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.2" parsed="|1John|3|2|0|0" passage="1 John iii. 2">1 John iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  By which
expression he points out with the utmost certainty, that not only was
the end of all things to be hoped for, which he says was still unknown
to him, but also the likeness to God, which will be conferred in
proportion to the completeness of our deserts.  The Lord Himself,
in the Gospel, not only declares that these same results are future,
but that they are to be brought about by His own intercession, He
Himself deigning to obtain them from the Father for His disciples,
saying, “Father, I will that where I am, these also may be
with <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_345.html" id="vi.v.iv.viii-Page_345" n="345" />Me; and as Thou
and I are one, they also may be one in Us.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p8.2" n="2677" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p9" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.viii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:John.17.24 Bible:John.17.21" parsed="|John|17|24|0|0;|John|17|21|0|0" passage="John 17.24,21">John xvii.
24; cf. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>  In which the divine likeness itself
already appears to advance, if we may so express ourselves, and from
being merely similar, to become the same,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p9.2" n="2678" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p10" shownumber="no"> Ex simili unum
fieri.</p></note>
because undoubtedly in the consummation or end God is “all and in
all.”  And with reference to this, it is made a question by
some<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p10.1" n="2679" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p11" shownumber="no"> Jerome, in his
<i>Epistle to Avitus</i>, No. 94, has the passage thus: 
“Since, as we have already frequently observed, the beginning is
generated again from the end, it is a question whether then also there
will be bodies, or whether existence will be maintained at some time
without them when they shall have been annihilated, and thus the life
of incorporeal beings must be believed to be incorporeal, as we know is
the case with God.  And there is no doubt that if all the bodies
which are termed visible by the apostle, belong to that sensible world,
the life of incorporeal beings will be incorporeal.”  And a
little after:  “That expression, also, used by the apostle,
‘The whole creation will be freed from the bondage of corruption
into the glorious liberty of the children of God’
(<scripRef id="vi.v.iv.viii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.21" parsed="|Rom|8|21|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 21">Rom. viii.
21</scripRef>), we so understand, that
we say it was the first creation of rational and incorporeal beings
which is not subject to corruption, because it was not clothed with
bodies:  for wherever bodies are, corruption immediately
follows.  But afterwards it will be freed from the bondage of
corruption, when they shall have received the glory of the sons of God,
and God shall be all in all.”  And in the same place: 
“That we must believe the end of all things to be incorporeal,
the language of the Saviour Himself leads us to think, when He says,
‘As I and Thou are one, so may they also be one in Us’
(<scripRef id="vi.v.iv.viii-p11.2" osisRef="Bible:John.17.21" parsed="|John|17|21|0|0" passage="John xvii. 21">John xvii. 21</scripRef>).  For we ought to know what God
is, and what the Saviour will be in the end, and how the likeness of
the Father and the Son has been promised to the saints; for as they are
one in Him, so they also are one in them.  For we must adopt the
view, either that the God of all things is clothed with a body, and as
we are enveloped with flesh, so He also with some material covering,
that the likeness of the life of God may be in the end produced also in
the saints:  or if this hypothesis is unbecoming, especially in
the judgment of those who desire, even in the smallest degree, to feel
the majesty of God, and to look upon the glory of His uncreated and
all-surpassing nature, we are forced to adopt the other alternative,
and despair either of attaining any likeness to God, if we are to
inhabit for ever the same bodies, or if the blessedness of the same
life with God is promised to us, we must live in the same state as that
in which God lives.”  All these points have been omitted by
Rufinus as erroneous, and statements of a different kind here and there
inserted instead (Ruæus).</p></note> whether the nature of bodily matter,
although cleansed and purified, and rendered altogether spiritual, does
not seem either to offer an obstruction towards attaining the dignity
of the (divine) likeness, or to the property of unity,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p11.3" n="2680" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p12" shownumber="no"> Ad unitatis
proprietatem.</p></note> because neither can a corporeal nature
appear capable of any resemblance to a divine nature which is certainly
incorporeal; nor can it be truly and deservedly designated one with it,
especially since we are taught by the truths of our religion that that
which alone is one, viz., the Son with the Father, must be referred to
a peculiarity of the (divine) nature.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.viii-p13" shownumber="no">2.  Since, then, it is promised that in the end God
will be all and in all, we are not, as is fitting, to suppose that
animals, either sheep or other cattle, come to that end, lest it should
be implied that God dwelt even in animals, whether sheep or other
cattle; and so, too, with pieces of wood or stones, lest it should be
said that God is in these also.  So, again, nothing that is wicked
must be supposed to attain to that end, lest, while God is said to be
in all things, He may also be said to be in a vessel of
wickedness.  For if we now assert that God is everywhere and in
all things, on the ground that nothing can be empty of God, we
nevertheless do not say that He is now “all things” in
those in whom He is.  And hence we must look more carefully as to
what that is which denotes the perfection of blessedness and the end of
things, which is not only said to be God in all things, but also
“all in all.”  Let us then inquire what all those
things are which God is to become in all.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.viii-p14" shownumber="no">3.  I am of opinion that the expression, by
which God is said to be “all in all,” means that He is
“all” in each individual person.  Now He will be
“all” in each individual in this way:  when all which
any rational understanding, cleansed from the dregs of every sort of
vice, and with every cloud of wickedness completely swept away, can
either feel, or understand, or think, will be wholly God; and when it
will no longer behold or retain anything else than God, but when God
will be the measure and standard of all its movements; and thus God
will be “all,” for there will no longer be any distinction
of good and evil, seeing evil nowhere exists; for God is all things,
and to Him no evil is near:  nor will there be any longer a desire
to eat from the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, on the part of
him who is always in the possession of good, and to whom God is
all.  So then, when the end has been restored to the beginning,
and the termination of things compared with their commencement, that
condition of things will be re-established in which rational nature was
placed, when it had no need to eat of the tree of the knowledge of good
and evil; so that when all feeling of wickedness has been removed, and
the individual has been purified and cleansed, He who alone is the one
good God becomes to him “all,” and that not in the case of
a few individuals, or of a considerable number, but He Himself is
“all in all.”  And when death shall no longer anywhere
exist, nor the sting of death, nor any evil at all, then verily God
will be “all in all.”  But some are of opinion that
that perfection and blessedness of rational creatures, or natures, can
only remain in that same condition of which we have spoken above, i.e.,
that all things should possess God, and God should be to them all
things, if they are in no degree prevented by their union with a bodily
nature.  Otherwise they think that the glory of the highest
blessedness is impeded by the intermixture of any material
substance.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p14.1" n="2681" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p15" shownumber="no"> “Here the
honesty of Rufinus in his translation seems very suspicious:  for
Origen’s well-known opinion regarding the sins and lapses of
blessed spirits he here attributes to others.  Nay, even the
opinion which he introduces Origen as ascribing to others, he exhibits
him as refuting a little further on, sec. 6, in these words: 
‘And in this condition (of blessedness) we are to believe that,
by the will of the Creator, it will abide for ever without any
change,’ etc.  I suspect, therefore, that all this is due to
Rufinus himself, and that he has inserted it, instead of what is found
in the beginning of the chapter, sec. 1, and which in Jerome’s
<i>Epistle to Avitus</i> stands as follows:  ‘Nor is there
any doubt that, after certain intervals of time, matter will again
exist, and bodies be formed, and a diversity be established in the
world, on account of the varying wills of rational creatures who, after
(enjoying) perfect blessedness down to the end of all things, have
gradually fallen away to a lower condition and received into them so
much wickedness that they are converted) into an opposite condition, by
their unwillingness to retain their original state, and to preserve
their blessedness uncorrupted.  Nor is this point to be
suppressed, that many rational creatures retain their first condition
(<i>principium</i>) even to the second and third and fourth
worlds, and allow no room for any change within them while others,
again, will lose so little of their pristine state, that they will
appear to have lost almost nothing, and some are to be precipitated
with great destruction into the lowest pit.  And God, the disposer
of all things, when creating His worlds, knows how to treat each
individual agreeably to his merits, and He is acquainted with the
occasions and causes by which the government (<i>gubernacula</i>) of
the world is sustained and commenced:  so that he who surpassed
all others in wickedness, and brought himself completely down to the
earth, is made in another world, which is afterwards to be formed, a
devil, the beginning of the creation of the Lord (<scripRef id="vi.v.iv.viii-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Job.40.19" parsed="|Job|40|19|0|0" passage="Job xl. 19">Job xl. 19</scripRef>), to be
mocked by the angels who have lost the virtue of their original
condition’ (<i>exordii
virtutem</i>).”—<span class="sc" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p15.2">Ruæus</span>.</p></note>  But
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_346.html" id="vi.v.iv.viii-Page_346" n="346" />this subject we have discussed at
greater length, as may be seen in the preceding pages.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.viii-p16" shownumber="no">4.  And now, as we find the apostle making
mention of a spiritual body, let us inquire, to the best of our
ability, what idea we are to form of such a thing.  So far, then,
as our understanding can grasp it, we consider a spiritual body to be
of such a nature as ought to be inhabited not only by all holy and
perfect souls, but also by all those creatures which will be liberated
from the slavery of corruption.  Respecting the body also, the
apostle has said, “We have a house not made with hands, eternal
in the heavens,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p16.1" n="2682" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.viii-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|1|0|0" passage="2 Cor. v. 1">2 Cor. v. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> i.e., in the
mansions of the blessed.  And from this statement we may form a
conjecture, how pure, how refined, and how glorious are the qualities
of that body, if we compare it with those which, although they are
celestial bodies, and of most brilliant splendour, were nevertheless
made with hands, and are visible to our sight.  But of that body
it is said, that it is a house not made with hands, but eternal in the
heavens.  Since, then, those things “which are seen are
temporal, but those things which are not seen are
eternal,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p17.2" n="2683" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.viii-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.18" parsed="|2Cor|4|18|0|0" passage="2 Cor. iv. 18">2 Cor. iv. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> all those bodies
which we see either on earth or in heaven, and which are capable of
being seen, and have been made with hands, but are not eternal, are far
excelled in glory by that which is not visible, nor made with hands,
but is eternal.  From which comparison it may be conceived how
great are the comeliness, and splendour, and brilliancy of a spiritual
body; and how true it is, that “eye hath not seen, nor ear heard,
nor hath it entered into the heart of man to conceive, what God hath
prepared for them that love Him.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p18.2" n="2684" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.viii-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.9 Bible:Isa.64.4" parsed="|1Cor|2|9|0|0;|Isa|64|4|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 2.9; Isa. 64.4">1
Cor. ii. 9; cf. Isa. lxiv., 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  We ought not, however, to doubt that
the nature of this present body of ours may, by the will of God, who
made it what it is, be raised to those qualities of refinement, and
purity, and splendour (which characterize the body referred to),
according as the condition of things requires, and the deserts of our
rational nature shall demand.  Finally, when the world required
variety and diversity, matter yielded itself with all docility
throughout the diverse appearances and species of things to the
Creator, as to its Lord and Maker, that He might educe from it the
various forms of celestial and terrestrial beings.  But when
things have begun to hasten to that consummation that all may be one,
as the Father is one with the Son, it may be understood as a rational
inference, that where all are one, there will no longer be any
diversity.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.viii-p20" shownumber="no">5.  The last enemy, moreover, who is called
death, is said on this account to be destroyed, that there may not be
anything left of a mournful kind when death does not exist, nor
anything that is adverse when there is no enemy.  The destruction
of the last enemy, indeed, is to be understood, not as if its
substance, which was formed by God, is to perish, but because its mind
and hostile will, which came not from God, but from itself, are to be
destroyed.  Its destruction, therefore, will not be its
non-existence, but its ceasing to be an enemy, and (to be) death. 
For nothing is impossible to the Omnipotent, nor is anything incapable
of restoration<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p20.1" n="2685" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p21" shownumber="no"> Insanabile.</p></note> to its
Creator:  for He made all things that they might exist, and those
things which were made for existence cannot cease to be.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p21.1" n="2686" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p22" shownumber="no"> [“Origen
went so far, that, contrary to the general opinion, he allowed Satan
the glimmer of a hope of future grace.…He is here speaking of the
last enemy, death:  but it is evident, from the context, that he
identifies death with the devil,” etc.  (Hagenbach’s
<i>History of Doctrines</i>, vol. i. p. 145–147.  See
also, <i>supra</i>, book i. vi. 3. p. 261.)  S.]</p></note>  For this reason also will they admit
of change and variety, so as to be placed, according to their merits,
either in a better or worse position; but no destruction of substance
can befall those things which were created by God for the purpose of
permanent existence.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p22.1" n="2687" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p23" shownumber="no"> Ut essent et
permanerent.</p></note>  For those
things which agreeably to the common opinion are believed to perish,
the nature either of our faith or of the truth will not permit us to
suppose to be destroyed.  Finally, our flesh is supposed by
ignorant men and unbelievers to be destroyed after death, in such a
degree that it retains no relic at all of its former substance. 
We, however, who believe in its resurrection, understand that a change
only has been produced by death, but that its substance certainly
remains; and that by the will of its Creator, and at the time
appointed, it will be restored to life; and that a second time a change
will take place in it, so that what at first was flesh (formed) out of
earthly soil, and was afterwards dissolved by death, and again reduced
to dust and ashes (“For dust thou art,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p23.1" n="2688" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.viii-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.19" parsed="|Gen|3|19|0|0" passage="Gen. iii. 19">Gen. iii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> it is said, “and to dust shalt thou
return”), will be again raised from the earth, and shall after
this, according to the merits of the indwelling soul, advance to the
glory of a spiritual body.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.viii-p25" shownumber="no">6.  Into this condition, then, we are to suppose
that all this bodily substance of ours will be <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_347.html" id="vi.v.iv.viii-Page_347" n="347" />brought, when all things shall be
re-established in a state of unity, and when God shall be all in
all.  And this result must be understood as being brought about,
not suddenly, but slowly and gradually, seeing that the process of
amendment and correction will take place imperceptibly in the
individual instances during the lapse of countless and unmeasured ages,
some outstripping others, and tending by a swifter course towards
perfection,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p25.1" n="2689" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p26" shownumber="no"> Ad summa.</p></note> while others again
follow close at hand, and some again a long way behind; and thus,
through the numerous and uncounted orders of progressive beings who are
being reconciled to God from a state of enmity, the last enemy is
finally reached, who is called death, so that he also may be destroyed,
and no longer be an enemy.  When, therefore, all rational souls
shall have been restored to a condition of this kind, then the nature
of this body of ours will undergo a change into the glory of a
spiritual body.  For as we see it not to be the case with rational
natures, that some of them have lived in a condition of degradation
owing to their sins, while others have been called to a state of
happiness on account of their merits; but as we see those same souls
who had formerly been sinful, assisted, after their conversion and
reconciliation to God, to a state of happiness; so also are we to
consider, with respect to the nature of the body, that the one which we
now make use of in a state of meanness, and corruption, and weakness,
is not a different body from that which we shall possess in
incorruption, and in power, and in glory; but that the same body, when
it has cast away the infirmities in which it is now entangled, shall be
transmuted into a condition of glory, being rendered spiritual, so that
what was a vessel of dishonour may, when cleansed, become a vessel unto
honour, and an abode of blessedness.  And in this condition, also,
we are to believe, that by the will of the Creator, it will abide for
ever without any change, as is confirmed by the declaration of the
apostle, when he says, “We have a house, not made with hands,
eternal in the heavens.”  For the faith of the
Church<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p26.1" n="2690" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p27" shownumber="no"> [Elucidation IV.]</p></note> does not admit the
view of certain Grecian philosophers, that there is besides the body,
composed of four elements, another fifth body, which is different in
all its parts, and diverse from this our present body; since neither
out of sacred Scripture can any produce the slightest suspicion of
evidence for such an opinion, nor can any rational inference from
things allow the reception of it, especially when the holy apostle
manifestly declares, that it is not new bodies which are given to those
who rise from the dead, but that they receive those identical ones
which they had possessed when living, transformed from an inferior into
a better condition.  For his words are:  “It is sown an
animal body, it will rise a spiritual body; it is sown in corruption,
it will arise in incorruption:  it is sown in weakness, it will
arise in power:  it is sown in dishonour, it will arise in
glory.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p27.1" n="2691" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p28" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.viii-p28.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.28" parsed="|1Cor|15|28|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xv. 28">1 Cor. xv. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>  As,
therefore, there is a kind of advance in man, so that from being first
an animal being, and not understanding what belongs to the Spirit of
God, he reaches by means of instruction the stage of being made a
spiritual being, and of judging all things, while he himself is judged
by no one; so also, with respect to the state of the body, we are to
hold that this very body which now, on account of its service to the
soul, is styled an animal body, will, by means of a certain progress,
when the soul, united to God, shall have been made one spirit with Him
(the body even then ministering, as it were, to the spirit), attain to
a spiritual condition and quality, especially since, as we have often
pointed out, bodily nature was so formed by the Creator, as to pass
easily into whatever condition he should wish, or the nature of the
case demand.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.viii-p29" shownumber="no">7.  The whole of this reasoning, then,
amounts to this:  that God created two general natures,—a
visible, i.e., a corporeal nature; and an invisible nature, which is
incorporeal.  Now these two natures admit of two different
permutations.  That invisible and rational nature changes in mind
and purpose, because it is endowed with freedom of will,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p29.1" n="2692" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p30" shownumber="no"> [Elucidation V.]</p></note> and is on this account found sometimes to be
engaged in the practice of good, and sometimes in that of the
opposite.  But this corporeal nature admits of a change in
substance; whence also God, the arranger of all things, has the service
of this matter at His command in the moulding, or fabrication, or
re-touching of whatever He wishes, so that corporeal nature may be
transmuted, and transformed into any forms or species whatever,
according as the deserts of things may demand; which the prophet
evidently has in view when he says, “It is God who makes and
transforms all things.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p30.1" n="2693" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p31" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.viii-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.102.25-Ps.102.26" parsed="|Ps|102|25|102|26" passage="Ps. cii. 25, 26">Ps. cii. 25, 26</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.viii-p32" shownumber="no">8.  And now the point for investigation is,
whether, when God shall be all in all, the whole of bodily nature will,
in the consummation of all things, consist of one species, and the sole
quality of body be that which shall shine in the indescribable glory
which is to be regarded as the future possession of the spiritual
body.  For if we rightly understand the matter, this is the
statement of Moses in the beginning of his book, when he says,
“In the beginning God created the heavens and the
earth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p32.1" n="2694" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p33" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.viii-p33.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.1" parsed="|Gen|1|1|0|0" passage="Gen. i. 1">Gen. i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  For this is
the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_348.html" id="vi.v.iv.viii-Page_348" n="348" />beginning of all
creation:  to this beginning the end and consummation of all
things must be recalled, i.e., in order that that heaven and that earth
may be the habitation and resting-place of the pious; so that all the
holy ones, and the meek, may first obtain an inheritance in that land,
since this is the teaching of the law, and of the prophets, and of the
Gospel.  In which land I believe there exist the true and living
forms of that worship which Moses handed down under the shadow of the
law; of which it is said, that “they serve unto the example and
shadow of heavenly things”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p33.2" n="2695" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p34" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.viii-p34.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.8.5" parsed="|Heb|8|5|0|0" passage="Heb. viii. 5">Heb. viii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>—those,
viz., who were in subjection in the law.  To Moses himself also
was the injunction given, “Look that thou make them after the
form and pattern which were showed thee on the mount.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p34.2" n="2696" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p35" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.iv.viii-p35.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.25.40" parsed="|Exod|25|40|0|0" passage="Ex. xxv. 40">Ex. xxv. 40</scripRef>.</p></note>  From which it appears to me, that as
on this earth the law was a sort of schoolmaster to those who by it
were to be conducted to Christ, in order that, being instructed and
trained by it, they might more easily, after the training of the law,
receive the more perfect principles of Christ; so also another earth,
which receives into it all the saints, may first imbue and mould them
by the institutions of the true and everlasting law, that they may more
easily gain possession of those perfect institutions of heaven, to
which nothing can be added; in which there will be, of a truth, that
Gospel which is called everlasting, and that Testament, ever new, which
shall never grow old.</p>
<p id="vi.v.iv.viii-p36" shownumber="no">9.  In this way, accordingly, we are to
suppose that at the consummation and restoration of all things, those
who make a gradual advance, and who ascend (in the scale of
improvement), will arrive in due measure and order at that land, and at
that training which is contained in it, where they may be prepared for
those better institutions to which no addition can be made.  For,
after His agents and servants, the Lord Christ, who is King of all,
will Himself assume the kingdom; i.e., after instruction in the holy
virtues, He will Himself instruct those who are capable of receiving
Him in respect of His being wisdom, reigning in them until He has
subjected them to the Father, who has subdued all things to Himself,
i.e., that when they shall have been made capable of receiving God, God
may be to them all in all.  Then accordingly, as a necessary
consequence, bodily nature will obtain that highest condition<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p36.1" n="2697" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.iv.viii-p37" shownumber="no"> Jerome
(<i>Epistle to Avitus</i>, No. 94) says that Origen, “after a
most lengthened discussion, in which he asserts that all bodily nature
is to be changed into attenuated and spiritual bodies, and that all
substance is to be converted into one body of perfect purity, and more
brilliant than any splendour (<i>mundissimum et omni splendore
purius</i>), and such as the human mind cannot now conceive,”
adds at the last, “And God will be ‘all in all,’ so
that the whole of bodily nature may be reduced into that substance
which is better than all others, into the divine, viz., than which none
is better.”  From which, since it seems to follow that God
possesses a body, although of extreme tenuity (<i>licet
tenuissimum</i>), Rufinus has either suppressed this view, or altered
the meaning of Origen’s words (Ruæus).</p></note> to which nothing more can be added. 
Having discussed, up to this point, the quality of bodily nature, or of
spiritual body, we leave it to the choice of the reader to determine
what he shall consider best.  And here we may bring the third book
to a conclusion.</p>
</div4></div3>

<div3 id="vi.v.v" next="vi.v.v.i" prev="vi.v.iv.viii" progress="50.42%" title="IV">

<div4 id="vi.v.v.i" next="vi.v.v.ii" prev="vi.v.v" progress="50.42%" title="Chapter I., Sections 1-23 translated from the Latin of Rufinus:  That the Scriptures are Divinely Inspired."><p class="c14" id="vi.v.v.i-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_349.html" id="vi.v.v.i-Page_349" n="349" /><span class="c17" id="vi.v.v.i-p1.1">Book
IV.</span></p>
<p class="c59" id="vi.v.v.i-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="vi.v.v.i-p2.1">Translated from the Latin of
Rufinus.</span></p>
<p class="c26" id="vi.v.v.i-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="vi.v.v.i-p3.1">Chapter I.—That the Scriptures
are Divinely Inspired.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.v.v.i-p4" shownumber="no">1.  But as it is not sufficient, in the
discussion of matters of such importance, to entrust the decision to
the human senses and to the human understand­ing, and to pronounce
on things invisible as if they were seen by us,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p4.1" n="2698" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p5" shownumber="no"> Visibiliter de
invisibilibus pronunciare.</p></note> we
must, in order to establish the positions which we have laid down,
adduce the tes­timony of Holy Scripture.  And that this
testimony may produce a sure and unhesitating belief, either with
regard to what we have still to advance, or to what has been already
stated, it seems necessary to show, in the first place, that the
Scriptures them­selves are divine, i.e., were inspired by the
Spirit of God.  We shall therefore with all possible brevity draw
forth from the Holy Scriptures themselves, such evidence on this point
as may produce upon us a suitable impression, (making our quotations)
from Moses, the first legislator of the Hebrew nation, and from the
words of Jesus Christ, the Author and Chief of the Christian religious
system.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p5.1" n="2699" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p6" shownumber="no"> Principis
Christianorum religionis et dogmatis.</p></note>  For
al­though there have been numerous legislators among the Greeks
and Barbarians, and also countless teach­ers and philosophers who
professed to declare the truth, we do not remember any legislator who
was able to produce in the minds of foreign nations an affection and a
zeal (for him) such as led them either voluntarily to adopt his laws,
or to defend them with all the efforts of their mind.  No one,
then, has been able to introduce and make known what seemed to himself
the truth, among, I do not say many foreign nations, but even amongst
the indi­viduals of one single nation, in such a manner that a
knowledge and belief of the same should extend to all.  And yet
there can be no doubt that it was the wish of the legislators that
their laws should be ob­served by all men, if possible; and of the
teachers, that what appeared to themselves to be truth, should become
known to all.  But knowing that they could <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_350.html" id="vi.v.v.i-Page_350" n="350" />by no means succeed in producing any such
mighty power within them as would lead foreign nations to obey their
laws, or have regard to their statements, they did not venture even to
essay the attempt, lest the failure of the undertaking should stamp
their conduct with the mark of imprudence.  And yet there are
throughout the whole world—throughout all Greece, and all foreign
countries—countless in­dividuals who have abandoned the laws
of their country, and those whom they had believed to be gods, and have
yielded themselves up to the obedi­ence of the law of Moses, and
to the discipleship and worship of Christ; and have done this, not
without exciting against themselves the intense ha­tred of the
worshippers of images, so as frequently to be exposed to cruel tortures
from the latter, and sometimes even to be put to death.  And yet
they embrace, and with all affection preserve, the words and teaching
of Christ.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.i-p7" shownumber="no">2.  And we may see, moreover, how that
religion itself grew up in a short time, making progress by the
punishment and death of its worshippers, by the plundering of their
goods, and by the tortures of every kind which they endured; and this
result is the more surprising, that even the teachers of it
them­selves neither were men of skill,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p7.1" n="2700" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p8" shownumber="no"> Satis idonei.</p></note>
nor very numerous; and yet these words are preached throughout the
whole world, so that Greeks and Barbarians, wise and foolish, adopt the
doctrines of the Christian religion.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p8.1" n="2701" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p9" shownumber="no"> Religionem
Christianæ doctrinæ.</p></note>  From
which it is no doubtful inference, that it is not by human power or
might that the words of Jesus Christ come to prevail with all faith and
power over the understandings and souls of all men.  For, that
these results were both predicted by Him, and es­tablished by
divine answers proceeding from Him, is clear from His own words: 
“Ye shall be brought before governors and kings for My sake, for
a testi­mony against them and the Gentiles.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p9.1" n="2702" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.18" parsed="|Matt|10|18|0|0" passage="Matt. x. 18">Matt. x. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>  And again:  “This Gospel of
the kingdom shall be preached among all nations.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p10.2" n="2703" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p11" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.14" parsed="|Matt|24|14|0|0" passage="Matt. xxiv. 14">Matt. xxiv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>  And again:  “Many shall say
to Me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not eaten and drunk in Thy name,
and in Thy name cast out devils?  And I will say unto them, Depart
from Me, ye workers of iniquity, I never knew you.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p11.2" n="2704" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p12" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.22-Matt.7.23" parsed="|Matt|7|22|7|23" passage="Matt. vii. 22, 23">Matt. vii. 22, 23</scripRef>.</p></note>  If these <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_351.html" id="vi.v.v.i-Page_351" n="351" />sayings, indeed, had been so uttered by
Him, and yet if these predictions had not been fulfilled, they might
perhaps appear to be untrue,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p12.2" n="2705" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p13" shownumber="no"> Fortasse minus vera
esse viderentur.</p></note> and not to
pos­sess any authority.  But now, when His declarations do
pass into fulfilment, seeing they were predicted with such power and
authority, it is most clearly shown to be true that He, when He was
made man, delivered to men the precepts of salvation.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p13.1" n="2706" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p14" shownumber="no"> Salutaria
præcepta.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.v.i-p15" shownumber="no">3.  What, then, are we to say of this, which
the prophets had beforehand foretold of Him, that princes would not
cease from Judah, nor leaders from be­tween his thighs, until He
should come for whom it has been reserved (viz., the kingdom), and
until the expectation of the Gentiles should come?  For it is most
distinctly evident from the history itself, from what is clearly seen
at the present day, that from the times of Christ onwards there were no
kings amongst the Jews.  Nay, even all those objects of Jewish
pride,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p15.1" n="2707" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p16" shownumber="no"> Illæ omnes
ambitiones Judaicæ.</p></note> of which they
vaunted so much, and in which they exulted, whether regarding the
beauty of the temple or the ornaments of the altar, and all those
sacerdotal fillets and robes of the high priests, were all destroyed
together.  For the proph­ecy was fulfilled which had
declared, “For the chil­dren of Israel shall abide many days
without king and prince:  there shall be no victim, nor altar, nor
priesthood, nor answers.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p16.1" n="2708" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p17" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Hos.3.4" parsed="|Hos|3|4|0|0" passage="Hos. iii. 4">Hos. iii. 4</scripRef>.  Quoted from the Septuagint.</p></note>  These
testimonies, ac­cordingly, we employ against those who seem to
assert that what is spoken in Genesis by Jacob refers to Judah; and who
say that there still remains a prince of the race of Judah—he,
viz., who is the prince of their nation, whom they style
Patriarch<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p17.2" n="2709" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p18" shownumber="no"> On the Patriarch
of the Jews, cf. Milman’s <i>History of the Jews</i>, vol. ii. p.
399 sq., and vol. iii. p. 7 sq.</p></note>—and that
there cannot fail (a ruler) of his seed, who will re­main until
the advent of that Christ whom they pic­ture to themselves. 
But if the prophet’s words be true, when he says, “The
children of Israel shall abide many days without king, without prince;
and there shall be no victim, nor altar, nor
priesthood;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p18.1" n="2710" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32" parsed="|Deut|32|0|0|0" passage="Deut. xxxii">Deut. xxxii</scripRef>.</p></note> and if, certainly,
since the overthrow of the temple, victims are neither offered, nor any
altar found, nor any priesthood exists, it is most certain that, as it
is written, princes have departed from Judah, and a leader from between
his thighs, until the coming of Him for whom it has been
reserved.  It is established, then, that He is come for whom it
has been reserved, and in whom is the expectation of the
Gentiles.  And this manifestly seems to be fulfilled in the
multitude of those who have believed on God through Christ out of the
different nations.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.i-p20" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_352.html" id="vi.v.v.i-Page_352" n="352" />4.  In
the song of Deuteronomy,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p20.1" n="2711" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p21" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32" parsed="|Deut|32|0|0|0" passage="Deut. xxxii">Deut. xxxii</scripRef>.</p></note> also, it is
pro­phetically declared that, on account of the sins of the former
people, there was to be an election of a fool­ish nation,—no
other, certainly, than that which was brought about by Christ; for thus
the words run:  “They have moved Me to anger with their
images, and I will stir them up to jealousy; I will arouse them to
anger against a foolish nation.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p21.2" n="2712" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.21" parsed="|Deut|32|21|0|0" passage="Deut. xxxii. 21">Deut. xxxii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>  We may therefore evidently see how the
Hebrews, who are said to have excited God’s anger by means of
those (idols), which are no gods, and to have aroused His wrath by
their images, were themselves also excited to jealousy by means of a
foolish nation, which God hath chosen by the advent of Jesus Christ and
His disciples.  For the following is the language of the
apostle:  “For ye see your calling, brethren, how that not
many wise men among you after the flesh, not many mighty, not many
noble (are called):  but God has chosen the foolish things of the
world, and the things which are not, to destroy the things which
formerly existed.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p22.2" n="2713" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.26-1Cor.1.28" parsed="|1Cor|1|26|1|28" passage="1 Cor. i. 26-28">1 Cor. i. 26–28</scripRef>.</p></note>  Carnal
Israel, therefore, should not boast; for such is the term used by the
apostle:  “No flesh, I say, should glory in the presence of
God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p23.2" n="2714" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.29" parsed="|1Cor|1|29|0|0" passage="1 Cor. i. 29">1 Cor. i. 29</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.v.i-p25" shownumber="no">5.  What are we to say, moreover, regarding
those prophecies of Christ contained in the Psalms, espe­cially
the one with the superscription, “A song for the
Beloved;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p25.1" n="2715" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p26" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.1-Ps.45.2" parsed="|Ps|45|1|45|2" passage="Ps. xlv. 1, 2">Ps. xlv. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note> in which it is
stated that “His tongue is the pen of a ready writer; fairer than
the children of men;” that “grace is poured into His
lips?”  Now, the indication that grace has been poured upon
His lips is this, that, after a short period had elapsed—for He
taught only during a year and some months<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p26.2" n="2716" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p27" shownumber="no"> [See note
<i>infra</i>, <i>Contra Celsum</i>, B. II. cap. xii. 
S.]</p></note>—the whole world, nevertheless, became
filled with His doctrine, and with faith in His religion.  There
arose, then, “in His days righteous men, and abundance of
peace,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p27.1" n="2717" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p28" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p28.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.72.7" parsed="|Ps|72|7|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxii. 7">Ps. lxxii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> abiding even to the
end, which end is entitled “the taking away of the moon;”
and “His dominion shall extend from sea to sea, and from the
river to the ends of the earth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p28.2" n="2718" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p29" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.72.8" parsed="|Ps|72|8|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxii. 8">Ps. lxxii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  There was a sign also given to the
house of David.  For a virgin conceived, and bare Emmanuel, which,
when interpreted, signifies, “God with us:  know it, O
nations, and be overcome.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p29.2" n="2719" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p30" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p30.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.8.8-Isa.8.9" parsed="|Isa|8|8|8|9" passage="Isa. viii. 8, 9">Isa. viii. 8, 9</scripRef>.  Quoted from the Septuagint.</p></note>  For we
are con­quered and overcome, who are of the Gentiles, and remain
as a kind of spoils of His victory, who have subjected our necks to His
grace.  Even the place of His birth was predicted in the
prophecies of <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_353.html" id="vi.v.v.i-Page_353" n="353" />Micah,
who said, “And thou, Bethlehem, land of Judah, art by no means
small among the leaders of Judah:  for out of thee shall come
forth a Leader, who shall rule My people Israel.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p30.2" n="2720" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p31" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:Mic.5.2 Bible:Matt.2.6" parsed="|Mic|5|2|0|0;|Matt|2|6|0|0" passage="Mic. 5.2; Matt. 2.6">Mic.
v. 2 with Matt. ii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  The weeks of years, also, which the
prophet Daniel had predicted, extending to the leadership of
Christ,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p31.2" n="2721" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p32" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p32.1" osisRef="Bible:Dan.9.25" parsed="|Dan|9|25|0|0" passage="Dan. ix. 25">Dan. ix. 25</scripRef>.  Ad ducem Christum; “To
Messiah the Prince,” Auth. Vers.</p></note> have been
ful­filled.  Moreover, he is at hand, who in the book of
Job<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p32.2" n="2722" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p33" shownumber="no"> The allusion is
perhaps to <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p33.1" osisRef="Bible:Job.41.1" parsed="|Job|41|1|0|0" passage="Job xli. 1">Job xli.
1</scripRef>.</p></note> is said to be about to destroy the huge
beast, who also gave power to his own disciples to tread on serpents
and scorpions, and on all the power of the enemy, without being injured
by him.  But if any one will consider the journeys of
Christ’s apostles throughout the different places, in which as
His mes­sengers they preached the Gospel, he will find that both
what they ventured to undertake is beyond the power of man, and what
they were enabled to ac­complish is from God alone.  If we
consider how men, on hearing that a new doctrine was introduced by
these, were able to receive them; or rather, when desiring often to
destroy them, they were prevented by a divine power which was in them,
we shall find that in this nothing was effected by human strength, but
that the whole was the result of the divine power and
providence,—signs and wonders, manifest be­yond all doubt,
bearing testimony to their word and doctrine.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.i-p34" shownumber="no">6.  These points now being briefly established,
viz., regarding the deity of Christ, and the fulfilment of all that was
prophesied respecting Him, I think that this position also has been
made good, viz., that the Scriptures themselves, which contained these
predic­tions, were divinely inspired,—those, namely, which
had either foretold His advent, or the power of His doctrine, or the
bringing over of all nations (to His obedience).  To which this
remark must be added, that the divinity and inspiration both of the
predic­tions of the prophets and of the law of Moses have been
clearly revealed and confirmed, especially since the advent of Christ
into the world.  For before the fulfilment of those events which
were predicted by them, they could not, although true and inspired by
God, be shown to be so, because they were as yet unfulfilled.  But
the coming of Christ was a declara­tion that their statements were
true and divinely in­spired, although it was certainly doubtful
before that whether there would be an accomplishment of those things
which had been foretold.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.i-p35" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_354.html" id="vi.v.v.i-Page_354" n="354" />If any one,
moreover, consider the words of the prophets with all the zeal and
reverence which they deserve, it is certain that, in the perusal and
careful examination thus given them, he will feel his mind and senses
touched by a divine breath, and will ac­knowledge that the words
which he reads were no human utterances, but the language of God; and
from his own emotions he will feel that these books were the
composition of no human skill, nor of any mortal eloquence, but, so to
speak, of a style that is divine.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p35.1" n="2723" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p36" shownumber="no"> Divino, ut ita
dixerim, cothurno.</p></note>  The
splendour of Christ’s advent, therefore, illuminating the law of
Moses by the light of truth, has taken away that veil which had been
placed over the letter (of the law), and has unsealed, for every one
who believes upon Him, all the blessings which were concealed by the
covering of the word.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.i-p37" shownumber="no">7.  It is, however, a matter attended with
consider­able labour, to point out, in every instance, how and
when the predictions of the prophets were fulfilled, so as to appear to
confirm those who are in doubt, seeing it is possible for everyone who
wishes to be­come more thoroughly acquainted with these things, to
gather abundant proofs from the records of the truth themselves. 
But if the sense of the letter, which is beyond man, does not appear to
present itself at once, on the first glance, to those who are less
versed in divine discipline, it is not at all to be wondered at,
because divine things are brought down somewhat slowly to (the
comprehension of) men, and elude the view in proportion as one is
either sceptical or unworthy.  For although it is certain that all
things which exist in this world, or take place in it, are ordered by
the providence of God, and certain events indeed do appear with
sufficient clearness to be under the disposal of His providential
government, yet others again unfold themselves so mysteriously and
incomprehensibly, that the plan of Divine Providence with regard to
them is completely concealed; so that it is occasionally believed by
some that particular occurrences do not belong to (the plan of)
Providence, because the principle eludes their grasp, according to
which the works of Divine Providence are administered with
indescri­bable skill; which principle of administration,
how­ever, is not equally concealed from all.  For even among
men themselves, one individual devotes less consideration to it,
another more; while by every man, He who is on earth, whoever is the
inhabitant of heaven, is more acknowledged.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p37.1" n="2724" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p38" shownumber="no"> “Nam et
inter ipsos homines ab alio minus, ab alio amplius consideratur: 
plus vero ab omni homine, qui in terris est, quis-quis ille est
cœli habitator, agnoscitur.”  The translation of
Rufinus, as Redepenning remarks, seems very confused.  Probably
also the text is corrupt.  The Greek without doubt gives the
genuine thought of Origen.  By omitting the <i>ab</i> we
approximate to the Greek, and get:  “but he, whoever he be,
who is inhabitant of heaven, is better known than any man who is on the
earth;” or according to the punctuation in the old editions,
“but he who is inhabitant of heaven is better known than any man
on earth, whoever he be.”</p></note>  And the nature of bodies is clear to
us in one way, that of trees in another, that of animals in a third;
the nature of souls, again, is concealed in a different way; and the
manner in which the diverse movements of ra<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_355.html" id="vi.v.v.i-Page_355" n="355" />­tional understandings are ordered
by Providence, eludes the view of men in a greater degree, and even, in
my opinion, in no small degree that of the angels also.  But as
the existence of divine provi­dence is not refuted by those
especially who are certain of its existence, but who do not comprehend
its workings or arrangements by the powers of the human mind; so
neither will the divine inspiration of holy Scripture, which extends
throughout its body, be believed to be non-existent, because the
weakness of our understanding is unable to trace out the hid­den
and secret meaning in each individual word, the treasure of divine
wisdom being hid in the vulgar and unpolished vessels of
words,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p38.1" n="2725" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p39" shownumber="no"> In vilioribus et
incomptis verborum vasculis.</p></note> as the apostle also
points out when he says, “We have this treasure in earthen
vessels,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p39.1" n="2726" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p40" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p40.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.7" parsed="|2Cor|4|7|0|0" passage="2 Cor. iv. 7">2 Cor. iv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> that the virtue of
the divine power may shine out the more brightly, no colouring of human
eloquence being intermingled with the truth of the doctrines.  For
if our books induced men to believe because they were composed either
by rhetorical arts or by the wisdom of philosophy, then undoubtedly our
faith would be considered to be based on the art of words, and on human
wisdom, and not upon the power of God; whereas it is now known to all
that the word of this preaching has been so accepted by numbers
throughout almost the whole world, because they understood their belief
to rest not on the persuasive words of human wisdom, but on the
manifestation of the Spirit and of power.  On which account, being
led by a heavenly, nay, by a more than heavenly power, to faith and
acceptance,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p40.2" n="2727" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p41" shownumber="no"> Ad fidem
credulitatemque.</p></note> that we may worship
the sole Creator of all things as our God, let us also do our utmost
endeavour, by abandoning the language of the elements of Christ, which
are but the first beginnings of wisdom, to go on to perfection, in
order that that wisdom which is given to them who are perfect, may be
given to us also.  For such is the promise of him to whom was
entrusted the preaching of this wisdom, in the words: 
“Howbeit we speak wisdom among them that are perfect; yet not the
wisdom of this world, nor of the princes of this world, who will be
brought to nought;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p41.1" n="2728" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p42" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p42.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.6" parsed="|1Cor|2|6|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ii. 6">1 Cor. ii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> by which he shows
that this wisdom of ours has nothing in common, so far as regards the
beauty of language, with the wisdom of this world.  This wisdom,
then, will be inscribed more clearly and perfectly on our hearts, if it
be made known to us according to the revelation of the mystery which
has been hid from eternity,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p42.2" n="2729" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p43" shownumber="no"> Temporibus
eternis.</p></note> but now is
mani­fest through the Scriptures of prophecy, and the advent of
our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, to whom be glory for ever. 
Amen.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.i-p44" shownumber="no">Many, not understanding the Scriptures in a
spir­itual sense, but incorrectly,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p44.1" n="2730" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p45" shownumber="no"> Male.</p></note>
have fallen into heresies.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.i-p46" shownumber="no">8.  These particulars, then, being briefly stated
regarding the inspiration of the sacred Scriptures by <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_356.html" id="vi.v.v.i-Page_356" n="356" />the Holy Spirit, it seems necessary to
explain this point also, viz., how certain persons, not reading them
correctly, have given themselves over to erroneous opinions, inasmuch
as the procedure to be followed, in order to attain an understanding of
the holy writ­ings, is unknown to many.  The Jews, in fine,
owing to the hardness of their heart, and from a desire to appear wise
in their own eyes, have not believed in our Lord and Saviour, judging
that those statements which were uttered respecting Him ought to be
understood literally, i.e., that He ought in a sensible and visible
manner to preach deliverance to the cap­tives, and first build a
city which they truly deem the city of God, and cut off at the same
time the chariots of Ephraim,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p46.1" n="2731" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p47" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p47.1" osisRef="Bible:Zech.9.10" parsed="|Zech|9|10|0|0" passage="Zech. ix. 10">Zech. ix. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> and the horse from
Jerusalem; that He ought also to eat butter and honey,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p47.2" n="2732" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p48" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p48.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.7.15" parsed="|Isa|7|15|0|0" passage="Isa. vii. 15">Isa. vii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> in order to choose the good before He should
come to know how to bring forth evil.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p48.2" n="2733" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p49" shownumber="no"> Ut priusquam
cognosceret proferre malum, eligeret bonum.</p></note>  They think, also, that it has been
predicted that the wolf—that four-footed animal—is, at the
coming of Christ, to feed with the lambs, and the leopard to lie down
with kids, and the calf and the bull to pasture with lions, and that
they are to be led by a little child to the pas­ture; that the ox
and the bear are to lie down together in the green fields, and that
their young ones are to be fed together; that lions also will frequent
stalls with the oxen, and feed on straw.  And seeing that,
according to history, there was no accomplishment of any of those
things predicted of Him, in which they believed the signs of
Christ’s advent were espe­cially to be observed, they
refused to acknowledge the presence of our Lord Jesus Christ; nay,
contrary to all the principles of human and divine law,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p49.1" n="2734" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p50" shownumber="no"> Contra jus fasque.</p></note> i.e., contrary to the faith of prophecy,
they crucified Him for assuming to Himself the name of Christ. 
There­upon the heretics, reading that it is written in the law,
“A fire has been kindled in Mine anger;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p50.1" n="2735" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p51" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p51.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.15.14" parsed="|Jer|15|14|0|0" passage="Jer. xv. 14">Jer. xv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> and that “I the <span class="sc" id="vi.v.v.i-p51.2">Lord</span> am a jealous (God), visiting the sins of the fathers
upon the children unto the third and fourth generation;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p51.3" n="2736" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p52" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p52.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.20.5" parsed="|Exod|20|5|0|0" passage="Ex. xx. 5">Ex. xx. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and that “it repenteth Me that I
anointed Saul to be king;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p52.2" n="2737" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p53" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p53.1" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.15.11" parsed="|1Sam|15|11|0|0" passage="1 Sam. xv. 11">1 Sam. xv. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> and, “I
am the <span class="sc" id="vi.v.v.i-p53.2">Lord</span>, who make peace and create
evil;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p53.3" n="2738" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p54" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p54.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.45.7" parsed="|Isa|45|7|0|0" passage="Isa. xlv. 7">Isa. xlv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> and again,
“There is not evil in a city which the <span class="sc" id="vi.v.v.i-p54.2">Lord</span> hath not done;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p54.3" n="2739" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p55" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p55.1" osisRef="Bible:Amos.3.6" parsed="|Amos|3|6|0|0" passage="Amos iii. 6">Amos iii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>
and, “Evils came down from the <span class="sc" id="vi.v.v.i-p55.2">Lord</span> upon
the gates of Jerusalem;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p55.3" n="2740" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p56" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p56.1" osisRef="Bible:Mic.1.12" parsed="|Mic|1|12|0|0" passage="Mic. i. 12">Mic. i. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> and, “An evil
spirit from the <span class="sc" id="vi.v.v.i-p56.2">Lord</span> plagued
Saul;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p56.3" n="2741" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p57" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p57.1" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.16.14 Bible:1Sam.18.10" parsed="|1Sam|16|14|0|0;|1Sam|18|10|0|0" passage="1 Sam. xvi. 14; xviii. 10">1 Sam. xvi. 14; xviii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> and reading many
other passages similar to these, which are found in Scripture, they did
not venture to assert that these were not the Scriptures of God, but
they considered them to be the words of that creator God whom the Jews
worshipped, and who, they judged, ought to be regarded as just only,
and not also as good; but that the Saviour had come to announce to us a
more per­fect God, who, they allege; is not the creator of the
world,—there being different and discordant opinions
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_357.html" id="vi.v.v.i-Page_357" n="357" />among them even on this very point,
because, when they once depart from a belief in God the Creator, who is
Lord of all, they have given themselves over to various inventions and
fables, devising certain (fictions), and asserting that some things
were visi­ble, and made by one (God), and that certain other
things were invisible, and were created by another, according to the
vain and fanciful suggestions of their own minds.  But not a few
also of the more simple of those, who appear to be restrained within
the faith of the Church, are of opinion that there is no greater God
than the Creator, holding in this a correct and sound opinion; and yet
they entertain regarding Him such views as would not be entertained
regarding the most unjust and cruel of men.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.i-p58" shownumber="no">9.  Now the reason of the erroneous
apprehension of all these points on the part of those whom we have
mentioned above, is no other than this, that holy Scripture is not
understood by them according to its spiritual, but according to its
literal meaning.  And therefore we shall endeavour, so far as our
mod­erate capacity will permit, to point out to those who believe
the holy Scriptures to be no human compo­sitions, but to be
written by inspiration of the Holy Spirit, and to be transmitted and
entrusted to us by the will of God the Father, through His
only-begot­ten Son Jesus Christ, what appears to us, who
ob­serve things by a right way of understanding,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p58.1" n="2742" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p59" shownumber="no"> The text, as it
stands, is probably corrupt:  “Propter quod conabimur pro
mediocritate sensus nostri his, qui credunt Scripturas sanctas non
humana verba aliqua esse composita, sed Sancti Spiritus inspiratione
conscripta, et voluntate Dei patris per unigenitum filium suum Jesum
Christum nobis quoque esse tradita et commissa, quæ nobis
videntur, recta via intelligentiæ observantibus, demonstrare illam
regulam et disciplinam, quam ab Jesu Christo traditam sibi apostoli per
successionem posteris quoque suis, sanctam ecclesiam docentibus,
tradiderunt.”</p></note> to be the standard and discipline delivered
to the apostles by Jesus Christ, and which they handed down in
suc­cession to their posterity, the teachers of the holy
Church.  Now, that there are certain mystical
econo­mies<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p59.1" n="2743" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p60" shownumber="no"> Dispensationes.</p></note> indicated in holy
Scripture, is admitted by all, I think, even the simplest of
believers.  But what these are, or of what kind they are, he who
is rightly minded, and not overcome with the vice of boasting, will
scrupulously<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p60.1" n="2744" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p61" shownumber="no"> Religiosius.</p></note> acknowledge himself
to be igno­rant.  For if anyone, e.g., were to adduce the
case of the daughters of Lot, who seem, contrary to the law of
God,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p61.1" n="2745" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p62" shownumber="no"> Contra fas.</p></note> to have had intercourse with their father,
or that of the two wives of Abraham, or of the two sisters who were
married to Jacob, or of the two hand­maids who increased the
number of his sons, what other answer could be returned than that these
were certain mysteries,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p62.1" n="2746" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p63" shownumber="no"> Sacramenta
quædam.</p></note> and forms of
spiritual things, but that we are ignorant of what nature they
are?  Nay, even when we read of the construction of the
taber­nacle, we deem it certain that the written descriptions are
the figures of certain hidden things; but to adapt these to their
appropriate standards, and to open up <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_358.html" id="vi.v.v.i-Page_358" n="358" />and discuss every individual point, I
consider to be exceedingly difficult, not to say impossible.  That
that description, however, is, as I have said, full of mysteries, does
not escape even the common understanding.  But all the narrative
portion, relating either to the marriages, or to the begetting of the
children, or to battles of different kinds, or to any other histories
whatever, what else can they be supposed to be, save the forms and
figures of hidden and sacred things?  As men, however, make little
effort to exercise their intellect, or imagine that they possess
knowledge before they really learn, the con­sequence is that they
never begin to have knowledge or if there be no want of a desire, at
least, nor of an instructor, and if divine knowledge be sought after,
as it ought to be, in a religious and holy spirit, and in the hope that
many points will be opened up by the revelation of God—since to
human sense they are exceedingly difficult and obscure—then,
perhaps, he who seeks in such a manner will find what it is
lawful<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p63.1" n="2747" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p64" shownumber="no"> Fas.</p></note> to
discover.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.i-p65" shownumber="no">10.  But lest this difficulty perhaps should
be sup­posed to exist only in the language of the prophets, seeing
the prophetic style is allowed by all to abound in figures and enigmas,
what do we find when we come to the Gospels?  Is there not hidden
there also an inner, namely a divine sense, which is re­vealed by
that grace alone which he had received who said, “But we have the
mind of Christ, that we might know the things freely given to us by
God.  Which things also we speak, not in the words which
man’s wisdom teaches, but which the Spirit
teach­eth?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p65.1" n="2748" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p66" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p66.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.16 Bible:1Cor.2.12 Bible:1Cor.2.13" parsed="|1Cor|2|16|0|0;|1Cor|2|12|0|0;|1Cor|2|13|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 2.16,12,13">1 Cor.
ii. 16 and 12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note>  And if one
now were to read the revelations which were made to John, how amazed
would he not be that there should be contained within them so great an
amount of hidden, ineffable mysteries,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p66.2" n="2749" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p67" shownumber="no"> Tantam occultationem
ineffabilium sacramentorum.</p></note> in
which it is clearly understood, even by those who cannot comprehend
<i>what</i> is concealed, that <i>some­thing</i> certainly
<i>is</i> concealed.  And yet are not the Epistles of the
Apostles, which seem to some to be plainer, filled with meanings so
profound, that by means of them, as by some small receptacle,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p67.1" n="2750" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p68" shownumber="no"> Per breve quoddam
receptaculum.</p></note> the clearness of incalculable light<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p68.1" n="2751" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p69" shownumber="no"> Immensæ lucis
claritas.</p></note> appears to be poured into those who are
capable of understanding the meaning of divine wisdom?  And
therefore, because this is the case, and because there are many who go
wrong in this life, I do not consider that it is easy to pronounce,
without danger, that anyone knows or understands those things, which,
in order to be opened up, need the key of knowledge; which key, the
Saviour declared, lay with those who were skilled in the law.  And
here, although it is a digression, I think we should inquire of those
who assert that be­fore the advent of the Saviour there was no
truth among those who were engaged in the study of the
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_359.html" id="vi.v.v.i-Page_359" n="359" />law, how it could be said by
our Lord Jesus Christ that the keys of knowledge were with them, who
had the books of the prophets and of the law in their hands.  For
thus did He speak:  “Woe unto you, ye teachers of the law,
who have taken away the key of knowledge:  ye entered not in
yourselves, and them who wished to enter in ye
hindered.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p69.1" n="2752" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p70" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p70.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.52" parsed="|Luke|11|52|0|0" passage="Luke xi. 52">Luke xi. 52</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.v.i-p71" shownumber="no">11.  But, as we had begun to observe, the way
which seems to us the correct one for the understand­ing of the
Scriptures, and for the investigation of their meaning, we consider to
be of the following kind:  for we are instructed by Scripture
itself in re­gard to the ideas which we ought to form of it. 
In the Proverbs of Solomon we find some such rule as the following laid
down, respecting the consideration of holy Scripture:  “And
do thou,” he says, “de­scribe these things to thyself
in a threefold manner, in counsel and knowledge, and that thou mayest
an­swer the words of truth to those who have proposed them to
thee.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p71.1" n="2753" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p72" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p72.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.22.20-Prov.22.21" parsed="|Prov|22|20|22|21" passage="Prov. xxii. 20, 21">Prov. xxii. 20, 21</scripRef>.  The Masoretic text reads,
<span class="Hebrew" id="vi.v.v.i-p72.2" lang="HE">ךךעֲירִוׁהלְ
.תעַרָוָ
תוֹצע“מֹבְּ</span>
(<span class="Hebrew" id="vi.v.v.i-p72.3" lang="HE">סישִׁלִשָׁ</span>, <i>keri</i>) <span class="Hebrew" id="vi.v.v.i-p72.4" lang="HE">סוׁשׁלִשָׁ
ךךלְ
יתִּבְתַכָ
אׁלהְ</span> .<span class="Hebrew" id="vi.v.v.i-p72.5" lang="HE">ךךיחֶלְשֹׁלְ
תמֶאֱ
סירִמָאֲ
בישִהָלְ
תמֶאֱ
יר”מְאִ
טְשְק</span></p></note>  Each one,
then, ought to describe in his own mind, in a threefold manner, the
under­standing of the divine letters,—that is, in order that
all the more simple individuals may be edified, so to speak, by the
very body of Scripture; for such we term that common and historical
sense:  while, if some have commenced to make considerable
prog­ress, and are able to see something more (than that),
<i>they</i> may be edified by the very soul of Scripture.  Those,
again, who are perfect, and who resemble those of whom the apostle
says, “We speak wisdom among them that are perfect, but not the
wisdom of this world, nor of the princes of this world, who will be
brought to nought; but we speak the wisdom of God, hidden in a mystery,
which God hath decreed before the ages unto our glory;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p72.6" n="2754" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p73" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p73.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.6-1Cor.2.7" parsed="|1Cor|2|6|2|7" passage="1 Cor. ii. 6, 7">1 Cor. ii. 6, 7</scripRef>.</p></note>—all such as these may be edified by
the spiritual law itself (which has a shadow of good things to come),
as if by the Spirit.  For as man is said to consist of body, and
soul, and spirit, so also does sacred Scripture, which has been granted
by the divine bounty<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p73.2" n="2755" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p74" shownumber="no"> Largitione.</p></note> for the
salva­tion of man; which we see pointed out, moreover, in the
little book of <i>The Shepherd</i>, which seems to be despised by some,
where Hermas is commanded to write two little books, and afterwards to
announce to the presbyters of the Church what he learned from the
Spirit.  For these are the words that are written: 
“And you will write,” he says, “two books; and you
will give the one to Clement, and the other to Grapte.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p74.1" n="2756" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p75" shownumber="no"> [Hermas, vol.
ii. pp. 3, 8, 12, this series.  Origen seems to overrule this
contempt of a minority; and, what is more strange, he appears to have
accepted the fiction of the <i>Pauline</i> Hermas as authentic
history.  How naturally this became the impression in the East has
been explained; and the <i>De Principiis</i>, it must not be forgotten,
was not the product of the author’s mature mind.]</p></note>  And let Grapte admonish the widows and
orphans, and let Clement send through all the cities
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_360.html" id="vi.v.v.i-Page_360" n="360" />which are abroad, while you will
announce to the presbyters of the Church.”  Grapte,
accordingly, who is commanded to admonish the orphans and widows, is
the pure understanding of the letter itself; by which those youthful
minds are admonished, who have not yet deserved to have God as their
Father, and are on that account styled orphans.  They, again, are
the widows, who have withdrawn themselves from the unjust man, to whom
they had been united con­trary to law; but who have remained
widows, because they have not yet advanced to the stage of being joined
to a heavenly Bridegroom.  Clement, more­over, is ordered to
send into those cities which are abroad what is written to those
individuals who already are withdrawing from the letter,—as if
the meaning were to those souls who, being built up by this means, have
begun to rise above the cares of the body and the desires of the flesh;
while he himself, who had learned from the Holy Spirit, is commanded to
announce, not by letter nor by book, but by the living voice, to the
presbyters of the Church of Christ, i.e., to those who possess a mature
faculty of wisdom, capable of receiving spiritual teaching.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.i-p76" shownumber="no">12.  This point, indeed, is not to be passed
by with­out notice, viz., that there are certain passages of
Scripture where this “body,” as we termed it, i.e., this
inferential historical sense,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p76.1" n="2757" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p77" shownumber="no"> Consquentia
historialis intelligentiæ.</p></note> is not always
found, as we shall prove to be the case in the following pages, but
where that which we termed “soul” or “spirit”
can only be understood.  And this, I think, is indicated in the
Gospels, where there are said to be placed, according to the manner of
purification among the Jews, six water-vessels, containing two or three
firkins<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p77.1" n="2758" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p78" shownumber="no"> Metretes.</p></note> a-piece; by which,
as I have said, the language of the Gospel seems to indicate, with
respect to those who are secretly called by the apostle
“Jews,” that they are purified by the word of
Scrip­ture,—receiving indeed sometimes two firkins, i.e.,
the understanding of the “soul” or “spirit,”
accord­ing to our statement as above; sometimes even three
(firkins), when in the reading (of Scripture) the “bodily”
sense, which is the “historical,” may be preserved for the
edification of the people.  Now six water-vessels are
appropriately spoken of, with regard to those persons who are purified
by being placed in the world; for we read that in six
days­—which is the perfect number—this world and all
things in it were finished.  How great, then, is the utility of
this first “historical” sense which we have mentioned, is
attested by the multitude of all be­lievers, who believe with
adequate faith and sim­plicity, and does not need much argument,
because it is openly manifest to all; whereas of that sense which we
have called above the “soul,” as it were, of Scripture, the
Apostle Paul has given us numerous examples in the first Epistle to the
Corinthians.  For we find the expression, “Thou shalt not
muzzle the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_361.html" id="vi.v.v.i-Page_361" n="361" />mouth of
the ox that treadeth out the corn.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p78.1" n="2759" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p79" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p79.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.9 Bible:Deut.25.4" parsed="|1Cor|9|9|0|0;|Deut|25|4|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ix. 9 and Deut. xxv. 4">1 Cor. ix. 9 and Deut. xxv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  And afterwards, when explaining what
precept ought to be understood by this, he adds the words: 
“Doth God take care for oxen? or saith He it altogether for our
sakes?  For our sakes, no doubt, this is written; that he who
plougheth should plough in hope, and he that thresheth, in hope of
partaking.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p79.2" n="2760" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p80" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p80.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.9-1Cor.9.10" parsed="|1Cor|9|9|9|10" passage="1 Cor. ix. 9, 10">1 Cor. ix. 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note>  Very many
other passages also of this nature, which are in this way explained of
the law, contribute extensive information to the hearers.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.i-p81" shownumber="no">13.  Now a “spiritual”
interpretation is of this nature:  when one is able to point out
what are the heavenly things of which these serve as the pat­terns
and shadow, who are Jews “according to the flesh,” and of
what things future the law contains a shadow, and any other expressions
of this kind that may be found in holy Scripture; or when it is a
subject of inquiry, what is that wisdom hidden in a mystery which
“God ordained before the world for our glory, which none of the
princes of this world knew;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p81.1" n="2761" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p82" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p82.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.7" parsed="|1Cor|2|7|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ii. 7">1 Cor. ii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> or the meaning
of the apostle’s language, when, employ­ing certain
illustrations from Exodus or Numbers, he says:  “These
things happened to them in a figure,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p82.2" n="2762" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p83" shownumber="no"> In
figurâ.  Greek (<i>text. recept</i>.) <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.i-p83.1" lang="EL">τύποι</span>.  Lachmann reads
<span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.i-p83.2" lang="EL">τυπικῶς</span>.</p></note> and they are
written on our account, on whom the ends of the ages have
come.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p83.3" n="2763" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p84" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p84.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.11" parsed="|1Cor|10|11|0|0" passage="1 Cor. x. 11">1 Cor. x. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now, an
opportunity is afforded us of understanding of what those things which
happened to them were figures, when he adds:  “And they
drank of that spiritual Rock which fol­lowed them, and that Rock
was Christ.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p84.2" n="2764" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p85" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p85.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.4" parsed="|1Cor|10|4|0|0" passage="1 Cor. x. 4">1 Cor. x. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  In
an­other Epistle also, when referring to the tabernacle, he
mentions the direction which was given to Moses:  “Thou
shalt make (all things) according to the pat­tern which was showed
thee in the mount.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p85.2" n="2765" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p86" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p86.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.25.40 Bible:Heb.8.5" parsed="|Exod|25|40|0|0;|Heb|8|5|0|0" passage="Ex. xxv. 40 and Heb. viii. 5">Ex. xxv. 40 and Heb. viii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  And writing
to the Galatians, and upbraiding certain indi­viduals who seem to
themselves to read the law, and yet without understanding it, because
of their igno­rance of the fact that an allegorical meaning
underlies what is written, he says to them in a certain tone of
rebuke:  “Tell me, ye who desire to be under the law, do ye
not hear the law?  For it is written that Abraham had two sons;
the one by a bond-maid, the other by a free woman.  But he who was
of the bond-woman was born according to the flesh; but he of the free
woman was by promise.  Which things are an allegory:  for
these are the two covenants.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p86.2" n="2766" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p87" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p87.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.21-Gal.4.24" parsed="|Gal|4|21|4|24" passage="Gal. iv. 21-24">Gal. iv. 21–24</scripRef>.</p></note>  And here
this point is to be attended to, viz., the caution with which the
apostle employs the expres­sion, “Ye who are under the law,
do ye not hear the law?”  Do ye not <i>hear</i>, i.e., do ye
not understand and know?  In the Epistle to the Colossians, again,
briefly summing up and condensing the meaning of the whole law, he
says:  “Let no man therefore judge you in meat, or in drink,
or in respect of holy days, or of the new moon, or of the Sabbath,
which are a shadow of things to come.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p87.2" n="2767" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p88" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p88.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.16" parsed="|Col|2|16|0|0" passage="Col. ii. 16">Col. ii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>  Writing to the Hebrews
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_362.html" id="vi.v.v.i-Page_362" n="362" />also, and treating of those
who belong to the circum­cision, he says:  “Those who
serve to the example and shadow of heavenly things.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p88.2" n="2768" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p89" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p89.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.8.5" parsed="|Heb|8|5|0|0" passage="Heb. viii. 5">Heb. viii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now perhaps, through these
illustrations, no doubt will be enter­tained regarding the five
books of Moses, by those who hold the writings of the apostle, as
divinely in­spired.  And if they require, with respect to the
rest of the history, that those events which are contained in it should
be considered as having happened for an ensample to those of whom they
are written, we have observed that this also has been stated in the
Epistle to the Romans, where the apostle adduces an in­stance from
the third book of Kings, saying, “I have left me seven thousand
men who have not bowed the knee to Baal;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p89.2" n="2769" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p90" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p90.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.4 Bible:1Kgs.19.18" parsed="|Rom|11|4|0|0;|1Kgs|19|18|0|0" passage="Rom. 11.4; 1 Kings 19.18">Rom. xi. 4; cf. 1 Kings xix. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>
which expression Paul understood as figuratively spoken of those who
are called Israel­ites according to the election, in order to show
that the advent of Christ had not only now been of ad­vantage to
the Gentiles, but that very many even of the race of Israel had been
called to salvation.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.i-p91" shownumber="no">14.  This being the state of the case, we
shall sketch out, as if by way of illustration and pattern, what may
occur to us with regard to the manner in which holy Scripture is to be
understood on these several points, repeating in the first instance,
and pointing out this fact, that the Holy Spirit, by the providence and
will of God, through the power of His only-begotten Word, who was in
the beginning God with God, enlightened the ministers of truth, the
prophets and apostles, to understand the mysteries of those things or
causes which take place among men, or with respect to men.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p91.1" n="2770" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p92" shownumber="no"> Quæ inter
homines, vel de hominibus geruntur.</p></note>  And by “men,” I now mean
souls that are placed in bodies, who, relating those mysteries that are
known to them, and revealed through Christ, as if they were a kind of
human transactions, or handing down certain legal observances and
injunctions, described them figura­tively;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p92.1" n="2771" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p93" shownumber="no"> Figuraliter
describebant.</p></note>
not that anyone who pleased might view these expositions as deserving
to be trampled under foot, but that he who should devote himself with
all chastity, and sobriety, and watchfulness, to studies of this kind,
might be able by this means to trace out the meaning of the Spirit of
God, which is perhaps lying profoundly buried, and the context, which
may be pointing again in another direction than the ordinary usage of
speech would indicate.  <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_363.html" id="vi.v.v.i-Page_363" n="363" />And in this way he might become a sharer in the
knowledge of the Spirit, and a partaker in the divine counsel, because
the soul cannot come to the perfec­tion of knowledge otherwise
than by inspiration of the truth of the divine wisdom. 
Accordingly, it is of God, i.e., of the Father, and of the Son, and of
the Holy Spirit, that these men, filled with the Divine Spirit, chiefly
treat; then the mysteries relating to the Son of God—how the Word
became flesh, and why He descended even to the assumption of the form
of a servant—are the subject, as I have said, of explanation by
those persons who are filled with the Divine Spirit.  It next
followed, necessarily, that they should instruct mortals by divine
teaching, re­garding rational creatures, both those of heaven and
the happier ones of earth; and also (should explain) the differences
among souls, and the origin of these differences; and then should tell
what this world is, and why it was created; whence also sprung the
great and terrible wickedness which extends over the earth.  And
whether that wickedness is found on this earth only, or in other
places, is a point which it was necessary for us to learn from divine
teaching.  Since, then, it was the intention of the Holy Spirit to
enlighten with respect to these and similar sub­jects, those holy
souls who had devoted themselves to the service of the truth, this
object was kept in view, in the second place, viz., for the sake of
those who either could not or would not give themselves to this labour
and toil by which they might deserve to be instructed in or to
recognise things of such value and importance, to wrap up and conceal,
as we said before, in ordinary language, under the cover­ing of
some history and narrative of visible things, hidden mysteries. 
There is therefore introduced the narrative of the visible creation,
and the creation and formation of the first man; then the offspring
which followed from him in succession, and some of the actions which
were done by the good among his posterity, are related, and
occasionally certain crimes also, which are stated to have been
committed by them as being human; and afterwards certain un­chaste
or wicked deeds also are narrated as being the acts of the
wicked.  The description of battles, moreover, is given in a
wonderful manner, and the alternations of victors and vanquished, by
which certain ineffable mysteries are made known to those who know how
to investigate statements of that kind.  By an admirable
discipline of wisdom, too, the law of truth, even of the prophets, is
implanted in the Scriptures of the law, each of which is woven by a
divine art of wisdom, as a kind of covering and veil of spiritual
truths; and this is what we have called the “body” of
Scripture, so that also, in this way, what we have called the covering
of the letter, woven by the art of wisdom, might be capable of edifying
and profiting many, when others would derive no benefit.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.i-p94" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_364.html" id="vi.v.v.i-Page_364" n="364" />15.  But
as if, in all the instances of this covering (i.e., of this history),
the logical connection and order of the law had been preserved, we
would not certainly believe, when thus possessing the meaning of
Scripture in a continuous series, that anything else was contained in
it save what was indicated on the surface; so for that reason divine
wisdom took care that certain stumbling-blocks, or
interruptions,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p94.1" n="2772" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p95" shownumber="no"> Intercapedines.</p></note> to the historical
meaning should take place, by the intro­duction into the midst (of
the narrative) of certain impossibilities and incongruities; that in
this way the very interruption of the narrative might, as by the
interposition of a bolt, present an obstacle to the reader, whereby he
might refuse to acknowledge the way which conducts to the ordinary
meaning; and being thus excluded and debarred from it, we might be
recalled to the beginning of another way, in order that, by entering
upon a narrow path, and passing to a loftier and more sublime road, he
might lay open the immense breadth of divine wisdom.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p95.1" n="2773" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p96" shownumber="no"> Ut ita celsioris
cujusdam et eminentioris tramitis per angusti callis ingressum immensam
divinæ scientiæ latitudinem pandat.</p></note>  This, however, must not be unnoted by
us, that as the chief object of the Holy Spirit is to preserve the
coherence of the spiritual meaning, either in those things which ought
to be done or which have been already performed, if He anywhere finds
that those events which, according to the history, took place, can be
adapted to a spiritual meaning, He composed a texture of both kinds in
one style of narration, always concealing the hidden meaning more
deeply; but where the historical narrative could not be made
appropriate to the spiritual coherence of the occur­rences, He
inserted sometimes certain things which either did not take place or
could not take place; sometimes also what might happen, but what did
not:  and He does this at one time in a few words, which, taken in
their “bodily” meaning, seem inca­pable of containing
truth, and at another by the in­sertion of many.  And this we
find frequently to be the case in the legislative portions, where there
are many things manifestly useful among the “bodily”
precepts, but a very great number also in which no principle of utility
is at all discernible, and some­times even things which are judged
to be impossi­bilities.  Now all this, as we have remarked,
was done by the Holy Spirit in order that, seeing those events which
lie on the surface can be neither true nor useful, we may be led to the
investigation of that truth which is more deeply concealed, and to the
ascertaining of a meaning worthy of God in those Scriptures which we
believe to be inspired by Him.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.i-p97" shownumber="no">16.  Nor was it only with regard to those
Scriptures which were composed down to the advent of Christ that the
Holy Spirit thus dealt; but as being one and the same Spirit, and
proceeding from one God, He dealt in the same way with the evangelists
and apostles.  For even those narratives which He in<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_365.html" id="vi.v.v.i-Page_365" n="365" />­spired them to write were not
composed without the aid of that wisdom of His, the nature of which we
have above explained.  Whence also in them were intermingled not a
few things by which, the historical order of the narrative being
interrupted and broken up, the attention of the reader might be
recalled, by the impossibility of the case, to an examination of the
inner meaning.  But, that our meaning may be ascertained by the
facts themselves, let us examine the passages of Scripture.  Now
who is there, pray, possessed of understanding, that will regard the
statement as appropriate,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p97.1" n="2774" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p98" shownumber="no"> Consequenter, alii
“convenienter.”</p></note> that the first day,
and the second, and the third, in which also both evening and morning
are mentioned, existed without sun, and moon, and stars—the first
day even without a sky?  And who is found so ignorant as to
suppose that God, as if He had been a husbandman, planted trees in
paradise, in Eden towards the east, and a tree of life in it, i.e., a
visible and palpable tree of wood,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p98.1" n="2775" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p99" shownumber="no"> Lignum.</p></note> so that anyone
eating of it with bodily teeth should obtain life, and, eating again of
another tree, should come to the knowledge of good and evil?  No
one, I think, can doubt that the statement that God walked in the
afternoon in paradise, and that Adam lay hid under a tree, is related
figuratively in Scripture, that some mystical meaning may be indicated
by it.  The departure of Cain from the presence of the Lord will
manifestly cause a careful reader to inquire what is the presence of
God, and how anyone can go out from it.  But not to extend the
task which we have before us beyond its due limits, it is very easy for
anyone who pleases to gather out of holy Scripture what is recorded
indeed as having been done, but what nevertheless cannot be believed as
having rea­sonably and appropriately occurred according to the
historical account.  The same style of Scriptural narrative occurs
abundantly in the Gospels, as when the devil is said to have placed
Jesus on a lofty mountain, that he might show Him from thence all the
kingdoms of the world, and the glory of them.  How could it
literally come to pass, either that Jesus should be led up by the devil
into a high mountain, or that the latter should show him all the
kingdoms of the world (as if they were lying beneath his bodily eyes,
and adjacent to one mountain), i.e., the king­doms of the
Persians, and Scythians, and Indians? or how could he show in what
manner the kings of these kingdoms are glorified by men?  And many
other instances similar to this will be found in the Gospels by anyone
who will read them with atten­tion, and will observe that in those
narratives which appear to be literally recorded, there are inserted
and interwoven things which cannot be admitted his­torically, but
which may be accepted in a spiritual signification.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p99.1" n="2776" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p100" shownumber="no"> [See note, p.
262, <i>supra</i>.  See also Dr. Lee, <i>The Inspiration of Holy
Scripture</i>, pp. 523–527.  S.]</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.v.i-p101" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_366.html" id="vi.v.v.i-Page_366" n="366" />17.  In
the passages containing the commandments also, similar things are
found.  For in the law Moses is commanded to destroy every male
that is not cir­cumcised on the eighth day, which is exceedingly
incongruous;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p101.1" n="2777" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p102" shownumber="no"> Inconsequens.</p></note> since it would be
necessary, if it were related that the law was executed according to
the history, to command those parents to be punished who did not
circumcise their children, and also those who were the nurses of little
children.  The declara­tion of Scripture now is, “The
uncircumcised male, i.e., who shall not have been circumcised, shall be
cut off from his people.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p102.1" n="2778" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p103" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p103.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.17.14" parsed="|Gen|17|14|0|0" passage="Gen. xvii. 14">Gen. xvii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>  And if
we are to inquire regarding the impossibilities of the law, we find an
animal called the goat-stag,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p103.2" n="2779" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p104" shownumber="no"> Tragelaphus;
“wild goat,” Auth. Vers. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p104.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.14.5" parsed="|Deut|14|5|0|0" passage="Deut. xiv. 5">Deut. xiv. 5</scripRef>; Heb. <span class="Hebrew" id="vi.v.v.i-p104.2" lang="HE">וֹקּאַ</span>, <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.i-p104.3" lang="EL">ἅπαξ
λεγ</span>.</p></note> which cannot
possibly exist, but which, as being in the number of clean beasts,
Moses commands to be eaten; and a griffin,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p104.4" n="2780" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p105" shownumber="no"> Gryphus;
“ossifrage,” Auth. Vers. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p105.1" osisRef="Bible:Lev.11.13" parsed="|Lev|11|13|0|0" passage="Lev. xi. 13">Lev. xi. 13</scripRef>; Heb. <span class="Hebrew" id="vi.v.v.i-p105.2" lang="HE">סרֶפֶ</span>.</p></note>
which no one ever remembers or heard of as yielding to human power, but
which the legislator forbids to be used for food.  Respecting the
celebrated<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p105.3" n="2781" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p106" shownumber="no"> Opinatissimâ.</p></note> ob­servance of
the Sabbath also he thus speaks:  “Ye shall sit, everyone in
your dwellings; no one shall move from his place on the
Sabbath-day.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p106.1" n="2782" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p107" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p107.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.16.29" parsed="|Exod|16|29|0|0" passage="Ex. xvi. 29">Ex. xvi. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>  Which precept
it is impossible to observe literally; for no man can sit a whole day
so as not to move from the place where he sat down.  With respect
to each one of these points now, those who belong to the
cir­cumcision, and all who would have no more meaning to be found
in sacred Scripture than what is indicated by the letter, consider that
there should be no investigation regarding the goat-stag, and the
griffin, and the vulture; and they invent some empty and trifling tales
about the Sabbath, drawn from some traditional sources or other,
alleging that everyone’s place is computed to him within two
thousand cubits.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p107.2" n="2783" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p108" shownumber="no"> Ulnas.</p></note>  Others,
again, among whom is Dositheus the Samari­tan, censure indeed
expositions of this kind, but themselves lay down something more
ridiculous, viz., that each one must remain until the evening in the
posture, place, or position in which he found himself on the
Sabbath-day; i.e., if found sitting, he is to sit the whole day, or if
reclining, he is to recline the whole day.  Moreover, the
injunction which runs, “Bear no burden on the
Sabbath-day,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p108.1" n="2784" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p109" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p109.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.17.21" parsed="|Jer|17|21|0|0" passage="Jer. xvii. 21">Jer. xvii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> seems to me an
impossibility.  For the Jewish doctors, in conse­quence of
these (prescriptions), have betaken them­selves, as the holy
apostle says, to innumerable fables, saying that it is not accounted a
burden if a man wear shoes without nails, but that it is a burden if
shoes with nails be worn; and that if it be carried on one shoulder,
they consider it a burden but if on both, they declare it to be
none.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.i-p110" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_367.html" id="vi.v.v.i-Page_367" n="367" />18.  And
now, if we institute a similar examination with regard to the Gospels,
how shall it appear other­wise than absurd to take the injunction
literally, “Sa­lute no man by the way?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p110.1" n="2785" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p111" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p111.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.4" parsed="|Luke|10|4|0|0" passage="Luke x. 4">Luke x. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  And yet there are simple individuals,
who think that our Saviour gave this com­mand to His
apostles!  How, also, can it appear possible for such an order as
this to be observed, especially in those countries where there is a
rigorous winter, attended by frost and ice, viz., that one should
possess “neither two coats, nor shoes?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p111.2" n="2786" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p112" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p112.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.4" parsed="|Luke|10|4|0|0" passage="Luke x. 4">Luke x. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  And this, that when one is smitten on
the right cheek, he is ordered to present the left also, since everyone
who strikes with the <i>right</i> hand smites the <i>left</i>
cheek?  This precept also in the Gospels must be accounted among
impossibilities, viz., that if the right eye “of­fend”
thee, it is to be plucked out; for even if we were to suppose that
bodily eyes were spoken of, how shall it appear appropriate, that when
both eyes have the property of sight, the responsibility of the
“offence” should be transferred to one eye, and that the
right one?  Or who shall be considered free of a crime of the
greatest enormity, that lays hands upon himself?  But perhaps the
Epistles of the Apostle Paul will appear to be beyond this.  For
what is his meaning, when he says, “Is any man called, being
circumcised?  Let him not become uncircumcised.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p112.2" n="2787" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p113" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p113.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.18" parsed="|1Cor|7|18|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 18">1 Cor. vii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>  This expression indeed, in the first
place, does not on careful consideration seem to be spoken with
reference to the subject of which he was treating at the time, for this
discourse consisted of injunctions relating to marriage and to
chastity; and these words, therefore, will have the appearance an
unnecessary addition to such a subject.  In the second place,
however, what objection would there be, if, for the sake of avoiding
that unseemli­ness which is caused by circumcision, a man were
able to become uncircumcised?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p113.2" n="2788" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p114" shownumber="no"> Secundo vero, quid
obesset, si obscœnitatis vitandæ causa ejus, quæ ex
circumcisione est, posset aliquis revocare præputium?</p></note>  And, in the
third place, that is altogether impossible.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.i-p115" shownumber="no">The object of all these statements on our part, is to
show that it was the design of the Holy Spirit, who deigned to bestow
upon us the sacred Scriptures, to show that we were not to be edified
by the letter alone, or by everything in it,—a thing which we see
to be frequently impossible and inconsistent; for in that way not only
absurdities, but impossibilities, would be the result; but that we are
to understand that certain occurrences were interwoven in this
“visible” history, which, when considered and
un<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_368.html" id="vi.v.v.i-Page_368" n="368" />­derstood in their inner
meaning, give forth a law which is advantageous to men and worthy of
God.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.i-p116" shownumber="no">19.  Let no one, however, entertain the
suspicion that we do not believe any history in Scripture to be real,
because we suspect certain events related in it not to have taken
place; or that no precepts of the law are to be taken literally,
because we consider certain of them, in which either the nature or
possi­bility of the case so requires, incapable of being
ob­served; or that we do not believe those predictions which were
written of the Saviour to have been ful­filled in a manner
palpable to the senses; or that His commandments are not to be
literally obeyed.  We have therefore to state in answer, since we
are manifestly so of opinion, that the truth of the history may and
ought to be preserved in the majority of instances.  For who can
deny that Abraham was buried in the double cave<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p116.1" n="2789" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p117" shownumber="no"> Duplici spelunca.</p></note> at
Hebron, as well as Isaac and Jacob, and each of their wives?  Or
who doubts that Shechem was given as a portion to Joseph?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p117.1" n="2790" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p118" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p118.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.48.22 Bible:Josh.24.32" parsed="|Gen|48|22|0|0;|Josh|24|32|0|0" passage="Gen. xlviii. 22 and Josh. xxiv. 32">Gen. xlviii. 22 and Josh. xxiv.
32</scripRef>.</p></note> or that Jerusalem is the metropolis of
Judea, on which the temple of God was built by Solomon?—and
countless other statements.  For the passages which hold good in
their historical ac­ceptation are much more numerous than those
which contain a purely spiritual meaning.  Then, again, who would
not maintain that the command to “honour thy father and thy
mother, that it may be well with thee,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p118.2" n="2791" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p119" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p119.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.20.12 Bible:Eph.6.2-Eph.6.3" parsed="|Exod|20|12|0|0;|Eph|6|2|6|3" passage="Ex. xx. 12 and Eph. vi. 2, 3">Ex. xx. 12 and Eph. vi. 2, 3</scripRef>.</p></note> is
sufficient of itself without any spiritual meaning, and necessary for
those who observe it? especially when Paul also has confirmed the
com­mand by repeating it in the same words.  And what need is
there to speak of the prohibitions, “Thou shalt not commit
adultery,” “Thou shalt not steal,” “Thou shalt
not bear false witness,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p119.2" n="2792" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p120" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p120.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.20.13-Exod.20.16" parsed="|Exod|20|13|20|16" passage="Ex. xx. 13-16">Ex. xx. 13–16</scripRef>.</p></note> and others of the
same kind?  And with respect to the precepts enjoined in the
Gospels, no doubt can be entertained that very many of these are to be
literally observed, as, e.g., when our Lord says, “But I say unto
you, Swear not at all;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p120.2" n="2793" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p121" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p121.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.34" parsed="|Matt|5|34|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 34">Matt. v. 34</scripRef>.</p></note> and when He says,
“Whosoever looketh upon a woman to lust after her, hath
com­mitted adultery with her already in his heart;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p121.2" n="2794" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p122" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p122.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.28" parsed="|Matt|5|28|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 28">Matt. v. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> the admonitions also which are found in the
writings of the Apostle Paul, “Warn them that are unruly,
com­fort the feeble-minded, support the weak, be patient towards
all men,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p122.2" n="2795" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p123" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p123.1" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.14" parsed="|1Thess|5|14|0|0" passage="1 Thess. v. 14">1 Thess. v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> and very many
others.  And yet I have no doubt that an attentive reader will, in
numerous instances, hesitate whether this or that his­tory can be
considered to be literally true or not; or whether this or that precept
ought to be observed according to the letter or no.  And therefore
great pains and labour are to be employed, until every reader
reverentially understand that he is dealing with divine and not human
words inserted in the sacred books.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.i-p124" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_369.html" id="vi.v.v.i-Page_369" n="369" />20.  The
understanding, therefore, of holy Scrip­ture which we consider
ought to be deservedly and consistently maintained, is of the following
kind.  A certain nation is declared by holy Scripture to have been
chosen by God upon the earth, which nation has received several
names:  for sometimes the whole of it is termed Israel, and
sometimes Jacob; and it was divided by Jeroboam son of Nebat into two
por­tions; and the ten tribes which were formed under him were
called Israel, while the two remaining ones (with which were united the
tribe of Levi, and that which was descended from the royal race of
David) was named Judah.  Now the whole of the country possessed by
that nation, which it had received from God, was called Judea, in which
was situated the metropolis, Jerusalem; and it is called metropolis,
being as it were the mother of many cities, the names of which you will
frequently find mentioned here and there in the other books of
Scripture, but which are collected together into one catalogue in the
book of Joshua the son of Nun.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p124.1" n="2796" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p125" shownumber="no"> In libro Jesu
Naue.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.v.i-p126" shownumber="no">21.  This, then, being the state of the case, the
holy apostle desiring to elevate in some degree, and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_370.html" id="vi.v.v.i-Page_370" n="370" />to raise our understanding above the
earth, says in a certain place, “Behold Israel after the
flesh;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p126.1" n="2797" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p127" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p127.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.18" parsed="|1Cor|10|18|0|0" passage="1 Cor. x. 18">1 Cor. x. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> by which he
certainly means that there is another Israel which is not according to
the flesh, but accord­ing to the Spirit.  And again in
another passage, “For they are not all Israelites who are of
Israel.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p127.2" n="2798" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p128" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p128.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.6" parsed="|Rom|9|6|0|0" passage="Rom. ix. 6">Rom. ix. 6</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.v.i-p129" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_371.html" id="vi.v.v.i-Page_371" n="371" />22. 
Being taught, then, by him that there is one Israel according to the
flesh, and another according to the Spirit, when the Saviour says,
“I am not sent but to the lost sheep of the house of
Israel,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p129.1" n="2799" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p130" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p130.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.24" parsed="|Matt|15|24|0|0" passage="Matt. xv. 24">Matt. xv. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> we do not
understand these words as those do who savour of earthly things, i.e.,
the Ebionites, who derive the appellation of “poor” from
their very name (for “Ebion” means “poor” in
Hebrew<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p130.2" n="2800" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p131" shownumber="no"> Ebion, Heb.
<span class="Hebrew" id="vi.v.v.i-p131.1" lang="HE">ןוֹיבְאֶ</span>,
(from <span class="Hebrew" id="vi.v.v.i-p131.2" lang="HE">הבָאָ</span>, to
desire), lit. “wishing,” “desiring;”
secondarily, “poor.”</p></note>); but we understand
that there exists a race of souls which is termed “Israel,”
as is indicated by the interpretation of the name itself:  for
Israel is interpreted to mean a “mind,” or “man
seeing God.”  The apostle, again, makes a similar revelation
respecting Jeru­salem, saying, “The Jerusalem which is above
is free, which is the mother of us all.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p131.3" n="2801" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p132" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p132.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.26" parsed="|Gal|4|26|0|0" passage="Gal. iv. 26">Gal. iv. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>  And in another of his Epistles he
says:  “But ye are come unto mount Zion, and to the city of
the living God, and to the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable
company of angels, and to the Church of the first-born which is written
in heaven.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p132.2" n="2802" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p133" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p133.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.22-Heb.12.23" parsed="|Heb|12|22|12|23" passage="Heb. xii. 22, 23">Heb. xii. 22, 23</scripRef>.</p></note>  If, then,
there are certain souls in this world who are called Israel, and a city
in heaven which is called Jerusalem, it follows that those cities which
are said to belong to the nation of Israel have the heavenly Jerusalem
as their metrop­olis; and that, agreeably to this, we understand
as referring to the whole of Judah (of which also we are of opinion
that the prophets have spoken in certain mystical narratives), any
predictions delivered either regarding Judea or Jerusalem, or invasions
of any kind, which the sacred histories declare to have happened to
Judea or Jerusalem.  Whatever, then, is either narrated or
predicted of Jerusalem, must, if we accept the words of Paul as those
of Christ speaking in him, be understood as spoken in conformity with
his opin­ion regarding that city which he calls the heavenly
Jerusalem, and all those places or cities which are said to be cities
of the holy land, of which Jerusalem is the metropolis.  For we
are to suppose that it is from these very cities that the Saviour,
wishing to raise us to a higher grade of intelligence, promises to
those who have well managed the money entrusted to them by Himself,
that they are to have power over ten or five cities.  If, then,
the prophecies delivered concerning Judea, and Jerusalem, and Judah,
and Israel, and Jacob, not being understood by us in a carnal sense,
signify certain divine mysteries, it cer­tainly follows that those
prophecies also which were delivered either concerning Egypt or the
Egyptians, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_372.html" id="vi.v.v.i-Page_372" n="372" />or Babylonia and
the Babylonians, and Sidon and the Sidonians, are not to be understood
as spoken of that Egypt which is situated on the earth, or of the
earthly Babylon, Tyre, or Sidon.  Nor can those predictions which
the prophet Ezekiel delivered concerning Pharaoh king of Egypt, apply
to any man who may seem to have reigned over Egypt, as the nature of
the passage itself declares.  In a similar manner also, what is
spoken of the prince of Tyre cannot be under­stood of any man or
king of Tyre.  And how could we possibly accept, as spoken of a
man, what is related in many passages of Scripture, and especially in
Isaiah, regarding Nebuchadnezzar?  For he is not a man who is said
to have “fallen from heaven,” or who was
“Lucifer,” or who “arose in the morning.” 
But with respect to those predictions which are found in Ezekiel
concerning Egypt, such as that it is to be destroyed in forty years, so
that the foot of man should not be found within it, and that it should
suf­fer such devastation, that throughout the whole land the blood
of men should rise to the knees, I do not know that anyone possessed of
understanding could refer this to that earthly Egypt which adjoins
Ethio­pia.  But let us see whether it may not be
under­stood more fittingly in the following manner:  viz.,
that as there is a heavenly Jerusalem and Judea, and a nation
undoubtedly which inhabits it, and is named Israel; so also it is
possible that there are certain localities near to these which may seem
to be called either Egypt, or Babylon, or Tyre, or Sidon, and that the
princes of these places, and the souls, if there be any, that inhabit
them, are called Egyptians, Baby­lonians, Tyrians, and
Sidonians.  From whom also, according to the mode of life which
they lead there, a sort of captivity would seem to result, in
conse­quence of which they are said to have fallen from Judea into
Babylonia or Egypt, from a higher and better condition, or to have been
scattered into other countries.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.i-p134" shownumber="no">23.  For perhaps as those who, departing this
world in virtue of that death which is common to all, are arranged, in
conformity with their actions and deserts—according as they shall
be deemed worthy—some in the place which is called
“hell,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p134.1" n="2803" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p135" shownumber="no"> Infernus.</p></note> others in the bosom
of Abraham, and in different localities or mansions; so also from those
places, as if dying there, if the expression can be used,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p135.1" n="2804" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p136" shownumber="no"> Velut illic, si dici
potest, morientes.</p></note> do they come down from the “upper
world”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p136.1" n="2805" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p137" shownumber="no"> A superis.</p></note> to this
“hell.”  For that “hell” to which the
souls of the dead are con­ducted from this world, is, I believe,
on account of this distinction, called the “lower hell” by
Scripture, as is said in the book of Psalms:  “Thou hast
deliv­ered my soul from the lowest hell.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p137.1" n="2806" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p138" shownumber="no"> Cf.
<scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p138.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.30.3" parsed="|Ps|30|3|0|0" passage="Ps. xxx. 3.">Ps. xxx. 3.</scripRef> and <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p138.2" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.22" parsed="|Deut|32|22|0|0" passage="Deut. xxxii. 22">Deut. xxxii.  22</scripRef>.</p></note>  Everyone, accordingly, of those who
descend to the earth is, according to his deserts, or agreeably to the
position which he occupied there, ordained to be born in this world, in
a different country, or among a different <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_373.html" id="vi.v.v.i-Page_373" n="373" />nation, or in a different mode of life,
or surrounded by infirmities of a different kind, or to be descended
from religious parents, or parents who are not reli­gious; so that
it may sometimes happen that an Israelite descends among the Scythians,
and a poor Egyptian is brought down to Judea.  And yet our Saviour
came to gather together the lost sheep of the house of Israel; and as
many of the Israelites did not accept His teaching, those who belonged
to the Gentiles were called.  From which it will appear to follow,
that those prophecies which are delivered to the individual nations
ought to be referred rather to the souls, and to their different
heavenly mansions.  Nay, the narratives of the events which are
said to have happened either to the nation of Israel, or to Jerusalem,
or to Judea, when assailed by this or that nation, cannot in many
instances be understood as having actually<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p138.3" n="2807" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p139" shownumber="no"> Corporaliter.</p></note>
occurred, and are much more ap­propriate to those nations of souls
who inhabit that heaven which is said to pass away, or who even now are
supposed to be inhabitants of it.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.i-p140" shownumber="no">If now anyone demand of us clear and distinct
declarations on these points out of holy Scripture, we must answer that
it was the design of the Holy Spirit, in those portions which appear to
relate the history of events, rather to cover and conceal the
meaning:  in those passages, e.g., where they are said to go down
into Egypt, or to be carried captive to Baby­lonia, or when in
these very countries some are said to be brought to excessive
humiliation, and to be placed under bondage to their masters; while
others, again, in these very countries of their captivity, were held in
honour and esteem, so as to occupy positions of rank and power, and
were appointed to the gov­ernment of provinces;—all which
things, as we have said, are kept hidden and covered in the narratives
of holy Scripture, because “the kingdom of heaven is like a
treasure hid in a field; which when a man findeth, he hideth it, and
for joy thereof goeth away and selleth all that he hath, and buyeth
that field.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p140.1" n="2808" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p141" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p141.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.44" parsed="|Matt|13|44|0|0" passage="Matt. xiii. 44">Matt. xiii. 44</scripRef>.</p></note>  By which
similitude, consider whether it be not pointed out that the very soil
and surface, so to speak, of Scripture—that is, the literal
meaning­—is the field, filled with plants and flowers of all
kinds; while that deeper and profounder “spiritual”
mean­ing are the very hidden treasures of wisdom and knowledge
which the Holy Spirit by Isaiah calls the dark and invisible and hidden
treasures, for the find­ing out of which the divine help is
required:  for God alone can burst the brazen gates by which they
are enclosed and concealed, and break in pieces the iron bolts and
levers by which access is prevented to all those things which are
written and concealed in Genesis respecting the different kinds of
souls, and of those seeds and generations which either have a close
connection with Israel<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p141.2" n="2809" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p142" shownumber="no"> Ad propinquitatem
pertinent Israel.</p></note> or are widely
separated from his descendants; as well as what is that descent
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_374.html" id="vi.v.v.i-Page_374" n="374" />of seventy souls into Egypt,
which seventy souls became in that land as the stars of heaven in
multitude.  But as not all of them were the light of this
world­—“for all who are of Israel are not
Israel”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p142.1" n="2810" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p143" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.i-p143.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.6" parsed="|Rom|9|6|0|0" passage="Rom. ix. 6">Rom. ix. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>—they grow
from being seventy souls to be an important people,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.i-p143.2" n="2811" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.i-p144" shownumber="no"> Ex ipsis Septuaginta
animabus fiunt aliqui.</p></note> and as the “sand by the sea-shore
innumer­able.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.v.v.ii" next="vi.v.v.iii" prev="vi.v.v.i" progress="52.45%" title="Chapter I., Sections 1-23 translated from the Greek:  On the Inspiration of Holy Scripture, and How the Same is to be Read and Understood, and What is the Reason of the Uncertainty in it; and of the Impossibility or Irrationality of Certain Things in it, Taken According to the Letter.">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_349.html" id="vi.v.v.ii-Page_349" n="349" /><p class="c59" id="vi.v.v.ii-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="vi.v.v.ii-p1.1">Translated from the
Greek.</span></p>
<p class="c26" id="vi.v.v.ii-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="vi.v.v.ii-p2.1">Chapter I.—On the Inspiration of
Holy Scripture, and How the Same is to be Read and Understood, and What
is the Reason of the Uncertainty in it; and of the Impossibility or
Irrationality of Certain Things in it, Taken According to the
Letter.</span></p>
<p class="c26" id="vi.v.v.ii-p3" shownumber="no">(The translation from the Greek is designedly literal,
that the difference between the original and the paraphrase of Rufinus
may be more clearly seen.)</p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.v.v.ii-p4" shownumber="no">1.  Since, in our investigation of matters of
such importance, not satisfied with the common opinions, and with the
clear evi­dence of visible things,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p4.1" n="2812" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p5.1" lang="EL">τῇ ἐναργείᾳ
τῶν
βλεπομένων.</span></p></note> we
take in addition, for the proof of our statements, testimonies from
what are believed by us to be divine writings, viz., from that which is
called the Old Testament, and that which is styled the New, and
endeavour by reason to con­firm our faith; and as we have not yet
spoken of the Scriptures as divine, come and let us, as if by way of an
epitome, treat of a few points respecting them, lay­ing down those
reasons which lead us to regard them as divine writings.  And
be­fore making use of the words of the writ­ings themselves,
and of the things which are exhibited in them, we must make the
following statement regarding Moses and Jesus Christ,—the
lawgiver of the Hebrews, and the Introducer of the sav­ing
doctrines according to Christianity.  For, although there have
been very many legislators among the Greeks and Barbari­ans, and
teachers who announced opinions which professed to be the truth, we
have heard of no legislator who was able to imbue other nations with a
zeal for the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_350.html" id="vi.v.v.ii-Page_350" n="350" />reception of
his words; and although those who professed to philosophize about truth
brought forward a great apparatus of apparent logical demonstration, no
one has been able to impress what was deemed by him the truth upon
other na­tions, or even on any number of persons worth mentioning
in a single nation.  And yet not only would the legislators have
liked to enforce those laws which appeared to be good, if possible,
upon the whole human race, but the teachers also to have spread what
they imagined to be truth everywhere throughout the world.  But as
they were unable to call men of other lan­guages and from many
nations to observe their laws, and accept their teaching, they did not
at all attempt to do this, consider­ing not unwisely the
impossibility of such a result happening to them.  Whereas all
Greece, and the barbarous part of our world, contains innumerable
zealots, who have deserted the laws of their fathers and the
established gods, for the observance of the laws of Moses and the
discipleship of the words of Jesus Christ; although those who clave to
the law of Moses were hated by the worshippers of images, and those who
accepted the words of Jesus Christ were exposed, in addition, to the
danger of death.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.ii-p6" shownumber="no">2.  And if we observe how powerful the word
has become in a very few years, notwithstanding that against those who
acknowledged Christianity conspiracies were formed, and some of them on
its account put to death, and others of them lost their property, and
that, notwithstand­ing the small number of its teachers,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p6.1" n="2813" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p7.1" lang="EL">οὐδὲ τῶν
διδασκάλων
πλεοναζόντων</span>.</p></note> it was preached everywhere throughout the
world, so that Greeks and Barbarians, wise and foolish, gave themselves
up to the worship that is through Jesus,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p7.2" n="2814" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p8.1" lang="EL">τῇ διὰ
᾽Ιησοῦ
θεοσεβεία</span>.</p></note> we
have no difficulty in saying that the result is be­yond any human
power,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p8.2" n="2815" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p9.1" lang="EL">μεῖζον ἤ
κατὰ
ἄνθρωπον το
πρᾶγμα
εἶναι</span>.</p></note> Jesus having taught
with all authority and persuasive­ness that His word should not be
over­come; so that we may rightly regard as oracular
responses<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p9.2" n="2816" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p10" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p10.1" lang="EL">χρησμούς</span>.</p></note> those utterances of
His, such as, “Ye shall be brought before governors and kings for
My sake, for a testimony against them and the
Gen­tiles;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p10.2" n="2817" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.18" parsed="|Matt|10|18|0|0" passage="Matt. x. 18">Matt. x. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> and, “Many
shall say unto Me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not eaten in Thy
name, and drunk in Thy name, and in Thy name cast out devils?  And
I shall <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_351.html" id="vi.v.v.ii-Page_351" n="351" />say unto them,
Depart from Me, ye work­ers of iniquity, I never knew
you.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p11.2" n="2818" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p12" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.22-Matt.7.23" parsed="|Matt|7|22|7|23" passage="Matt. vii. 22, 23">Matt. vii. 22, 23</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now it was
perhaps (once) probable that, in uttering these words, He spoke them in
vain, so that they were not true; but when that which was delivered
with so much authority <i>has</i> come to pass, it shows that God,
having really become man, delivered to men the doctrines of
salvation.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p12.2" n="2819" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p13" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p13.1" lang="EL">σωτήρια
δόγματα</span>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.v.ii-p14" shownumber="no">3.  And what need is there to mention also
that it was predicted of Christ<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p14.1" n="2820" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p15" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p15.1" lang="EL">προεφητεύθη
ὁ Χριστός</span>.</p></note> that then
would the rulers fail from Judah, and the leaders from his
thighs,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p15.2" n="2821" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p16" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p16.1" lang="EL">ἐκ τῶν
μηρῶν</span>.</p></note> when He came for
whom it is reserved (the king­dom, namely); and that the
expectation of the Gentiles should dwell in the land?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p16.2" n="2822" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p17" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p17.1" lang="EL">ἐπιδημήσῃ</span>.</p></note>  For it is clearly manifest from the
history, and from what is seen at the present day, that from the times
of Jesus there were no longer any who were called kings of the
Jews;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p17.2" n="2823" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p18" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p18.1" lang="EL">οὔκ ἔτι
βασιλεῖς
᾽Ιουδαίαν
ἐχρημάτισαν</span>.</p></note> all those Jewish institutions on which they
prided themselves—I mean those arrangements relating to the
temple and the altar, and the offering of the ser­vice, and the
robes of the high priest ­having been destroyed.  For the
prophecy was fulfilled which said, “The children of Israel shall
sit many days, there being no king, nor ruler, nor sacrifice, nor
altar, nor priesthood, nor responses.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p18.2" n="2824" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p19" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Hos.3.4" parsed="|Hos|3|4|0|0" passage="Hos. iii. 4">Hos. iii. 4</scripRef>.  Quoted from the Septuagint.</p></note>  And these predictions we employ to
answer those who, in their perplexity as to the words spoken in Genesis
by Jacob to Judah, as­sert that the Ethnarch,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p19.2" n="2825" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p20" shownumber="no"> Termed by Rufinus
“Patriarch.”</p></note> being of the race of Judah, is the ruler of
the people, and that there will not fail some of his seed, until the
advent of that Christ whom they figure to their imagination.  But
if “the children of Israel are to sit many days without a king,
or ruler, or altar, or priest­hood, or responses;” and if,
since the temple was destroyed, there exists no longer sacrifice, nor
altar, nor priesthood, it is manifest that the ruler <i>has</i> failed
out of Judah, and the leader from between his thighs.  And since
the prediction declares that “the ruler shall not fail from
Judah, and the leader from between his thighs, until what is reserved
for Him shall come,” it is manifest that He is come to whom
(belongs) what is reserved—the expecta­tion of the
Gentiles.  And this is clear from the multitude of the heathen who
have believed on God through Jesus Christ.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.ii-p21" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_352.html" id="vi.v.v.ii-Page_352" n="352" />4.  And
in the song in Deuteronomy,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p21.1" n="2826" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p22" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p22.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32" parsed="|Deut|32|0|0|0" passage="Deut. xxxii">Deut. xxxii</scripRef>.</p></note> also, it is
prophetically made known that, on account of the sins of the former
peo­ple, there was to be an election of foolish nations, which has
been brought to pass by no other than by Jesus.  “For
they,” He says, “moved Me to jealousy with that which is
not God, they have provoked Me to anger with their idols; and I will
move them to jealousy with those which are not a people, and will
provoke them to anger with a foolish nation.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p22.2" n="2827" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p23" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p23.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.21" parsed="|Deut|32|21|0|0" passage="Deut. xxxii. 21">Deut. xxxii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now it is possi­ble to understand
with all clearness how the Hebrews, who are said to have moved God to
jealousy by that which is not God, and to have provoked Him to anger by
their idols, were (themselves) aroused to jealousy by that which was
not a people—the foolish nation, namely, which God chose by the
advent of Jesus Christ and His disciples.  We see, indeed,
“our call­ing, that not many wise men after the flesh, not
many mighty, not many noble (are called); but God hath chosen the
foolish things of the world to confound the wise; and base things, and
things that are de­spised, hath God chosen, and things that are
not, to bring to nought the things which formerly
existed;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p23.2" n="2828" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p24" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.26-1Cor.1.28" parsed="|1Cor|1|26|1|28" passage="1 Cor. i. 26-28">1 Cor. i. 26–28</scripRef>.</p></note> and let not the
Israel according to the flesh, which is called by the apostle
“flesh,” boast in the presence of God.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.ii-p25" shownumber="no">5.  And what are we to say regarding the
prophecies of Christ in the Psalms, there being a certain ode with the
superscription “For the Beloved,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p25.1" n="2829" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p26" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p26.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.1-Ps.45.2" parsed="|Ps|45|1|45|2" passage="Ps. xlv. 1, 2">Ps. xlv. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note>
whose” tongue” is said to be the “pen of a ready
writer, who is fairer than the sons of men,” since “grace
was poured on His lips?”  For a proof that grace was poured
on His lips is this, that although the period of His teach­ing was
short—for He taught somewhere about a year and a few
months—the world has been filled with his teaching, and with the
worship of God (established) through Him.  For there arose
“in His days right­eousness and abundance of
peace,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p26.2" n="2830" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p27" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.72.7" parsed="|Ps|72|7|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxii. 7">Ps. lxxii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> which abides until
the consummation, which has been called the taking away of the moon;
and He continues “ruling from sea to sea, and from the rivers to
the ends of the earth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p27.2" n="2831" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p28" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p28.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.72.8" parsed="|Ps|72|8|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxii. 8">Ps. lxxii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  And to the
house of David has been given a sign:  for the Virgin bore, and
was pregnant,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p28.2" n="2832" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p29" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p29.1" lang="EL">ἐτεκε
καὶ ἐν γαστρὶ
ἔσχε, καὶ
ἔτεκεν
υἱόν</span>.</p></note> and brought forth a
son, and His name is Emmanuel, which is, “God with us;” and
as the same prophet <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_353.html" id="vi.v.v.ii-Page_353" n="353" />says, the prediction has been fulfilled,
“God (is) with us; know it, O nations, and be overcome; ye who
are strong, be vanquished:”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p29.2" n="2833" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p30" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p30.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.8.8-Isa.8.9" parsed="|Isa|8|8|8|9" passage="Isa. viii. 8, 9">Isa. viii. 8, 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  for we
of the heathen have been overcome and vanquished, we who have been
taken by the grace of His teaching.  The place also of His birth
has been foretold in (the prophecies of) Micah:  “For thou,
Bethlehem,” he says, “land of Judah, art by no means the
least among the rulers of Judah; for out of thee shall come forth a
Ruler, who shall rule My people Israel.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p30.2" n="2834" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p31" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:Mic.5.2 Bible:Matt.2.6" parsed="|Mic|5|2|0|0;|Matt|2|6|0|0" passage="Mic. 5.2; Matt. 2.6">Mic.
v. 2 with Matt. ii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  And according to Daniel, seventy weeks
were fulfilled until (the coming of) Christ the Ruler.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p31.2" n="2835" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p32" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p32.1" osisRef="Bible:Dan.9.25" parsed="|Dan|9|25|0|0" passage="Dan. ix. 25">Dan. ix. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>  And He came, who, according to
Job,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p32.2" n="2836" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p33" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p33.1" osisRef="Bible:Job.40 Bible:Job.41" parsed="|Job|40|0|0|0;|Job|41|0|0|0" passage="Job xl. and xli">Job xl. and xli</scripRef>.</p></note> has subdued the great fish,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p33.2" n="2837" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p34" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p34.1" lang="EL">τὸ μέγα
κῆτος</span>.</p></note> and has given power to His true disciples to
tread upon serpents and scorpions, and all the power of the
enemy,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p34.2" n="2838" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p35" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p35.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.19" parsed="|Luke|10|19|0|0" passage="Luke x. 19">Luke x. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> without sustaining
any in­jury from them.  And let one notice also the universal
advent of the apostles sent by Jesus to announce the Gospel, and he
will see both that the undertaking was beyond human power, and that the
commandment came from God.  And if we examine how men, on hearing
new doctrines, and strange words, yielded themselves up to these
teachers, being overcome, amid the very desire to plot against them, by
a divine power that watched over these (teachers), we shall not be
incredulous as to whether they also wrought miracles, God bearing
witness to their words both by signs, and wonders, and divers
miracles.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.ii-p36" shownumber="no">6.  And while we thus briefly<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p36.1" n="2839" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p37" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p37.1" lang="EL">ὡς ἐν
ἐπιτομ</span>*.</p></note> demon­strate the deity of Christ, and
(in so doing) make use of the prophetic declarations regarding Him, we
demonstrate at the same time that the writings which prophe­sied
of Him were divinely inspired; and that those documents which announced
His coming and His doctrine were given forth with all power and
authority, and that on this account they obtained the election from the
Gentiles.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p37.2" n="2840" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p38" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p38.1" lang="EL">διὰ τοῦτο
τῆς ἀπὸ τῶν
ἐθνῶν
ἐκλογῆς
κεκρατηκότα</span>.</p></note>  We must say,
also, that the divinity of the prophetic declarations, and the
spiritual nature of the law of Moses, shone forth after the advent of
Christ.  For before the advent of Christ it was not altogether
possible to exhibit manifest proofs of the divine in­spiration of
the ancient Scripture; whereas His coming led those who might suspect
the law and the prophets not to be divine, to the clear conviction that
they were <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_354.html" id="vi.v.v.ii-Page_354" n="354" />composed by
(the aid of) heavenly grace.  And he who reads the words of the
proph­ets with care and attention, feeling by the very perusal the
traces of the divinity<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p38.2" n="2841" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p39" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p39.1" lang="EL">ἴχνος
ἐνθουσιασμοῦ</span>.</p></note> that is in them,
will be led by his own emotions to believe that those words which have
been deemed to be the words of God are not the compositions of
men.  The light, moreover, which was contained in the law of
Moses, but which had been concealed by a veil, shone forth at the
advent of Jesus, the veil being taken away, and those blessings, the
shadow of which was contained in the letter, coming forth gradually to
the knowledge (of men).</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.ii-p40" shownumber="no">7.  It would be tedious now to
enumer­ate the most ancient prophecies respecting each future
event, in order that the doubter, being impressed by their divinity,
may lay aside all hesitation and distraction, and devote himself with
his whole soul to the words of God.  But if in every part of the
Scriptures the superhuman element of thought<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p40.1" n="2842" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p41" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p41.1" lang="EL">τὸ ὑπὲρ
ἄνθρωπον τῶν
νοημάτων</span>.</p></note>
does not seem to present itself to the uninstructed, that is not at all
wonderful for, with respect to the works of that providence which
embraces the whole world, some show with the utmost clearness that they
are works of provi­dence, while others are so concealed as to seem
to furnish ground for unbelief with respect to that God who orders all
things with unspeakable skill and power.  For the artistic
plan<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p41.2" n="2843" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p42" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p42.1" lang="EL">ὁ τεχνικὸς
λόγος</span>.</p></note> of a providential Ruler is not so evident in
those matters belong­ing to the earth, as in the case of the sun,
and moon, and stars; and not so clear in what relates to human
occurrences, as it is in the souls and bodies of animals,—the
object and reason of the impulses, and phantasies and natures of
animals, and the structure of their bodies, being carefully ascertained
by those who attend to these things.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p42.2" n="2844" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p43" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p43.1" lang="EL">Σφόδρα τοῦ
πρὸς τί καὶ
ἕνεκα τίνος
εὑρισκομένου
τοῖς τούτων
ἐπιμελομένοις,
περὶ τὰς
ὁρμὰς, καὶ
τὰς
φαντασίας,
καὶ φύσεις
τῶν ζώων, καὶ
τὰς
κατασκευὰς
τῶν
σωμάτων</span>.</p></note>  But as
(the doctrine of) provi­dence is not at all weakened<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p43.2" n="2845" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p44" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p44.1" lang="EL">χρεοκοπεῖται</span>.</p></note> (on account of those things which are not
understood) in the eyes of those who have once hon­estly accepted
it, so neither is the divinity of Scripture, which extends to the whole
of it, (lost) on account of the inability of our weakness to discover
in every expres­sion the hidden splendour of the doctrines
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_355.html" id="vi.v.v.ii-Page_355" n="355" />veiled in common and
unattractive phrase­ology.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p44.2" n="2846" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p45" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p45.1" lang="EL">ἐν
εὐτελεῖ καὶ
εὐκαταφρονήτῳ
λέξει</span>.</p></note>  For we
have the treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power
of God may shine forth, and that it may not be deemed to proceed from
us (who are but) human beings.  For if the
hack­neyed<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p45.2" n="2847" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p46" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p46.1" lang="EL">καθημαξευμέναι</span>.</p></note> methods of
demonstration (common) among men, contained in the books (of the
Bible), had been successful in pro­ducing conviction; then our
faith would rightly have been supposed to rest on the wisdom of men,
and not on the power of God; but now it is manifest to everyone who
lifts up his eyes, that the word and preaching have not prevailed among
the multitude “by persuasive words of wisdom, but by
demonstration of the Spirit and of power.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p46.2" n="2848" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p47" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p47.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.4" parsed="|1Cor|2|4|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ii. 4">1 Cor. ii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  Wherefore, since a celestial or even a
super-celestial power compels us to worship the only Creator, let us
leave the doctrine of the beginning of Christ, i.e., the
elements,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p47.2" n="2849" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p48" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p48.1" lang="EL">τῆς
στοιχειώσεως</span>.</p></note> and endeavour to go
on to perfection, in order that the wisdom spoken to the perfect may be
spoken to us also.  For he who possesses it promises to speak
wisdom among them that are perfect, but another wisdom than that of
this world, and of the rulers of this world, which is brought to
nought.  And this wisdom will be distinctly stamped<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p48.2" n="2850" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p49" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p49.1" lang="EL">ἐντυπωθήσεται</span>.</p></note> upon us, and will produce a revelation of
the mystery that was kept silent in the eternal ages,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p49.2" n="2851" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p50" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p50.1" lang="EL">χρόνοις
αἰωνίοις</span>.</p></note> but now has been manifested through the
pro­phetic Scriptures, and the appearance of our Lord and Saviour
Jesus Christ, to whom be glory for ever and ever. 
Amen.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.ii-p51" shownumber="no">8.  Having spoken thus briefly<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p51.1" n="2852" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p52" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p52.1" lang="EL">ὡς ἐν
ἐπιδρομῇ</span>.</p></note> on the subject of the divine inspiration of
the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_356.html" id="vi.v.v.ii-Page_356" n="356" />holy Scriptures,
it is necessary to proceed to the (consideration of the) manner in
which they are to be read and understood, seeing numerous errors have
been com­mitted in consequence of the method in which the holy
documents<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p52.2" n="2853" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p53" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p53.1" lang="EL">τὰ ἅγια
ἀναγνώσματα</span>.</p></note> ought to be
examined;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p53.2" n="2854" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p54" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p54.1" lang="EL">πῶς δεῖ
ἐφοδεύειν</span>.</p></note> not having been
discovered by the multitude.  For both the hardened in heart, and
the ignorant persons<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p54.2" n="2855" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p55" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p55.1" lang="EL">οἱ ἰδιῶται
τῶν ἐκ τῆς
περιτομῆς</span>.</p></note> belonging to the
circumcision, have not believed on our Saviour, thinking that they are
follow­ing the language of the prophecies re­specting Him,
and not perceiving in a manner palpable to their senses<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p55.2" n="2856" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p56" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p56.1" lang="EL">αἰσθητῶς</span>.</p></note> that He had proclaimed liberty to the
captives, nor that He had built up what they truly con­sider the
city of God, nor cut off “the chariots of Ephraim, and the horse
from Jerusalem,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p56.2" n="2857" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p57" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p57.1" osisRef="Bible:Zech.9.10" parsed="|Zech|9|10|0|0" passage="Zech. ix. 10">Zech. ix. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> nor eaten butter
and honey, and, before knowing or preferring the evil, had selected the
good.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p57.2" n="2858" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p58" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p58.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.7.15" parsed="|Isa|7|15|0|0" passage="Isa. vii. 15">Isa. vii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>  And thinking, moreover, that it was
prophesied that the wolf—the four-footed animal—was to feed
with the lamb, and the leopard to lie down with the kid, and the calf
and bull and lion to feed together, being led by a little child, and
that the ox and bear were to pasture together, their young ones growing
up together, and that the lion was to eat straw like the ox:<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p58.2" n="2859" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p59" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p59.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.11.6-Isa.11.7" parsed="|Isa|11|6|11|7" passage="Isa. xi. 6, 7">Isa. xi. 6, 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  seeing none of these things visibly
accomplished during the advent of Him who is believed by us to be
Christ, they did not accept our Lord Jesus; but, as having called
Himself Christ improperly,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p59.2" n="2860" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p60" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p60.1" lang="EL">παρὰ τὸ
δέον</span>.</p></note> they crucified
Him.  And those belonging to heretical sects reading this
(statement), “A fire has been kindled in Mine
anger;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p60.2" n="2861" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p61" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p61.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.15.14" parsed="|Jer|15|14|0|0" passage="Jer. xv. 14">Jer. xv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> and this, “I
am a jealous God, visiting the iniquities of the fathers upon the
children unto the third and fourth generation;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p61.2" n="2862" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p62" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p62.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.20.5" parsed="|Exod|20|5|0|0" passage="Ex. xx. 5">Ex. xx. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and this, “I repent of having anointed
Saul to be king;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p62.2" n="2863" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p63" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p63.1" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.15.11" parsed="|1Sam|15|11|0|0" passage="1 Sam. xv. 11">1 Sam. xv. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> and this, “I
am a God that maketh peace, and createth evil;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p63.2" n="2864" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p64" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p64.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.45.7" parsed="|Isa|45|7|0|0" passage="Isa. xlv. 7">Isa. xlv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> and, among others, this, “There is not
wickedness in the city which the <span class="sc" id="vi.v.v.ii-p64.2">Lord</span> hath not
done;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p64.3" n="2865" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p65" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p65.1" osisRef="Bible:Amos.3.6" parsed="|Amos|3|6|0|0" passage="Amos iii. 6">Amos iii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> and again this,
“Evils came down from the <span class="sc" id="vi.v.v.ii-p65.2">Lord</span> upon the
gates of Jerusalem;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p65.3" n="2866" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p66" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p66.1" osisRef="Bible:Mic.1.12" parsed="|Mic|1|12|0|0" passage="Mic. i. 12">Mic. i. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> and, “An evil
spirit from the <span class="sc" id="vi.v.v.ii-p66.2">Lord</span> plagued
Saul;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p66.3" n="2867" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p67" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p67.1" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.16.14 Bible:1Sam.18.10" parsed="|1Sam|16|14|0|0;|1Sam|18|10|0|0" passage="1 Sam. xvi. 14; xviii. 10">1 Sam. xvi. 14; xviii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> and countless other
passages like these—they have not ventured to disbelieve these as
the Scriptures of God; but believing them to be the (words) of the
Demiurge, whom the Jews worship, they thought that as the Demiurge was
an imperfect and unbenevo­<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_357.html" id="vi.v.v.ii-Page_357" n="357" />lent God, the Saviour had come to
an­nounce a more perfect Deity, who, they say, is not the
Demiurge, being of different opinions regarding Him; and having once
departed from the Demiurge, who is the only uncreated God, they have
given them­selves up to fictions, inventing to themselves
hypotheses, according to which they im­agine that there are some
things which are visible, and certain other things which are not
visible, all which are the fancies of their own minds.  And yet,
indeed, the more simple among those who profess to belong to the Church
have supposed that there is no deity greater than the Demi­urge,
being right in so thinking, while they imagine regarding Him such
things as would not be believed of the most savage and unjust of
mankind.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.ii-p68" shownumber="no">9.  Now the cause, in all the points
pre­viously enumerated, of the false opinions, and of the impious
statements or ignorant assertions<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p68.1" n="2868" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p69" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p69.1" lang="EL">ἰδιωτικῶν</span>.</p></note> about God,
appears to be nothing else than the not understanding the Scripture
according to its spiritual meaning, but the interpretation of it
agree­ably to the mere letter.  And therefore, to those who
believe that the sacred books are not the compositions of men, but that
they were composed by inspiration<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p69.2" n="2869" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p70" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p70.1" lang="EL">ἐπιπνοίας</span>.</p></note> of the Holy
Spirit, agreeably to the will of the Father of all things through Jesus
Christ, and that they have come down to us, we must point out the ways
(of interpreting them) which appear (correct) to us, who cling to the
standard<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p70.2" n="2870" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p71" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p71.1" lang="EL">κανόνος</span>.</p></note> of the heavenly
Church of Jesus Christ according to the succession of the
apostles.  Now, that there are certain mystical economies made
known by the holy Scriptures, all—even the most simple of those
who adhere to the word—have believed; but what these are, candid
and modest individuals confess that they know not.  If, then, one
were to be perplexed about the intercourse of Lot with his daughters,
and about the two wives of Abraham, and the two sisters married to
Jacob, and the two handmaids who bore him children, they can return no
other answer than this, that these are mysteries not understood by
us.  Nay, also, when the (description of the) fitting out of the
tabernacle is read, believing that what is written is a type,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p71.2" n="2871" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p72" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p72.1" lang="EL">τύπους
εἶναι τὰ
γεγραμμένα</span>.</p></note> they seek <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_358.html" id="vi.v.v.ii-Page_358" n="358" />to adapt what they can to each particular
related about the tabernacle,—not being wrong so far as regards
their belief that the tabernacle is a type of <i>something</i>, but
erring sometimes in adapting the descrip­tion of that of which the
tabernacle is a type, to some special thing in a manner worthy of
Scripture.  And all the history that is considered to tell of
marriages, or the begetting of children, or of wars, or any histories
whatever that are in circula­tion among the multitude, they
declare to be types; but of what in each individual instance, partly
owing to their habits not being thoroughly exercised—partly, too,
owing to their precipitation—sometimes, even when an individual
does happen to be well trained and clear-sighted, owing to the
excessive difficulty of discovering things on the part of
men,—the nature of each particular regarding these (types) is not
clearly ascertained.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.ii-p73" shownumber="no">10.  And what need is there to speak of the
prophecies, which we all know to be filled with enigmas and dark
sayings?  And if we come to the Gospels, the exact understanding
of these also, as being the mind of Christ, requires the grace that was
given to him who said, “But we have the mind of Christ, that we
might know the things freely given to us by God.  Which things
also we speak, not in the words which man’s wisdom teacheth, but
which the Spirit teacheth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p73.1" n="2872" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p74" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p74.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.12-1Cor.2.13 Bible:1Cor.2.16" parsed="|1Cor|2|12|2|13;|1Cor|2|16|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 2.12,13,16">1 Cor.
ii. 12, 13, and 16</scripRef> ad
fin.</p></note>  And who,
on read­ing the revelations made to John, would not be amazed at
the unspeakable mys­teries therein concealed, and which are
evident (even) to him who does not com­prehend what is
written?  And to what person, skilful in investigating words,
would the Epistles of the Apostles seem to be clear and easy of
understanding, since even in them there are countless numbers of most
profound ideas, which, (issuing forth) as by an aperture, admit of no
rapid com­prehension?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p74.2" n="2873" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p75" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p75.1" lang="EL">Μυρίων ὅσων
κἀκεῖ, ὡς δἰ
ὀπῆς,
μεγίστων καὶ
πλείστων
νοημάτων οὐ
βραχεῖαν
ἀφορμὴν
παρεχόντων</span>.</p></note>  And
therefore, since these things are so, and since innumerable
indi­viduals fall into mistakes, it is not safe in reading (the
Scriptures) to declare that one easily understands what needs the key
of knowledge, which the Saviour declares is with the lawyers.  And
let those answer who will not allow that the truth was with these
before the advent of Christ, how the key of knowledge is said by our
Lord Jesus Christ to be with those who, as they allege,
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_359.html" id="vi.v.v.ii-Page_359" n="359" />had not the books which
contain the secrets<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p75.2" n="2874" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p76" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p76.1" lang="EL">ἀπόῤῥητα</span>.</p></note> of knowledge, and
perfect mys­teries.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p76.2" n="2875" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p77" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p77.1" lang="EL">παντελῆ
μυστήρια</span>.</p></note>  For His words
run thus:  “Woe unto you, ye lawyers! for ye have taken away
the key of knowledge:  ye have not entered in yourselves, and them
that were entering in ye hindered.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p77.2" n="2876" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p78" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p78.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.52" parsed="|Luke|11|52|0|0" passage="Luke xi. 52">Luke xi. 52</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.v.ii-p79" shownumber="no">11.  The way, then, as it appears to us, in
which we ought to deal with the Scrip­tures, and extract from them
their mean­ing, is the following, which has been ascer­tained
from the Scriptures themselves.  By Solomon in the Proverbs we
find some such rule as this enjoined respecting the divine doctrines of
Scripture:<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p79.1" n="2877" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p80" shownumber="no"> The Septuagint: 
<span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p80.1" lang="EL">Καὶ σὺ δὲ
ἀπόγραψαι
αὐτὰ σεαυτῷ
τρισσῶς, εἰς
βσυλὴν καὶ
γνῶσιν ἐπὶ
τὸ πλάτος τῆς
καρδίας σου ·
διδάκω οὖν σε
ἀληθῆ λόγον,
καὶ γνῶσιν
ἀληθῆ
ὑπακούειν,
τοῦ
ἀποκρίνεσθαί
σε λόγους
ἀληθείας
τοῖς
προβαλλομένοις
σοι</span>.  The Vulgate reads:  Ecce,
descripsi eam tibi tripliciter, in cogitationibus et scientia, ut
ostenderem tibi firmitatem et eloquia veritatis, respondere ex his
illis, qui miserunt te.</p></note>  “And do
thou portray them in a threefold manner, in counsel and knowledge, to
answer words of truth to them who propose them to thee.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p80.2" n="2878" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p81" shownumber="no"> Cf. note 4,
<i>ut supra</i>.</p></note>  The individual ought, then, to portray
the ideas of holy Scripture in a threefold manner upon his own soul; in
order that the simple man may be edified by the “flesh,” as
it were, of the Scripture, for so we name the obvious sense; while he
who has ascended a certain way (may be edified) by the
“soul,” as it were.  The perfect man, again, and he
who resem­bles those spoken of by the apostle, when he says,
“We speak wisdom among them that are perfect, but not the wisdom
of the world, nor of the rulers of this world, who come to nought; but
we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery, the hidden wisdom, which God
hath ordained before the ages, unto our glory,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p81.1" n="2879" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p82" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p82.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.6-1Cor.2.7" parsed="|1Cor|2|6|2|7" passage="1 Cor. ii. 6, 7">1 Cor. ii. 6, 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  (may receive edification) from the
spiritual law, which has a shadow of good things to come.  For as
man consists of body, and soul, and spirit, so in the same way does
Scripture, which has been arranged to be given by God for the salvation
of men.  And therefore we deduce this also from a book which is
despised by some—<i>The Shepherd</i>—in respect of the
command given to Hermas to write two books, and after so doing to
announce to the presbyters of the Church what he had learned from the
Spirit.  The words are as follows:  “You will write two
books, and give one to Clement, and one to Grapte.  And Grapte
shall admonish <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_360.html" id="vi.v.v.ii-Page_360" n="360" />the
widows and the orphans, and Clement will send to the cities abroad,
while you will announce to the presbyters of the Church.” 
Now Grapte, who admonishes the widows and the orphans, is the mere
letter (of Scripture), which admonishes those who are yet children in
soul, and not able to call God their Father, and who are on that
account styled orphans,—admon­ishing, moreover, those who no
longer have an unlawful bridegroom,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p82.2" n="2880" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p83" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p83.1" lang="EL">παρανόμῳ
νυμφίῳ</span>.</p></note> but who remain
widows, because they have not yet become worthy of the (heavenly)
Bridegroom; while Clement, who is already beyond the letter, is said to
send what is written to the cities abroad, as if we were to call these
the “souls,” who are above (the influence of) bodily
(affections) and degraded<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p83.2" n="2881" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p84" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p84.1" lang="EL">τῶν κάτω
νοημάτων</span>.</p></note> ideas,—the
disciple of the Spirit himself being enjoined to make known, no longer
by let­ters, but by living words, to the presbyters of the whole
Church of God, who have become grey<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p84.2" n="2882" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p85" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p85.1" lang="EL">πεπολιωμένοις</span>.</p></note> through
wisdom.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.ii-p86" shownumber="no">12.  But as there are certain passages of
Scripture which do not at all contain the “corporeal”
sense, as we shall show in the following (paragraphs), there are also
places where we must seek only for the “soul,” as it were,
and “spirit” of Scrip­ture.  And perhaps on this
account the water-vessels containing two or three firkins a-piece are
said to lie for the purification of the Jews, as we read in the Gospel
ac­cording to John:  the expression darkly intimating, with
respect to those who (are called) by the apostle “Jews”
secretly, that they are purified by the word of Scripture, receiving
sometimes two firkins, i.e., so to speak, the “psychical”
and “spiritual” sense; and sometimes three firkins, since
some have, in addition to those already mentioned, also the
“cor­poreal” sense, which is capable of
(pro­ducing) edification.  And six water-vessels are
reasonably (appropriate) to those who are purified in the world, which
was made in six days—the perfect number.  That the first
“sense,” then, is profitable in this respect, that it is
capable of imparting edi­fication, is testified by the multitudes
of genuine and simple believers; while of that interpretation which is
referred back to the “soul,” there is an illustration in
Paul’s first Epistle to the Corinthians.  The
ex­pression is, “Thou shalt not muzzle the mouth of the ox
that treadeth out the corn;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p86.1" n="2883" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p87" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p87.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.9 Bible:Deut.25.4" parsed="|1Cor|9|9|0|0;|Deut|25|4|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ix. 9 and Deut. xxv. 4">1 Cor. ix. 9 and Deut. xxv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> to which he
adds, “Doth God <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_361.html" id="vi.v.v.ii-Page_361" n="361" />take care of oxen? or saith He it
alto­gether for our sakes?  For our sakes, no doubt, this was
written:  that he that plougheth should plough in hope, and that
he who thresheth, in hope of partak­ing.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p87.2" n="2884" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p88" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p88.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.9-1Cor.9.10" parsed="|1Cor|9|9|9|10" passage="1 Cor. ix. 9, 10">1 Cor. ix. 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note>  And there are numerous
interpre­tations adapted to the multitude which are in
circulation, and which edify those who are unable to understand
profounder mean­ings, and which have somewhat the same
character.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.ii-p89" shownumber="no">13.  But the interpretation is
“spiritual,” when one is able to show of what heavenly
things the Jews “according to the flesh” served as an
example and a shadow, and of what future blessings the law contains a
shadow.  And, generally, we must investi­gate, according to
the apostolic promise, “the wisdom in a mystery, the hidden
wis­dom which God ordained before the world for the glory”
of the just, which “none of the princes of this world
knew.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p89.1" n="2885" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p90" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p90.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.6-1Cor.2.8" parsed="|1Cor|2|6|2|8" passage="1 Cor. ii. 6, 7, 8">1 Cor. ii. 6, 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  And the same
apostle says somewhere, after refer­ring to certain events
mentioned as occur­ring in Exodus and Numbers, “that these
things happened to them figuratively, but that they were written on our
account, on whom the ends of the world are come.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p90.2" n="2886" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p91" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p91.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.11" parsed="|1Cor|10|11|0|0" passage="1 Cor. x. 11">1 Cor. x. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>  And he gives an opportunity for
ascertain­ing of what things these were patterns, when he
says:  “For they drank of the spiritual Rock that followed
them, and that Rock was Christ.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p91.2" n="2887" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p92" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p92.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.4" parsed="|1Cor|10|4|0|0" passage="1 Cor. x. 4">1 Cor. x. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  And in another Epistle, when sketching
the various mat­ters relating to the tabernacle, he used the
words:  “Thou shalt make everything ac­cording to the
pattern showed thee in the mount.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p92.2" n="2888" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p93" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p93.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.25.40 Bible:Heb.8.5" parsed="|Exod|25|40|0|0;|Heb|8|5|0|0" passage="Ex. xxv. 40 and Heb. viii. 5">Ex. xxv. 40 and Heb. viii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  Moreover, in the Epistle to the
Galatians, as if upbraiding those who think that they read the law, and
yet do not understand it, judging that those do not understand it who
do not reflect that alle­gories are contained under what is
written, he says:  “Tell me, ye that desire to be under the
law, do ye not hear the law?  For it is written, Abraham had two
sons; the one by the bond-maid, the other by the free woman.  But
he who was by the bond-maid was born according to the flesh; but he of
the free woman was by promise.  Which things are an
allegory:<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p93.2" n="2889" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p94" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p94.1" lang="EL">ἀλληγορούμενα</span>.</p></note>  for these are
the two covenants,” and so on.  Now we must carefully
observe each word employed by him.  He says:  “Ye who
desire to be under the law,” not “Ye that are under the
law;” and, “Do ye not <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_362.html" id="vi.v.v.ii-Page_362" n="362" /><i>hear</i>the
law?”—“hearing” being under­stood to mean
“<i>comprehending</i>” and
“<i>knowing</i>.”  And in the Epistle to the
Colossians, briefly abridging the meaning of the whole legislation, he
says:  “Let no man therefore judge you in meat, or in drink,
or in respect of a festival, or of a new moon, or of Sabbaths, which
are a shadow of things to come.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p94.2" n="2890" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p95" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p95.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.16" parsed="|Col|2|16|0|0" passage="Col. ii. 16">Col. ii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>  Moreover, in the Epistle to the
Hebrews, discoursing of those who belong to the circumcision, he
writes:  “who serve for an ensample and shadow of heavenly
things.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p95.2" n="2891" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p96" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p96.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.8.5" parsed="|Heb|8|5|0|0" passage="Heb. viii. 5">Heb. viii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now it is
probable that, from these illustrations, those will entertain no doubt
with respect to the five books of Moses, who have once given in their
adhesion to the apostle, as divinely inspired;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p96.2" n="2892" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p97" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p97.1" lang="EL">ὡς
θεῖον
ἄνδρα</span>.</p></note>
but do you wish to know, with regard to the rest of the his­tory,
if it also happened as a pattern?  We must note, then, the
expression in the Epistle to the Romans, “I have left to myself
seven thousand men, who have not bowed the knee to
Baal,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p97.2" n="2893" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p98" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p98.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.4 Bible:1Kgs.19.18" parsed="|Rom|11|4|0|0;|1Kgs|19|18|0|0" passage="Rom. 11.4; 1 Kings 19.18">Rom. xi. 4; cf. 1 Kings xix. 18</scripRef>.  [3 Kings according to the
Septuagint and Vulgate enumeration.  S.]</p></note> quoted from the
third book of Kings, which Paul has understood as equivalent (in
meaning) to those who are Israelites according to elec­tion,
because not only were the Gentiles benefited by the advent of Christ,
but also certain of the race of God.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p98.2" n="2894" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p99" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p99.1" lang="EL">τινὰς ἀπὸ
τοῦ θεῖου
γένους</span>, i.e., Israelites.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.v.ii-p100" shownumber="no">14.  This being the state of the case, we have to
sketch what seem to us to be the marks of the (true) understanding of
Scriptures.  And, in the first place, this must be pointed out,
that the object of the Spirit, which by the providence of God, through
the Word who was in the begin­ning with God, illuminated the
ministers of truth, the prophets and apostles, was especially (the
communication) of ineffa­ble mysteries regarding the affairs of
men (now by men I mean those souls that make use of bodies), in order
that he who is capable of instruction may by investiga­tion, and
by devoting himself to the study of the profundities of meaning
contained in the words, become a participator of all the doctrines of
his counsel.  And among those matters which relate to souls (who
cannot otherwise obtain perfection apart from the rich and wise truth
of God), the (doctrines) belonging to God and His only-begotten Son are
necessarily laid down as primary, viz., of what nature He is, and in
what manner He is the Son of God, and what are the causes of His
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_363.html" id="vi.v.v.ii-Page_363" n="363" />descending even to (the
assumption of) human flesh, and of complete humanity; and what, also,
is the operation of this (Son), and upon whom and when
exer­cised.  And it was necessary also that the subject of
kindred beings, and other ration­al creatures, both those who are
divine and those who have fallen from blessed­ness, together with
the reasons of their fall, should be contained in the divine teaching;
and also that of the diversities of souls, and of the origin of these
diver­sities, and of the nature of the world, and the cause of its
existence.  We must learn also the origin of the great and
terrible wickedness which overspreads the earth, and whether it is
confined to this earth only, or prevails elsewhere.  Now, while
these and similar objects were present to the Spirit, who enlightened
the souls of the holy ministers of the truth, there was a second
object, for the sake of those who were unable to endure the fatigue of
in­vestigating matters so important, viz., to conceal the doctrine
relating to the pre­viously mentioned subjects, in expressions
containing a narrative which conveyed an announcement regarding the
things of the visible creation,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p100.1" n="2895" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p101" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p101.1" lang="EL">περὶ τῶν
αἰσθητῶν
δημιουργημάτων</span>.</p></note> the creation
of man, and the successive descendants of the first men until they
became numerous; and other histories relating the acts of just men, and
the sins occasionally committed by these same men as being human
beings, and the wicked deeds, both of unchastity and vice, committed by
sinful and ungodly men.  And what is most remarkable, by the
his­tory of wars, and of the victors, and the vanquished, certain
mysteries are indi­cated to those who are able to test these
statements.  And more wonderful still, the laws of truth are
predicted by the written legislation;—all these being described
in a connected series, with a power which is truly in keeping with the
wisdom of God.  For it was intended that the covering also of the
spiritual truths—I mean the “bodi­ly” part of
Scripture—should not be with­out profit in many cases, but
should be capable of improving the multitude, according to their
capacity.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.ii-p102" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_364.html" id="vi.v.v.ii-Page_364" n="364" />15.  But
since, if the usefulness of the legislation, and the sequence and
beauty<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p102.1" n="2896" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p103" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p103.1" lang="EL">γλαφυρόν</span>.</p></note> of the history,
were universally evident of itself,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p103.2" n="2897" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p104" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p104.1" lang="EL">αὐτόθεν</span>.</p></note> we should not
believe that any other thing could be understood in the Scriptures save
what was obvious, the word of God has arranged that certain
stumbling-blocks, as it were, and offences, and impossibili­ties,
should be introduced into the midst of the law and the history, in
order that we may not, through being drawn away in all directions by
the merely attractive na­ture of the language,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p104.2" n="2898" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p105" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p105.1" lang="EL">ὑπὸ τῆς
λέξεως
ἑλκόμενοι τὸ
ἀγωγὸν
ἄκρατον
ἐχούσης</span>.</p></note> either altogether fall away from the (true)
doctrines, as learn­ing nothing worthy of God, or, by not
departing from the letter, come to the knowledge of nothing more
divine.  And this also we must know, that the principal aim being
to announce the “spiritual” connection in those things that
are done, and that ought to be done, where the Word found that things
done according to the history could be adapted to these mystical
senses, He made use of them, concealing from the multitude the deeper
meaning; but where, in the narrative of the develop­ment of
super-sensual things,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p105.2" n="2899" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p106" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p106.1" lang="EL">ἐν τῇ
διηγήσει τῆς
περὶ τῶν
νοητῶν
ἀκολουθίας</span>.</p></note> there did not
follow the performance of those certain events, which was already
indicated by the mystical meaning, the Scripture interwove in the
history (the account of) some event that did not take place, sometimes
what could not have happened; sometimes what could, but did not. 
And sometimes a few words are interpolated which are not true in their
literal acceptation,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p106.2" n="2900" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p107" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p107.1" lang="EL">κατὰ τὸ
σῶμα</span>.</p></note> and sometimes a
larger number.  And a similar practice also is to be noticed with
regard to the legislation, in which is often to be found what is useful
in itself, and appro­priate to the times of the legislation; and
sometimes also what does not appear to be of utility; and at other
times impossibili­ties are recorded for the sake of the more
skilful and inquisitive, in order that they may give themselves to the
toil of investi­gating what is written, and thus attain to a
becoming conviction of the manner in which a meaning worthy of God must
be sought out in such subjects.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.ii-p108" shownumber="no">16.  It was not only, however, with the (Scriptures
composed) before the advent (of Christ) that the Spirit thus dealt; but
as being the same Spirit, and (proceeding) from the one God, He did the
same thing both with the evangelists and the apostles<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_365.html" id="vi.v.v.ii-Page_365" n="365" />,—as even these do not contain
through­out a pure history of events, which are in­terwoven
indeed according to the letter, but which did not actually
occur.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p108.1" n="2901" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p109" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p109.1" lang="EL">Οὐδὲ τούτων
πάντη
ἄκρατον τὴν
ἱστορίαν τῶν
προσυφασμένων
κατὰ τὸ
σωματικὸν
ἐχόντων, μὴ
γεγενημένων
· οὐδὲ τὴν
νομοθεσίαν
καὶ τὰς
ἐντολὰς
πάντως τὸ
εὔλογον
ἐμφαίνοντα</span>
.  One <span class="sc" id="vi.v.v.ii-p109.2">ms</span>. reads <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p109.3" lang="EL">γεγενημένην</span>,
referring to <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p109.4" lang="EL">ἱστορίαν</span>, on which one
editor remarks, “Hic et in sequentibus imploro fidem
codicum!”</p></note>  Nor even do
the law and the commandments wholly convey what is agreeable to
reason.  For who that has understanding will sup­pose that
the first, and second, and third day, and the evening and the morning,
ex­isted without a sun, and moon, and stars? and that the first
day was, as it were, also without a sky?  And who is so foolish as
to suppose that God, after the manner of a husbandman, planted a
paradise in Eden, towards the east, and placed in it a tree of life,
visible and palpable, so that one tasting of the fruit by the bodily
teeth obtained life? and again, that one was a partaker of good and
evil by masticating what was taken from the tree?  And if God is
said to walk in the paradise in the evening, and Adam to hide himself
under a tree, I do not suppose that anyone doubts that these things
figuratively indi­cate certain mysteries, the history having taken
place in appearance, and not literally.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p109.5" n="2902" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p110" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p110.1" lang="EL">διὰ
δοκούσης
ιστορίας καὶ
οὐ σωματικῶς
γεγενημένης</span>.</p></note>  Cain also, when going forth from the
presence of God, certainly appears to thoughtful men as likely to lead
the reader to inquire what is the presence of God, and what is the
meaning of going out from Him.  And what need is there to say
more, since those who are not altogether blind can collect countless
instances of a similar kind recorded as having occurred, but which did
not literally<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p110.2" n="2903" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p111" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p111.1" lang="EL">κατὰ την
λέξιν</span>.</p></note> take place? 
Nay, the Gospels themselves are filled with the same kind of
narratives; e.g., the devil leading Jesus up into a high
moun­tain, in order to show him from thence the kingdoms of the
whole world, and the glory of them.  For who is there among those
who do not read such accounts carelessly, that would not condemn those
who think that with the eye of the body­—which requires a
lofty height in order that the parts lying (immediately) under and
adjacent may be seen—the kingdoms of the Persians, and Scythians,
and Indians, and Parthians, were beheld, and the manner in which their
princes are glorified among men?  And the attentive reader may
no­tice in the Gospels innumerable other pas­sages like
these, so that he will be convinced that in the histories that are
literally re<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_366.html" id="vi.v.v.ii-Page_366" n="366" />­corded,
circumstances that did not occur are inserted.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.ii-p112" shownumber="no">17.  And if we come to the legislation of
Moses, many of the laws manifest the irrationality, and others the
impossibility, of their literal<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p112.1" n="2904" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p113" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p113.1" lang="EL">ὅσον
ἐπὶ τῷ καθ᾽
ἑαυτοὺς
τηρεῖσθαι</span>.</p></note>
observance.  The irration­ality (in this), that the people
are forbid­den to eat vultures, although no one even in the direst
famines was (ever) driven by want to have recourse to this bird; and
that children eight days old, which are un­circumcised, are
ordered to be extermi­nated from among their people, it being
necessary, if the law were to be carried out at all literally with
regard to these, that their fathers, or those with whom they are
brought up, should be commanded to be put to death.  Now the
Scripture says:  “Every male that is uncircumcised, who
shall not be circumcised on the eighth day, shall be cut off from among
his people.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p113.2" n="2905" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p114" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p114.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.17.14" parsed="|Gen|17|14|0|0" passage="Gen. xvii. 14">Gen. xvii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>  And if you
wish to see impossibilities con­tained in the legislation, let us
observe that the goat-stag is one of those animals that cannot exist,
and yet Moses commands us to offer it as being a clean beast; whereas a
griffin, which is not recorded ever to have been subdued by man, the
lawgiver forbids to be eaten.  Nay, he who care­fully
considers (the famous injunction re­lating to) the Sabbath,
“Ye shall sit each one in your dwellings:  let no one go out
from his place on the seventh day,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p114.2" n="2906" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p115" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p115.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.16.29" parsed="|Exod|16|29|0|0" passage="Ex. xvi. 29">Ex. xvi. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>
will deem it impossible to be literally observed:  for no living
being is able to sit throughout a whole day, and remain without moving
from a sitting position.  And therefore those who belong to the
circumcision, and all who desire that no meaning should be exhibited,
save the literal one, do not in­vestigate at all such subjects as
those of the goat-stag and griffin and vulture, but indulge in foolish
talk on certain points, multiplying words and adducing
tasteless<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p115.2" n="2907" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p116" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p116.1" lang="EL">ψυχρὰς
παραδόσεις</span>.</p></note> traditions; as, for
example, with regard to the Sabbath, saying that two thousand
cu­bits is each one’s limit.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p116.2" n="2908" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p117" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p117.1" lang="EL">τόπον
ἑκάστῳ εἶναι
δισχιλίους
πήχεις</span>.</p></note>  Others, again, among whom is Dositheus
the Samaritan, condemning such an interpretation, think that in the
position in which a man is found on the Sabbath-day, he is to remain
until evening.  Moreover, the not carrying of a burden on the
Sabbath-day is an im­possibility; and therefore the Jewish
teach­<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_367.html" id="vi.v.v.ii-Page_367" n="367" />ers have
fallen into countless absurdities,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p117.2" n="2909" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p118" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p118.1" lang="EL">Εἰς
ἀπεραντολογίαν
ἐληλύθασι</span>.</p></note> saying that a
shoe of such a kind was a burden, but not one of another kind; and that
a sandal which had nails was a bur­den, but not one that was
without them; and in like manner what was borne on one shoulder (was a
load), but not that which was carried on both.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.ii-p119" shownumber="no">18.  And if we go to the Gospel and institute
a similar examination, what would be more irrational than (to take
literally the injunction), “Salute no man by the
way,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p119.1" n="2910" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p120" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p120.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.4" parsed="|Luke|10|4|0|0" passage="Luke x. 4">Luke x. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> which simple
persons think the Sav­iour enjoined on the apostles?  The
com­mand, moreover, that the right cheek should be smitten, is
most incredible, since everyone who strikes, unless he happen to have
some bodily defect,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p120.2" n="2911" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p121" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p121.1" lang="EL">εἰ μὴ ἄρα
πεπονθώς τι
παρὰ φύσιν
τυγχάνοι</span>.</p></note> smites the
<i>left</i> cheek with his <i>right</i> hand.  And it is
im­possible to take (literally, the statement) in the Gospel about
the “offending” of the right eye.  For, to grant the
possibility of one being “offended” by the sense of sight,
how, when there are two eyes that see, should the blame be laid upon
the right eye?  And who is there that, con­demning himself
for having looked upon a woman to lust after her, would rationally
transfer the blame to the right eye alone, and throw <i>it</i>
away?  The apostle, more­over, lays down the law, saying,
“Is any man called, being circumcised?  Let him not become
uncircumcised.” <note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p121.2" n="2912" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p122" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p122.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.18" parsed="|1Cor|7|18|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vii. 18">1 Cor. vii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>  In the first
place, anyone will see that he does not utter these words in connection
with the subject before him.  For, when laying down precepts on
marriage and purity, how will it not appear that he has
intro­duced these words at random?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p122.2" n="2913" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p123" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p123.1" lang="EL">εἰκῆ</span>.</p></note>  But, in the second place, who will say
that a man does wrong who endeavours to become un­circumcised, if
that be possible, on account of the disgrace that is considered by the
multitude to attach to circumcision.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.ii-p124" shownumber="no">All these statements have been made by us, in
order to show that the design of that divine power which gave us the
sacred Scriptures is, that we should not receive what is presented by
the letter alone (such things being sometimes not true in their literal
acceptation, but absurd and impos­sible), but that certain things
have been introduced into the actual history and into the legislation
that are useful in their literal sense.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p124.1" n="2914" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p125" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p125.1" lang="EL">καὶ τῇ κατὰ
τὸ ῥητὸν
χρησίμων
νομοθεσίᾳ</span>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.v.ii-p126" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_368.html" id="vi.v.v.ii-Page_368" n="368" />19.  But
that no one may suppose that we assert respecting the whole that no
his­tory is real<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p126.1" n="2915" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p127" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p127.1" lang="EL">γέγονεν</span>.</p></note> because a certain
one is not; and that no law is to be literally observed, because a
certain one, (understood) ac­cording to the letter, is absurd or
impossi­ble; or that the statements regarding the Saviour are not
true in a manner percept­ible to the senses;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p127.2" n="2916" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p128" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p128.1" lang="EL">κατὰ τὸ
αἰσθητόν</span>.</p></note> or that no command­ment and precept of
His ought to be obeyed;—we have to answer that, with regard to
certain things, it is perfectly clear to us that the historical account
is true; as that Abraham was buried in the double cave at Hebron, as
also Isaac and Jacob, and the wives of each of them; and that Shechem
was given as a portion to Joseph;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p128.2" n="2917" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p129" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p129.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.48.22 Bible:Josh.24.32" parsed="|Gen|48|22|0|0;|Josh|24|32|0|0" passage="Gen. xlviii. 22 and Josh. xxiv. 32">Gen. xlviii. 22 and Josh. xxiv.
32</scripRef>.</p></note> and that
Jerusalem is the metropolis of Judea, in which the temple of God was
built by Solomon; and innumerable other statements.  For the
passages that are true in their historical meaning are much more
numerous than those which are interspersed with a purely spiritual
signification.  And again, who would not say that the
com­mand which enjoins to “honour thy father and thy mother,
that it may be well with thee,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p129.2" n="2918" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p130" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p130.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.20.12 Bible:Eph.6.2-Eph.6.3" parsed="|Exod|20|12|0|0;|Eph|6|2|6|3" passage="Ex. xx. 12 and Eph. vi. 2, 3">Ex. xx. 12 and Eph. vi. 2, 3</scripRef>.</p></note> is
useful, apart from all allegorical meaning,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p130.2" n="2919" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p131" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p131.1" lang="EL">χωρις πάσης
ἀναγωγῆς</span>.</p></note>
and ought to be observed, the Apostle Paul also having employed these
very same words?  And what need is there to speak of the
(prohibitions), “Thou shalt not commit adultery,”
“Thou shalt not kill,” “Thou shalt not steal,”
“Thou shalt not bear false witness?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p131.2" n="2920" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p132" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p132.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.20.13-Exod.20.16" parsed="|Exod|20|13|20|16" passage="Ex. xx. 13-16">Ex. xx. 13–16</scripRef>.</p></note>  And again, there are commandments
contained in the Gospel which admit of no doubt whether they are to be
observed according to the letter or not; e.g., that which says,
“But I say unto you, Whoever is angry with his
brother,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p132.2" n="2921" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p133" shownumber="no"> [<scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p133.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.22" parsed="|Matt|5|22|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 22">Matt. v. 22</scripRef>.]</p></note> and so on. 
And again, “But I say unto you, Swear not at all.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p133.2" n="2922" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p134" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p134.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.34" parsed="|Matt|5|34|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 34">Matt. v. 34</scripRef>.</p></note>  “And in the writings of the
apostle the literal sense is to be retained:  “Warn them
that are unruly, comfort the feeble-minded, support the weak, be
patient towards all men;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p134.2" n="2923" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p135" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p135.1" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.14" parsed="|1Thess|5|14|0|0" passage="1 Thess. v. 14">1 Thess. v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> although it is
possible for those ambitious of a deeper meaning to retain the
profundities of the wisdom of God, without setting aside the
commandment in its literal meaning.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p135.2" n="2924" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p136" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p136.1" lang="EL">Εἰ και παρὰ
τοῖς
φιλοτιμοτέροις
δύναται
σώζειν
ἕκαστον
αὐτῶν, μετὰ
τοῦ μὴ
ἀθετεῖσθαι
τὴν κατὰ τὸ
ῥητὸν
ἑντολην, βάθη
Θεοῦ
σοφίας</span>.</p></note>  The
careful (reader), however, will be in doubt<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p136.2" n="2925" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p137" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p137.1" lang="EL">περιελκυσθήσεται</span>.</p></note> as
to cer­tain points, being unable to show without
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_369.html" id="vi.v.v.ii-Page_369" n="369" />long investigation whether
this history so deemed literally occurred or not, and whether the
literal meaning of this law is to be observed or not.  And
therefore the exact reader must, in obedience to the Saviour’s
injunction to “search the Scriptures,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p137.2" n="2926" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p138" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p138.1" osisRef="Bible:John.5.39" parsed="|John|5|39|0|0" passage="John v. 39">John v. 39</scripRef>.</p></note> carefully ascertain in how far the literal
meaning is true, and in how far im­possible; and so far as he can,
trace out, by means of similar statements, the mean­ing everywhere
scattered through Scripture of that which cannot be understood in a
literal signification.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.ii-p139" shownumber="no">20.  Since, therefore, as will be clear to
those who read, the connection taken literally is impossible, while the
sense pre­ferred<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p139.1" n="2927" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p140" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p140.1" lang="EL">ὁπροηγούμενος</span>.</p></note> is not impossible,
but even the true one, it must be our object to grasp the whole
meaning, which connects the account of what is literally impossible in
an intelligible manner with what is not only not impossible, but also
historically true, and which is allegorically understood, in respect of
its not having literally occurred.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p140.2" n="2928" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p141" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p141.1" lang="EL">῞Ολον τὸν νοῦν
φιλοτιμητέον
καταλαμβάνειν,
συνείροντα
τὸν περὶ τῶν
κατὰ τὴν
λέξιν
ἀδυνάτων
λόγον νοητῶς
τοῖς οὐ μόνον
οὐκ
ἀδυνάτοις,
ἀλλὰ καὶ
ἀληθέσι κατὰ
τὴν ἱστορίαν,
συναλληγορουμένοις
τοῖς ὅσον
ἐπὶ τῇ λέξει,
μὴ
γεγενημένοις</span>.</p></note>  For,
with respect to holy Scripture, our opinion is that the whole of it has
a “spir­itual,” but not the whole a
“bodily” meaning, because the bodily meaning is in many
places proved to be impossible.  And therefore great attention
must be bestowed by the cautious reader on the divine books, as being
divine writings; the manner of understanding which ap­pears to us
to be as follows:—The Scrip­tures relate that God chose a
certain nation upon the earth, which they call by several names. 
For the whole of this nation is termed Israel, and also Jacob. 
And when it was divided in the times of Jeroboam the son of Nebat, the
ten tribes related as being subject to him were called Israel; and the
remaining two, along with the tribe of Levi, being ruled over by the
de­scendants of David, were named Judah.  And the whole of
the territory which the people of this nation inhabited, being given
them by God, receives the name of Judah, the metropolis of which is
Jerusalem,—a metropolis, namely, of numerous cities, the names of
which lie scattered about in many other passages (of Scripture), but
are enumerated together in the book of Joshua the son of Nun.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p141.2" n="2929" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p142" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p142.1" lang="EL">ἐν
᾽Ιησοῦ τῷ
τοῦ Ναυῆ</span>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.v.ii-p143" shownumber="no">21.  Such, then, being the state of the case, the
apostle, elevating our power of <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_370.html" id="vi.v.v.ii-Page_370" n="370" />discernment (above the letter), says
some­where, “Behold Israel after the flesh,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p143.1" n="2930" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p144" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p144.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.18" parsed="|1Cor|10|18|0|0" passage="1 Cor. x. 18">1 Cor. x. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> as if there were an Israel “according
to the Spirit.”  And in another place he says, “For
they who are the children of the flesh are not the children of
God;” nor are “they all Israel who are of
Israel;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p144.2" n="2931" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p145" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p145.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.6 Bible:Rom.9.8" parsed="|Rom|9|6|0|0;|Rom|9|8|0|0" passage="Rom. ix. 6, 8">Rom. ix. 6, 8</scripRef>.</p></note> nor is “he a
Jew who is one outwardly, nor is that ‘circumcision’ which
is outward in the flesh:  but he is a Jew who is one
‘inwardly;’ and circumcision is that of the heart, in the
spirit, and not in the let­ter.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p145.2" n="2932" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p146" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p146.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.28-Rom.2.29" parsed="|Rom|2|28|2|29" passage="Rom. ii. 28, 29">Rom. ii. 28, 29</scripRef>.</p></note>  For if the judgment respecting the
“Jew inwardly” be adopted, we must understand that, as
there is a “bodily” race of Jews, so also is there a race
of “Jews inwardly,” the soul having acquired this nobility
for certain mysterious reasons.  Moreover, there are many
prophecies which predict regarding Israel and Judah what is about to
befall them.  And do not such promises as are written concerning
them, in respect of their being mean in expres­sion, and
manifesting no elevation (of thought), nor anything worthy of the
prom­ise of God, need a mystical interpretation?  And if the
“spiritual” promises are an­nounced by visible signs,
then they to whom the promises are made are not
“cor­poreal.”  And not to linger over the point
of the Jew who is a Jew “inwardly,” nor over that of the
Israelite according to the “inner man”—these
statements being sufficient for those who are not devoid of
understanding—we return to our subject, and say that Jacob is the
father of the twelve patriarchs, and they of the rulers of the people;
and these, again, of the other Israelites.  Do not, then, the
“corporeal” Israelites refer their descent to the rulers of
the people, and the rulers of the people to the patriarchs, and the
patriarchs to Jacob, and those still higher up; while are not the
“spiritual” Israelites, of whom the “corporeal”
Israelites were the type, sprung from the families, and the families
from the tribes, and the tribes from some one individual whose descent
is not of a “corporeal” but of a better kind,—he,
too, being born of Isaac, and he of Abraham,—all going back to
Adam, whom the apostle declares to be Christ?  For every beginning
of those families which have rela­tion to God as to the Father of
all, took its commencement lower down with Christ, who is next to the
God and Father of all,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p146.2" n="2933" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p147" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p147.1" lang="EL">Πᾶσα γὰρ
ἀρχὴ πατριῶν
τῶν ὡς πρὸς
τὸν τῶν ὅλων
Θεὸν,
κατωτέρω ἀπὸ
τοῦ Χριστοῦ
ἤρξατο τοῦ
μετὰ τὸν τῶν
ὅλων Θεὸν καὶ
πατέρα</span>.</p></note> being thus the
Father of every soul, as <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_371.html" id="vi.v.v.ii-Page_371" n="371" />Adam is the father of all men.  And if Eve
also is intended by the apostle to refer to the Church, it is not
surprising that Cain, who was born of Eve, and all after him, whose
descent goes back to Eve, should be types of the Church, inasmuch as in
a pre-eminent sense they are all descended from the Church.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.ii-p148" shownumber="no">22.  Now, if the statements made to us
regarding Israel, and its tribes and its fam­ilies, are calculated
to impress us, when the Saviour says, “I was not sent but to the
lost sheep of the house of Israel,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p148.1" n="2934" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p149" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p149.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.24" parsed="|Matt|15|24|0|0" passage="Matt. xv. 24">Matt. xv. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> we
do not understand the expression as the Ebionites do, who are poor in
under­standing (deriving their name from the poverty of their
intellect—“Ebion” sig­nifying “poor”
in Hebrew), so as to sup­pose that the Saviour came specially to
the “carnal” Israelites; for “they who are the
children of the flesh are not the children of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p149.2" n="2935" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p150" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p150.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.8" parsed="|Rom|9|8|0|0" passage="Rom. ix. 8">Rom. ix. 8</scripRef>.  [See Dr. Burton’s
<i>Inquiry into the Heresies of the Apostolic Age</i> (Bampton
Lectures), pp. 184, 185, 498, 499.  S.]</p></note>  Again, the apostle teaches regarding
Jerusalem as follows:  “The Jerusalem which is above is
free, which is the mother of us all.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p150.2" n="2936" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p151" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p151.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.26" parsed="|Gal|4|26|0|0" passage="Gal. iv. 26">Gal. iv. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>  And in another Epistle: 
“But ye are come unto mount Zion, and to the city of the living
God, to the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of
angels, to the gen­eral assembly and to the Church of the
first-born which are written in heaven.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p151.2" n="2937" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p152" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p152.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.22-Heb.12.23" parsed="|Heb|12|22|12|23" passage="Heb. xii. 22, 23">Heb. xii. 22, 23</scripRef>.</p></note>  If, then, Israel is among the race of
souls,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p152.2" n="2938" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p153" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p153.1" lang="EL">ἐν
ψυχῶν
γένει</span>.</p></note> and if there is in
heaven a city of Jerusalem, it follows that the cities of Israel have
for their metropolis the heavenly Jeru­salem, and it consequently
is the metrop­olis of all Judea.  Whatever, therefore, is
predicted of Jerusalem, and spoken of it, if we listen to the words of
Paul as those of God, and of one who utters wisdom, we must understand
the Scriptures as speaking of the heavenly city, and of the whole
ter­ritory included within the cities of the holy land.  For
perhaps it is to these cities that the Saviour refers us, when to those
who have gained credit by having managed their “pounds”
well, He assigns the presi­dency over five or ten cities. 
If, therefore, the prophecies relating to Judea, and Jeru­salem,
and Israel, and Judah, and Jacob, not being understood by us in a
“carnal” sense, indicate some such mysteries (as already
mentioned), it will follow also that the predictions concerning Egypt
and the Egyptians, Babylon and the Babylonians, Tyre and the Tyrians,
Sidon and the Si<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_372.html" id="vi.v.v.ii-Page_372" n="372" />donians, or
the other nations, are spoken not only of these “bodily”
Egyptians, and Babylonians, and Tyrians, and Sidonians, but also of
their “spiritual” (counterparts).  For if there be
“spiritual” Israelites, it follows that there are also
“spiritual” Egyptians and Babylonians.  For what is
related in Ezekiel concerning Pharaoh king of Egypt does not at all
apply to the case of a certain man who ruled or was said to rule over
Egypt, as will be evident to those who give it careful
consideration.  Similarly, what is said about the ruler of Tyre
cannot be understood of a certain man who ruled over Tyre.  And
what is said in many places, and especially in Isaiah, of
Nebu­chadnezzar, cannot be explained of that individual.  For
the man Nebuchadnezzar neither fell from heaven, nor was he the morning
star, nor did he arise upon the earth in the morning.  Nor would
any man of understanding interpret what is said in Ezekiel about
Egypt—viz., that in forty years it should be laid desolate, so
that the footstep of man should not be found there­on, and that
the ravages of war should be so great that the blood should run
through­out the whole of it, and rise to the knees—of that
Egypt which is situated beside the Ethiopians whose bodies are
blackened by the sun.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.ii-p154" shownumber="no">23.  And perhaps as those here, dying
according to the death common to all, are, in consequence of the deeds
done here, so arranged as to obtain different places according to the
proportion of their sins, if they should be deemed worthy of the place
called Hades;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p154.1" n="2939" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p155" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p155.1" lang="EL">τοῦ
καλουμένου
χωρίου
ᾅδου</span>.</p></note> so those there
dying, so to speak, descend into this Hades, being judged deserving of
different abodes—better or worse—throughout all this space
of earth, and (of being de­scended) from parents of different
kinds,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p155.2" n="2940" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p156" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.ii-p156.1" lang="EL">καὶ παρὰ
τοισδε, ἤ
τοῖσδε τοῖς
πατράσι</span>.</p></note> so that an
Israelite may sometimes fall among Scythians, and an Egyptian
de­scend into Judea.  And yet the Saviour came to gather
together the lost sheep of the house of Israel; but many of the
Isra­elites not having yielded to His teaching,
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_373.html" id="vi.v.v.ii-Page_373" n="373" />those from the Gentiles were
called.…And these points, as we suppose, have been concealed in
the histories.  For “the kingdom of heaven is like a
treasure hid in a field; the which when a man hath found, he hideth,
and for joy thereof goeth and selleth all that he hath, and buyeth that
field.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p156.2" n="2941" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p157" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p157.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.44" parsed="|Matt|13|44|0|0" passage="Matt. xiii. 44">Matt. xiii. 44</scripRef>.</p></note>  Let us
notice, then, whether the apparent and superficial and obvious meaning
of Scripture does not resemble a field filled with plants of every
kind, while the things lying in it, and not visible to all, but buried,
as it were, under the plants that are seen, are the hidden treasures of
wisdom and knowledge; which the Spirit through Isaiah<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p157.2" n="2942" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p158" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p158.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.45.3" parsed="|Isa|45|3|0|0" passage="Isa. xlv. 3">Isa. xlv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> calls dark and invisible and concealed, God
alone being able to break the brazen gates that conceal them, and to
burst the iron bars that are upon the gates, in order that all the
statements in the book of Genesis may be discovered which refer to the
various genuine kinds, and seeds, as it were, of souls, which stand
nearly related to Israel, or at a distance from it; and the descent
into Egypt of the seventy souls, that they may there be­come as
the “stars of heaven in multi­tude.”  But since
not all who are of them are the light of the world—“for not
all who are of Israel are Israel”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.ii-p158.2" n="2943" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.ii-p159" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.ii-p159.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.6" parsed="|Rom|9|6|0|0" passage="Rom. ix. 6">Rom. ix. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>—they be­come from seventy souls
as the “sand that is beside the sea-shore
innumerable.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.v.v.iii" next="vi.v.vi" prev="vi.v.v.ii" progress="54.18%" title="Sections 24-End translated from the Latin."><p class="c59" id="vi.v.v.iii-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_374.html" id="vi.v.v.iii-Page_374" n="374" /><span class="c1" id="vi.v.v.iii-p1.1">From the Latin.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.v.v.iii-p2" shownumber="no">24.  This descent of the holy fathers into
Egypt will appear as granted to this world by the providence of God for
the illumination of others, and for the instruction of the human race,
that so by this means the souls of others might be assisted in the work
of enlightenment.  For to them was first granted the privilege of
converse with God, because theirs is the only race which is said to see
God; this being the meaning, by interpretation, of the word
“Israel.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p2.1" n="2944" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.32.28-Gen.32.30" parsed="|Gen|32|28|32|30" passage="Gen. xxxii. 28-30">Gen. xxxii. 28–30</scripRef>.</p></note>  And now it
follows that, agreeably to this view, ought the statement to be
accepted and explained that Egypt was scourged with ten plagues, to
allow the people of God to depart, or the account of what was done with
the people in the wilderness, or of the building of the tabernacle by
means of contributions from all the people, or of the wearing of the
priestly robes, or of the vessels of the public service, because, as it
is written, they truly contain within them the “shadow and form
of heavenly things.”  For Paul openly says of them, that
“they serve unto the example and shadow of heavenly
things.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p3.2" n="2945" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.8.5" parsed="|Heb|8|5|0|0" passage="Heb. viii. 5">Heb. viii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  There are,
moreover, contained in this same law the precepts and institutions,
according to which men are to live in the holy land.  Threatenings
also are held out as impending over those who shall transgress the law;
different kinds of purifications are moreover prescribed for those who
required purification, as being persons who were liable to frequent
pollution, that by means of these they may arrive at last at that one
purification after which no further pollution is permitted.  The
very people are numbered, though not all; for the souls of children are
not yet old enough to be numbered according to the divine
command:  nor are those souls who cannot become the head of
another, but are themselves subordinated to others as to a head, who
are called “women,” who certainly are not included in that
numbering which is enjoined by God; but they alone are numbered who are
called “men,” by which it might be shown that the women
could not be counted separately,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p4.2" n="2946" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p5" shownumber="no"> Extrinsecus.</p></note> but were
included in those called men.  Those, however, especially belong
to the sacred number, who are prepared to go forth to the battles of
the Israelites, and are able to fight against those public and private
enemies<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p5.1" n="2947" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p6" shownumber="no"> Hostes
inimicosque.</p></note> whom the Father
subjects to the Son, who sits on His right hand that He may destroy all
principality and power, and by means of these bands of His soldiery,
who, being engaged in a warfare for God, do not entangle themselves in
secular business, He may overturn the Kingdom of His adversary; by whom
the shields of faith are borne, and the weapons of wisdom brandished;
among whom also the helmet of hope and salvation gleams forth, and the
breastplate of brightness fortifies the breast that is filled with
God.  Such soldiers appear to me to be indicated, and to be
prepared for wars of this kind, in those persons who in the sacred
books are ordered by God’s command to be numbered.  But of
these, by far the more perfect and distinguished are shown to be those
of whom the very hairs of the head are said to be numbered.  Such,
indeed, as were punished for their sins, whose bodies fell in the
wilderness, appear to possess a resemblance to those who had made
indeed no little progress, but who could not at all, for various
reasons, attain to the end of perfection; because they are reported
either to have murmured, or to have worshipped idols, or to have
committed fornication, or to have done some evil work which the mind
ought not even to conceive.  I do not consider the following even
to be without some mystical meaning,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p6.1" n="2948" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p7" shownumber="no"> Ne illud quidem
sacramento aliquo vacuum puto.</p></note> viz., that
certain (of the Israelites), possessing many flocks and animals, take
possession by anticipation of a country adapted for pasture and the
feeding of cattle, which was the very first that the right hand of the
Hebrews had secured in <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_375.html" id="vi.v.v.iii-Page_375" n="375" />war.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p7.1" n="2949" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p8" shownumber="no"> Quem primum omnium
Israelitici belli dextra defenderat.</p></note>  For,
making a request of Moses to receive this region, they are divided off
by the waters of the Jordan, and set apart from any possession in the
holy land.  And this Jordan, according to the form of heavenly
things, may appear to water and irrigate thirsty souls, and the senses
that are adjacent to it.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p8.1" n="2950" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p9" shownumber="no"> Rigare et inundare
animas sitientes, et sensus adjacentes sibi.</p></note>  In connection
with which, even this statement does not appear superfluous, that Moses
indeed hears from God what is described in the book of Leviticus, while
in Deuteronomy it is the people that are the auditors of Moses, and who
learn from him what they could not hear from God.  For as
Deuteronomy is called, as it were, the second law, which to some will
appear to convey this signification, that when the first law which was
given through Moses had come to an end, so a second legislation seems
to have been enacted, which was specially transmitted by Moses to his
successor Joshua, who is certainly believed to embody a type<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p9.1" n="2951" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p10" shownumber="no"> Formam.</p></note> of our Saviour, by whose second
law—that is, the precepts of the Gospel—all things are
brought to perfection.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.iii-p11" shownumber="no">25.  We have to see, however, whether this
deeper meaning may not perhaps be indicated, viz., that as in
Deuteronomy the legislation is made known with greater clearness and
distinctness than in those books which were first written, so also by
that advent of the Saviour which He accomplished in His state of
humiliation, when He assumed the form of a servant, that more
celebrated and renowned second advent in the glory of His Father may
not be pointed out, and in it the types of Deuteronomy may be
fulfilled, when in the kingdom of heaven all the saints shall live
according to the laws of the everlasting Gospel; and as in His coming
now He fulfilled that law which has a shadow of good things to come, so
also by that (future) glorious advent will be fulfilled and brought to
perfection the shadows of the present advent.  For thus spake the
prophet regarding it:  “The breath of our countenance,
Christ the Lord, to whom we said, that under Thy shadow we shall live
among the nations;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p11.1" n="2952" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Lam.4.20" parsed="|Lam|4|20|0|0" passage="Lam. iv. 20">Lam. iv. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> at the time, viz.,
when He will more worthily transfer all the saints from a temporal to
an everlasting Gospel, according to the designation, employed by John
in the Apocalypse, of “an everlasting Gospel.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p12.2" n="2953" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p13" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14.6" parsed="|Rev|14|6|0|0" passage="Rev. xiv. 6">Rev. xiv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.v.iii-p14" shownumber="no">26.  But let it be sufficient for us in all
these matters to adapt our understanding to the rule of religion, and
so to think of the words of the Holy Spirit as not to deem the language
the ornate composition of feeble human eloquence, but to hold,
according to the scriptural statement, that “all the glory of the
King is within,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p14.1" n="2954" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p15" shownumber="no"> Omnis gloria regis
intrinsecus est.  Heb., Sept., and Vulgate all read,
“daughter of the king.”  Probably the omission of
“filiæ” in the text may be due to an error of the
copyists.  [Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.13" parsed="|Ps|45|13|0|0" passage="Ps. xlv. 13">Ps. xlv.
13</scripRef>.]</p></note> and that the
treasure of divine meaning is enclosed within the frail vessel of the
common letter.  And if any curious reader were still to ask an
explanation of individual points, let him come and hear, along with
ourselves, how the Apostle Paul, seeking to penetrate by help of the
Holy Spirit, who searches even the “deep things” of God,
into the depths of divine wisdom and knowledge, and yet, unable to
reach the end, so to speak, and to come to a thorough knowledge,
exclaims in despair and amazement, “Oh the depth of the riches of
the knowledge and wisdom of God!”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p15.2" n="2955" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.33" parsed="|Rom|11|33|0|0" passage="Rom. xi. 33">Rom. xi. 33</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now, that it was from despair of
attaining a perfect understanding that he uttered this exclamation,
listen to his own words:  “How unsearchable are God’s
judgments! and His ways, how past finding out!”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p16.2" n="2956" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.33" parsed="|Rom|11|33|0|0" passage="Rom. xi. 33">Rom. xi. 33</scripRef>.</p></note>  For he did not say that God’s
judgments were difficult to discover, but that they were altogether
inscrutable; nor that it was (simply) difficult to trace out His ways,
but that they were altogether past finding out.  For however far a
man may advance in his investigations, and how great soever the
progress that he may make by unremitting study, assisted even by the
grace of God, and with his mind enlightened, he will not be able to
attain to the end of those things which are the object of his
inquiries.  Nor can any created mind deem it possible in any way
to attain a full comprehension (of things); but after having discovered
certain of the objects of its research, it sees again others which have
still to be sought out.  And even if it should succeed in
mastering these, it will see again many others succeeding them which
must form the subject of investigation.  And on this account,
therefore, Solomon, the wisest of men, beholding by his wisdom the
nature of things, says, “I said, I will become wise; and wisdom
herself was made far from me, far further than it was; and a profound
depth, who shall find?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p17.2" n="2957" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p18" shownumber="no"> [<scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.7.23-Eccl.7.24" parsed="|Eccl|7|23|7|24" passage="Eccles. vii. 23, 24">Eccles. vii. 23, 24</scripRef>.]  The Septuagint reads: 
<span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.iii-p18.2" lang="EL">Εἶπα,
Σοφισθήσομαι
· καὶ αὕτη
ἐμακρύνθη
ἀπ᾽ ἐμοῦ,
μακρὰν ὑπέρ
ὃ ἦν, καὶ βαθὺ
βάθος, τίς
εὑρήσει
αὐτό</span>; the Vulgate translates this
literally.</p></note>  Isaiah also,
knowing that the beginnings of things could not be discovered by a
mortal nature, and not even by those natures which, although more
divine than human, were nevertheless themselves created or formed;
knowing then, that by none of these could either the beginning or the
end be discovered, says, “Tell the former things which have been,
and we know that ye are gods; or announce what are the last things, and
then we shall see that ye are gods.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p18.3" n="2958" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p19" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.41.22-Isa.41.23" parsed="|Isa|41|22|41|23" passage="Isa. xli. 22, 23">Isa. xli. 22, 23</scripRef>.</p></note>  For my Hebrew teacher also used thus
to teach, that as the beginning or end of all things could be
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_376.html" id="vi.v.v.iii-Page_376" n="376" />comprehended by no one, save
only our Lord Jesus Christ and the Holy Spirit, so under the form of a
vision Isaiah spake of two seraphim alone, who with two wings cover the
countenance of God, and with two His feet, and with two do fly, calling
to each other alternately, and saying, “Holy, holy, holy is the
<span class="sc" id="vi.v.v.iii-p19.2">Lord</span> God of Sabaoth; the whole earth is full of
Thy glory.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p19.3" n="2959" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.6.3" parsed="|Isa|6|3|0|0" passage="Isa. vi. 3">Isa. vi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  That the
seraphim alone have both their wings over the face of God, and over His
feet, we venture to declare as meaning that neither the hosts of holy
angels, nor the “holy seats,” nor the
“dominions,” nor the “principalities,” nor the
“powers,” can fully understand the beginning of all things,
and the limits of the universe.  But we are to understand that
those “saints” whom the Spirit has enrolled, and the
“virtues,” approach very closely to those very beginnings,
and attain to a height which the others cannot reach; and yet whatever
it be that these “virtues” have learned through revelation
from the Son of God and from the Holy Spirit—and they will
certainly be able to learn very much, and those of higher rank much
more than those of a lower—nevertheless it is impossible for them
to comprehend all things, according to the statement, “The most
part of the works of God are hid.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p20.2" n="2960" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p21" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Sir.16.21" parsed="|Sir|16|21|0|0" passage="Ecclesiasticus 16.21">Ecclus. xvi. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>  And therefore also it is to be desired
that every one, according to his strength, should ever stretch out to
those things that are before, “forgetting the things that are
behind,” both to better works and to a clearer apprehension and
understanding, through Jesus Christ our Saviour, to whom be glory for
ever!</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.iii-p22" shownumber="no">27.  Let every one, then, who cares for truth, be
little concerned about words and language, seeing that in every nation
there prevails a different usage of speech; but let him rather direct
his attention to the meaning conveyed by the words, than to the nature
of the words that convey the meaning, especially in matters of such
importance and difficulty:  as, e.g., when it is an object of
investigation whether there is any “substance” in which
neither colour, nor form, nor touch, nor magnitude is to be understood
as existing visible to the mind alone, which any one names as he
pleases; for the Greeks call such <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.iii-p22.1" lang="EL">ἀσώματον</span>, i.e.,
“incorporeal,” while holy Scripture declares it to be
“invisible,” for Paul calls Christ the “image of the
invisible God,” and says again, that by Christ were created all
things “visible and invisible.”  And by this it is
declared that there are, among created things, certain
“substances” that are, according to their peculiar nature,
invisible.  But although these are not themselves
“corporeal,” they nevertheless make use of bodies, while
they are themselves better than any bodily substances.  But that
“substance” of the Trinity which is the beginning and cause
of all things, “from which are all things, and through which are
all things, and in which are all things,” cannot be believed to
be either a body or in a body, but is altogether incorporeal.  And
now let it suffice to have spoken briefly on these points (although in
a digression, caused by the nature of the subject), in order to show
that there are certain things, the meaning of which cannot be unfolded
at all by any words of human language, but which are made known more
through simple apprehension than by any properties of words.  And
under this rule must be brought also the understanding of the sacred
Scripture, in order that its statements may be judged not according to
the worthlessness of the letter, but according to the divinity of the
Holy Spirit, by whose inspiration they were caused to be written.</p>
<p class="c26" id="vi.v.v.iii-p23" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="vi.v.v.iii-p23.1">Summary (of Doctrine) Regarding the
Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit, and the Other Topics Discussed in
the Preceding Pages.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.v.v.iii-p24" shownumber="no">28.  It is now time, after the rapid consideration
which to the best of our ability we have given to the topics discussed,
to recapitulate, by way of summing up what we have said in different
places, the individual points, and first of all to restate our
conclusions regarding the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.iii-p25" shownumber="no">Seeing God the Father is invisible and inseparable
from the Son, the Son is not generated from Him by
“prolation,” as some suppose.  For if the Son be a
“prolation” of the Father (the term “prolation”
being used to signify such a generation as that of animals or men
usually is), then, of necessity, both He who “prolated” and
He who <i>was</i> “prolated” are corporeal.  For we do
not say, as the heretics suppose, that some part of the substance of
God was converted into the Son, or that the Son was procreated by the
Father out of things non-existent,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p25.1" n="2961" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p26" shownumber="no"> Ex nullis
substantibus.</p></note> i.e., beyond
His own substance, so that there once was a time when He did not exist;
but, putting away all corporeal conceptions, we say that the Word and
Wisdom was begotten out of the invisible and incorporeal without any
corporeal feeling, as if it were an act of the will proceeding from the
understanding.  Nor, seeing He is called the Son of (His) love,
will it appear absurd if in this way He be called the Son of (His)
will.  Nay, John also indicates that “God is
Light,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p26.1" n="2962" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p27" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.5" parsed="|1John|1|5|0|0" passage="1 John i. 5">1 John i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and Paul also
declares that the Son is the splendour of everlasting light.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p27.2" n="2963" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p28" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p28.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" passage="Heb. i. 3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  As light, accordingly, could never
exist without splendour, so neither can the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_377.html" id="vi.v.v.iii-Page_377" n="377" />Son be understood to exist without the
Father; for He is called the “express image of His
person,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p28.2" n="2964" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p29" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" passage="Heb. i. 3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> and the Word and
Wisdom.  How, then, can it be asserted that there once was a time
when He was not the Son?  For that is nothing else than to say
that there was once a time when He was not the Truth, nor the Wisdom,
nor the Life, although in all these He is judged to be the perfect
essence of God the Father; for these things cannot be severed from Him,
or even be separated from His essence.  And although these
qualities are said to be many in understanding,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p29.2" n="2965" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p30" shownumber="no"> Quæ quidem
quamvis intellectu multa esse dicantur.</p></note>
yet in their nature and essence they are one, and in them is the
fulness of divinity.  Now this expression which we
employ—“that there never was a time when He did not
exist”—is to be understood with an allowance.  For
these very words “when” or “never” have a
meaning that relates to time, whereas the statements made regarding
Father, Son, and Holy Spirit are to be understood as transcending all
time, all ages, and all eternity.  For it is the Trinity alone
which exceeds the comprehension not only of temporal but even of
eternal intelligence; while other things which are not included in
it<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p30.1" n="2966" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p31" shownumber="no"> Quæ sunt extra
Trinitatem.</p></note> are to be measured by times and ages. 
This Son of God, then, in respect of the Word being God, which was in
the beginning with God, no one will logically suppose to be contained
in any place; nor yet in respect of His being “Wisdom,” or
“Truth,” or the “Life,” or
“Righteousness,” or “Sanctification,” or
“Redemption:”  for all these properties do not require
space to be able to act or to operate, but each one of them is to be
understood as meaning those individuals who participate in His virtue
and working.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.iii-p32" shownumber="no">29.  Now, if any one were to say that,
through those who are partakers of the “Word” of God, or of
His “Wisdom,” or His “Truth,” or His
“Life,” the Word and Wisdom itself appeared to be contained
in a place, we should have to say to him in answer, that there is no
doubt that Christ, in respect of being the “Word” or
“Wisdom,” or all other things, was in Paul, and that he
therefore said, “Do you seek a proof of Christ speaking in
me?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p32.1" n="2967" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p33" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p33.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.13.3" parsed="|2Cor|13|3|0|0" passage="2 Cor. xiii. 3">2 Cor. xiii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> and again, “I
live, yet not I, but Christ liveth in me.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p33.2" n="2968" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p34" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p34.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.20" parsed="|Gal|2|20|0|0" passage="Gal. ii. 20">Gal. ii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>  Seeing, then, He was in Paul, who will
doubt that He was in a similar manner in Peter and in John, and in each
one of the saints; and not only in those who are upon the earth, but in
those also who are in heaven?  For it is absurd to say that Christ
was in Peter and in Paul, but not in Michael the archangel, nor in
Gabriel.  And from this it is distinctly shown that the divinity
of the Son of God was not shut up in some place; otherwise it would
have been in it only, and not in another.  But since, in
conformity with the majesty of its incorporeal nature, it is confined
to no place; so, again, it cannot be understood to be wanting in
any.  But this is understood to be the sole difference, that
although He is in different individuals as we have said—as Peter,
or Paul, or Michael, or Gabriel—He is not in a similar way in all
beings whatever.  For He is more fully and clearly, and, so to
speak, more openly in archangels than in other holy men.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p34.2" n="2969" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p35" shownumber="no"> Quam in aliis sanctis
viris.  “Aliis” is found in the <span class="sc" id="vi.v.v.iii-p35.1">mss.</span>, but is wanting in many editions.</p></note>  And this is evident from the
statement, that when all who are saints have arrived at the summit of
perfection, they are said to be made like, or equal to, the angels,
agreeably to the declaration in the Gospels.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p35.2" n="2970" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p36" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p36.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.30 Bible:Luke.20.36" parsed="|Matt|22|30|0|0;|Luke|20|36|0|0" passage="Matt. xxii. 30 and Luke xx. 36">Matt. xxii. 30 and Luke xx. 36</scripRef>.</p></note>  Whence it is clear that Christ is in
each individual in as great a degree as the amount of his deserts
allows.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p36.2" n="2971" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p37" shownumber="no"> Unde constat in
singulis quibusque tantum effici Christum, quantum ratio indulserit
meritorum.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.v.iii-p38" shownumber="no">30.  Having, then, briefly restated these
points regarding the nature of the Trinity, it follows that we notice
shortly this statement also, that “by the Son” are said to
be created “all things that are in heaven, and that are in earth,
visible and invisible, whether they be thrones, or dominions, or
principalities, or powers:  all things were created by Him, and
for Him; and He is before all, and all things consist by Him, who is
the Head.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p38.1" n="2972" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p39" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p39.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.16-Col.1.18" parsed="|Col|1|16|1|18" passage="Col. i. 16-18">Col. i. 16–18</scripRef>.</p></note>  In conformity
with which John also in his Gospel says:  “All things were
created by Him; and without Him was not anything made.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p39.2" n="2973" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p40" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p40.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" passage="John i. 3">John i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  And David, intimating that the mystery
of the entire Trinity was (concerned) in the creation of all things,
says:  “By the Word of the <span class="sc" id="vi.v.v.iii-p40.2">Lord</span> were
the heavens made; and all the host of them by the Spirit of His
mouth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p40.3" n="2974" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p41" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p41.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.33.6" parsed="|Ps|33|6|0|0" passage="Ps. xxxiii. 6">Ps. xxxiii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.v.iii-p42" shownumber="no">After these points we shall appropriately remind (the
reader) of the bodily advent and incarnation of the only-begotten Son
of God, with respect to whom we are not to suppose that all the majesty
of His divinity is confined within the limits of His slender body, so
that all the “word” of God, and His “wisdom,”
and “essential truth,” and “life,” was either
rent asunder from the Father, or restrained and confined within the
narrowness of His bodily person, and is not to be considered to have
operated anywhere besides; but the cautious acknowledgment of a
religious man ought to be between the two, so that it ought neither to
be believed that anything of divinity was wanting in Christ, nor that
any separation at all was made from the essence of the Father, which is
everywhere.  For some such meaning seems to be indicated
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_378.html" id="vi.v.v.iii-Page_378" n="378" />by John the Baptist, when he
said to the multitude in the bodily absence of Jesus, “There
standeth one among you whom ye know not:  He it is who cometh
after me, the latchet of whose shoes I am not worthy to
unloose.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p42.1" n="2975" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p43" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p43.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.26-John.1.27" parsed="|John|1|26|1|27" passage="John i. 26, 27">John i. 26, 27</scripRef>.</p></note>  For it
certainly could not be said of Him, who was absent, so far as His
bodily presence is concerned, that He was standing in the midst of
those among whom the Son of God was not bodily present.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.iii-p44" shownumber="no">31.  Let no one, however, suppose that by
this we affirm that some portion of the divinity of the Son of God was
in Christ, and that the remaining portion was elsewhere or everywhere,
which may be the opinion of those who are ignorant of the nature of an
incorporeal and invisible essence.  For it is impossible to speak
of the parts of an incorporeal being, or to make any division of them;
but He is in all things, and through all things, and above all things,
in the manner in which we have spoken above, i.e., in the manner in
which He is understood to be either “wisdom,” or the
“word,” or the “life,” or the
“truth,” by which method of understanding all confinement
of a local kind is undoubtedly excluded.  The Son of God, then,
desiring for the salvation of the human race to appear unto men, and to
sojourn among them, assumed not only a human body, as some suppose, but
also a soul resembling our souls indeed in nature, but in will and
power<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p44.1" n="2976" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p45" shownumber="no"> Proposito vero et
virtute similem sibi.</p></note> resembling Himself, and such as might
unfailingly accomplish all the desires and arrangements of the
“word” and “wisdom.”  Now, that He had a
soul,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p45.1" n="2977" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p46" shownumber="no"> Animam.</p></note> is most clearly shown by the Saviour in the
Gospels, when He said, “No man taketh my life from me, but I lay
it down of myself.  I have power to lay down my life, and I have
power to take it again.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p46.1" n="2978" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p47" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p47.1" osisRef="Bible:John.10.18" parsed="|John|10|18|0|0" passage="John x. 18">John x. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>  And again,
“My soul is sorrowful even unto death.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p47.2" n="2979" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p48" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p48.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.38" parsed="|Matt|26|38|0|0" passage="Matt. xxvi. 38">Matt. xxvi. 38</scripRef>.</p></note>  And again, “Now is my soul
troubled.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p48.2" n="2980" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p49" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p49.1" osisRef="Bible:John.12.27" parsed="|John|12|27|0|0" passage="John xii. 27">John xii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>  For the
“Word” of God is not to be understood to be a
“sorrowful and troubled” soul, because with the authority
of divinity He says, “I have power to lay down my
life.”  Nor yet do we assert that the Son of God was in that
soul as he was in the soul of Paul or Peter and the other saints, in
whom Christ is believed to speak as He does in Paul.  But
regarding all these we are to hold, as Scripture declares, “No
one is clean from filthiness, not even if his life lasted but a single
day.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p49.2" n="2981" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p50" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p50.1" osisRef="Bible:Job.15.14" parsed="|Job|15|14|0|0" passage="Job xv. 14">Job xv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>  But this soul
which was in Jesus, before it knew the evil, selected the good; and
because He loved righteousness, and hated iniquity, therefore God
“anointed Him with the oil of gladness above His
fellows.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p50.2" n="2982" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p51" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p51.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.7" parsed="|Ps|45|7|0|0" passage="Ps. xlv. 7">Ps. xlv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  He is
anointed, then, with the oil of gladness when He is united to the
“word” of God in a stainless union, and by this means alone
of all souls was incapable of sin, because it was capable of
(receiving) well and fully the Son of God; and therefore also it is one
with Him, and is named by His titles, and is called Jesus Christ, by
whom all things are said to be made.  Of which soul, seeing it had
received into itself the whole wisdom of God, and the truth, and the
life, I think that the apostle also said this:  “Our life is
hidden with Christ in God; but when Christ, who is our life, shall
appear, then shall we also appear with him in glory.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p51.2" n="2983" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p52" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p52.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.3-Col.3.4" parsed="|Col|3|3|3|4" passage="Col. iii. 3, 4">Col. iii. 3, 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  For what other Christ can be here
understood, who is said to be hidden in God, and who is afterwards to
appear, except Him who is related to have been anointed with the oil of
gladness, i.e., to have been filled with God essentially,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p52.2" n="2984" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p53" shownumber="no"> Substantialiter.</p></note> in whom he is now said to be hidden? 
For on this account is Christ proposed as an example to all believers,
because as He always, even before he knew evil at all, selected the
good, and loved righteousness, and hated iniquity, and therefore God
anointed Him with the oil of gladness; so also ought each one, after a
lapse or sin, to cleanse himself from his stains, making Him his
example, and, taking Him as the guide of his journey, enter upon the
steep way of virtue, that so perchance by this means, as far as
possible we may, by imitating Him, be made partakers of the divine
nature, according to the words of Scripture:  “He that saith
that he believeth in Christ, ought so to walk, as He also
walked.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p53.1" n="2985" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p54" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p54.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.6" parsed="|1John|2|6|0|0" passage="1 John ii. 6">1 John ii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.v.iii-p55" shownumber="no">This “word,” then, and this
“wisdom,” by the imitation of which we are said to be
either wise or rational (beings), becomes “all things to all men,
that it may gain all;” and because it is made weak, it is
therefore said of it, “Though He was crucified through weakness,
yet He liveth by the power of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p55.1" n="2986" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p56" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p56.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.13.4" parsed="|2Cor|13|4|0|0" passage="2 Cor. xiii. 4">2 Cor. xiii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  Finally, to the Corinthians who were
weak, Paul declares that he “knew nothing, save Jesus Christ, and
Him crucified.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p56.2" n="2987" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p57" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p57.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.2" parsed="|1Cor|2|2|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ii. 2">1 Cor. ii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.v.iii-p58" shownumber="no">32.  Some, indeed, would have the following
language of the apostle applied to the soul itself, as soon as it had
assumed flesh from Mary,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p58.1" n="2988" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p59" shownumber="no"> De Maria corpus
assumsit.</p></note> viz., “Who,
being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God,
but divested Himself (of His glory)<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p59.1" n="2989" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p60" shownumber="no"> Semet ipsum
exinanivit.</p></note> taking upon
Himself the form of a servant;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p60.1" n="2990" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p61" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p61.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6-Phil.2.7" parsed="|Phil|2|6|2|7" passage="Phil. ii. 6, 7">Phil. ii. 6, 7</scripRef>.</p></note>
since He undoubtedly re<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_379.html" id="vi.v.v.iii-Page_379" n="379" />stored it to the form of God by means of better
examples and training, and recalled it to that fulness of which He had
divested Himself.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.iii-p62" shownumber="no">As now by participation in the Son of God one is
adopted as a son,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p62.1" n="2991" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p63" shownumber="no"> In filium
adoptatur.</p></note> and by
participating in that wisdom which is in God is rendered wise, so also
by participation in the Holy Spirit is a man rendered holy and
spiritual.  For it is one and the same thing to have a share in
the Holy Spirit, which is (the Spirit) of the Father and the Son, since
the nature of the Trinity is one and incorporeal.  And what we
have said regarding the participation of the soul is to be understood
of angels and heavenly powers in a similar way as of souls, because
every rational creature needs a participation in the
Trinity.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.iii-p64" shownumber="no">Respecting also the plan of this visible
world—seeing one of the most important questions usually raised
is as to the manner of its existence—we have spoken to the best
of our ability in the preceding pages, for the sake of those who are
accustomed to seek the grounds of their belief in our religion, and
also for those who stir against us heretical questions, and who are
accustomed to bandy about<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p64.1" n="2992" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p65" shownumber="no"> Ventilare.</p></note> the word
“matter,” which they have not yet been able to understand;
of which subject I now deem it necessary briefly to remind (the
reader).</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.iii-p66" shownumber="no">33.  And, in the first place, it is to be
noted that we have nowhere found in the canonical Scriptures,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p66.1" n="2993" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p67" shownumber="no"> In Scripturis
canonicis.</p></note> up to the present time, the word
“matter” used for that substance which is said to underlie
bodies.  For in the expression of Isaiah, “And he shall
devour <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.iii-p67.1" lang="EL">ὕλη</span>,” i.e., matter, “like
hay,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p67.2" n="2994" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p68" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p68.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.10.17" parsed="|Isa|10|17|0|0" passage="Isa. x. 17">Isa. x. 17</scripRef>, <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.iii-p68.2" lang="EL">καὶ φάγεται
ώσεὶ χόρτον
τὴν ὕλην</span>, Sept.  The
Vulgate follows the Masoretic text.</p></note> when speaking of
those who were appointed to undergo their punishments, the word
“matter” was used instead of “sins.”  And
if this word “matter” should happen to occur in any other
passage, it will never be found, in my opinion, to have the
signification of which we are now in quest, unless perhaps in the book
which is called the Wisdom of Solomon, a work which is certainly not
esteemed authoritative by all.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p68.3" n="2995" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p69" shownumber="no"> [Elucidation VI].</p></note>  In that book,
however, we find written as follows:  “For thy almighty
hand, that made the world out of shapeless matter, wanted not means to
send among them a multitude of bears and fierce lions.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p69.1" n="2996" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p70" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p70.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.11.17" parsed="|Wis|11|17|0|0" passage="Wisd. xi. 17">Wisd. xi. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>  Very many, indeed, are of opinion that
the matter of which things are made is itself signified in the language
used by Moses in the beginning of Genesis:  “In the
beginning God made heaven and earth; and the earth was invisible, and
not arranged:”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p70.2" n="2997" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p71" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p71.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.2" parsed="|Gen|1|2|0|0" passage="Gen. i. 2">Gen. i. 2</scripRef>, “invisibilis et
incomposita;” “inanis et vacua,” Vulg.</p></note>  for by the
words “invisible and not arranged” Moses would seem to mean
nothing else than shapeless matter.  But if this be truly matter,
it is clear then that the original elements of bodies<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p71.2" n="2998" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p72" shownumber="no"> Initia corporum.</p></note> are not incapable of change.  For those
who posited “atoms”—either those particles which are
incapable of subdivision, or those which are subdivided into equal
parts—or any one element, as the principles of bodily things,
could not posit the word “matter” in the proper sense of
the term among the first principles of things.  For if they will
have it that matter underlies every body—a substance convertible
or changeable, or divisible in all its parts—they will not, as is
proper, assert that it exists without qualities.  And with them we
agree, for we altogether deny that matter ought to be spoken of as
“unbegotten” or “uncreated,” agreeably to our
former statements, when we pointed out that from water, and earth, and
air or heat, different kinds of fruits were produced by different kinds
of trees; or when we showed that fire, and air, and water, and earth
were alternately converted into each other, and that one element was
resolved into another by a kind of mutual consanguinity; and also when
we proved that from the food either of men or animals the substance of
the flesh was derived, or that the moisture of the natural seed was
converted into solid flesh and bones;—all which go to prove that
the substance of the body is changeable, and may pass from one quality
into all others.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.iii-p73" shownumber="no">34.  Nevertheless we must not forget that a
substance never exists without a quality, and that it is by an act of
the understanding alone that this (substance) which underlies bodies,
and which is capable of quality, is discovered to be matter.  Some
indeed, in their desire to investigate these subjects more profoundly,
have ventured to assert that bodily nature<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p73.1" n="2999" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p74" shownumber="no"> Naturam corpoream.</p></note> is
nothing else than qualities.  For if hardness and softness, heat
and cold, moisture and aridity, be qualities; and if, when these or
other (qualities) of this sort be cut away, nothing else is understood
to remain, then all things will appear to be
“qualities.”  And therefore also those persons who
make these assertions have endeavoured to maintain, that since all who
say that matter was uncreated will admit that qualities were created by
God, it may be in this way shown that even according to them matter was
not uncreated; since qualities constitute everything, and these are
declared by all without contradiction to have been made by God. 
Those, again, who would make out that qualities are superimposed from
without upon a certain underlying matter, make use of illustrations of
this kind:  e.g., Paul un<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_380.html" id="vi.v.v.iii-Page_380" n="380" />doubtedly is either silent, or speaks, or
watches, or sleeps, or maintains a certain attitude of body; for he is
either in a sitting, or standing, or recumbent position.  For
these are “accidents” belonging to men, without which they
are almost never found.  And yet our conception of man does not
lay down any of these things as a definition of him; but we so
understand and regard him by their means, that we do not at all take
into account the reason of his (particular) condition either in
watching, or in sleeping, or in speaking, or in keeping silence, or in
any other action that must necessarily happen to men.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p74.1" n="3000" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p75" shownumber="no"> Nec tamen sensus
noster manifeste de eo aliquid horum definit, sed ita eum per hæc
intelligimus, vel consideramus, ut non omnino rationem status ejus
comprehendamus, vel in eo, quod vigilat, vel in eo, quod dormit, aut in
quo loquitur, vel tacet, et si qua alia sunt, quæ accidere necesse
est hominibus.</p></note>  If any one, then, can regard Paul as
being without all these things which are capable of happening, he will
in the same way also be able to understand this underlying (substance)
without qualities.  When, then, our mind puts away all qualities
from its conception, and gazes, so to speak, upon the underlying
element alone, and keeps its attention closely upon it, without any
reference to the softness or hardness, or heat or cold, or humidity or
aridity of the substance, then by means of this somewhat simulated
process of thought<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p75.1" n="3001" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p76" shownumber="no"> Tunc simulatâ
quodammodo cogitatione.</p></note> it will appear to
behold matter clear from qualities of every kind.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.iii-p77" shownumber="no">35.  But some one will perhaps inquire
whether we can obtain out of Scripture any grounds for such an
understanding of the subject.  Now I think some such view is
indicated in the Psalms, when the prophet says, “Mine eyes have
seen thine imperfection;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p77.1" n="3002" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p78" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p78.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.139.16" parsed="|Ps|139|16|0|0" passage="Ps. cxxxix. 16">Ps. cxxxix. 16</scripRef>, <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.iii-p78.2" lang="EL">τὸ
ἀκατέργαστόν
μου εἴδοσαν
οἱ ὀφθαλμοί
σου</span>, Sept.; “Imperfectum meum viderunt
oculi tui,” Vulg. (same as in the text.) <span class="Hebrew" id="vi.v.v.iii-p78.3" lang="HE">ךךינֶיע“
וּארָ
ימִלְגָּ</span>—“Thine
eyes did see my substance, yet being imperfect,” Auth.
Vers.  Cf. Gesenius and Fürst, s.v., <span class="Hebrew" id="vi.v.v.iii-p78.4" lang="HE">סלן</span>.</p></note> by which the
mind of the prophet, examining with keener glance the first principles
of things, and separating in thought and imagination only between
matter and its qualities, perceived the imperfection of God, which
certainly is understood to be perfected by the addition of
qualities.  Enoch also, in his book, speaks as follows: 
“I have walked on even to imperfection;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p78.5" n="3003" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p79" shownumber="no"> Ambulavi usque ad
imperfectum; cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p79.1" passage="Enoch 17">Book of Enoch, chap. xvii</scripRef>.</p></note> which expression I consider may be
understood in a similar manner, viz., that the mind of the prophet
proceeded in its scrutiny and investigation of all visible things,
until it arrived at that first beginning in which it beheld imperfect
matter (existing) without “qualities.”  For it is
written in the same book of Enoch, “I beheld the whole of
matter;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p79.2" n="3004" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p80" shownumber="no"> Universas materias
perspexi; cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p80.1" passage="Enoch 17">Book of Enoch, chap. xvii</scripRef>.  [On this apocryphal book,
see the learned remarks of Dr. Pusey in his reply to Canon Farrar,
<i>What is of Faith as to Everlasting Punishment</i>; pp.
52–59.  London, 1881.]</p></note> which is so
understood as if he had said:  “I have clearly seen all the
divisions of matter which are broken up from one into each individual
species either of men, or animals, or of the sky, or of the sun, or of
all other things in this world.”  After these points, now,
we proved to the best of our power in the preceding pages that all
things which exist were made by God, and that there was nothing which
was not made, save the nature of the Father, and the Son, and the Holy
Spirit; and that God, who is by nature good, desiring to have those
upon whom He might confer benefits, and who might rejoice in receiving
His benefits, created creatures worthy (of this), i.e., who were
capable of receiving Him in a worthy manner, who, He says, are also
begotten by Him as his sons.  He made all things, moreover, by
number and measure.  For there is nothing before God without
either limit or measure.  For by His power He comprehends all
things, and He Himself is comprehended by the strength of no created
thing, because that nature is known to itself alone.  For the
Father alone knoweth the Son, and the Son alone knoweth the Father, and
the Holy Spirit alone searcheth even the deep things of God.  All
created things, therefore, i.e., either the number of rational beings
or the measure of bodily matter, are distinguished by Him as being
within a certain number or measurement; since, as it was necessary for
an intellectual nature to employ bodies, and this nature is shown to be
changeable and convertible by the very condition of its being created
(for what did not exist, but began to exist, is said by this very
circumstance to be of mutable nature), it can have neither goodness nor
wickedness as an essential, but only as an accidental attribute of its
being.  Seeing, then, as we have said, that rational nature was
mutable and changeable, so that it made use of a different bodily
covering of this or that sort of quality, according to its merits, it
was necessary, as God foreknew there would be diversities in souls or
spiritual powers, that He should create also a bodily nature the
qualities of which might be changed at the will of the Creator into all
that was required.  And this bodily nature must last as long as
those things which require it as a covering:  for there will be
always rational natures which need a bodily covering; and there will
therefore always be a bodily nature whose coverings must necessarily be
used by rational creatures, unless some one be able to demonstrate by
arguments that a rational nature can live without a body.  But how
difficult—nay, how almost impossible—this is for our
understanding, we have shown in the preceding pages, in our discussion
of the individual topics.</p>
<p id="vi.v.v.iii-p81" shownumber="no">36.  It will not, I consider, be opposed to the
nature of our undertaking, if we restate with all possible brevity our
opinions on the immortality <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_381.html" id="vi.v.v.iii-Page_381" n="381" />of rational natures.  Every one who
participates in anything, is unquestionably of one essence and nature
with him who is partaker of the same thing.  For example, as all
eyes participate in the light, so accordingly all eyes which partake of
the light are of one nature; but although every eye partakes of the
light, yet, inasmuch as one sees more clearly, and another more
obscurely, every eye does not equally share in the light.  And
again, all hearing receives voice or sound, and therefore all hearing
is of one nature; but each one hears more rapidly or more slowly,
according as the quality of his hearing is clear and sound.  Let
us pass now from these sensuous illustrations to the consideration of
intellectual things.  Every mind which partakes of intellectual
light ought undoubtedly to be of one nature with every mind which
partakes in a similar manner of intellectual light.  If the
heavenly virtues, then, partake of intellectual light, i.e., of divine
nature, because they participate in wisdom and holiness, and if human
souls, have partaken of the same light and wisdom, and thus are
mutually of one nature and of one essence,—then, since the
heavenly virtues are incorruptible and immortal, the essence of the
human soul will also be immortal and incorruptible.  And not only
so, but because the nature of Father, and Son, and Holy Spirit, whose
intellectual light alone all created things have a share, is
incorruptible and eternal, it is altogether consistent and necessary
that every substance which partakes of that eternal nature should last
for ever, and be incorruptible and eternal, so that the eternity of
divine goodness may be understood also in this respect, that they who
obtain its benefits are also eternal.  But as, in the instances
referred to, a diversity in the participation of the light was
observed, when the glance of the beholder was described as being duller
or more acute, so also a diversity is to be noted in the participation
of Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, varying with the degree of zeal or
capacity of mind.  If such were not the case,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p81.1" n="3005" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p82" shownumber="no"> Alioquin.</p></note> we have to consider whether it would not
seem to be an act of impiety to say that the mind which is capable of
(receiving) God should admit of a destruction of its essence;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p82.1" n="3006" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p83" shownumber="no"> Substantialem
interitum.</p></note> as if the very fact that it is able to feel
and understand God could not suffice for its perpetual existence,
especially since, if even through neglect the mind fall away from a
pure and complete reception of God, it nevertheless contains within it
certain seeds of restoration and renewal to a better understanding,
seeing the “inner,” which is also called the
“rational” man, is renewed after “the image and
likeness of God, who created him.”  And therefore the
prophet says, “All the ends of the earth shall remember, and turn
unto the <span class="sc" id="vi.v.v.iii-p83.1">Lord</span>; and all the kindreds of the
nations shall worship before Thee.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p83.2" n="3007" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p84" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p84.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22.27" parsed="|Ps|22|27|0|0" passage="Ps. xxii. 27">Ps. xxii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.v.v.iii-p85" shownumber="no">37.  If any one, indeed, venture to ascribe
essential corruption to Him who was made after the image and likeness
of God, then, in my opinion, this impious charge extends even to the
Son of God Himself, for He is called in Scripture the image of
God.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p85.1" n="3008" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p86" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p86.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" passage="Col. i. 15">Col. i. 15</scripRef> and <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p86.2" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.4" parsed="|2Cor|4|4|0|0" passage="2 Cor. iv. 4">2 Cor. iv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  Or he who holds this opinion would
certainly impugn the authority of Scripture, which says that man was
made in the image of God; and in him are manifestly to be discovered
traces of the divine image, not by any appearance of the bodily frame,
which is corruptible, but by mental wisdom, by justice, moderation,
virtue, wisdom, discipline; in fine, by the whole band of virtues,
which are innate in the essence of God, and which may enter into man by
diligence and imitation of God; as the Lord also intimates in the
Gospel, when He says, “Be ye therefore merciful, as your Father
also is merciful;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p86.3" n="3009" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p87" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p87.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.36" parsed="|Luke|6|36|0|0" passage="Luke vi. 36">Luke vi. 36</scripRef>.</p></note> and, “Be ye
perfect, even as your Father also is perfect.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p87.2" n="3010" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p88" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p88.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.48" parsed="|Matt|5|48|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 48">Matt. v. 48</scripRef>.</p></note>  From which it is clearly shown that
all these virtues are perpetually in God, and that they can never
approach to or depart from Him, whereas by men they are acquired only
slowly, and one by one.  And hence also by these means they seem
to have a kind of relationship with God; and since God knows all
things, and none of things intellectual in themselves can elude His
notice<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p88.2" n="3011" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p89" shownumber="no"> Nihil eum rerum
intellectualium ex se lateat.</p></note> (for God the Father
alone, and His only-begotten Son, and the Holy Spirit, not only possess
a knowledge of those things which they have created, but also of
themselves), a rational understanding also, advancing from small things
to great, and from things visible to things invisible, may attain to a
more perfect knowledge.  For it is placed in the body, and
advances from sensible things themselves, which are corporeal, to
things that are intellectual.  But lest our statement that things
intellectual are not cognisable by the senses should appear unbecoming,
we shall employ the instance of Solomon, who says, “You will find
also a divine sense;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.v.iii-p89.1" n="3012" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.v.iii-p90" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.v.v.iii-p90.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.2.5" parsed="|Prov|2|5|0|0" passage="Prov. ii. 5">Prov. ii. 5</scripRef>, <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.v.iii-p90.2" lang="EL">ἐπίγνωσιν
Θεοῦ
εὑρήσεις</span> (Sept.),
Scientiam Dei invenies (Vulg.).  <span class="Hebrew" id="vi.v.v.iii-p90.3" lang="HE">אצָ</span><span class="Hebrew" id="vi.v.v.iii-p90.4" lang="HE">מְתִּ
סיהִׁלאֱ
תעַרַּ</span>.</p></note> by which he shows
that those things which are intellectual are to be sought out not by
means of a bodily sense, but by a certain other which he calls
“divine.”  And with this sense must we look on each of
those rational beings which we have enumerated above; and with this
sense are to be understood those words which we speak, and those
statements to be weighed which we com<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_382.html" id="vi.v.v.iii-Page_382" n="382" />mit to writing.  For the divine nature
knows even those thoughts which we revolve within us in silence. 
And on those matters of which we have spoken, or on the others which
follow from them, according to the rule above laid down, are our
opinions to be formed.</p>
</div4></div3>

<div3 id="vi.v.vi" next="vi.vi" prev="vi.v.v.iii" progress="55.47%" title="Elucidations."><p class="c18" id="vi.v.vi-p1" shownumber="no">

<span class="c17" id="vi.v.vi-p1.1">Elucidations.</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="vi.v.vi-p2" shownumber="no">
————————————</p>
<p class="c31" id="vi.v.vi-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="vi.v.vi-p3.1">I.</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="vi.v.vi-p4" shownumber="no">(Teaching of the Church, p. 240.)</p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.v.vi-p5" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="vi.v.vi-p5.1">It</span> is noteworthy how frequently
our author employs this expression in this immediate connection. 
Concerning the punishment of the wicked he asserts a “clearly
defined teaching.”  He shows what the Church’s
teaching “has laid down” touching demons and angels. 
Touching the origin of the world, he again asserts the Church’s
teaching, and then concedes, that, over and above what he maintains,
there is “no clear statement regarding it,”—i.e., the
creation and its antecedents.  Elsewhere he speaks of “the
faith of the Church,” and all this as something accepted by all
Christians recognised as orthodox or Catholics.</p>
<p id="vi.v.vi-p6" shownumber="no">Not to recur to the subject of the creeds<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.vi-p6.1" n="3013" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.vi-p7" shownumber="no"> On which consult
Dupin, and, for another view, Bunsen’s <i>Hippolytus</i>. 
See also p. 383, <i>infra</i>.</p></note> known at this period in the East and West,
this frequent recognition of a system of theology, or something like
it, starts some interesting inquiries.  We have space to state
only some of them:—</p>
<p id="vi.v.vi-p8" shownumber="no">1.  Was Origen here speaking of the catechetical
school of Alexandria, and assuming its teaching to be that of the whole
Church?</p>
<p id="vi.v.vi-p9" shownumber="no">2.  If so, was not this recognition of the
Alexandrian leadership the precursor of that terrible shock which was
given to Christendom by the rise of Arianism out of such a stronghold
of orthodoxy?</p>
<p id="vi.v.vi-p10" shownumber="no">3.  Does not the power of Athanasius to stand
“against the world” assure us that he was strong in the
position that “the teaching of the Church,” in Alexandria
and elsewhere, was against Arias, whom he was able to defeat by
<i>prescription</i> as well as by Scripture?</p>
<p id="vi.v.vi-p11" shownumber="no">4.  Is it not clear that all this was
asserted, held, and defined without help from the West, and that the
West merely responded <i>Amen</i> to what Alexandria had taught from
the beginning?</p>
<p id="vi.v.vi-p12" shownumber="no">5.  Is not the evidence overwhelming, that nothing
but passive testimony was thus far heard of in connection with the see
of Rome?</p>
<p id="vi.v.vi-p13" shownumber="no">6.  If the “teaching of the Church,”
then, was so far independent of that see that Christendom neither
waited for its voice, nor recognised it as of any exceptional
importance in the definition of the faith and the elimination of
heresy, is it not evident that the entire fabric of the Middle-Age
polity in the West has its origin in times and manners widely differing
from the Apostolic Age and that of the Ante-Nicene Fathers?</p>
<p class="c31" id="vi.v.vi-p14" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="vi.v.vi-p14.1">II.</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="vi.v.vi-p15" shownumber="no">(Subjection, p. 343.)</p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.v.vi-p16" shownumber="no">The <i>subordination</i> of the Son, as held by
all Nicene Christians, is defended by Bull<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.vi-p16.1" n="3014" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.vi-p17" shownumber="no"> Vol. v. p. 134, and
<i>passim</i> to 745; also vi. 368.</p></note> at
great length and with profound learning.  It is my purpose
elsewhere to quote his splendid tribute to the substantial orthodoxy of
Origen.  Professor Shedd, in his work on <i>Christian
Doctrine</i>,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.vi-p17.1" n="3015" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.vi-p18" shownumber="no"> Vol. ii. p. 438.</p></note> pronounces the
Nicene Creed “<i>the received</i> creed-statement among all
Trinitarian Churches.”  I assume that this note will be of
interest to all theological minds.  For an unsatisfactory and
meagre account of primitive creeds, see Bunsen, <i>Hippol</i>., iii.
pp. 125–132.</p>
<p class="c31" id="vi.v.vi-p19" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_383.html" id="vi.v.vi-Page_383" n="383" /><span class="c6" id="vi.v.vi-p19.1">III.</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="vi.v.vi-p20" shownumber="no">(Proceedeth from the Father, p. 344.)</p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.v.vi-p21" shownumber="no">The double procession is no part of the Creed of
Christendom; nor did it become fixed in the West, till, by the
influence of Charlemagne, the important but not immaculate Council of
Frankfort (<span class="sc" id="vi.v.vi-p21.1">a.d.</span> 794) completed the work of
Toledo, and committed the whole West to its support.  The Anglican
Church recites the <i>Filioque</i> liturgically, but explains its
adhesion to this <i>formula</i> in a manner satisfactory to the
Easterns.  It has no rightful place in the Creed, however; and its
retention in the Nicene Symbol is a just offence, not only to the
Greeks, but against the great canon, <i>Quod semper</i>,
etc.</p>
<p id="vi.v.vi-p22" shownumber="no">Compare Pearson on the <i>Creed</i>,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.vi-p22.1" n="3016" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.vi-p23" shownumber="no"> pp. 521–526.</p></note> and these candid words: 
“Although the addition of words to the formal Creed <i>be not
justifiable</i>,” etc.  Consult the valuable work of
Theophanes Procopowicz, Bishop of Novgorod, which contains a history of
the literature of the subject down to his times.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.vi-p23.1" n="3017" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.vi-p24" shownumber="no"> <i>Tractatus de
Processione Spiritus Sancti</i>, Gothæ, <span class="sc" id="vi.v.vi-p24.1">a.d.</span> 1772.</p></note>  It is a matter debated anew in our own
age, in view of advances to the Greeks made by Dr. Döllinger and
the Old Catholics.  Let me refer to a volume almost equally
learned and ill-digested,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.vi-p24.2" n="3018" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.vi-p25" shownumber="no"> <i>Christendom’s
Divisions</i>, London, 1865.</p></note> written by a clever
author who was perverted to Romanism, and returned, after many years,
to the Church of England.  It bears the marks of many unreal
impressions received during his “Babylonish
captivity.”  I refer to a work of E. S. Foulkes.</p>
<p class="c31" id="vi.v.vi-p26" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="vi.v.vi-p26.1">IV.</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="vi.v.vi-p27" shownumber="no">(The faith of the Church, p. 347.)</p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.v.vi-p28" shownumber="no">Before the Nicene Council local creeds were in
use, all agreeing substantially; all scriptural, but some more full
than others.  Of these the ancient Symbol of Jerusalem was chief,
and this forms the base of the Nicene Creed.  It is here
noteworthy that Origen speaks of “the faith” as something
settled and known:  clearly, he did not intentionally transgress
it.  Bull says,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.vi-p28.1" n="3019" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.vi-p29" shownumber="no"> Vol. vi. p. 132,
133.</p></note> “Græci
Scriptores Ante-Nicæni <span class="Greek" id="vi.v.vi-p29.1" lang="EL">τὸν κανόνα
τῆς πίστεως</span>
passim in scriptis suis commemorant.”  See the
Jerusalem Creed, on the same page; and note, the Church of Jerusalem is
called by the Second Œcumenical Council (<span class="sc" id="vi.v.vi-p29.2">a.d.</span> 381), “the mother of all the
Churches.”  So ignorant were the Fathers of that date of any
other “mother Church,” that they address this very
statement to the clergy of Rome.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.vi-p29.3" n="3020" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.vi-p30" shownumber="no"> Theodoret, book v.
cap. ix.</p></note>  Compare
Eusebius, book iv. cap. viii.</p>
<p class="c31" id="vi.v.vi-p31" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="vi.v.vi-p31.1">V.</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="vi.v.vi-p32" shownumber="no">(Endowed with freedom of will, p. 347.)</p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.v.vi-p33" shownumber="no">Elsewhere in this treatise our author defines the
will as “able to resist external causes.”  The
profound work of Edwards needs no words of mine.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.vi-p33.1" n="3021" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.vi-p34" shownumber="no"> Ed. Converse, New
York, 1829.</p></note>  As an example of logic the most acute,
it is the glory of early American literature.  I read it eagerly
during my college course, while under the guidance of my instructor in
philosophy, the amiable and profound Dr. Tappan (afterwards president
of the University of Michigan), who taught us to admire it, but not to
regard it as infallible.  See his vigorous review of
Edwards,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.vi-p34.1" n="3022" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.vi-p35" shownumber="no"> <i>A Review of
Edward’s Inquiry</i>, by Henry Philip Tappan, New York, 1839.</p></note> in which he argues
as a disciple of Coleridge and of Plato.</p>
<p id="vi.v.vi-p36" shownumber="no">On allied subjects, let me refer to Wiggers’s
<i>Augustinismus</i>, etc., translated by Professor Emerson of
Andover;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.vi-p36.1" n="3023" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.vi-p37" shownumber="no"> New York, 1840.</p></note> also to
Bledsoe’s <i>Theodicy</i>,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.vi-p37.1" n="3024" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.vi-p38" shownumber="no"> New York, 1854. 
See vol. ii. p. 522, this series.</p></note>
heretofore cited.  I venture to say, that, among the thinkers of
America, and as Christian philosophers, both Bledsoe and Tappan are
less known and honoured than they deserve to be.</p>
<p class="c31" id="vi.v.vi-p39" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_384.html" id="vi.v.vi-Page_384" n="384" /><span class="c6" id="vi.v.vi-p39.1">VI.</span></p>
<p class="c31" id="vi.v.vi-p40" shownumber="no">(Not esteemed authoritative by all, p. 379.)</p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.v.vi-p41" shownumber="no">Not by Jerome, nor Rufinus, nor Chrysostom. 
Gregory the Great, Bishop of Rome, is also shown by Lardner
(<i>Credib</i>., v. 127) to have quoted “the wisdom of
Solomon” only as the sayings of a wise man; not at all as
Scripture.  The Easterns are equally represented by John Damascene
(<span class="sc" id="vi.v.vi-p41.1">a.d.</span> 730), who says of this book that it is
one of those “excellent and useful” books which are not
reckoned with the hagiographa.  But Methodius is an exception; for
he quotes this book <i>twice</i> (says Lardner) as if it were
Scripture, and certainly cites it not infrequently.  Yet his
testimony does not amount, perhaps, to more than an acceptance of the
same as only <i>deutero-canonical</i>; i.e., as one of the books
read in the Church for instruction, but not appealed to as establishing
any doctrine otherwise unknown to the Church.  We may examine this
subject when we come to Methodius, in vol. vi. of this series.</p>
<p class="Centered" id="vi.v.vi-p42" shownumber="no">
————————————</p>
<p class="c61" id="vi.v.vi-p43" shownumber="no"><span class="c6" id="vi.v.vi-p43.1">Note.</span></p>
<p class="c62" id="vi.v.vi-p44" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="vi.v.vi-p44.1">This</span> is a convenient place
for the following tables, compiled from Eusebius as far as his history
goes; i.e. <span class="sc" id="vi.v.vi-p44.2">a.d</span>. 305.  See also Dr.
Robinson’s <i>Researches</i>.</p>
<p class="c63" id="vi.v.vi-p45" shownumber="no">I. <span class="sc" id="vi.v.vi-p45.1"> The See of
Jerusalem</span>.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p46" shownumber="no">1.  James, the Lord’s brother.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p47" shownumber="no">2.  Simeon.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p48" shownumber="no">3.  Justus.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p49" shownumber="no">4.  Zacchæus.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p50" shownumber="no">5.  Tobias.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p51" shownumber="no">6.  Benjamin.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p52" shownumber="no">7.  John.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p53" shownumber="no">8.  Matthew.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p54" shownumber="no">9.  Philip.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p55" shownumber="no">10.  Seneca.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p56" shownumber="no">11.  Justus.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p57" shownumber="no">12.  Levi.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p58" shownumber="no">13.  Ephres.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p59" shownumber="no">14.  Joseph.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p60" shownumber="no">15.  Judah.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p61" shownumber="no">16.  Marcus.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p62" shownumber="no">17.  Cassian.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p63" shownumber="no">18.  Publius.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p64" shownumber="no">19.  Maximus.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p65" shownumber="no">20.  Julian.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p66" shownumber="no">21.  Caius.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p67" shownumber="no">22.  Symmachus.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p68" shownumber="no">23.  Caius II.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p69" shownumber="no">24.  Julian II.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p70" shownumber="no">25.  Capito.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p71" shownumber="no">26.  Maximus II.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p72" shownumber="no">27.  Antoninus.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p73" shownumber="no">28.  Valens.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p74" shownumber="no">29.  Dolichianus.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p75" shownumber="no">30.  Narcissus.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p76" shownumber="no">31.  Dius.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p77" shownumber="no">32.  Germanio.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p78" shownumber="no">33.  Gordius.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p79" shownumber="no">34.  Narcissus II.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p80" shownumber="no">35.  Alexander.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p81" shownumber="no">36.  Mazabanes.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p82" shownumber="no">37.  Hymenæus.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p83" shownumber="no">38.  Zabdas.</p>
<p class="c65" id="vi.v.vi-p84" shownumber="no">39.  Hermon, <span class="sc" id="vi.v.vi-p84.1">a.d.</span>
300.</p>
<p class="c63" id="vi.v.vi-p85" shownumber="no">II.  <span class="sc" id="vi.v.vi-p85.1">The See of
Alexandria</span>.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p86" shownumber="no">1.  Annianus.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p87" shownumber="no">2.  Avilius.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p88" shownumber="no">3.  Cerdon.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p89" shownumber="no">4.  Primus.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p90" shownumber="no">5.  Justus.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p91" shownumber="no">6.  Eumenes.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p92" shownumber="no">7.  Marcus.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p93" shownumber="no">8.  Celadion.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p94" shownumber="no">9.  Aggripinus.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p95" shownumber="no">10.  Julianus.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p96" shownumber="no">11.  Demetrius.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p97" shownumber="no">12.  Heraclas.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p98" shownumber="no">13.  Dionysius.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p99" shownumber="no">14.  Maximus.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p100" shownumber="no">15.  Theonas.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p101" shownumber="no">16.  Peter.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p102" shownumber="no">17.  Achillas.</p>
<p class="c64" id="vi.v.vi-p103" shownumber="no">18.  Alexander,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.v.vi-p103.1" n="3025" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.v.vi-p104" shownumber="no"> Alexander, dying just
after the Nicene Council, was succeeded by the great Athanasius.</p></note>
<span class="sc" id="vi.v.vi-p104.1">a.d.</span> 326.</p>
</div3></div2>

<div2 id="vi.vi" next="vi.vii" prev="vi.v.vi" progress="55.73%" title="A Letter to Origen from Africanus About the History of Susanna."><p class="c14" id="vi.vi-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_385.html" id="vi.vi-Page_385" n="385" /><span class="c17" id="vi.vi-p1.1">A Letter to
Origen from Africanus</span></p>
<p class="c66" id="vi.vi-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c17" id="vi.vi-p2.1">About the History of
Susanna.</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="vi.vi-p3" shownumber="no">
————————————</p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.vi-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="vi.vi-p4.1">Greeting</span>, my lord and son,
most worthy Origen, from Africanus.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.vi-p4.2" n="3026" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi-p5" shownumber="no"> [See Routh’s
<i>Reliquiæ</i>, vol. ii. p. 115; also Euseb., i. 7, and Socrates,
ii. 35.  He ranks with the great pupils of the Alexandrian school,
with which, however, he seems to have had only a slight personal
relation.  Concerning this Epistle to Origen, and the answer of
the latter, consult Routh’s very full annotations (<i>ut
supra</i>, pp. 312–328).  Concerning Gregory Thaumaturgus,
the greatest of Origen’s pupils, we shall know more when we come
to vol. vi. of this series.  He died <i>circa</i> 270.]</p></note>  In your
sacred discussion with Agnomon you referred to that prophecy of Daniel
which is related of his youth.  This at that time, as was meet, I
accepted as genuine.  Now, however, I cannot understand how it
escaped you that this part of the book is spurious.  For, in
sooth, this section, although apart from this it is elegantly written,
is plainly a more modern forgery.  There are many proofs of
this.  When Susanna is condemned to die, the prophet is seized by
the Spirit, and cries out that the sentence is unjust.  Now, in
the first place, it is always in some other way that Daniel
prophesies—by visions, and dreams, and an angel appearing to him,
never by prophetic inspiration.  Then, after crying out in this
extraordinary fashion, he detects them in a way no less incredible,
which not even Philistion the play-writer would have resorted to. 
For, not satisfied with rebuking them through the Spirit, he placed
them apart, and asked them severally where they saw her committing
adultery.  And when the one said, “Under a holm-tree”
(<i><span class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p5.1" lang="EL">prinos</span></i>), he answered that the
angel would saw him asunder (<i><span class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p5.2" lang="EL">prisein</span></i>);
and in a similar fashion menaced the other who said, “Under a
mastich-tree” (<i><span class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p5.3" lang="EL">schinos</span></i>), with being
rent asunder (<i><span class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p5.4" lang="EL">schisthenai</span></i>).  Now, in
Greek, it happens that “holm-tree” and “saw
asunder,” and “rend” and “mastich-tree”
sound alike; but in Hebrew they are quite distinct.  But all the
books of the Old Testament have been translated from Hebrew into
Greek.</p>
<p id="vi.vi-p6" shownumber="no">2.  Moreover, how is it that they who were
captives among the Chaldæans, lost and won at play,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.vi-p6.1" n="3027" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vi-p7" shownumber="no"> Nolte would change
<span class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p7.1" lang="EL">ἠστραγαλωμένοι</span>
(or <span class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p7.2" lang="EL">ἀστραγαλώμενοι</span>,
as Wetsten. has it), which is a <span class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p7.3" lang="EL">ἅπαξ
εἰρημένον</span>, into
<span class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p7.4" lang="EL">στραγγαλώμενοι</span>
or <span class="Greek" id="vi.vi-p7.5" lang="EL">ἐστραγγαλωμένοι</span>,
“strangled.”  He compares <scripRef id="vi.vi-p7.6" osisRef="Bible:Tob.2.3" parsed="|Tob|2|3|0|0" passage="Tob. ii. 3">Tob. ii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> thrown out unburied on the streets, as was
prophesied of the former captivity, their sons torn from them to be
eunuchs, and their daughters to be concubines, as had been prophesied;
how is it that such could pass sentence of death, and that on the wife
of their king Joakim, whom the king of the Babylonians had made partner
of his throne?  Then if it was not this Joakim, but some other
from the common people, whence had a captive such a mansion and
spacious garden?  But a more fatal objection is, that this
section, along with the other two at the end of it, is not contained in
the Daniel received among the Jews.  And add that, among all the
many prophets who had been before, there is no one who has quoted from
another word for word.  For they had no need to go a-begging for
words, since their own were true; but this one, in rebuking one of
those men, quotes the words of the Lord:  “The innocent and
righteous shalt thou not slay.”  From all this I infer that
this section is a later addition.  Moreover, the style is
different.  I have struck the blow; do you give the echo; answer,
and instruct me.  Salute all my masters.  The learned all
salute thee.  With all my heart I pray for your and your
circle’s health.</p>
</div2>

<div2 id="vi.vii" next="vi.viii" prev="vi.vi" progress="55.84%" title="A Letter from Origen to Africanus."><p class="c18" id="vi.vii-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_386.html" id="vi.vii-Page_386" n="386" /><span class="c17" id="vi.vii-p1.1">A Letter
from Origen to Africanus.</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="vi.vii-p2" shownumber="no">
————————————</p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.vii-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="vi.vii-p3.1">Origen</span> to Africanus, a
beloved brother in God the Father, through Jesus Christ, His holy
Child, greeting.  Your letter, from which I learn what you think
of the Susanna in the Book of Daniel, which is used in the Churches,
although apparently somewhat short, presents in its few words many
problems, each of which demands no common treatment, but such as
oversteps the character of a letter, and reaches the limits of a
discourse.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.vii-p3.2" n="3028" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p4" shownumber="no"> [See Dr.
Pusey’s <i>Lectures on Daniel the Prophet</i>, lect. vi. p. 326,
327; also <i>The Uncanonical and Apocryphal Scriptures</i>, by Rev. R.
W. Churton, B.D. (1884), pp. 389–404.  S.]</p></note>  And I, when I
consider, as best I can, the measure of my intellect, that I may know
myself, am aware that I am wanting in the accuracy necessary to reply
to your letter; and that the more, that the few days I have spent in
Nicomedia have been far from sufficient to send you an answer to all
your demands and queries even after the fashion of the present
epistle.  Wherefore pardon my little ability, and the little time
I had, and read this letter with all indulgence, supplying anything I
may omit.</p>
<p id="vi.vii-p5" shownumber="no">2.  You begin by saying, that when, in my
discussion with our friend Bassus, I used the Scripture which contains
the prophecy of Daniel when yet a young man in the affair of Susanna, I
did this as if it had escaped me that this part of the book was
spurious.  You say that you praise this passage as elegantly
written, but find fault with it as a more modern composition, and a
forgery; and you add that the forger has had recourse to something
which not even Philistion the play-writer would have used in his puns
between <i>prinos</i> and <i>prisein</i>, <i>schinos</i> and
<i>schisis</i>, which words as they sound in Greek can be used in
this way, but not in Hebrew.  In answer to this, I have to tell
you what it behoves us to do in the cases not only of the History of
Susanna, which is found in every Church of Christ in that Greek copy
which the Greeks use, but is not in the Hebrew, or of the two other
passages you mention at the end of the book containing the history of
Bel and the Dragon, which likewise are not in the Hebrew copy of
Daniel; but of thousands of other passages also which I found in many
places when with my little strength I was collating the Hebrew copies
with ours.  For in Daniel itself I found the word
“bound” followed in our versions by very many verses which
are not in the Hebrew at all, beginning (according to one of the copies
which circulate in the Churches) thus:  “Ananias, and
Azarias, and Misael prayed and sang unto God,” down to “O,
all ye that worship the Lord, bless ye the God of gods.  Praise
Him, and say that His mercy endureth for ever and ever.  And it
came to pass, when the king heard them singing, and saw them that they
were alive.”  Or, as in another copy, from “And they
walked in the midst of the fire, praising God and blessing the
Lord,” down to “O, all ye that worship the Lord, bless ye
the God of gods.  Praise Him, and say that His mercy endureth to
all generations.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.vii-p5.1" n="3029" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p6" shownumber="no"> “<scripRef id="vi.vii-p6.1" passage="Song of the Three Children">The Song of the Three Holy
Children</scripRef>” (in the
Apocrypha).</p></note>  But in the
Hebrew copies the words, “And these three men, Sedrach, Misach,
and Abednego fell down bound into the midst of the fire,” are
immediately followed by the verse, “Nabouchodonosor the king was
astonished, and rose up in haste, and spake, and said unto his
counsellors.”  For so Aquila, following the Hebrew reading,
gives it, who has obtained the credit among the Jews of having
interpreted the Scriptures with no ordinary care, and whose version is
most commonly used by those who do not know Hebrew, as the one which
has been most successful.  Of the copies in my possession whose
readings I gave, one follows the Seventy, and the other Theodotion; and
just as the History of Susanna which you call a forgery is found in
both, together with the passages at the end of Daniel, so they give
also these passages, amounting, to make a rough guess, to more than two
hundred verses.</p>
<p id="vi.vii-p7" shownumber="no">3.  And in many other of the sacred books I found
sometimes more in our copies than in the Hebrew, sometimes less. 
I shall adduce a few examples, since it is impossible to give them
all.  Of the Book of Esther neither the prayer of Mardochaios nor
that of Esther, both fitted to <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_387.html" id="vi.vii-Page_387" n="387" />edify the reader, is found in the
Hebrew.  Neither are the letters;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.vii-p7.1" n="3030" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p8" shownumber="no"> This should
probably be corrected, with Pat. Jun., into, “Nor are the
letters, <i>neither</i>,” etc.</p></note>
nor the one written to Amman about the rooting up of the Jewish nation,
nor that of Mardochaios in the name of Artaxerxes delivering the nation
from death.  Then in Job, the words from “It is written,
that he shall rise again with those whom the Lord raises,” to the
end, are not in the Hebrew, and so not in Aquila’s edition; while
they are found in the Septuagint and in Theodotion’s version,
agreeing with each other at least in sense.  And many other places
I found in Job where our copies have more than the Hebrew ones,
sometimes a little more, and sometimes a great deal more:  a
little more, as when to the words, “Rising up in the morning, he
offered burnt-offerings for them according to their number,” they
add, “one heifer for the sin of their soul;” and to the
words, “The angels of God came to present themselves before God,
and the devil came with them,” “from going to and fro in
the earth, and from walking up and down in it.”  Again,
after “The <span class="sc" id="vi.vii-p8.1">Lord</span> gave, the <span class="sc" id="vi.vii-p8.2">Lord</span> has taken away,” the Hebrew has not, “It
was so, as seemed good to the Lord.”  Then our copies are
very much fuller than the Hebrew, when Job’s wife speaks to him,
from “How long wilt thou hold out?  And he said, Lo, I wait
yet a little while, looking for the hope of my salvation,” down
to “that I may cease from my troubles, and my sorrows which
compass me.”  For they have only these words of the woman,
“But say a word against God, and die.”</p>
<p id="vi.vii-p9" shownumber="no">4.  Again, through the whole of Job there are
many passages in the Hebrew which are wanting in our copies, generally
four or five verses, but sometimes, however, even fourteen, and
nineteen, and sixteen.  But why should I enumerate all the
instances I collected with so much labour, to prove that the difference
between our copies and those of the Jews did not escape me?  In
Jeremiah I noticed many instances, and indeed in that book I found much
transposition and variation in the readings of the prophecies. 
Again, in Genesis, the words, “God saw that it was good,”
when the firmament was made, are not found in the Hebrew, and there is
no small dispute among them about this; and other instances are to be
found in Genesis, which I marked, for the sake of distinction, with the
sign the Greeks call an obelisk, as on the other hand I marked with an
asterisk those passages in our copies which are not found in the
Hebrew.  What needs there to speak of Exodus, where there is such
diversity in what is said about the tabernacle and its court, and the
ark, and the garments of the high priest and the priests, that
sometimes the meaning even does not seem to be akin?  And,
forsooth, when we notice such things, we are forthwith to reject as
spurious the copies in use in our Churches, and enjoin the brotherhood
to put away the sacred books current among them, and to coax the Jews,
and persuade them to give us copies which shall be untampered with, and
free from forgery!  Are we to suppose that that Providence which
in the sacred Scriptures has ministered to the edification of all the
Churches of Christ, had no thought for those bought with a price, for
whom Christ died;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.vii-p9.1" n="3031" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.vii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.20 Bible:Rom.14.15" parsed="|1Cor|6|20|0|0;|Rom|14|15|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vi. 20; Rom. xiv. 15">1 Cor. vi. 20; Rom. xiv. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> whom, although His
Son, God who is love spared not, but gave Him up for us all, that with
Him He might freely give us all things?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.vii-p10.2" n="3032" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.vii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.32" parsed="|Rom|8|32|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 32">Rom. viii. 32</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.vii-p12" shownumber="no">5.  In all these cases consider whether it
would not be well to remember the words, “Thou shalt not remove
the ancient landmarks which thy fathers have set.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.vii-p12.1" n="3033" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.vii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.22.28" parsed="|Prov|22|28|0|0" passage="Prov. xxii. 28">Prov. xxii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>  Nor do I say this because I shun the
labour of investigating the Jewish Scriptures, and comparing them with
ours, and noticing their various readings.  This, if it be not
arrogant to say it, I have already to a great extent done to the best
of my ability, labouring hard to get at the meaning in all the editions
and various readings;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.vii-p13.2" n="3034" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p14" shownumber="no"> Origen’s most
important contribution to biblical literature was his elaborate attempt
to rectify the text of the Septuagint by collating it with the Hebrew
original and other Greek versions.  On this he spent twenty-eight
years, during which he travelled through the East collecting
materials.  The form in which he first issued the result of his
labours was that of the <i>Tetrapla</i>, which presented in four
columns the texts of the LXX., Aquila, Symmachus, and Theodotion. 
He next issued the <i>Hexapla</i>, in which the Hebrew text was given,
first in Hebrew and then in Greek letters.  Of some books he gave
two additional Greek versions, whence the title <i>Octapla</i>; and
there was even a seventh Greek version added for some books. 
Unhappily this great work, which extended to nearly fifty volumes, was
never transcribed, and so perished (Kitto, <i>Cycl</i>.).</p></note> while I paid
particular attention to the interpretation of the Seventy, lest I might
to be found to accredit any forgery to the Churches which are under
heaven, and give an occasion to those who seek such a starting-point
for gratifying their desire to slander the common brethren, and to
bring some accusation against those who shine forth in our
community.  And I make it my endeavour not to be ignorant of their
various readings, lest in my controversies with the Jews I should quote
to them what is not found in their copies, and that I may make some use
of what is found there, even although it should not be in our
Scriptures.  For if we are so prepared for them in our
discussions, they will not, as is their manner, scornfully laugh at
Gentile believers for their ignorance of the true reading as they have
them.  So far as to the History of Susanna not being found in the
Hebrew.</p>
<p id="vi.vii-p15" shownumber="no">6.  Let us now look at the things you find fault
with in the story itself.  And here let us begin with what would
probably make any one averse to receiving the history:  I mean the
play of <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_388.html" id="vi.vii-Page_388" n="388" />words between
<i>prinos</i> and <i>prisis</i>, <i>schinos</i> and
<i>schisis</i>.  You say that you can see
how this can be in Greek, but that in Hebrew the words are altogether
distinct.  On this point, however, I am still in doubt; because,
when I was considering this passage (for I myself saw this difficulty),
I consulted not a few Jews about it, asking them the Hebrew words for
<i>prinos</i> and <i>prisein</i>, and how they would translate <i>schinos</i> the tree, and how <i>schisis</i>.  And they said that they did not know
these Greek words <i>prinos</i> and
<i>schinos</i>, and asked me to show them the
trees, that they might see what they called them.  And I at once
(for the truth’s dear sake) put before them pieces of the
different trees.  One of them then said, that he could not with
any certainty give the Hebrew name of anything not mentioned in
Scripture, since, if one was at a loss, he was prone to use the Syriac
word instead of the Hebrew one; and he went on to say, that some words
the very wisest could not translate.  “If, then,” said
he, “you can adduce a passage in any Scripture where the
<i>schinos</i> is mentioned, or the
<i>prinos</i>, you will find there the words
you seek, together with the words which have the same sound; but if it
is nowhere mentioned, we also do not know it.”  This, then,
being what the Hebrews said to whom I had recourse, and who were
acquainted with the history, I am cautious of affirming whether or not
there is any correspondence to this play of words in the Hebrew. 
Your reason for affirming that there is not, you yourself probably
know.</p>
<p id="vi.vii-p16" shownumber="no">7.  Moreover, I remember hearing from a
learned Hebrew, said among themselves to be the son of a wise man, and
to have been specially trained to succeed his father, with whom I had
intercourse on many subjects, the names of these elders, just as if he
did not reject the History of Susanna, as they occur in Jeremias as
follows:  “The <span class="sc" id="vi.vii-p16.1">Lord</span> make thee like
Zedekias and Achiab, whom the king of Babylon roasted in the fire, for
the iniquity they did in Israel.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.vii-p16.2" n="3035" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.vii-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.29.22-Jer.29.23" parsed="|Jer|29|22|29|23" passage="Jer. xxix. 22, 23">Jer. xxix. 22, 23</scripRef>.</p></note>  How, then, could the one be sawn
asunder by an angel, and the other rent in pieces?  The answer is,
that these things were prophesied not of this world, but of the
judgment of God, after the departure from this world.  For as the
lord of that wicked servant who says, “My lord delayeth his
coming,” and so gives himself up to drunkenness, eating and
drinking with drunkards, and smiting his fellow-servants, shall at his
coming “cut him asunder, and appoint him his portion with the
unbelievers,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.vii-p17.2" n="3036" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p18" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.vii-p18.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.45-Luke.12.46" parsed="|Luke|12|45|12|46" passage="Luke xii. 45, 46">Luke xii. 45, 46</scripRef>.</p></note> even so the angels
appointed to punish will accomplish these things (just as they will cut
asunder the wicked steward of that passage) on these men, who were
called indeed elders, but who administered their stewardship
wickedly.  One will saw asunder him who was waxen old in wicked
days, who had pronounced false judgment, condemning the innocent, and
letting the guilty go free;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.vii-p18.2" n="3037" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p19" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.vii-p19.1" osisRef="Bible:Sus.1.52 Bible:Sus.1.53" parsed="|Sus|1|52|0|0;|Sus|1|53|0|0" passage="Susanna 52, 53">Susanna 52, 53</scripRef>.</p></note> and another will
rend in pieces him of the seed of Chanaan, and not of Judah, whom
beauty had deceived, and whose heart lust had perverted.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.vii-p19.2" n="3038" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.vii-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Sus.1.56" parsed="|Sus|1|56|0|0" passage="Susanna 56">Susanna 56</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.vii-p21" shownumber="no">8.  And I knew another Hebrew, who told about
these elders such traditions as the following:  that they
pretended to the Jews in captivity, who were hoping by the coming of
Christ to be freed from the yoke of their enemies, that they could
explain clearly the things concerning Christ,…and that they so
deceived the wives of their countrymen.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.vii-p21.1" n="3039" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p22" shownumber="no"> Et utrumque sigillatim
in quamcunque mulierem incidebat, et cui vitium afferre cupiebat, ei
secreto affirmasse sibi a Deo datum e suo semine progignere
Christum.  Hinc spe gignendi Christum decepta mulier, sui copiam
decipienti faciebat, et sic civium uxores stuprabant seniores Achiab et
Sedekias.</p></note>  Wherefore it is that the prophet
Daniel calls the one “waxen old in wicked days,” and says
to the other, “Thus have ye dealt with the children of Israel;
but the daughters of Juda would not abide your
wickedness.”</p>
<p id="vi.vii-p23" shownumber="no">9.  But probably to this you will say, Why
then is the “History” not in their Daniel, if, as you say,
their wise men hand down by tradition such stories?  The answer
is, that they hid from the knowledge of the people as many of the
passages which contained any scandal against the elders, rulers, and
judges, as they could, some of which have been preserved in uncanonical
writings (Apocrypha).  As an example, take the story told about
Esaias; and guaranteed by the Epistle to the Hebrews, which is found in
none of their public books.  For the author of the Epistle to the
Hebrews, in speaking of the prophets, and what they suffered, says,
“They were stoned, they were sawn asunder, they were slain with
the sword.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.vii-p23.1" n="3040" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.vii-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.37" parsed="|Heb|11|37|0|0" passage="Heb. xi. 37">Heb. xi. 37</scripRef>.</p></note>  To whom, I
ask, does the “sawn asunder” refer (for by an old idiom,
not peculiar to Hebrew, but found also in Greek, this is said in the
plural, although it refers to but one person)?  Now we know very
well that tradition says that Esaias the prophet was sawn asunder; and
this is found in some apocryphal work, which probably the Jews have
purposely tampered with, introducing some phrases manifestly incorrect,
that discredit might be thrown on the whole.</p>
<p id="vi.vii-p25" shownumber="no">However, some one hard pressed by this argument
may have recourse to the opinion of those who reject this Epistle as
not being Paul’s; against whom I must at some other time use
other arguments to prove that it is Paul’s.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.vii-p25.1" n="3041" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p26" shownumber="no"> [See note
<i>supra</i>, p. 239.  S.]</p></note>  At present I shall adduce from the
Gospel what Jesus Christ testifies concerning the prophets, together
with a story which He refers to, but <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_389.html" id="vi.vii-Page_389" n="389" />which is not found in the Old Testament,
since in it also there is a scandal against unjust judges in
Israel.  The words of our Saviour run thus:  “Woe unto
you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites because ye build the tombs of
the prophets, and garnish the sepulchres of the righteous, and say, If
we had been in the days of our fathers, we would not have been partaken
with them in the blood of the prophets.  Wherefore be ye witnesses
unto yourselves, that ye are the children of them which killed the
prophets.  Fill ye up then the measure of your fathers.  Ye
serpents, ye generation of vipers, how can ye escape the damnation of
Gehenna?  Wherefore, behold, I send unto you prophets, and wise
men, and scribes; and some of them ye shall kill and crucify; and some
of them shall ye scourge in your synagogues, and persecute them from
city to city:  that upon you may come all the righteous blood shed
upon the earth, from the blood of righteous Abel unto the blood of
Zacharias, son of Barachias, whom ye slew between the temple and the
altar.  Verily I say unto you, All these things shall come upon
this generation.”  And what follows is of the same
tenor:  “O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that killest the
prophets, and stonest them which are sent unto thee, how often would I
have gathered thy children together, even as a hen gathereth her
chickens under her wings, and ye would not!  Behold, your house is
left unto you desolate.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.vii-p26.1" n="3042" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p27" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.vii-p27.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.29-Matt.23.38" parsed="|Matt|23|29|23|38" passage="Matt. xxiii. 29-38">Matt. xxiii. 29–38</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.vii-p28" shownumber="no">Let us see now if in these cases we are not forced
to the conclusion, that while the Saviour gives a true account of them,
none of the Scriptures which could prove what He tells are to be
found.  For they who build the tombs of the prophets and garnish
the sepulchres of the righteous, condemning the crimes their fathers
committed against the righteous and the prophets, say, “If we had
been in the days of our fathers, we would not have been partakers with
them in the blood of the prophets.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.vii-p28.1" n="3043" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p29" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.vii-p29.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.30" parsed="|Matt|23|30|0|0" passage="Matt. xxiii. 30">Matt. xxiii. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>  In the blood of what prophets, can any
one tell me?  For where do we find anything like this written of
Esaias, or Jeremias, or any of the twelve, or Daniel?  Then about
Zacharias the son of Barachias, who was slain between the temple and
the altar, we learn from Jesus only, not knowing it otherwise from any
Scripture.  Wherefore I think no other supposition is possible,
than that they who had the reputation of wisdom, and the rulers and
elders, took away from the people every passage which might bring them
into discredit among the people.  We need not wonder, then, if
this history of the evil device of the licentious elders against
Susanna is true, but was concealed and removed from the Scriptures by
men themselves not very far removed from the counsel of these
elders.</p>
<p id="vi.vii-p30" shownumber="no">In the Acts of the Apostles also, Stephen, in his
other testimony, says, “Which of the prophets have not your
fathers persecuted?  And they have slain them which showed before
of the coming of the Just One; of whom ye have been now the betrayers
and murderers.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.vii-p30.1" n="3044" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p31" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.vii-p31.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.52" parsed="|Acts|7|52|0|0" passage="Acts vii. 52">Acts vii. 52</scripRef>.</p></note>  That Stephen
speaks the truth, every one will admit who receives the Acts of the
Apostles; but it is impossible to show from the extant books of the Old
Testament how with any justice he throws the blame of having persecuted
and slain the prophets on the fathers of those who believed not in
Christ.  And Paul, in the first Epistle to the Thessalonians,
testifies this concerning the Jews:  “For ye, brethren,
became followers of the Churches of God which in Judea are in Christ
Jesus:  for ye also have suffered like things of your own
countrymen, even as they have of the Jews; who both killed the Lord
Jesus and their own prophets, and have persecuted us; and they please
not God, and are contrary to all men.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.vii-p31.2" n="3045" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p32" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.vii-p32.1" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.14-1Thess.2.15" parsed="|1Thess|2|14|2|15" passage="1 Thess. ii. 14, 15">1 Thess. ii. 14, 15</scripRef>.</p></note>  What I have said is, I think,
sufficient to prove that it would be nothing wonderful if this history
were true, and the licentious and cruel attack was actually made on
Susanna by those who were at that time elders, and written down by the
wisdom of the Spirit, but removed by these rulers of Sodom,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.vii-p32.2" n="3046" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p33" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.vii-p33.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.10" parsed="|Isa|1|10|0|0" passage="Isa. i. 10">Isa. i. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> as the Spirit would call them.</p>
<p id="vi.vii-p34" shownumber="no">10.  Your next objection is, that in this
writing Daniel is said to have been seized by the Spirit, and to have
cried out that the sentence was unjust; while in that writing of his
which is universally received he is represented as prophesying in quite
another manner, by visions and dreams, and an angel appearing to him,
but never by prophetic inspiration.  You seem to me to pay too
little heed to the words, “At sundry times, and in divers
manners, God spake in time past unto the fathers by the
prophets.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.vii-p34.1" n="3047" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p35" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.vii-p35.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.1" parsed="|Heb|1|1|0|0" passage="Heb. i. 1">Heb. i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  This is true
not only in the general, but also of individuals.  For if you
notice, you will find that the same saints have been favoured with
divine dreams and angelic appearances and (direct) inspirations. 
For the present it will suffice to instance what is testified
concerning Jacob.  Of dreams from God he speaks thus: 
“And it came to pass, at the time that the cattle conceived, that
I saw them before my eyes in a dream, and, behold, the rams and
he-goats which leaped upon the sheep and the goats, white-spotted, and
speckled, and grisled.  And the angel of God spake unto me in a
dream, saying, Jacob.  And I said, What is it?  And he said,
Lift up thine eyes and see, the goats and rams leaping
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_390.html" id="vi.vii-Page_390" n="390" />on the goats and sheep,
white-spotted, and speckled, and grisled:  for I have seen all
that Laban doeth unto thee.  I am God, who appeared unto thee in
the place of God, where thou anointedst to Me there a pillar, and
vowedst a vow there to Me:  now arise, get thee out from this
land, and return unto the land of thy kindred.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.vii-p35.2" n="3048" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p36" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.vii-p36.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.31.10-Gen.31.13" parsed="|Gen|31|10|31|13" passage="Gen. xxxi. 10-13">Gen. xxxi. 10–13</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.vii-p37" shownumber="no">And as to an appearance (which is better than a
dream), he speaks as follows about himself:  “And Jacob was
left alone; and there wrestled a man with him until the breaking of the
day.  And he saw that he prevailed not against him, and he touched
the breadth of his thigh; and the breadth of Jacob’s thigh grew
stiff while he was wrestling with him.  And he said to him, Let me
go, for the day breaketh.  And he said, I will not let thee go,
except thou bless me.  And he said unto him, What is thy
name?  And he said, Jacob.  And he said to him, Thy name
shall be called no more Jacob, but Israel shall be thy name:  for
thou hast prevailed with God, and art powerful with men.  And
Jacob asked him, and said, Tell me thy name.  And he said,
Wherefore is it that thou dost ask after my name?  And he blessed
him there.  And Jacob called the name of the place Vision of
God:  for I have seen God face to face, and my life is
preserved.  And the sun rose, when the vision of God passed
by.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.vii-p37.1" n="3049" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p38" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.vii-p38.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.32.24-Gen.32.31" parsed="|Gen|32|24|32|31" passage="Gen. xxxii. 24-31">Gen. xxxii. 24–31</scripRef>.</p></note>  And that he
also prophesied by inspiration, is evident from this passage: 
“And Jacob called unto his sons, and said, Gather yourselves
together, that I may tell you what shall befall you in the last
days.  Gather yourselves together, and hear, ye sons of Jacob; and
hearken unto Israel your father.  Reuben, my first-born, my might,
and the beginning of my children, hard to be born, hard and
stubborn.  Thou wert wanton, boil not over like water; because
thou wentest up to thy father’s bed; then defiledst thou the
couch to which thou wentest up.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.vii-p38.2" n="3050" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p39" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.vii-p39.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.49.1-Gen.49.4" parsed="|Gen|49|1|49|4" passage="Gen. xlix. 1-4">Gen. xlix. 1–4</scripRef>.</p></note>  And so with the rest:  it was by
inspiration that the prophetic blessings were pronounced.  We need
not wonder, then, that Daniel sometimes prophesied by inspiration, as
when he rebuked the elders sometimes, as you say, by dreams and
visions, and at other times by an angel appearing unto him.</p>
<p id="vi.vii-p40" shownumber="no">11.  Your other objections are stated, as it
appears to me, somewhat irreverently, and without the becoming spirit
of piety.  I cannot do better than quote your very words: 
“Then, after crying out in this extraordinary fashion, he detects
them in a way no less incredible, which not even Philistion the
play-writer would have resorted to.  For, not satisfied with
rebuking them through the Spirit, he placed them apart, and asked them
severally where they saw her committing adultery; and when the one
said, ‘Under a holm-tree’ (<i>prinos</i>) he answered that the angel would saw him
asunder (<i>prisein</i>); and in a similar
fashion threatened the other, who said, ‘Under a
mastich-tree’ (<i>schinos</i>), with
being rent asunder.”</p>
<p id="vi.vii-p41" shownumber="no">You might as reasonably compare to Philistion the
play-writer, a story somewhat like this one, which is found in the
third book of Kings, which you yourself will admit to be well
written.  Here is what we read in Kings:—</p>
<p id="vi.vii-p42" shownumber="no">“Then there appeared two women that were
harlots before the king, and stood before him.  And the one woman
said, To me, my lord, I and this woman dwell in one house; and we were
delivered in the house.  And it came to pass, the third day after
that I was delivered, that this woman was delivered also:  and we
were together; there is no one in our house except us two.  And
this woman’s child died in the night; because she overlaid
it.  And she arose at midnight, and took my son from my
arms.  And thine handmaid slept.  And she laid it in her
bosom, and laid her dead child in my bosom.  And I arose in the
morning to give my child suck, and he was dead; but when I had
considered it in the morning, behold, it was not my son which I did
bear.  And the other woman said, Nay; the dead is thy son, but the
living is my son.  And the other said, No; the living is my son,
but the dead is thy son.  Thus they spake before the king. 
Then said the king, Thou sayest, This is my son that liveth, and thy
son is the dead:  and thou sayest, Nay; but thy son is the dead,
and my son is the living.  And the king said, Bring me a
sword.  And they brought a sword before the king.  And the
king said, Divide the living child in two, and give half to the one,
and half to the other.  Then spake the woman whose the living
child was unto the king (for her bowels yearned after her son), and she
said, To me, my lord, give her the living child, and in no wise slay
it.  But the other said, Let it be neither mine nor thine, but
divide it.  Then the king answered and said, Give the child to her
which said, Give her the living child, and in no wise slay it: 
for she is the mother of it.  And all Israel heard of the judgment
which the king had judged; and they feared the face of the king: 
for they saw that the wisdom of God was in him to do
judgment.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.vii-p42.1" n="3051" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p43" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.vii-p43.1" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.3.16-1Kgs.3.28" parsed="|1Kgs|3|16|3|28" passage="1 Kings iii. 16-28">1 Kings iii. 16–28</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.vii-p44" shownumber="no">For if we were at liberty to speak in this scoffing way
of the Scriptures in use in the Churches, we should rather compare this
story of the two harlots to the play of Philistion than that of the
chaste Susanna.  And just as the people would <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_391.html" id="vi.vii-Page_391" n="391" />not have been persuaded if Solomon had
merely said, “Give this one the living child, for she is the
mother of it;” so Daniel’s attack on the elders would not
have been sufficient had there not been added the condemnation from
their own mouth, when both said that they had seen her lying with the
young man under a tree, but did not agree as to what kind of tree it
was.  And since you have asserted, as if you knew for certain,
that Daniel in this matter judged by inspiration (which may or may not
have been the case), I would have you notice that there seem to me to
be some analogies in the story of Daniel to the judgment of Solomon,
concerning whom the Scripture testifies that the people saw that the
wisdom of God was in him to do judgment.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.vii-p44.1" n="3052" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p45" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.vii-p45.1" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.3.28" parsed="|1Kgs|3|28|0|0" passage="1 Kings iii. 28">1 Kings iii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>  This might be said also of Daniel, for
it was because wisdom was in him to do judgment that the elders were
judged in the manner described.</p>
<p id="vi.vii-p46" shownumber="no">12.  I had nearly forgotten an additional remark I
have to make about the <i>prino-prisein</i>
and <i>schino-schisein</i> difficulty; that
is, that in our Scriptures there are many etymological fancies, so to
call them, which in the Hebrew are perfectly suitable, but not in the
Greek.  It need not surprise us, then, if the translators of the
History of Susanna contrived it so that they found out some Greek
words, derived from the same root, which either corresponded exactly to
the Hebrew form (though this I hardly think possible), or presented
some analogy to it.  Here is an instance of this in our
Scripture.  When the woman was made by God from the rib of the
man, Adam says, “She shall be called woman, because she was taken
out of her husband.”  Now the Jews say that the woman was
called “<i>Essa</i>,” and that “taken” is a
translation of this word as is evident from “<i>chos isouoth
essa</i>,” which means, “I have taken the cup of
salvation;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.vii-p46.1" n="3053" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p47" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.vii-p47.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.116.13" parsed="|Ps|116|13|0|0" passage="Ps. cxvi. 13">Ps. cxvi. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> and that
“<i>is</i>” means “man,” as we see from
“<i>Hesre aïs</i>,” which is,
“Blessed is the man.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.vii-p47.2" n="3054" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p48" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.vii-p48.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.1.1" parsed="|Ps|1|1|0|0" passage="Ps. i. 1">Ps. i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> 
According to the Jews, then, “<i>is</i>” is
“man,” and “<i>essa</i>,”
“woman,” because she was taken out of her husband
(<i>is</i>).  It need not then surprise us if some interpreters of
the Hebrew “Susanna,” which had been concealed among them
at a very remote date, and had been preserved only by the more learned
and honest, should have either given the Hebrew word for word, or hit
upon some analogy to the Hebrew forms, that the Greeks might be able to
follow them.  For in many other passages we can find traces of
this kind of contrivance on the part of the translators, which I
noticed when I was collating the various editions.</p>
<p id="vi.vii-p49" shownumber="no">13.  You raise another objection, which I give in
your own words:  “Moreover, how is it that they, who were
captives among the Chaldeans, lost and won at play, thrown out unburied
on the streets, as was prophesied of the former captivity, their sons
torn from them to be eunuchs, and their daughters to be concubines, as
had been prophesied; how is it that such could pass sentence of death,
and that on the wife of their king Joakim, whom the king of the
Babylonians had made partner of his throne?  Then, if it was not
this Joakim, but some other from the common people, whence had a
captive such a mansion and spacious garden?”</p>
<p id="vi.vii-p50" shownumber="no">Where you get your “lost and won at play,
and thrown out unburied on the streets,” I know not, unless it is
from Tobias; and Tobias (as also Judith), we ought to notice, the Jews
do not use.  They are not even found in the Hebrew Apocrypha, as I
learned from the Jews themselves.  However, since the Churches use
Tobias, you must know that even in the captivity some of the captives
were rich and well to do.  Tobias himself says, “Because I
remembered God with all my heart; and the Most High gave me grace and
beauty in the eyes of Nemessarus, and I was his purveyor; and I went
into Media, and left in trust with Gabael, the brother of Gabrias, at
Ragi, a city of Media, ten talents of silver.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.vii-p50.1" n="3055" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p51" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.vii-p51.1" osisRef="Bible:Tob.1.12-Tob.1.14" parsed="|Tob|1|12|1|14" passage="Tob. i. 12-14">Tob. i. 12–14</scripRef>.</p></note>  And he adds, as if he were a rich man,
“In the days of Nemessarus I gave many alms to my brethren. 
I gave my bread to the hungry, and my clothes to the naked:  and
if I saw any of my nation dead, and cast outside the walls of Nineve, I
buried him; and if king Senachereim had slain any when he came fleeing
from Judea, I buried them privily (for in his wrath he killed
many).”  Think whether this great catalogue of
Tobias’s good deeds does not betoken great wealth and much
property, especially when he adds, “Understanding that I was
sought for to be put to death, I withdrew myself for fear, and all my
goods were forcibly taken away.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.vii-p51.2" n="3056" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p52" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.vii-p52.1" osisRef="Bible:Tob.1.19" parsed="|Tob|1|19|0|0" passage="Tob. i. 19">Tob. i. 19</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.vii-p53" shownumber="no">And another captive, Dachiacharus, the son of
Ananiel, the brother of Tobias, was set over all the exchequer of the
kingdom of king Acherdon; and we read, “Now Achiacharus was
cup-bearer and keeper of the signet, and steward and overseer of the
accounts.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.vii-p53.1" n="3057" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p54" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.vii-p54.1" osisRef="Bible:Tob.1.22" parsed="|Tob|1|22|0|0" passage="Tob. i. 22">Tob. i. 22</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.vii-p55" shownumber="no">Mardochaios, too, frequented the court of the king, and
had such boldness before him, that he was inscribed among the
benefactors of Artaxerxes.</p>
<p id="vi.vii-p56" shownumber="no">Again we read in Esdras, that Neemias, a cup-bearer and
eunuch of the king, of Hebrew race, made a request about the rebuilding
of the temple, and obtained it; so that it was granted to <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_392.html" id="vi.vii-Page_392" n="392" />him, with many more, to return and build the
temple again.  Why then should we wonder that one Joakim had
garden, and house, and property, whether these were very expensive or
only moderate, for this is not clearly told us in the writing?</p>
<p id="vi.vii-p57" shownumber="no">14.  But you say, “How could they who were in
captivity pass sentence of death?” asserting, I know not on what
grounds, that Susanna was the wife of a king, because of the name
Joakim.  The answer is, that it is no uncommon thing, when great
nations become subject, that the king should allow the captives to use
their own laws and courts of justice.  Now, for instance, that the
Romans rule, and the Jews pay the half-shekel to them, how great power
by the concession of Cæsar the ethnarch has; so that we, who have
had experience of it, know that he differs in little from a true
king!  Private trials are held according to the law, and some are
condemned to death.  And though there is not full licence for
this, still it is not done without the knowledge of the ruler, as we
learned and were convinced of when we spent much time in the country of
that people.  And yet the Romans only take account of two tribes,
while at that time besides Judah there were the ten tribes of
Israel.  Probably the Assyrians contented themselves with holding
them in subjection, and conceded to them their own judicial
processes.</p>
<p id="vi.vii-p58" shownumber="no">15.  I find in your letter yet another
objection in these words:  “And add, that among all the many
prophets who had been before, there is no one who has quoted from
another word for word.  For they had no need to go a-begging for
words, since their own were true.  But this one, in rebuking one
of these men, quotes the words of the Lord, ‘The innocent and
righteous shalt thou not slay.’”  I cannot understand
how, with all your exercise in investigating and meditating on the
Scriptures, you have not noticed that the prophets continually quote
each other almost word for word.  For who of all believers does
not know the words in Esaias?  “And in the last days the
mountain of the <span class="sc" id="vi.vii-p58.1">Lord</span> shall be manifest, and the
house of the <span class="sc" id="vi.vii-p58.2">Lord</span> on the top of the mountains,
and it shall be exalted above the hills; and all nations shall come
unto it.  And many people shall go and say, Come ye, and let us go
up to the mountain of the <span class="sc" id="vi.vii-p58.3">Lord</span>, unto the house
of the God of Jacob; and He will teach us His way, and we will walk in
it:  for out of Zion shall go forth a law, and a word of the
<span class="sc" id="vi.vii-p58.4">Lord</span> from Jerusalem.  And He shall judge
among the nations, and shall rebuke many people; and they shall beat
their swords into ploughshares, and their spears into
pruning-hooks:  nation shall not lift up sword against nation;
neither shall they learn war any more.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.vii-p58.5" n="3058" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p59" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.vii-p59.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.2.2-Isa.2.4" parsed="|Isa|2|2|2|4" passage="Isa. ii. 2-4">Isa. ii. 2–4</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.vii-p60" shownumber="no">But in Micah we find a parallel passage, which is
almost word for word:  “And in the last days the mountain of
the <span class="sc" id="vi.vii-p60.1">Lord</span> shall be manifest, established on the
top of the mountains, and it shall be exalted above the hills; and
people shall hasten unto it.  And many nations shall come, and
say, Come, let us go up to the mountain of the <span class="sc" id="vi.vii-p60.2">Lord</span>, to the house of the God of Jacob; and they will teach
us His way, and we will walk in His paths:  for a law shall go
forth from Zion, and a word of the <span class="sc" id="vi.vii-p60.3">Lord</span> from
Jerusalem.  And He shall judge among many people, and rebuke
strong nations; and they shall beat their swords into ploughshares, and
their spears into pruning-hooks:  nation shall not lift up a sword
against nation, neither shall they learn war any more.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.vii-p60.4" n="3059" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p61" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.vii-p61.1" osisRef="Bible:Mic.4.1-Mic.4.3" parsed="|Mic|4|1|4|3" passage="Mic. iv. 1-3">Mic. iv. 1–3</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.vii-p62" shownumber="no">Again, in First Chronicles, the psalm which is put
in the hands of Asaph and his brethren to praise the Lord, beginning,
“Give thanks unto the <span class="sc" id="vi.vii-p62.1">Lord</span>, call upon His
name,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.vii-p62.2" n="3060" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p63" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.vii-p63.1" osisRef="Bible:1Chr.16.8" parsed="|1Chr|16|8|0|0" passage="1 Chron. xvi. 8">1 Chron. xvi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> is in the beginning
almost identical with <scripRef id="vi.vii-p63.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.105" parsed="|Ps|105|0|0|0" passage="Psalm cv.">Psalm cv.</scripRef>, down to “and do my prophets no
harm;” and after that it is the same as <scripRef id="vi.vii-p63.3" osisRef="Bible:Ps.96" parsed="|Ps|96|0|0|0" passage="Psalm xcvi">Psalm xcvi</scripRef>., from the beginning of that
psalm, which is something like this, “Praise the Lord all the
earth,” down to “For He cometh to judge the
earth.”  (It would have taken up too much time to quote more
fully; so I have given these short references, which are sufficient for
the matter before us.)  And you will find the law about not
bearing a burden on the Sabbath-day in Jeremias, as well as in
Moses.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.vii-p63.4" n="3061" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p64" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.vii-p64.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.35.2 Bible:Num.15.32 Bible:Jer.17.21-Jer.17.24" parsed="|Exod|35|2|0|0;|Num|15|32|0|0;|Jer|17|21|17|24" passage="Ex. xxxv. 2; Num. xv. 32; Jer. xvii. 21-24">Ex. xxxv. 2; Num. xv. 32; Jer. xvii.
21–24</scripRef>.</p></note>  And the rules
about the passover, and the rules for the priests, are not only in
Moses, but also at the end of Ezekiel.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.vii-p64.2" n="3062" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.vii-p65" shownumber="no"> In Levit.
<i>passim</i>; <scripRef id="vi.vii-p65.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.43 Bible:Ezek.44 Bible:Ezek.45 Bible:Ezek.46" parsed="|Ezek|43|0|0|0;|Ezek|44|0|0|0;|Ezek|45|0|0|0;|Ezek|46|0|0|0" passage="Ezek. xliii.; xliv.; xlv.; xlvi">Ezek. xliii.;
xliv.; xlv.; xlvi</scripRef>.</p></note>  I would have quoted these, and many
more, had I not found that from the shortness of my stay in Nicomedia
my time for writing you was already too much restricted.</p>
<p id="vi.vii-p66" shownumber="no">Your last objection is, that the style is
different.  This I cannot see.</p>
<p id="vi.vii-p67" shownumber="no">This, then, is my defence.  I might, especially
after all these accusations, speak in praise of this history of
Susanna, dwelling on it word by word, and expounding the exquisite
nature of the thoughts.  Such an encomium, perhaps, some of the
learned and able students of divine things may at some other time
compose.  This, however, is my answer to your strokes, as you call
them.  Would that I could instruct you!  But I do not now
arrogate that to myself.  My lord and dear brother Ambrosius, who
has written this at my dictation, and has, in looking over it,
corrected as he pleased, salutes you.  His faithful spouse,
Marcella, and her children, also salute you.  Also Anicetus. 
Do you salute our dear father Apollinarius, and all our
friends.</p>
</div2>

<div2 id="vi.viii" next="vi.viii.i" prev="vi.vii" progress="56.95%" title="A Letter from Origen to Gregory.">

<div3 id="vi.viii.i" next="vi.viii.ii" prev="vi.viii" progress="56.95%" title="A Letter from Origen to Gregory."><p class="c18" id="vi.viii.i-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_393.html" id="vi.viii.i-Page_393" n="393" /><span class="c17" id="vi.viii.i-p1.1">A Letter from
Origen to Gregory.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.viii.i-p1.2" n="3063" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii.i-p2" shownumber="no"> This Gregory, styled
the Wonder-worker, (Thaumaturgus) was afterwards bishop of
Neo-Cæsarea.</p></note></span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="vi.viii.i-p3" shownumber="no">
————————————</p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.viii.i-p4" shownumber="no">1.  <span class="sc" id="vi.viii.i-p4.1">Greeting</span> in God,
my most excellent sir, and venerable son Gregory, from Origen.  A
natural readiness of comprehension, as you well know, may, if practice
be added, contribute somewhat to the contingent end, if I may so call
it, of that which any one wishes to practise.  Thus, your natural
good parts might make of you a finished Roman lawyer or a Greek
philosopher, so to speak, of one of the schools in high
reputation.  But I am anxious that you should devote all the
strength of your natural good parts to Christianity for your end; and
in order to this, I wish to ask you to extract from the philosophy of
the Greeks what may serve as a course of study or a preparation for
Christianity, and from geometry and astronomy what will serve to
explain the sacred Scriptures, in order that all that the sons of the
philosophers are wont to say about geometry and music, grammar,
rhetoric, and astronomy, as fellow-helpers to philosophy, we may say
about philosophy itself, in relation to Christianity.</p>
<p id="vi.viii.i-p5" shownumber="no">2.  Perhaps something of this kind is
shadowed forth in what is written in Exodus from the mouth of God, that
the children of Israel were commanded to ask from their neighbours, and
those who dwelt with them, vessels of silver and gold, and raiment, in
order that, by spoiling the Egyptians, they might have material for the
preparation of the things which pertained to the service of God. 
For from the things which the children of Israel took from the
Egyptians the vessels in the holy of holies were made,—the ark
with its lid, and the Cherubim, and the mercy-seat, and the golden
coffer, where was the manna, the angels’ bread.  These
things were probably made from the best of the Egyptian gold.  An
inferior kind would be used for the solid golden candlestick near the
inner veil, and its branches, and the golden table on which were the
pieces of shewbread, and the golden censer between them.  And if
there was a third and fourth quality of gold, from it would be made the
holy vessels; and the other things would be made of Egyptian
silver.  For when the children of Israel dwelt in Egypt, they
gained this from their dwelling there, that they had no lack of such
precious material for the utensils of the service of God.  And of
the Egyptian raiment were probably made all those things which, as the
Scripture mentions, needed sewed and embroidered work, sewed with the
wisdom of God, the one to the other, that the veils might be made, and
the inner and the outer courts.  And why should I go on, in this
untimely digression, to set forth how useful to the children of Israel
were the things brought from Egypt, which the Egyptians had not put to
a proper use, but which the Hebrews, guided by the wisdom of God, used
for God’s service?  Now the sacred Scripture is wont to
represent as an evil the going down from the land of the children of
Israel into Egypt, indicating that certain persons get harm from
sojourning among the Egyptians, that is to say, from meddling with the
knowledge of this world, after they have subscribed to the law of God,
and the Israelitish service of Him.  Ader<note anchored="yes" id="vi.viii.i-p5.1" n="3064" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii.i-p6" shownumber="no"> Origen evidently
confounds Hadad the Edomite, of <scripRef id="vi.viii.i-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.11.14" parsed="|1Kgs|11|14|0|0" passage="1 Kings xi. 14">1 Kings xi. 14</scripRef>, with Jeroboam.</p></note> at
least, the Idumæan; so long as he was in the land of Israel, and
had not tasted the bread of the Egyptians, made no idols.  It was
when he fled from the wise Solomon, and went down into Egypt, as it
were flying from the wisdom of God, and was made a kinsman of Pharaoh
by marrying his wife’s sister, and begetting a child, who was
brought up with the children of Pharaoh, that he did this. 
Wherefore, although he did return to the land of Israel, he returned
only to divide the people of God, and to make them say to the golden
calf, “These be thy gods, O Israel, which brought thee up from
the land of Egypt.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.viii.i-p6.2" n="3065" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii.i-p7" shownumber="no"> [<scripRef id="vi.viii.i-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.12.28" parsed="|1Kgs|12|28|0|0" passage="1 Kings xii. 28">1 Kings xii. 28</scripRef>.  S.]</p></note>  And I may
tell you from my experience, that not many take from Egypt only the
useful, and go away and use it for the service of God; while Ader the
Idumæan has many brethren.  These are they who, from their
Greek studies, produce heretical notions, and set them up, like the
golden calf, in Bethel, which signifies “God’s
house.”  In these words also <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_394.html" id="vi.viii.i-Page_394" n="394" />there seems to me an indication that they have
set up their own imaginations in the Scriptures, where the word of God
dwells, which is called in a figure Bethel.  The other figure, the
word says, was set up in Dan.  Now the borders of Dan are the most
extreme, and nearest the borders of the Gentiles, as is clear from what
is written in Joshua, the son of Nun.  Now some of the devices of
these brethren of Ader, as we call them, are also very near the borders
of the Gentiles.</p>
<p id="vi.viii.i-p8" shownumber="no">3.  Do you then, my son, diligently apply
yourself to the reading of the sacred Scriptures.  Apply yourself,
I say.  For we who read the things of God need much application,
lest we should say or think anything too rashly about them.  And
applying yourself thus to the study of the things of God, with faithful
prejudgments such as are well pleasing to God, knock at its locked
door, and it will be opened to you by the porter, of whom Jesus says,
“To him the porter opens.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.viii.i-p8.1" n="3066" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii.i-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.viii.i-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:John.10.3" parsed="|John|10|3|0|0" passage="John x. 3">John x. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  And applying yourself thus to the
divine study, seek aright, and with unwavering trust in God, the
meaning of the holy Scriptures, which so many have missed.  Be not
satisfied with knocking and seeking; for prayer is of all things
indispensable to the knowledge of the things of God.  For to this
the Saviour exhorted, and said not only, “Knock, and it shall be
opened to you; and seek, and ye shall find,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.viii.i-p9.2" n="3067" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii.i-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.viii.i-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.7" parsed="|Matt|7|7|0|0" passage="Matt. vii. 7">Matt. vii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> but also, “Ask, and it shall be given
unto you.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.viii.i-p10.2" n="3068" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii.i-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.viii.i-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.9" parsed="|Luke|11|9|0|0" passage="Luke xi. 9">Luke xi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  My fatherly
love to you has made me thus bold; but whether my boldness be good, God
will know, and His Christ, and all partakers of the Spirit of God and
the Spirit of Christ.  May you also be a partaker, and be ever
increasing your inheritance, that you may say not only, “We are
become partakers of Christ,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.viii.i-p11.2" n="3069" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.viii.i-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.viii.i-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.3.14" parsed="|Heb|3|14|0|0" passage="Heb. iii. 14">Heb. iii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> but also
partakers of God.</p>
</div3>

<div3 id="vi.viii.ii" next="vi.ix" prev="vi.viii.i" progress="57.13%" title="Elucidation."><p class="c18" id="vi.viii.ii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c17" id="vi.viii.ii-p1.1">Elucidation.</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="vi.viii.ii-p2" shownumber="no">
————————————</p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.viii.ii-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="vi.viii.ii-p3.1">This</span> golden letter,
doubtless genuine, was attended with very great consequences, of which
we shall gather more hereafter.  It is worthy of the solemn
consideration of young students to whom this page may come. 
Gregory was unbaptized when Origen (<i>circa</i> <span class="sc" id="vi.viii.ii-p3.2">a.d.</span> 230) thus addressed his conscience.</p>
<p id="vi.viii.ii-p4" shownumber="no">On the letters here inserted, let me refer the
student to Routh, <i>Reliqu</i>., ii. pp. 312–327; also same
vol., pp. 222–228; also iii. 254–256.</p>
<p id="vi.viii.ii-p5" shownumber="no">For the facts concerning this letter to Gregory, see
Cave, i. p. 400.</p>
</div3></div2>

<ThML.head>
    <electronicEdInfo>
        <authorID>origen</authorID>
        <workID>against_celsus</workID>
        <versionID>anf04</versionID>
        <bkgID>origen-against_celsus</bkgID>
        <DC>
            <DC.Title>Origen Against Celsus</DC.Title>
            <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/schaff/anf04.vi.ix.html</DC.Identifier>
        </DC>
    </electronicEdInfo>
</ThML.head>

<div2 id="vi.ix" next="vi.ix.i" prev="vi.viii.ii" progress="57.15%" title="Origen Against Celsus.">
    <h3>Origen Against Celsus</h3>

<div3 id="vi.ix.i" next="vi.ix.i.i" prev="vi.ix" progress="57.15%" title="I">

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.i" next="vi.ix.i.ii" prev="vi.ix.i" progress="57.15%" title="Preface."><p class="c18" id="vi.ix.i.i-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_395.html" id="vi.ix.i.i-Page_395" n="395" /><span class="c17" id="vi.ix.i.i-p1.1">Origen
Against Celsus.</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="vi.ix.i.i-p2" shownumber="no">
————————————</p>
<p class="c14" id="vi.ix.i.i-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="c17" id="vi.ix.i.i-p3.1">Book I.</span></p>
<p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.i-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.i-p4.1">Preface.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.i-p5" shownumber="no">1.  <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.i.i-p5.1">When</span> false
witnesses testified against our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, He
remained silent; and when unfounded charges were brought against Him,
He returned no answer, believing that His whole life and conduct among
the Jews were a better refutation than any answer to the false
testimony, or than any formal defence against the accusations. 
And I know not, my pious Ambrosius,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.i-p5.2" n="3070" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.i-p6" shownumber="no"> This individual
is mentioned by Eusebius (<i>Eccles. Hist</i>., vi. c. 18) as having
been converted from the heresy of Valentinus to the faith of the Church
by the efforts of Origen.  [Lardner (<i>Credib</i>., vii.
210–212) is inclined to “place” Celsus in the year
176.  Here and elsewhere this learned authority is diffuse on the
subject, and merits careful attention.]</p></note> why you wished
me to write a reply to the false charges brought by Celsus against the
Christians, and to his accusations directed against the faith of the
Churches in his treatise; as if the facts themselves did not furnish a
manifest refutation, and the doctrine a better answer than any writing,
seeing it both disposes of the false statements, and does not leave to
the accusations any credibility or validity.  Now, with respect to
our Lord’s silence when false witness was borne against Him, it
is sufficient at present to quote the words of Matthew, for the
testimony of Mark is to the same effect.  And the words of Matthew
are as follow:  “And the high priest and the council sought
false witness against Jesus to put Him to death, but found none,
although many false witnesses came forward.  At last two false
witnesses came and said, This fellow said, I am able to destroy the
temple of God, and after three days to build it up.  And the high
priest arose, and said to Him, Answerest thou nothing to what these
witness against thee?  But Jesus held His peace.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.i-p6.1" n="3071" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.i-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.i-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.59-Matt.26.63" parsed="|Matt|26|59|26|63" passage="Matt. xxvi. 59-63">Matt. xxvi. 59–63</scripRef>.</p></note>  And that He returned no answer when
falsely accused, the following is the statement:  “And Jesus
stood before the governor; and he asked Him, saying, Art Thou the King
of the Jews?  And Jesus said to him, Thou sayest.  And when
He was accused of the chief priests and elders, He answered
nothing.  Then said Pilate unto Him, Hearest thou not how many
things they witness against Thee?  And He answered him to never a
word, insomuch that the governor marvelled greatly.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.i-p7.2" n="3072" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.i-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.i-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.11-Matt.27.14" parsed="|Matt|27|11|27|14" passage="Matt. xxvii. 11-14">Matt. xxvii. 11–14</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.ix.i.i-p9" shownumber="no">2.  It was, indeed, matter of surprise to men
even of ordinary intelligence, that one who was accused and assailed by
false testimony, but who was able to defend Himself, and to show that
He was guilty of none of the charges (alleged), and who might have
enumerated the praiseworthy deeds of His own life, and His miracles
wrought by divine power, so as to give the judge an opportunity of
delivering a more honourable judgment regarding Him, should not have
done this, but should have disdained such a procedure, and in the
nobleness of His nature have contemned His accusers.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.i-p9.1" n="3073" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.i-p10" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.i-p10.1" lang="EL">Μεγαλοφυῶς
ὑπερεωρακέναι
τοὺς
κατηγόρους</span>.</p></note>  That the judge would, without any
hesitation, have set Him at liberty if He had offered a defence, is
clear from what is related of him when he said, “Which of the two
do ye wish that I should release unto you, Barabbas or Jesus, who is
called Christ?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.i-p10.2" n="3074" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.i-p11" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.i-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.17" parsed="|Matt|27|17|0|0" passage="Matt. xxvii. 17">Matt. xxvii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> and from what the
Scripture adds, “For he knew that for envy they had delivered
Him.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.i-p11.2" n="3075" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.i-p12" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.i-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.18" parsed="|Matt|27|18|0|0" passage="Matt. xxvii. 18">Matt. xxvii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>  Jesus,
however, is at all times assailed by false witnesses, and, while
wickedness remains in the world, is ever exposed to accusation. 
And yet even now He continues silent before these things, and makes no
audible answer, but places His defence in the lives of His genuine
disciples, which are a pre-eminent testimony, and one that rises
superior to all false witness, and refutes and overthrows all unfounded
accusations and charges.</p>
<p id="vi.ix.i.i-p13" shownumber="no">3.  I venture, then, to say that this
“apology” which you require me to compose will somewhat
weaken that defence (of Christianity) which rests on facts, and that
power of Jesus which is manifest to those who are not altogether devoid
of perception.  Notwithstanding, that we may <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_396.html" id="vi.ix.i.i-Page_396" n="396" />not have the appearance of being
reluctant to undertake the task which you have enjoined, we have
endeavoured, to the best of our ability, to suggest, by way of answer
to each of the statements advanced by Celsus, what seemed to us adapted
to refute them, although his arguments have no power to shake the faith
of any (true) believer.  And forbid, indeed, that any one should
be found who, after having been a partaker in such a love of God as was
(displayed) in Christ Jesus, could be shaken in his purpose by the
arguments of Celsus, or of any such as he.  For Paul, when
enumerating the innumerable causes which generally separate men from
the love of Christ and from the love of God in Christ Jesus (to all of
which, the love that was in himself rose superior), did not set down
argument among the grounds of separation.  For observe that he
says, firstly:  “Who shall separate us from the love of
Christ?  Shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or
famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword? (as it is written, For Thy
sake we are killed all the day long; we are accounted as sheep for the
slaughter.)  Nay, in all these things we are more than conquerors
through Him that loved us.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.i-p13.1" n="3076" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.i-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.i-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.35-Rom.8.37" parsed="|Rom|8|35|8|37" passage="Rom. viii. 35-37">Rom. viii. 35–37</scripRef>.</p></note>  And
secondly, when laying down another series of causes which naturally
tend to separate those who are not firmly grounded in their religion,
he says:  “For I am persuaded that neither death, nor life,
nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor
things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be
able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our
Lord.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.i-p14.2" n="3077" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.i-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.i-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.38-Rom.8.39" parsed="|Rom|8|38|8|39" passage="Rom. viii. 38, 39">Rom. viii. 38, 39</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.ix.i.i-p16" shownumber="no">4.  Now, truly, it is proper that <i>we</i>
should feel elated because afflictions, or those other causes
enumerated by Paul, do not separate us (from Christ); but not that Paul
and the other apostles, and any other resembling them, (should
entertain that feeling), because they were far exalted above such
things when they said, “In all these things we are <i>more</i>
than conquerors through Him that loved us,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.i-p16.1" n="3078" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.i-p17" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.i-p17.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.37" parsed="|Rom|8|37|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 37">Rom. viii. 37</scripRef>, <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.i-p17.2" lang="EL">ὑπερνικῶμεν</span>.</p></note> which is a stronger statement than that they
are simply “conquerors.”  But if it be proper for
apostles to entertain a feeling of elation in not being separated from
the love of God that is in Christ Jesus our Lord, that feeling will be
entertained by them, because neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor
principalities, nor any of the things that follow, can separate them
from the love of God which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.  And
therefore I do not congratulate that believer in Christ whose faith can
be shaken by Celsus—who no longer shares the common life of men,
but has long since departed—or by any apparent plausibility of
argument.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.i-p17.3" n="3079" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.i-p18" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.i-p18.1" lang="EL">ἤ τινος
πιθανότητος
λόγου</span>.</p></note>  For I do not
know in what rank to place him who has need of arguments written in
books in answer to the charges of Celsus against the Christians, in
order to prevent him from being shaken in his faith, and confirm him in
it.  But nevertheless, since in the multitude of those who are
considered believers some such persons might be found as would have
their faith shaken and overthrown by the writings of Celsus, but who
might be preserved by a reply to them of such a nature as to refute his
statements and to exhibit the truth, we have deemed it right to yield
to your injunction, and to furnish an answer to the treatise which you
sent us, but which I do not think that any one, although only a short
way advanced in philosophy, will allow to be a “True
Discourse,” as Celsus has entitled it.</p>
<p id="vi.ix.i.i-p19" shownumber="no">5.  Paul, indeed, observing that there are in
Greek philosophy certain things not to be lightly esteemed, which are
plausible in the eyes of the many, but which represent falsehood as
truth, says with regard to such:  “Beware lest any man spoil
you through philosophy and vain deceit, after the tradition of men,
after the rudiments of the world, and not after Christ.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.i-p19.1" n="3080" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.i-p20" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.i-p20.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.8" parsed="|Col|2|8|0|0" passage="Col. ii. 8">Col. ii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  And seeing that there was a kind of
greatness manifest in the words of the world’s wisdom, he said
that the words of the philosophers were “according to the
rudiments of the world.”  No man of sense, however, would
say that those of Celsus were “according to the rudiments of the
world.”  Now those words, which contained some element of
deceitfulness, the apostle named “vain deceit,” probably by
way of distinction from a deceit that was not “vain;” and
the prophet Jeremiah observing this, ventured to say to God, “O
<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.i.i-p20.2">Lord</span>, Thou hast deceived me, and I was
deceived; Thou art stronger than I, and hast prevailed.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.i-p20.3" n="3081" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.i-p21" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.i-p21.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.20.7" parsed="|Jer|20|7|0|0" passage="Jer. xx. 7">Jer. xx. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  But in the language of Celsus there
seems to me to be no deceitfulness at all, not even that which is
“vain;” such deceitfulness, viz., as is found in the
language of those who have founded philosophical sects, and who have
been endowed with no ordinary talent for such pursuits.  And as no
one would say that any ordinary error in geometrical demonstrations was
intended to deceive, or would describe it for the sake of exercise in
such matters;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.i-p21.2" n="3082" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.i-p22" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.i-p22.1" lang="EL">Καὶ ὥσπερ οὐ
τὸ τυχὸν τῶν
ψευδομένων
ἐν
γεωμετρικοῖς
θεωρήμασι
ψευδογραφούμενόν
τις ἂν λέγοι,
ἢ καὶ
ἀναγράφοι
γυμνασίου
ἕνεκεν τοῦ
ἀπὸ
τοιούτων</span>.  Cf. note of Ruæus <i>in loc</i>.</p></note> so those opinions
which are to be styled “vain deceit,” and the
“tradition of men,” and “according to the rudiments
of the world,” must have some resemblance to the views of those
who have been the founders of philosophical sects, (if such titles are
to be appropriately applied to them).</p>
<p id="vi.ix.i.i-p23" shownumber="no"><pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_397.html" id="vi.ix.i.i-Page_397" n="397" />6.  After
proceeding with this work as far as the place where Celsus introduces
the Jew disputing with Jesus, I resolved to prefix this preface to the
beginning (of the treatise), in order that the reader of our reply to
Celsus might fall in with it first, and see that this book has been
composed not for those who are thorough believers, but for such as are
either wholly unacquainted with the Christian faith, or for those who,
as the apostle terms them, are “weak in the faith;”
regarding whom he says, “Him that is weak in the faith receive
ye.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.i-p23.1" n="3083" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.i-p24" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.i-p24.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.1" parsed="|Rom|14|1|0|0" passage="Rom. xiv. 1">Rom. xiv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  And this
preface must be my apology for beginning my answer to Celsus on one
plan, and carrying it on on another.  For my first intention was
to indicate his principal objections, and then briefly the answers that
were returned to them, and subsequently to make a systematic treatise
of the whole discourse.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.i-p24.2" n="3084" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.i-p25" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.i-p25.1" lang="EL">σωματοποιῆσαι</span>.</p></note>  But
afterwards, circumstances themselves suggested to me that I should be
economical of my time, and that, satisfied with what I had already
stated at the commencement, I should in the following part grapple
closely, to the best of my ability, with the charges of Celsus.  I
have therefore to ask indulgence for those portions which follow the
preface towards the beginning of the book.  And if you are not
impressed by the powerful arguments which succeed, then, asking similar
indulgence also with respect to them, I refer you, if you still desire
an argumentative solution of the objections of Celsus, to those men who
are wiser than myself, and who are able by words and treatises to
overthrow the charges which he brings against us.  But better is
the man who, although meeting with the work of Celsus, needs no answer
to it at all, but who despises all its contents, since they are
contemned, and with good reason, by every believer in Christ, through
the Spirit that is in him.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.ii" next="vi.ix.i.iii" prev="vi.ix.i.i" progress="57.49%" title="Chapter I"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.ii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.ii-p1.1">Chapter I.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.ii-p2" shownumber="no">The first point which Celsus brings forward, in
his desire to throw discredit upon Christianity, is, that the
Christians entered into secret associations with each other contrary to
law, saying, that “of associations some are public, and that
these are in accordance with the laws; others, again, secret, and
maintained in violation of the laws.”  And his wish is to
bring into disrepute what are termed the
“love-feasts”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.ii-p2.1" n="3085" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.ii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.ii-p3.1" lang="EL">τὴν
καλουμένην
ἀγάπην</span>.</p></note> of the Christians,
as if they had their origin in the common danger, and were more binding
than any oaths.  Since, then, he babbles about the public law,
alleging that the associations of the Christians are in violation of
it, we have to reply, that if a man were placed among Scythians, whose
laws were unholy,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.ii-p3.2" n="3086" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.ii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.ii-p4.1" lang="EL">ἀθέσμους</span>.</p></note> and having no
opportunity of escape, were compelled to live among them, such an one
would with good reason, for the sake of the law of truth, which the
Scythians would regard as wickedness,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.ii-p4.2" n="3087" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.ii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.ii-p5.1" lang="EL">παρανομίαν</span>.</p></note>
enter into associations contrary to their laws, with those like-minded
with himself; so, if truth is to decide, the laws of the heathens which
relate to images, and an atheistical polytheism, are
“Scythian” laws, or more impious even than these, if there
be any such.  It is not irrational, then, to form associations in
opposition to existing laws, if done for the sake of the truth. 
For as those persons would do well who should enter into a secret
association in order to put to death a tyrant who had seized upon the
liberties of a state, so Christians also, when tyrannized over by him
who is called the devil, and by falsehood, form leagues contrary to the
laws of the devil, against his power, and for the safety of those
others whom they may succeed in persuading to revolt from a government
which is, as it were, “Scythian,” and
despotic.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.iii" next="vi.ix.i.iv" prev="vi.ix.i.ii" progress="57.55%" title="Chapter II"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.iii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.iii-p1.1">Chapter II.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.iii-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus next proceeds to say, that the system of
doctrine, viz., Judaism, upon which Christianity depends, was barbarous
in its origin.  And with an appearance of fairness, he does not
reproach Christianity<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.iii-p2.1" n="3088" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.iii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.iii-p3.1" lang="EL">τῷ λόγῳ</span>.</p></note> because of its
origin among barbarians, but gives the latter credit for their ability
in discovering (such) doctrines.  To this, however, he adds the
statement, that the Greeks are more skilful than any others in judging,
establishing, and reducing to practice the discoveries of barbarous
nations.  Now this is our answer to his allegations, and our
defence of the truths contained in Christianity, that if any one were
to come from the study of Grecian opinions and usages to the Gospel, he
would not only decide that its doctrines were true, but would by
practice establish their truth, and supply whatever seemed wanting,
from a Grecian point of view, to their demonstration, and thus confirm
the truth of Christianity.  We have to say, moreover, that the
Gospel has a demonstration of its own, more divine than any established
by Grecian dialectics.  And this diviner method is called by the
apostle the “manifestation of the Spirit and of power:” of
“the Spirit,” on account of the prophecies, which are
sufficient to produce faith in any one who reads them, especially in
those things which relate to Christ; and of “power,”
because of the signs and wonders which we must believe to have been
performed, both on many other grounds, and on this, that traces of them
are still preserved among those <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_398.html" id="vi.ix.i.iii-Page_398" n="398" />who regulate their lives by the precepts of the
Gospel.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.iv" next="vi.ix.i.v" prev="vi.ix.i.iii" progress="57.60%" title="Chapter III"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.iv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.iv-p1.1">Chapter III.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.iv-p2" shownumber="no">After this, Celsus proceeding to speak of the Christians
teaching and practising their favourite doctrines in secret, and saying
that they do this to some purpose, seeing they escape the penalty of
death which is imminent, he compares their dangers with those which
were encountered by such men as Socrates for the sake of philosophy;
and here he might have mentioned Pythagoras as well, and other
philosophers.  But our answer to this is, that in the case of
Socrates the Athenians immediately afterwards repented; and no feeling
of bitterness remained in their minds regarding him, as also happened
in the history of Pythagoras.  The followers of the latter,
indeed, for a considerable time established their schools in that part
of Italy called Magna Græcia; but in the case of the Christians,
the Roman Senate, and the princes of the time, and the soldiery, and
the people, and the relatives of those who had become converts to the
faith, made war upon their doctrine, and would have prevented (its
progress), overcoming it by a confederacy of so powerful a nature, had
it not, by the help of God, escaped the danger, and risen above it, so
as (finally) to defeat the whole world in its conspiracy against
it.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.v" next="vi.ix.i.vi" prev="vi.ix.i.iv" progress="57.63%" title="Chapter IV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.v-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.v-p1.1">Chapter IV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.v-p2" shownumber="no">Let us notice also how he thinks to cast discredit
upon our system of morals,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.v-p2.1" n="3089" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.v-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.v-p3.1" lang="EL">τὸν ἠθικὸν
τόπον</span>.</p></note> alleging that it is
only common to us with other philosophers, and no venerable or new
branch of instruction.  In reply to which we have to say, that
unless all men had naturally impressed upon their minds sound ideas of
morality, the doctrine of the punishment of sinners would have been
excluded by those who bring upon themselves the righteous judgments of
God.  It is not therefore matter of surprise that the same God
should have sown in the hearts of all men those truths which He taught
by the prophets and the Saviour, in order that at the divine judgment
every man may be without excuse, having the
“requirements<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.v-p3.2" n="3090" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.v-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.v-p4.1" lang="EL">τὸ βούλημα
τοῦ νόμου</span>.</p></note> of the law written
upon his heart,”—a truth obscurely alluded to by the
Bible<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.v-p4.2" n="3091" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.v-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.v-p5.1" lang="EL">ὁ λόγος</span>.</p></note> in what the Greeks regard as a myth, where
it represents God as having with His own finger written down the
commandments, and given them to Moses, and which the wickedness of the
worshippers of the calf made him break in pieces, as if the flood of
wickedness, so to speak, had swept them away.  But Moses having
again hewn tables of stone, God wrote the commandments a second time,
and gave them to him; the prophetic word preparing the soul, as it
were, after the first transgression, for the writing of God a second
time.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.vi" next="vi.ix.i.vii" prev="vi.ix.i.v" progress="57.68%" title="Chapter V"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.vi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.vi-p1.1">Chapter V.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.vi-p2" shownumber="no">Treating of the regulations respecting idolatry as
being peculiar to Christianity, Celsus establishes their correctness,
saying that the Christians do not consider those to be gods that are
made with hands, on the ground that it is not in conformity with right
reason (to suppose) that images, fashioned by the most worthless and
depraved of workmen, and in many instances also provided by wicked men,
can be (regarded as) gods.  In what follows, however, wishing to
show that this is a common opinion, and one not first discovered by
Christianity, he quotes a saying of Heraclitus to this effect: 
“That those who draw near to lifeless images, as if they were
gods, act in a similar manner to those who would enter into
conversation with houses.”  Respecting this, then, we have
to say, that ideas were implanted in the minds of men like the
principles of morality, from which not only Heraclitus, but any other
Greek or barbarian, might by reflection have deduced the same
conclusion; for he states that the Persians also were of the same
opinion, quoting Herodotus as his authority.  We also can add to
these Zeno of Citium, who in his <i>Polity</i>, says:  “And
there will be no need to build temples, for nothing ought to be
regarded as sacred, or of much value, or holy, which is the work of
builders and of mean men.”  It is evident, then, with
respect to this opinion (as well as others), that there has been
engraven upon the hearts of men by the finger of God a sense of the
duty that is required.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.vii" next="vi.ix.i.viii" prev="vi.ix.i.vi" progress="57.72%" title="Chapter VI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.vii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.vii-p1.1">Chapter VI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.vii-p2" shownumber="no">After this, through the influence of some motive which
is unknown to me, Celsus asserts that it is by the names of certain
demons, and by the use of incantations, that the Christians appear to
be possessed of (miraculous) power; hinting, I suppose, at the
practices of those who expel evil spirits by incantations.  And
here he manifestly appears to malign the Gospel.  For it is not by
incantations that Christians seem to prevail (over evil spirits), but
by the name of Jesus, accompanied by the announcement of the narratives
which relate to Him; for the repetition of these has frequently been
the means of driving demons out of men, especially when those who
repeated them did so in a sound and genuinely believing spirit. 
Such power, indeed, does the name of Jesus possess over evil spirits,
that there have been instances where it was effectual, when it was
pronounced even by bad men, which Jesus Himself taught <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_399.html" id="vi.ix.i.vii-Page_399" n="399" />(would be the case), when He said: 
“Many shall say to Me in that day, In Thy name we have cast out
devils, and done many wonderful works.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.vii-p2.1" n="3092" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.vii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.vii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.22" parsed="|Matt|7|22|0|0" passage="Matt. vii. 22">Matt. vii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>  Whether Celsus omitted this from
intentional malignity, or from ignorance, I do not know.  And he
next proceeds to bring a charge against the Saviour Himself, alleging
that it was by means of sorcery that He was able to accomplish the
wonders which He performed; and that foreseeing that others would
attain the same knowledge, and do the same things, making a boast of
doing them by help of the power of God, He excludes such from His
kingdom.  And his accusation is, that if they are justly excluded,
while He Himself is guilty of the same practices, He is a wicked man;
but if He is not guilty of wickedness in doing such things, neither are
they who do the same as He.  But even if it be impossible to show
by what power Jesus wrought these miracles, it is clear that Christians
employ no spells or incantations, but the simple name of Jesus, and
certain other words in which they repose faith, according to the holy
Scriptures.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.viii" next="vi.ix.i.ix" prev="vi.ix.i.vii" progress="57.78%" title="Chapter VII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.viii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.viii-p1.1">Chapter VII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.viii-p2" shownumber="no">Moreover, since he frequently calls the Christian
doctrine a secret system (of belief), we must confute him on this point
also, since almost the entire world is better acquainted with what
Christians preach than with the favourite opinions of
philosophers.  For who is ignorant of the statement that Jesus was
born of a virgin, and that He was crucified, and that His resurrection
is an article of faith among many, and that a general judgment is
announced to come, in which the wicked are to be punished according to
their deserts, and the righteous to be duly rewarded?  And yet the
mystery of the resurrection, not being understood,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.viii-p2.1" n="3093" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.viii-p3" shownumber="no"> The words, as they
stand in the text of Lommatzsch, are, <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.viii-p3.1" lang="EL">ἀλλὰ
καὶ μὴν
νοηθὲν τὸ
περὶ τῆς
ἀναστάσεως
μυστήριον</span>. 
Ruæus would read <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.viii-p3.2" lang="EL">μή</span>
instead of <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.viii-p3.3" lang="EL">μήν</span>.  This emendation has been
adopted in the translation.</p></note> is made a subject of ridicule among
unbelievers.  In these circumstances, to speak of the Christian
doctrine as a <i>secret</i> system, is altogether absurd.  But
that there should be certain doctrines, not made known to the
multitude, which are (revealed) after the exoteric ones have been
taught, is not a peculiarity of Christianity alone, but also of
philosophic systems, in which certain truths are exoteric and others
esoteric.  Some of the hearers of Pythagoras were content with
his <i>ipse dixit</i>; while others were taught in secret those
doctrines which were not deemed fit to be communicated to profane and
insufficiently prepared ears.  Moreover, all the mysteries that
are celebrated everywhere throughout Greece and barbarous countries,
although held in secret, have no discredit thrown upon them, so that it
is in vain that he endeavours to calumniate the secret doctrines of
Christianity, seeing he does not correctly understand its
nature.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.ix" next="vi.ix.i.x" prev="vi.ix.i.viii" progress="57.84%" title="Chapter VIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.ix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.ix-p1.1">Chapter
VIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.ix-p2" shownumber="no">It is with a certain eloquence,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.ix-p2.1" n="3094" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.ix-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.ix-p3.1" lang="EL">δεινότητος</span>.</p></note> indeed, that he appears to advocate the
cause of those who bear witness to the truth of Christianity by their
death, in the following words:  “And I do not maintain that
if a man, who has adopted a system of good doctrine, is to incur danger
from men on that account, he should either apostatize, or feign
apostasy, or openly deny his opinions.”  And he condemns
those who, while holding the Christian views, either pretend that they
do not, or deny them, saying that “he who holds a certain opinion
ought not to feign recantation, or publicly disown it.”  And
here Celsus must be convicted of self-contradiction.  For from
other treatises of his it is ascertained that he was an Epicurean; but
here, because he thought that he could assail Christianity with better
effect by not professing the opinions of Epicurus, he pretends that
there is a something better in man than the earthly part of his nature,
which is akin to God, and says that “they in whom this element,
viz., the soul, is in a healthy condition, are ever seeking after their
kindred nature, meaning God, and are ever desiring to hear something
about Him, and to call it to remembrance.”  Observe now the
insincerity of his character!  Having said a little before, that
“the man who had embraced a system of good doctrine ought not,
even if exposed to danger on that account from men, to disavow it, or
pretend that he had done so, nor yet openly disown it,” he now
involves himself in all manner of contradictions.  For he knew
that if he acknowledged himself an Epicurean, he would not obtain any
credit when accusing those who, in any degree, introduce the doctrine
of Providence, and who place a God over the world.  And we have
heard that there were two individuals of the name of Celsus, both of
whom were Epicureans; the earlier of the two having lived in the time
of Nero, but this one in that of Adrian, and later.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.x" next="vi.ix.i.xi" prev="vi.ix.i.ix" progress="57.90%" title="Chapter IX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.x-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.x-p1.1">Chapter IX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.x-p2" shownumber="no">He next proceeds to recommend, that in adopting
opinions we should follow reason and a rational guide,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.x-p2.1" n="3095" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.x-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.x-p3.1" lang="EL">λόγῳ καὶ
λογικῷ
ὁδηγῷ</span>.</p></note> since he who assents to opinions without
following this course is very liable to be deceived.  And he
compares inconsiderate believers to Metragyrtæ, and soothsayers,
and Mithræ, and Sabbadians, and to anything else
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_400.html" id="vi.ix.i.x-Page_400" n="400" />that one may fall in with,
and to the phantoms of Hecate, or any other demon or demons.  For
as amongst such persons are frequently to be found wicked men, who,
taking advantage of the ignorance of those who are easily deceived,
lead them away whither they will, so also, he says, is the case among
Christians.  And he asserts that certain persons who do not wish
either to give or receive a reason for their belief, keep repeating,
“Do not examine, but believe!” and, “Your faith will
save you!”  And he alleges that such also say, “The
wisdom of this life is bad, but that foolishness is a good
thing!”  To which we have to answer, that if it were
possible for all to leave the business of life, and devote themselves
to philosophy, no other method ought to be adopted by any one, but this
alone.  For in the Christian system also it will be found that
there is, not to speak at all arrogantly, at least as much of
investigation into articles of belief, and of explanation of dark
sayings, occurring in the prophetical writings, and of the parables in
the Gospels, and of countless other things, which either were narrated
or enacted with a symbolical signification,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.x-p3.2" n="3096" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.x-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.x-p4.1" lang="EL">συμβολικῶς
γεγενημένων,
ἢ
νενομοθετημένων</span>.</p></note>
(as is the case with other systems).  But since the course alluded
to is impossible, partly on account of the necessities of life, partly
on account of the weakness of men, as only a very few individuals
devote themselves earnestly to study,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.x-p4.2" n="3097" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.x-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.x-p5.1" lang="EL">σφόδρα
ὀλίγων ἐπὶ
τὸν λόγον
ᾀττόντων</span>.</p></note>
what better method could be devised with a view of assisting the
multitude, than that which was delivered by Jesus to the heathen? 
And let us inquire, with respect to the great multitude of believers,
who have washed away the mire of wickedness in which they formerly
wallowed, whether it were better for them to believe without a reason,
and (so) to have become reformed and improved in their habits, through
the belief that men are chastised for sins, and honoured for good works
or not to have allowed themselves to be converted on the strength of
mere faith, but (to have waited) until they could give themselves to a
thorough examination of the (necessary) reasons.  For it is
manifest that, (on such a plan), all men, with very few exceptions,
would not obtain this (amelioration of conduct) which they have
obtained through a simple faith, but would continue to remain in the
practice of a wicked life.  Now, whatever other evidence can be
furnished of the fact, that it was not without divine intervention that
the philanthropic scheme of Christianity was introduced among men, this
also must be added.  For a pious man will not believe that even a
physician of the body, who restores the sick to better health, could
take up his abode in any city or country without divine permission,
since no good happens to men without the help of God.  And if he
who has cured the <i>bodies</i> of many, or restored them to better
health, does not effect his cures without the help of God, how much
more He who has healed the <i>souls</i> of many, and has turned them
(to virtue), and improved their nature, and attached them to God who is
over all things, and taught them to refer every action to His good
pleasure, and to shun all that is displeasing to Him, even to the least
of their words or deeds, or even of the thoughts of their
hearts?</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.xi" next="vi.ix.i.xii" prev="vi.ix.i.x" progress="58.01%" title="Chapter X"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.xi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.xi-p1.1">Chapter X.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.xi-p2" shownumber="no">In the next place, since our opponents keep
repeating those statements about faith, we must say that, considering
it as a useful thing for the multitude, we admit that we teach those
men to believe without reasons, who are unable to abandon all other
employments, and give themselves to an examination of arguments; and
our opponents, although they do not acknowledge it, yet practically do
the same.  For who is there that, on betaking himself to the study
of philosophy, and throwing himself into the ranks of some sect, either
by chance,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xi-p2.1" n="3098" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.xi-p3.1" lang="EL">ἀποκληρωτικῶς</span>.</p></note> or because he is
provided with a teacher of that school, adopts such a course for any
other reason, except that he <i>believes</i> his particular sect to be
superior to any other?  For, not waiting to hear the arguments of
all the other philosophers, and of all the different sects, and the
reasons for condemning one system and for supporting another, he in
this way elects to become a Stoic, e.g., or a Platonist, or a
Peripatetic, or an Epicurean, or a follower of some other school, and
is thus borne, although they will not admit it, by a kind of irrational
impulse to the practice, say of Stoicism, to the disregard of the
others; despising either Platonism, as being marked by greater humility
than the others; or Peripateticism, as more human, and as admitting
with more fairness<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xi-p3.2" n="3099" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xi-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.xi-p4.1" lang="EL">μᾶλλον
εὐγνωμόνως</span>.</p></note> than other systems
the blessings of human life.  And some also, alarmed at first
sight<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xi-p4.2" n="3100" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xi-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.xi-p5.1" lang="EL">ἀπὸ
πρώτης
προσβολῆς</span>.</p></note> about the doctrine of providence, from
seeing what happens in the world to the vicious and to the virtuous,
have rashly concluded that there is no divine providence at all, and
have adopted the views of Epicurus and Celsus.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.xii" next="vi.ix.i.xiii" prev="vi.ix.i.xi" progress="58.06%" title="Chapter XI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.xii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.xii-p1.1">Chapter XI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.xii-p2" shownumber="no">Since, then, as reason teaches, we must repose faith in
some one of those who have been the introducers of sects among the
Greeks or Barbarians, why should we not rather believe in God who is
over all things, and in Him who teaches <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_401.html" id="vi.ix.i.xii-Page_401" n="401" />that worship is due to God alone, and that
other things are to be passed by, either as non-existent, or as
existing indeed, and worthy of honour, but not of worship and
reverence?  And respecting these things, he who not only believes,
but who contemplates things with the eye of reason, will state the
demonstrations that occur to him, and which are the result of careful
investigation.  And why should it not be more reasonable, seeing
all human things are dependent upon faith, to believe God rather than
them?  For who enters on a voyage, or contracts a marriage, or
becomes the father of children, or casts seed into the ground, without
believing that better things will result from so doing, although the
contrary might and sometimes does happen?  And yet the belief that
better things, even agreeably to their wishes, will follow, makes all
men venture upon uncertain enterprises, which may turn out differently
from what they expect.  And if the hope and belief of a better
future be the support of life in every uncertain enterprise, why shall
not this faith rather be rationally accepted by him who believes on
better grounds than he who sails the sea, or tills the ground, or
marries a wife, or engages in any other human pursuit, in the existence
of a God who was the Creator of all these things, and in Him who with
surpassing wisdom and divine greatness of mind dared to make known this
doctrine to men in every part of the world, at the cost of great
danger, and of a death considered infamous, which He underwent for the
sake of the human race; having also taught those who were persuaded to
embrace His doctrine at the first, to proceed, under the peril of every
danger, and of ever impending death, to all quarters of the world to
ensure the salvation of men?</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.xiii" next="vi.ix.i.xiv" prev="vi.ix.i.xii" progress="58.12%" title="Chapter XII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.xiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.xiii-p1.1">Chapter XII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.xiii-p2" shownumber="no">In the next place, when Celsus says in express words,
“If they would answer me, not as if I were asking for
information, for I am acquainted with all their opinions, but because I
take an equal interest in them all, it would be well.  And if they
will not, but will keep reiterating, as they generally do, ‘Do
not investigate,’ etc., they must,” he continues,
“explain to me at least of what nature these things are of which
they speak, and whence they are derived,” etc.  Now, with
regard to his statement that he “is acquainted with all our
doctrines,” we have to say that this is a boastful and daring
assertion; for if he had read the prophets in particular, which are
full of acknowledged difficulties, and of declarations that are obscure
to the multitude, and if he had perused the parables of the Gospels,
and the other writings of the law and of the Jewish history, and the
utterances of the apostles, and had read them candidly, with a desire
to enter into their meaning, he would not have expressed himself with
such boldness, nor said that he “was acquainted with all their
doctrines.”  Even we ourselves, who have devoted much study
to these writings, would not say that “we were acquainted with
everything,” for we have a regard for truth.  Not one of us
will assert, “I know all the doctrines of Epicurus,” or
will be confident that he knows all those of Plato, in the knowledge of
the fact that so many differences of opinion exist among the expositors
of these systems.  For who is so daring as to say that he knows
all the opinions of the Stoics or of the Peripatetics?  Unless,
indeed, it should be the case that he has heard this boast, “I
know them all,” from some ignorant and senseless individuals, who
do not perceive their own ignorance, and should thus imagine, from
having had such persons as his teachers, that he was acquainted with
them all.  Such an one appears to me to act very much as a person
would do who had visited Egypt (where the Egyptian <i>savans</i>,
learned in their country’s literature, are greatly given to
philosophizing about those things which are regarded among them as
divine, but where the vulgar, hearing certain myths, the reasons of
which they do not understand, are greatly elated because of their
fancied knowledge), and who should imagine that he is acquainted with
the whole circle of Egyptian knowledge, after having been a disciple of
the ignorant alone, and without having associated with any of the
priests, or having learned the mysteries of the Egyptians from any
other source.  And what I have said regarding the learned and
ignorant among the Egyptians, I might have said also of the Persians;
among whom there are mysteries, conducted on rational principles by the
learned among them, but understood in a symbolical sense by the more
superficial of the multitude.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xiii-p2.1" n="3101" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xiii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.xiii-p3.1" lang="EL">Παρ᾽ οἶς
εἰσι τελεταὶ,
πρεσβευόμεναι
μὲν λογικῶς
ὑπὸ τῶν παρ᾽
αὐτοῖς
λογίων,
συμβολικῶς
δὲ γινόμεναι
ὑπὸ τῶν παρ᾽
αὐτοῖς
πολλῶν καὶ
ἐπιπολαιοτέρων</span>.  For <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.xiii-p3.2" lang="EL">γινόμεναι</span>
      Ruæus prefers <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.xiii-p3.3" lang="EL">γινωσκόμεναι</span>,
      which is adopted in the translation.</p></note>  And the same
remark applies to the Syrians, and Indians, and to all those who have a
literature and a mythology.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.xiv" next="vi.ix.i.xv" prev="vi.ix.i.xiii" progress="58.22%" title="Chapter XIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.xiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.xiv-p1.1">Chapter
XIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.xiv-p2" shownumber="no">But since Celsus has declared it to be a saying of
many Christians, that “the wisdom of this life is a bad thing,
but that foolishness is good,” we have to answer that he slanders
the Gospel, not giving the words as they actually occur in the writings
of Paul, where they run as follow:  “If any one among you
seemeth to be wise in this world, let him become a fool, that he may
become wise.  For the wisdom of this world is foolishness with
God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xiv-p2.1" n="3102" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xiv-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.xiv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.18-1Cor.3.19" parsed="|1Cor|3|18|3|19" passage="1 Cor. iii. 18, 19">1 Cor. iii. 18, 19</scripRef>.</p></note>  The apostle,
therefore, does not say simply that “wisdom is
fool<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_402.html" id="vi.ix.i.xiv-Page_402" n="402" />ishness with
God,” but “the wisdom of <i>this world</i>.” 
And again, not, “If any one among you seemeth to be wise, let him
become a fool universally;” but, “let him become a fool
<i>in this world</i>, that he may become wise.”  We term,
then, “the wisdom of this world,” every false system of
philosophy, which, according to the Scriptures, is brought to nought;
and we call foolishness good, not without restriction, but when a man
becomes foolish as to <i>this world</i>.  As if we were to say
that the Platonist, who believes in the immortality of the soul, and in
the doctrine of its metempsychosis,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xiv-p3.2" n="3103" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xiv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.xiv-p4.1" lang="EL">μετενσωματώσεως</span>.</p></note> incurs the
charge of folly with the Stoics, who discard this opinion; and with the
Peripatetics, who babble about the subtleties of Plato; and with the
Epicureans, who call it superstition to introduce a providence, and to
place a God over all things.  Moreover, that it is in agreement
with the spirit of Christianity, of much more importance to give our
assent to doctrines upon grounds of reason and wisdom than on that of
faith merely, and that it was only in certain circumstances that the
latter course was desired by Christianity, in order not to leave men
altogether without help, is shown by that genuine disciple of Jesus,
Paul, when he says:  “For after that, in the wisdom of God,
the world by wisdom knew not God, it pleased God by the foolishness of
preaching to save them that believe.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xiv-p4.2" n="3104" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xiv-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.xiv-p5.1" lang="EL">῎Ετι
δε ὅτι καὶ
κατὰ τὸ τῷ
λόγῳ
ἀρέσκον,
πολλῷ
διαφέρει
μετὰ λόγου
καὶ σοφίας
συγκατατίθεσθαι
τοῖς
δόγμασιν,
ἤπερ μετὰ
ψιλῆς τῆς
πίστεως· καὶ
ὅτι κατὰ
περίστασιν
καὶ τοῦτ᾽
ἐβουλήθη ὁ
Λόγος, ἵνα μὴ
πάντη
ἀνωφελεῖς
ἐάσῃ τοὺς
ἀνθρώπους,
δηλοῖ ὁ τοῦ
᾽Ιησοῦ
γνήσιος
μαθητής</span>, etc.</p></note>  Now by these words it is clearly shown
that it is by the wisdom of God that God ought to be known.  But
as this result did not follow, it pleased God a second time to save
them that believe, not by “folly” <i>universally</i>, but
by such foolishness as depended on preaching.  For the preaching
of Jesus Christ as crucified is the “foolishness” of
preaching, as Paul also perceived, when he said, “But we preach
Christ crucified, to the Jews a stumbling-block, and to the Greeks
foolishness; but to them who are called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ
the power of God, and wisdom of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xiv-p5.2" n="3105" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xiv-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.xiv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.23-1Cor.1.24" parsed="|1Cor|1|23|1|24" passage="1 Cor. i. 23, 24">1 Cor. i. 23, 24</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.xv" next="vi.ix.i.xvi" prev="vi.ix.i.xiv" progress="58.30%" title="Chapter XIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.xv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.xv-p1.1">Chapter XIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.xv-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus, being of opinion that there is to be found among
many nations a general relationship of doctrine, enumerates all the
nations which gave rise to such and such opinions; but for some reason,
unknown to me, he casts a slight upon the Jews, not including them
amongst the others, as having either laboured along with them, and
arrived at the same conclusions, or as having entertained similar
opinions on many subjects.  It is proper, therefore, to ask him
why he gives credence to the histories of Barbarians and Greeks
respecting the antiquity of those nations of whom he speaks, but stamps
the histories of this nation alone as false.  For if the
respective writers related the events which are found in these works in
the spirit of truth, why should we distrust the prophets of the Jews
alone?  And if Moses and the prophets have recorded many things in
their history from a desire to favour their own system, why should we
not say the same of the historians of other countries?  Or, when
the Egyptians or their histories speak evil of the Jews, are they to be
believed on that point; but the Jews, when saying the same things of
the Egyptians, and declaring that they had suffered great injustice at
their hands, and that on this account they had been punished by God,
are to be charged with falsehood?  And this applies not to the
Egyptians alone, but to others; for we shall find that there was a
connection between the Assyrians and the Jews, and that this is
recorded in the ancient histories of the Assyrians.  And so also
the Jewish historians (I avoid using the word “prophets,”
that I may not appear to prejudge the case) have related that the
Assyrians were enemies of the Jews.  Observe at once, then, the
arbitrary procedure of this individual, who believes the histories of
these nations on the ground of their being learned, and condemns others
as being wholly ignorant.  For listen to the statement of
Celsus:  “There is,” he says, “an authoritative
account from the very beginning, respecting which there is a constant
agreement among all the most learned nations, and cities, and
men.”  And yet he will not call the Jews a learned nation in
the same way in which he does the Egyptians, and Assyrians, and
Indians, and Persians, and Odrysians, and Samothracians, and
Eleusinians.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.xvi" next="vi.ix.i.xvii" prev="vi.ix.i.xv" progress="58.37%" title="Chapter XV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.xvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.xvi-p1.1">Chapter XV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.xvi-p2" shownumber="no">How much more impartial than Celsus is Numenius
the Pythagorean, who has given many proofs of being a very eloquent
man, and who has carefully tested many opinions, and collected together
from many sources what had the appearance of truth; for, in the first
book of his treatise <i>On the Good</i>, speaking of those nations who
have adopted the opinion that God is incorporeal, he enumerates the
Jews also among those who hold this view; not showing any reluctance to
use even the language of their prophets in his treatise, and to give it
a metaphorical signification.  It is said, moreover, that
Hermippus has recorded in his first book, <i>On Lawgivers</i>, that it
was from the Jewish people that Pythagoras derived the philosophy which
he introduced among the Greeks.  And there is extant a work by the
historian Hecatæus, treat<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_403.html" id="vi.ix.i.xvi-Page_403" n="403" />ing of the Jews, in which so high a character
is bestowed upon that nation for its learning, that Herennius Philo, in
his treatise on the Jews, has doubts in the first place, whether it is
really the composition of the historian; and says, in the second place,
that if really his, it is probable that he was carried away by the
plausible nature of the Jewish history, and so yielded his assent to
their system.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.xvii" next="vi.ix.i.xviii" prev="vi.ix.i.xvi" progress="58.41%" title="Chapter XVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.xvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.xvii-p1.1">Chapter XVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.xvii-p2" shownumber="no">I must express my surprise that Celsus should
class the Odrysians, and Samothracians, and Eleusinians, and
Hyperboreans among the most ancient and learned nations, and should not
deem the Jews worthy of a place among such, either for their learning
or their antiquity, although there are many treatises in circulation
among the Egyptians, and Phœnicians, and Greeks, which testify to
their existence as an ancient people, but which I have considered it
unnecessary to quote.  For any one who chooses may read what
Flavius Josephus has recorded in his two books, <i>On the
Antiquity</i><note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xvii-p2.1" n="3106" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xvii-p3" shownumber="no"> [<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.xvii-p3.1" lang="EL">ἀρχαιότητος</span>.  See Josephus’s <i>Works</i>, for the treatise in two
books, usually designated, as written, <i>Against Apion</i>. 
S.]</p></note> <i>of the Jews</i>,
where he brings together a great collection of writers, who bear
witness to the antiquity of the Jewish people; and there exists the
<i>Discourse to the Greeks</i> of Tatian the younger,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xvii-p3.2" n="3107" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xvii-p4" shownumber="no"> [See vol. ii. pp. 80,
81.  S.]</p></note> in which with very great learning he
enumerates those historians who have treated of the antiquity of the
Jewish nation and of Moses.  It seems, then, to be not from a love
of truth, but from a spirit of hatred, that Celsus makes these
statements, his object being to asperse the origin of Christianity,
which is connected with Judaism.  Nay, he styles the Galactophagi
of Homer, and the Druids of the Gauls, and the Getæ, most learned
and ancient tribes, on account of the resemblance between their
traditions and those of the Jews, although I know not whether any of
their histories survive; but the Hebrews alone, as far as in him lies,
he deprives of the honour both of antiquity and learning.  And
again, when making a list of ancient and learned men who have conferred
benefits upon their contemporaries (by their deeds), and upon posterity
by their writings, he excluded Moses from the number; while of Linus,
to whom Celsus assigns a foremost place in his list, there exists
neither laws nor discourses which produced a change for the better
among any tribes; whereas a whole nation, dispersed throughout the
entire world, obey the laws of Moses.  Consider, then, whether it
is not from open malevolence that he has expelled Moses from his
catalogue of learned men, while asserting that Linus, and Musæus,
and Orpheus, and Pherecydes, and the Persian Zoroaster, and Pythagoras,
discussed these topics, and that their opinions were deposited in
books, and have thus been preserved down to the present time.  And
it is intentionally also that he has omitted to take notice of the
myth, embellished chiefly by Orpheus, in which the gods are described
as affected by human weaknesses and passions.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.xviii" next="vi.ix.i.xix" prev="vi.ix.i.xvii" progress="58.49%" title="Chapter XVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.xviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.xviii-p1.1">Chapter
XVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.xviii-p2" shownumber="no">In what follows, Celsus, assailing the Mosaic
history, finds fault with those who give it a tropical and allegorical
signification.  And here one might say to this great man, who
inscribed upon his own work the title of a <i>True Discourse</i>,
“Why, good sir, do you make it a boast to have it recorded that
the gods should engage in such adventures as are described by your
learned poets and philosophers, and be guilty of abominable intrigues,
and of engaging in wars against their own fathers, and of cutting off
their secret parts, and should dare to commit and to suffer such
enormities; while Moses, who gives no such accounts respecting God, nor
even regarding the holy angels, and who relates deeds of far less
atrocity regarding men (for in his writings no one ever ventured to
commit such crimes as Kronos did against Uranus, or Zeus against his
father, or that of the father of men and gods, who had intercourse with
his own daughter), should be considered as having deceived those who
were placed under his laws, and to have led them into
error?”  And here Celsus seems to me to act somewhat as
Thrasymachus the Platonic philosopher did, when he would not allow
Socrates to answer regarding justice, as he wished, but said,
“Take care not to say that utility is justice, or duty, or
anything of that kind.”  For in like manner Celsus assails
(as he thinks) the Mosaic histories, and finds fault with those who
understand them allegorically, at the same time bestowing also some
praise upon those who do so, to the effect that they are more impartial
(than those who do not); and thus, as it were, he prevents by his
cavils those who are able to show the true state of the case from
offering such a defence as they would wish to offer.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xviii-p2.1" n="3108" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xviii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.xviii-p3.1" lang="EL">Οἱονεὶ
κωλύεται,
κατηγορήσας
ὡς βούλεται,
ἀπολογεῖσθαι
τοὺς
δυναμένους
ὡς πέφυκεν
ἔχειν τὰ
πράγματα</span>.  We have taken <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.xviii-p3.2" lang="EL">κωλύεται</span> as
middle.  Some propose <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.xviii-p3.3" lang="EL">κωλύει</span>.  And we have
read <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.xviii-p3.4" lang="EL">βούλονταί</span>
, a lection which is given by a second hand in one <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.i.xviii-p3.5">ms.</span></p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.xix" next="vi.ix.i.xx" prev="vi.ix.i.xviii" progress="58.55%" title="Chapter XVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.xix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.xix-p1.1">Chapter
XVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.xix-p2" shownumber="no">And challenging a comparison of book with book, I would
say, “Come now, good sir, take down the poems of Linus, and of
Musæus, and of Orpheus, and the writings of Pherecydes, and
carefully compare these with the laws of Moses—histories with
histories, and ethical discourses with laws and commandments—and
see <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_404.html" id="vi.ix.i.xix-Page_404" n="404" />which of the two are the
better fitted to change the character of the hearer on the very spot,
and which to harden<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xix-p2.1" n="3109" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xix-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.xix-p3.1" lang="EL">᾽Επιτρίψαι</span>. 
Other readings are <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.xix-p3.2" lang="EL">ἐπιστρέψαι</span>
and <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.xix-p3.3" lang="EL">ἀποστρέψαι</span>,
which convey the opposite meaning.</p></note> him in his
wickedness; and observe that your series of writers display little
concern for those readers who are to peruse them at once
unaided,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xix-p3.4" n="3110" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xix-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.xix-p4.1" lang="EL">αὐτόθεν</span>.</p></note> but have composed
their philosophy (as you term it) for those who are able to comprehend
its metaphorical and allegorical signification; whereas Moses, like a
distinguished orator who meditates some figure of Rhetoric, and who
carefully introduces in every part language of twofold meaning, has
done this in his five books:  neither affording, in the portion
which relates to morals, any handle to his Jewish subjects for
committing evil; nor yet giving to the few individuals who were endowed
with greater wisdom, and who were capable of investigating his meaning,
a treatise devoid of material for speculation.  But of your
learned poets the very writings would seem no longer to be preserved,
although they would have been carefully treasured up if the readers had
perceived any benefit (likely to be derived from them); whereas the
works of Moses have stirred up many, who were even aliens to the
manners of the Jews, to the belief that, as these writings testify, the
first who enacted these laws and delivered them to Moses, was the God
who was the Creator of the world.  For it became the Creator of
the universe, after laying down laws for its government, to confer upon
His words a power which might subdue all men in every part of the
earth.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xix-p4.2" n="3111" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xix-p5" shownumber="no"> [See Dr.
Waterland’s charge to the clergy, on “The Wisdom of the
Ancients borrowed from Divine Revelation,” <i>Works</i>, vol. v.
pp. 10, 24.  S.]</p></note>  And this I
maintain, having as yet entered into no investigation regarding Jesus,
but still demonstrating that Moses, who is far inferior to the Lord,
is, as the <i>Discourse</i> will show, greatly superior to your wise
poets and philosophers.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.xx" next="vi.ix.i.xxi" prev="vi.ix.i.xix" progress="58.62%" title="Chapter XIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.xx-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.xx-p1.1">Chapter XIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.xx-p2" shownumber="no">After these statements, Celsus, from a secret desire to
cast discredit upon the Mosaic account of the creation, which teaches
that the world is not yet ten thousand years old, but very much under
that, while concealing his wish, intimates his agreement with those who
hold that the world is uncreated.  For, maintaining that there
have been, from all eternity, many conflagrations and many deluges, and
that the flood which lately took place in the time of Deucalion is
comparatively modern, he clearly demonstrates to those who are able to
understand him, that, in his opinion, the world was uncreated. 
But let this assailant of the Christian faith tell us by what arguments
he was compelled to accept the statement that there have been many
conflagrations and many cataclysms, and that the flood which occurred
in the time of Deucalion, and the conflagration in that of
Phæthon, were more recent than any others.  And if he should
put forward the dialogues of Plato (as evidence) on these subjects, we
shall say to him that it is allowable for us also to believe that there
resided in the pure and pious soul of Moses, who ascended above all
created things, and united himself to the Creator of the universe, and
who made known divine things with far greater clearness than Plato, or
those other wise men (who lived) among the Greeks and Romans, a spirit
which was divine.  And if he demands of us our reasons for such a
belief, let him first give grounds for his own unsupported assertions,
and then we shall show that this view of ours is the correct
one.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.xxi" next="vi.ix.i.xxii" prev="vi.ix.i.xx" progress="58.67%" title="Chapter XX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.xxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.xxi-p1.1">Chapter XX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.xxi-p2" shownumber="no">And yet, against his will, Celsus is entangled into
testifying that the world is comparatively modern, and not yet ten
thousand years old, when he says that the Greeks consider those things
as ancient, because, owing to the deluges and conflagrations, they have
not beheld or received any memorials of older events.  But let
Celsus have, as his authorities for the myth regarding the
conflagrations and inundations, those persons who, in his opinion, are
the most learned of the Egyptians, traces of whose wisdom are to be
found in the worship of irrational animals, and in arguments which
prove that such a worship of God is in conformity with reason, and of a
secret and mysterious character.  The Egyptians, then, when they
boastfully give their own account of the divinity of animals, are to be
considered wise; but if any Jew, who has signified his adherence to the
law and the lawgiver, refer everything to the Creator of the universe,
and the only God, he is, in the opinion of Celsus and those like him,
deemed inferior to him who degrades the Divinity not only to the level
of rational and mortal animals, but even to that of irrational
also!—a view which goes far beyond the mythical doctrine of
transmigration, according to which the soul falls down from the summit
of heaven, and enters into the body of brute beasts, both tame and
savage!  And if the Egyptians related fables of this kind, they
are believed to convey a philosophical meaning by their enigmas and
mysteries; but if Moses compose and leave behind him histories and laws
for an entire nation, they are to be considered as empty fables, the
language of which admits of no allegorical meaning!</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.xxii" next="vi.ix.i.xxiii" prev="vi.ix.i.xxi" progress="58.72%" title="Chapter XXI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.xxii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.xxii-p1.1">Chapter XXI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.xxii-p2" shownumber="no">The following is the view of Celsus and the
Epicureans:  “Moses having,” he says, “learned
the doctrine which is to be found existing among <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_405.html" id="vi.ix.i.xxii-Page_405" n="405" />wise nations and eloquent men, obtained
the reputation of divinity.”  Now, in answer to this we have
to say, that it may be allowed him that Moses did indeed hear a
somewhat ancient doctrine, and transmitted the same to the Hebrews;
that if the doctrine which he heard was false, and neither pious nor
venerable, and if notwithstanding, he received it and handed it down to
those under his authority, he is liable to censure; but if, as you
assert, he gave his adherence to opinions that were wise and true, and
educated his people by means of them, what, pray, has he done deserving
of condemnation?  Would, indeed, that not only Epicurus, but
Aristotle, whose sentiments regarding providence are not so impious (as
those of the former), and the Stoics, who assert that God is a body,
had heard such a doctrine!  Then the world would not have been
filled with opinions which either disallow or enfeeble the action of
providence, or introduce a corrupt corporeal principle, according to
which the god of the Stoics is a body, with respect to whom they are
not afraid to say that he is capable of change, and may be altered and
transformed in all his parts, and, generally, that he is capable of
corruption, if there be any one to corrupt him, but that he has the
good fortune to escape corruption, because there is none to
corrupt.  Whereas the doctrine of the Jews and Christians, which
preserves the immutability and unalterableness of the divine nature, is
stigmatized as impious, because it does not partake of the profanity of
those whose notions of God are marked by impiety, but because it says
in the supplication addressed to the Divinity, “Thou art the
same,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xxii-p2.1" n="3112" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xxii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.xxii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.102.27" parsed="|Ps|102|27|0|0" passage="Ps. cii. 27">Ps. cii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> it being, moreover,
an article of faith that God has said, “I change
not.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xxii-p3.2" n="3113" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xxii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.xxii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Mal.3.6" parsed="|Mal|3|6|0|0" passage="Mal. iii. 6">Mal. iii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.xxiii" next="vi.ix.i.xxiv" prev="vi.ix.i.xxii" progress="58.77%" title="Chapter XXII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.xxiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.xxiii-p1.1">Chapter
XXII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.xxiii-p2" shownumber="no">After this, Celsus, without condemning circumcision as
practised by the Jews, asserts that this usage was derived from the
Egyptians; thus believing the Egyptians rather than Moses, who says
that Abraham was the first among men who practised the rite.  And
it is not Moses alone who mentions the name of Abraham, assigning to
him great intimacy with God; but many also of those who give themselves
to the practice of the conjuration of evil spirits, employ in their
spells the expression “God of Abraham,” pointing out by the
very name the friendship (that existed) between that just man and
God.  And yet, while making use of the phrase “God of
Abraham,” they do not know who Abraham is!  And the same
remark applies to Isaac, and Jacob, and Israel; which names, although
confessedly Hebrew, are frequently introduced by those Egyptians who
profess to produce some wonderful result by means of their
knowledge.  The rite of circumcision, however, which began with
Abraham, and was discontinued by Jesus, who desired that His disciples
should not practise it, is not before us for explanation; for the
present occasion does not lead us to speak of such things, but to make
an effort to refute the charges brought against the doctrine of the
Jews by Celsus, who thinks that he will be able the more easily to
establish the falsity of Christianity, if, by assailing its origin in
Judaism, he can show that the latter also is untrue.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.xxiv" next="vi.ix.i.xxv" prev="vi.ix.i.xxiii" progress="58.82%" title="Chapter XXIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.xxiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.xxiv-p1.1">Chapter
XXIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.xxiv-p2" shownumber="no">After this, Celsus next asserts that “Those
herdsmen and shepherds who followed Moses as their leader, had their
minds deluded by vulgar deceits, and so supposed that there was one
God.”  Let him show, then, how, after this irrational
departure, as he regards it, of the herdsmen and shepherds from the
worship of many gods, he himself is able to establish the multiplicity
of deities that are found amongst the Greeks, or among those other
nations that are called Barbarian.  Let him establish, therefore,
the existence of Mnemosyne, the mother of the Muses by Zeus; or of
Themis, the parent of the Hours; or let him prove that the ever naked
Graces can have a real, substantial existence.  But he will not be
able to show, from any actions of theirs, that these fictitious
representations<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xxiv-p2.1" n="3114" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xxiv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.xxiv-p3.1" lang="EL">ἀναπλάσματα</span>.</p></note> of the Greeks,
which have the appearance of being invested with bodies, are (really)
gods.  And why should the fables of the Greeks regarding the gods
be true, any more than those of the Egyptians for example, who in their
language know nothing of a Mnemosyne, mother of the nine Muses; nor of
a Themis, parent of the Hours; nor of a Euphrosyne, one of the Graces;
nor of any other of these names?  How much more manifest (and how
much better than all these inventions!) is it that, convinced by what
we see, in the admirable order of the world, we should worship the
Maker of it as the one Author of one effect, and which, as being wholly
in harmony with itself, cannot on that account have been the work of
many makers; and that we should believe that the whole heaven is not
held together by the movements of many souls, for one is enough, which
bears the whole of the non-wandering<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xxiv-p3.2" n="3115" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xxiv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.xxiv-p4.1" lang="EL">τὴν
ἀπλανῆ</span>.</p></note> sphere from
east to west, and embraces within it all things which the world
requires, and which are not self-existing!  For all are parts of
the world, while God is no part of the whole.  But God cannot be
imperfect, as a part is imperfect.  And <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_406.html" id="vi.ix.i.xxiv-Page_406" n="406" />perhaps profounder consideration will show,
that as God is not a part, so neither is He properly the whole, since
the whole is composed of parts; and reason will not allow us to believe
that the God who is over all is composed of parts, each one of which
cannot do what all the other parts can.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.xxv" next="vi.ix.i.xxvi" prev="vi.ix.i.xxiv" progress="58.89%" title="Chapter XXIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.xxv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.xxv-p1.1">Chapter
XXIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.xxv-p2" shownumber="no">After this he continues:  “These
herdsmen and shepherds concluded that there was but one God, named
either the Highest, or Adonai, or the Heavenly, or Sabaoth, or called
by some other of those names which they delight to give this world; and
they knew nothing beyond that.”  And in a subsequent part of
his work he says, that “It makes no difference whether the God
who is over all things be called by the name of Zeus, which is current
among the Greeks, or by that, e.g., which is in use among the Indians
or Egyptians.”  Now, in answer to this, we have to remark
that this involves a deep and mysterious subject—that, viz.,
respecting the nature of names:  it being a question whether, as
Aristotle thinks, names were bestowed by arrangement, or, as the Stoics
hold, by nature; the first words being imitations of things, agreeably
to which the names were formed, and in conformity with which they
introduce certain principles of etymology; or whether, as Epicurus
teaches (differing in this from the Stoics), names were given by
nature,—the first men having uttered certain words varying with
the circumstances in which they found themselves.  If, then, we
shall be able to establish, in reference to the preceding statement,
the nature of powerful names, some of which are used by the learned
amongst the Egyptians, or by the Magi among the Persians, and by the
Indian philosophers called Brahmans, or by the Samanæans, and
others in different countries; and shall be able to make out that the
so-called magic is not, as the followers of Epicurus and Aristotle
suppose, an altogether uncertain thing, but is, as those skilled in it
prove, a consistent system, having words which are known to exceedingly
few; then we say that the name Sabaoth, and Adonai, and the other names
treated with so much reverence among the Hebrews, are not applicable to
any ordinary created things, but belong to a secret theology which
refers to the Framer of all things.  These names, accordingly,
when pronounced with that attendant train of circumstances which is
appropriate to their nature, are possessed of great power; and other
names, again, current in the Egyptian tongue, are efficacious against
certain demons who can only do certain things; and other names in the
Persian language have corresponding power over other spirits; and so on
in every individual nation, for different purposes.  And thus it
will be found that, of the various demons upon the earth, to whom
different localities have been assigned, each one bears a name
appropriate to the several dialects of place and country.  He,
therefore, who has a nobler idea, however small, of these matters, will
be careful not to apply differing names to different things; lest he
should resemble those who mistakenly apply the name of God to lifeless
matter, or who drag down the title of “the Good” from the
First Cause, or from virtue and excellence, and apply it to blind
Plutus, and to a healthy and well-proportioned mixture of flesh and
blood and bones, or to what is considered to be noble birth.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xxv-p2.1" n="3116" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xxv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.xxv-p3.1" lang="EL">᾽Επὶ
τὸν τυφλὸν
πλοῦτον, καὶ
ἐπὶ τὴν
σαρκῶν καὶ
αἱμάτων καὶ
ὀστέων
συμμετρίαν
ἐν ὑγιείᾳ
καὶ εὐεξίᾳ, ἢ
την
νομιζομένην
εὐγένειαν</span>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.xxvi" next="vi.ix.i.xxvii" prev="vi.ix.i.xxv" progress="58.98%" title="Chapter XXV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.xxvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.xxvi-p1.1">Chapter XXV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.xxvi-p2" shownumber="no">And perhaps there is a danger as great as that
which degrades the name of “God,” or of “the
Good,” to improper objects, in changing the name of God according
to a secret system, and applying those which belong to inferior beings
to greater, and <i>vice versa</i>.  And I do not dwell on this,
that when the name of Zeus is uttered, there is heard at the same time
that of the son of Kronos and Rhea, and the husband of Hera, and
brother of Poseidon, and father of Athene, and Artemis, who was guilty
of incest with his own daughter Persephone; or that Apollo immediately
suggests the son of Leto and Zeus, and the brother of Artemis, and
half-brother of Hermes; and so with all the other names invented by
these wise men of Celsus, who are the parents of these opinions, and
the ancient theologians of the Greeks.  For what are the grounds
for deciding that he should on the one hand be properly called Zeus,
and yet on the other should not have Kronos for his father and Rhea for
his mother?  And the same argument applies to all the others that
are called gods.  But this charge does not at all apply to those
who, for some mysterious reason, refer the word Sabaoth, or Adonai, or
any of the other names to the (true) God.  And when one is able to
philosophize about the mystery of names, he will find much to say
respecting the titles of the angels of God, of whom one is called
Michael, and another Gabriel, and another Raphael, appropriately to the
duties which they discharge in the world, according to the will of the
God of all things.  And a similar philosophy of names applies also
to our Jesus, whose name has already been seen, in an unmistakeable
manner, to have expelled myriads of evil spirits from the souls and
bodies (of men), so great was the power which it exerted upon those
from whom the spirits were driven out.  And while still upon the
subject of names, we have to mention that those who are skilled
in <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_407.html" id="vi.ix.i.xxvi-Page_407" n="407" />the use of
incantations, relate that the utterance of the same incantation in its
proper language can accomplish what the spell professes to do; but when
translated into any other tongue, it is observed to become
inefficacious and feeble.  And thus it is not the things
signified, but the qualities and peculiarities of words, which possess
a certain power for this or that purpose.  And so on such grounds
as these we defend the conduct of the Christians, when they struggle
even to death to avoid calling God by the name of Zeus, or to give Him
a name from any other language.  For they either use the common
name—God—indefinitely, or with some such addition as that
of the “Maker of all things,” “the Creator of heaven
and earth”—He who sent down to the human race those good
men, to whose names that of God being added, certain mighty works are
wrought among men.  And much more besides might be said on the
subject of names, against those who think that we ought to be
indifferent as to our use of them.  And if the remark of Plato in
the <i>Philebus</i> should surprise us, when he says, “My fear, O
Protagoras, about the names of the gods is no small one,” seeing
Philebus in his discussion with Socrates had called pleasure a
“god,” how shall we not rather approve the piety of the
Christians, who apply none of the names used in the mythologies to the
Creator of the world?  And now enough on this subject for the
present.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.xxvii" next="vi.ix.i.xxviii" prev="vi.ix.i.xxvi" progress="59.08%" title="Chapter XXVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.xxvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.xxvii-p1.1">Chapter
XXVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.xxvii-p2" shownumber="no">But let us see the manner in which this Celsus,
who professes to know everything, brings a false accusation against the
Jews, when he alleges that “they worship angels, and are addicted
to sorcery, in which Moses was their instructor.”  Now, in
what part of the writings of Moses he found the lawgiver laying down
the worship of angels, let him tell, who professes to know all about
Christianity and Judaism; and let him show also how sorcery can exist
among those who have accepted the Mosaic law, and read the injunction,
“Neither seek after wizards, to be defiled by
them.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xxvii-p2.1" n="3117" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xxvii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.xxvii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Lev.19.31" parsed="|Lev|19|31|0|0" passage="Lev. xix. 31">Lev. xix. 31</scripRef>.</p></note>  Moreover, he
promises to show afterwards “how it was through ignorance that
the Jews were deceived and led into error.”  Now, if he had
discovered that the ignorance of the Jews regarding Christ was the
effect of their not having heard the prophecies about Him, he would
show with truth how the Jews fell into error.  But without any
wish whatever that this should appear, he views as Jewish errors what
are no errors at all.  And Celsus having promised to make us
acquainted, in a subsequent part of his work, with the doctrines of
Judaism, proceeds in the first place to speak of our Saviour as having
been the leader of our generation, in so far as we are
Christians,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xxvii-p3.2" n="3118" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xxvii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.xxvii-p4.1" lang="EL">῾Ως
γενομένου
ἡγεμόνος τῇ
καθὸ
Χριστιανοί
ἐσμεν
γενέσει
ἡμῶν</span>.</p></note> and says that
“a few years ago he began to teach this doctrine, being regarded
by Christians as the Son of God.”  Now, with respect to this
point—His prior existence a few years ago—we have to remark
as follows.  Could it have come to pass without divine assistance,
that Jesus, desiring during these years to spread abroad His words and
teaching, should have been so successful, that everywhere throughout
the world, not a few persons, Greeks as well as Barbarians, learned as
well as ignorant, adopted His doctrine, so that they struggled, even to
death in its defence, rather than deny it, which no one is ever related
to have done for any other system?  I indeed, from no wish to
flatter<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xxvii-p4.2" n="3119" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xxvii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.xxvii-p5.1" lang="EL">οὐ
κολακεύων</span>.</p></note> Christianity, but
from a desire thoroughly to examine the facts, would say that even
those who are engaged in the healing of numbers of sick persons, do not
attain their object—the cure of the body—without divine
help; and if one were to succeed in delivering souls from a flood of
wickedness, and excesses, and acts of injustice, and from a contempt of
God, and were to show, as evidence of such a result, one hundred
persons improved in their natures (let us suppose the number to be so
large), no one would reasonably say that it was without divine
assistance that he had implanted in those hundred individuals a
doctrine capable of removing so many evils.  And if any one, on a
candid consideration of these things, shall admit that no improvement
ever takes place among men without divine help, how much more
confidently shall he make the same assertion regarding Jesus, when he
compares the former lives of many converts to His doctrine with their
after conduct, and reflects in what acts of licentiousness and
injustice and covetousness they formerly indulged, until, as Celsus,
and they who think with him, allege, “they were deceived,”
and accepted a doctrine which, as these individuals assert, is
destructive of the life of men; but who, from the time that they
adopted it, have become in some way meeker, and more religious, and
more consistent, so that certain among them, from a desire of exceeding
chastity, and a wish to worship God with greater purity, abstain even
from the permitted indulgences of (lawful) love.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.xxviii" next="vi.ix.i.xxix" prev="vi.ix.i.xxvii" progress="59.19%" title="Chapter XXVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.xxviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.xxviii-p1.1">Chapter
XXVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.xxviii-p2" shownumber="no">Any one who examines the subject will see that Jesus
attempted and successfully accomplished works beyond the reach of human
power.  For although, from the very beginning, all things opposed
the spread of His doctrine in the world, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_408.html" id="vi.ix.i.xxviii-Page_408" n="408" />—both the princes of the times, and
their chief captains and generals, and all, to speak generally, who
were possessed of the smallest influence, and in addition to these, the
rulers of the different cities, and the soldiers, and the
people,—yet it proved victorious, as being the Word of God, the
nature of which is such that it cannot be hindered; and becoming more
powerful than all such adversaries, it made itself master of the whole
of Greece, and a considerable portion of Barbarian lands, and convened
countless numbers of souls to His religion.  And although, among
the multitude of converts to Christianity, the simple and ignorant
necessarily outnumbered the more intelligent, as the former class
always does the latter, yet Celsus, unwilling to take note of this,
thinks that this philanthropic doctrine, which reaches to every soul
under the sun, is vulgar,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xxviii-p2.1" n="3120" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xxviii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.xxviii-p3.1" lang="EL">ἰδιωτικήν</span>.</p></note> and on account of
its vulgarity and its want of reasoning power, obtained a hold only
over the ignorant.  And yet he himself admits that it was not the
simple alone who were led by the doctrine of Jesus to adopt His
religion; for he acknowledges that there were amongst them some persons
of moderate intelligence, and gentle disposition, and possessed of
understanding, and capable of comprehending
allegories.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.xxix" next="vi.ix.i.xxx" prev="vi.ix.i.xxviii" progress="59.24%" title="Chapter XXVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.xxix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.xxix-p1.1">Chapter
XXVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.xxix-p2" shownumber="no">And since, in imitation of a rhetorician training a
pupil, he introduces a Jew, who enters into a personal discussion with
Jesus, and speaks in a very childish manner, altogether unworthy of the
grey hairs of a philosopher, let me endeavour, to the best of my
ability, to examine his statements, and show that he does not maintain,
throughout the discussion, the consistency due to the character of a
Jew.  For he represents him disputing with Jesus, and confuting
Him, as he thinks, on many points; and in the first place, he accuses
Him of having “invented his birth from a virgin,” and
upbraids Him with being “born in a certain Jewish village, of a
poor woman of the country, who gained her subsistence by spinning, and
who was turned out of doors by her husband, a carpenter by trade,
because she was convicted of adultery; that after being driven away by
her husband, and wandering about for a time, she disgracefully gave
birth to Jesus, an illegitimate child, who having hired himself out as
a servant in Egypt on account of his poverty, and having there acquired
some miraculous powers, on which the Egyptians greatly pride
themselves, returned to his own country, highly elated on account of
them, and by means of these proclaimed himself a God.”  Now,
as I cannot allow anything said by unbelievers to remain unexamined,
but must investigate everything from the beginning, I give it as my
opinion that all these things worthily harmonize with the predictions
that Jesus is the Son of God.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.xxx" next="vi.ix.i.xxxi" prev="vi.ix.i.xxix" progress="59.28%" title="Chapter XXIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.xxx-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.xxx-p1.1">Chapter
XXIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.xxx-p2" shownumber="no">For birth is an aid towards an individual’s
becoming famous, and distinguished, and talked about; viz., when a
man’s parents happen to be in a position of rank and influence,
and are possessed of wealth, and are able to spend it upon the
education of their son, and when the country of one’s birth is
great and illustrious; but when a man having all these things against
him is able, notwithstanding these hindrances, to make himself known,
and to produce an impression on those who hear of him, and to become
distinguished and visible to the whole world, which speaks of him as it
did not do before, how can we help admiring such a nature as being both
noble in itself, and devoting itself to great deeds, and possessing a
courage which is not by any means to be despised?  And if one were
to examine more fully the history of such an individual, why should he
not seek to know in what manner, after being reared up in frugality and
poverty, and without receiving any complete education, and without
having studied systems and opinions by means of which he might have
acquired confidence to associate with multitudes, and play the
demagogue, and attract to himself many hearers, he nevertheless devoted
himself to the teaching of new opinions, introducing among men a
doctrine which not only subverted the customs of the Jews, while
preserving due respect for their prophets, but which especially
overturned the established observances of the Greeks regarding the
Divinity?  And how could such a person—one who had been so
brought up, and who, as his calumniators admit, had learned nothing
great from men—have been able to teach, in a manner not at all to
be despised, such doctrines as he did regarding the divine judgment,
and the punishments that are to overtake wickedness, and the rewards
that are to be conferred upon virtue; so that not only rustic and
ignorant individuals were won by his words, but also not a few of those
who were distinguished by their wisdom, and who were able to discern
the hidden meaning in those more common doctrines, as they were
considered, which were in circulation, and which secret meaning
enwrapped, so to speak, some more recondite signification still? 
The Seriphian, in Plato, who reproaches Themistocles after he had
become celebrated for his military skill, saying that his reputation
was due not to his own merits, but to his good fortune in having been
born in the most illustrious country in Greece, received <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_409.html" id="vi.ix.i.xxx-Page_409" n="409" />from the good-natured Athenian, who saw
that his native country did contribute to his renown, the following
reply:  “Neither would I, had I been a Seriphian, have been
so distinguished as I am, nor would you have been a Themistocles, even
if you had had the good fortune to be an Athenian!”  And
now, our Jesus, who is reproached with being born in a village, and
that not a Greek one, nor belonging to any nation widely esteemed, and
being despised as the son of a poor labouring woman, and as having on
account of his poverty left his native country and hired himself out in
Egypt, and being, to use the instance already quoted, not only a
Seriphian, as it were, a native of a very small and undistinguished
island, but even, so to speak, the meanest of the Seriphians, has yet
been able to shake<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xxx-p2.1" n="3121" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xxx-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.xxx-p3.1" lang="EL">σεῖσαι</span>.</p></note> the whole inhabited
world not only to a degree far above what Themistocles the Athenian
ever did, but beyond what even Pythagoras, or Plato, or any other wise
man in any part of the world whatever, or any prince or general, ever
succeeded in doing.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xxx-p3.2" n="3122" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xxx-p4" shownumber="no"> [This striking chapter
is cited, as a specimen of Christian eloquence, in the important work
of Guillon, <i>Cours d’ Eloquence Sacrèe</i>, Bruxelles,
1828].</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.xxxi" next="vi.ix.i.xxxii" prev="vi.ix.i.xxx" progress="59.40%" title="Chapter XXX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.xxxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.xxxi-p1.1">Chapter XXX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.xxxi-p2" shownumber="no">Now, would not any one who investigated with
ordinary care the nature of these facts, be struck with amazement at
this man’s victory?—with his complete success in
surmounting by his reputation all causes that tended to bring him into
disrepute, and with his superiority over all other illustrious
individuals in the world?  And yet it is a rare thing for
distinguished men to succeed in acquiring a reputation for several
things at once.  For one man is admired on account of his wisdom,
another for his military skill, and some of the Barbarians for their
marvellous powers of incantation, and some for one quality, and others
for another; but not many have been admired and acquired a reputation
for many things at the same time; whereas this man, in addition to his
other merits, is an object of admiration both for his wisdom, and for
his miracles, and for his powers of government.  For he persuaded
some to withdraw themselves from their laws, and to secede to him, not
as a tyrant would do, nor as a robber, who arms<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xxxi-p2.1" n="3123" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xxxi-p3" shownumber="no"> Gelenius reads
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.xxxi-p3.1" lang="EL">ὁπλίζων</span> (instead of
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.xxxi-p3.2" lang="EL">ἀλείφων</span>), which has been
adopted in the translation.</p></note>
his followers against men; nor as a rich man, who bestows help upon
those who come to him; nor as one of those who confessedly are
deserving of censure; but as a teacher of the doctrine regarding the
God of all things, and of the worship which belongs to Him, and of all
moral precepts which are able to secure the favour of the Supreme God
to him who orders his life in conformity therewith.  Now, to
Themistocles, or to any other man of distinction, nothing happened to
prove a hindrance to their reputation; whereas to this man, besides
what we have already enumerated, and which are enough to cover with
dishonour the soul of a man even of the most noble nature, there was
that apparently infamous death of crucifixion, which was enough to
efface his previously acquired glory, and to lead those who, as they
who disavow his doctrine assert, were formerly deluded by him to
abandon their delusion, and to pass condemnation upon their
deceiver.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.xxxii" next="vi.ix.i.xxxiii" prev="vi.ix.i.xxxi" progress="59.46%" title="Chapter XXXI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.xxxii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.xxxii-p1.1">Chapter
XXXI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.xxxii-p2" shownumber="no">And besides this, one may well wonder how it happened
that the disciples—if, as the calumniators of Jesus say, they did
not see Him after His resurrection from the dead, and were not
persuaded of His divinity—were not afraid to endure the same
sufferings with their Master, and to expose themselves to danger, and
to leave their native country to teach, according to the desire of
Jesus, the doctrine delivered to them by Him.  For I think that no
one who candidly examines the facts would say that these men devoted
themselves to a life of danger for the sake of the doctrine of Jesus,
without profound belief which He had wrought in their minds of its
truth, not only teaching them to conform to His precepts, but others
also, and to conform, moreover, when manifest destruction to life
impended over him who ventured to introduce these new opinions into all
places and before all audiences, and who could retain as his friend no
human being who adhered to the former opinions and usages.  For
did not the disciples of Jesus see, when they ventured to prove not
only to the Jews from their prophetic Scriptures that this is He who
was spoken of by the prophets, but also to the other heathen nations,
that He who was crucified yesterday or the day before underwent this
death voluntarily on behalf of the human race,—that this was
analogous to the case of those who have died for their country in order
to remove pestilence, or barrenness, or tempests?  For it is
probable that there is in the nature of things, for certain mysterious
reasons which are difficult to be understood by the multitude, such a
virtue that one just man, dying a voluntary death for the common good,
might be the means of removing wicked spirits, which are the cause of
plagues, or barrenness, or tempests, or similar calamities.  Let
those, therefore, who would disbelieve the statement that Jesus died on
the cross on behalf of men, say whether they also refuse to accept the
many accounts current both among Greeks and Barbarians, of persons who
have laid down their <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_410.html" id="vi.ix.i.xxxii-Page_410" n="410" />lives
for the public advantage, in order to remove those evils which had
fallen upon cities and countries?  Or will they say that such
events actually happened, but that no credit is to be attached to that
account which makes this so-called man to have died to ensure the
destruction of a mighty evil spirit, the ruler of evil spirits, who had
held in subjection the souls of all men upon earth?  And the
disciples of Jesus, seeing this and much more (which, it is probable,
they learned from Jesus in private), and being filled, moreover, with a
divine power (since it was no mere poetical virgin that endowed them
with strength and courage, but the true wisdom and understanding of
God), exerted all their efforts “to become distinguished among
all men,” not only among the Argives, but among all the Greeks
and Barbarians alike, and “so bear away for themselves a glorious
renown.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xxxii-p2.1" n="3124" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xxxii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf.
Homer’s <i>Iliad</i>, v. 2, 3.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.xxxiii" next="vi.ix.i.xxxiv" prev="vi.ix.i.xxxii" progress="59.55%" title="Chapter XXXII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.xxxiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.xxxiii-p1.1">Chapter
XXXII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.xxxiii-p2" shownumber="no">But let us now return to where the Jew is introduced,
speaking of the mother of Jesus, and saying that “when she was
pregnant she was turned out of doors by the carpenter to whom she had
been betrothed, as having been guilty of adultery, and that she bore a
child to a certain soldier named Panthera;” and let us see
whether those who have blindly concocted these fables about the
adultery of the Virgin with Panthera, and her rejection by the
carpenter, did not invent these stories to overturn His miraculous
conception by the Holy Ghost:  for they could have falsified the
history in a different manner, on account of its extremely miraculous
character, and not have admitted, as it were against their will, that
Jesus was born of no ordinary human marriage.  It was to be
expected, indeed, that those who would not believe the miraculous birth
of Jesus would invent some falsehood.  And their not doing this in
a credible manner, but (their) preserving the fact that it was not by
Joseph that the Virgin conceived Jesus, rendered the falsehood very
palpable to those who can understand and detect such inventions. 
Is it at all agreeable to reason, that he who dared to do so much for
the human race, in order that, as far as in him lay, all the Greeks and
Barbarians, who were looking for divine condemnation, might depart from
evil, and regulate their entire conduct in a manner pleasing to the
Creator of the world, should not have had a miraculous birth, but one
the vilest and most disgraceful of all?  And I will ask of them as
Greeks, and particularly of Celsus, who either holds or not the
sentiments of Plato, and at any rate quotes them, whether He who sends
souls down into the bodies of men, degraded Him who was to dare such
mighty acts, and to teach so many men, and to reform so many from the
mass of wickedness in the world, to a birth more disgraceful than any
other, and did not rather introduce Him into the world through a lawful
marriage?  Or is it not more in conformity with reason, that every
soul, for certain mysterious reasons (I speak now according to the
opinion of Pythagoras, and Plato, and Empedocles, whom Celsus
frequently names), is introduced into a body, and introduced according
to its deserts and former actions?  It is probable, therefore,
that this soul also, which conferred more benefit by its residence in
the flesh than that of many men (to avoid prejudice, I do not say
“all”), stood in need of a body not only superior to
others, but invested with all excellent qualities.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.xxxiv" next="vi.ix.i.xxxv" prev="vi.ix.i.xxxiii" progress="59.62%" title="Chapter XXXIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.xxxiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.xxxiv-p1.1">Chapter
XXXIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.xxxiv-p2" shownumber="no">Now if a particular soul, for certain mysterious
reasons, is not deserving of being placed in the body of a wholly
irrational being, nor yet in that of one purely rational, but is
clothed with a monstrous body, so that reason cannot discharge its
functions in one so fashioned, which has the head disproportioned to
the other parts, and altogether too short; and another receives such a
body that the soul is a little more rational than the other; and
another still more so, the nature of the body counteracting to a
greater or less degree the reception of the reasoning principle; why
should there not be also some soul which receives an altogether
miraculous body, possessing some qualities common to those of other
men, so that it may be able to pass through life with them, but
possessing also some quality of superiority, so that the soul may be
able to remain untainted by sin?  And if there be any truth in the
doctrine of the physiognomists, whether Zopyrus, or Loxus, or Polemon,
or any other who wrote on such a subject, and who profess to know in
some wonderful way that all bodies are adapted to the habits of the
souls, must there have been for that soul which was to dwell with
miraculous power among men, and work mighty deeds, a body produced, as
Celsus thinks, by an act of adultery between Panthera and the
Virgin?!  Why, from such unhallowed intercourse there must rather
have been brought forth some fool to do injury to mankind,—a
teacher of licentiousness and wickedness, and other evils; and not of
temperance, and righteousness, and the other virtues!</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.xxxv" next="vi.ix.i.xxxvi" prev="vi.ix.i.xxxiv" progress="59.67%" title="Chapter XXXIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.xxxv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.xxxv-p1.1">Chapter
XXXIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.xxxv-p2" shownumber="no">But it was, as the prophets also predicted, from a
virgin that there was to be born, according to the promised sign, one
who was to give His name to the fact, showing that at His birth
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_411.html" id="vi.ix.i.xxxv-Page_411" n="411" />God was to be with man. 
Now it seems to me appropriate to the character of a Jew to have quoted
the prophecy of Isaiah, which says that Immanuel was to be born of a
virgin.  This, however, Celsus, who professes to know everything,
has not done, either from ignorance or from an unwillingness (if he had
read it and voluntarily passed it by in silence) to furnish an argument
which might defeat his purpose.  And the prediction runs
thus:  “And the Lord spake again unto Ahaz, saying, Ask thee
a sign of the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.i.xxxv-p2.1">Lord</span> thy God; ask it either in
the depth or in the height above.  But Ahaz said, I will not ask,
neither will I tempt the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.i.xxxv-p2.2">Lord</span>.  And he
said, Hear ye now, O house of David; is it a small thing for you to
weary men, but will ye weary my God also?  Therefore the Lord
Himself shall give you a sign.  Behold, a virgin shall conceive,
and bear a son, and shall call His name Immanuel, which is, being
interpreted, God with us.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xxxv-p2.3" n="3125" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xxxv-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.xxxv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.7.10-Isa.7.14 Bible:Matt.1.23" parsed="|Isa|7|10|7|14;|Matt|1|23|0|0" passage="Isa. 7.10-14; Matt. 1.23">Isa. vii. 10–14 with Matt. i.
23</scripRef>.</p></note>  And that
it was from intentional malice that Celsus did not quote this prophecy,
is clear to me from this, that although he makes numerous quotations
from the Gospel according to Matthew, as of the star that appeared at
the birth of Christ, and other miraculous occurrences, he has made no
mention at all of this.  Now, if a Jew should split words, and say
that the words are not, “Lo, a virgin,” but, “Lo, a
young woman,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xxxv-p3.2" n="3126" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xxxv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.xxxv-p4.1" lang="EL">νεᾶνις</span>.</p></note> we reply that the
word “Olmah”—which the Septuagint have rendered by
“a virgin,” and others by “a young
woman”—occurs, as they say, in Deuteronomy, as applied to a
“virgin,” in the following connection:  “If a
damsel that is a virgin be betrothed unto an husband, and a man find
her in the city, and lie with her; then ye shall bring them both out
unto the gate of that city, and ye shall stone them with stones that
they die; the damsel,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xxxv-p4.2" n="3127" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xxxv-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.xxxv-p5.1" lang="EL">νεᾶνιν</span>.</p></note> because she cried
not, being in the city; and the man, because he humbled his
neighbour’s wife.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xxxv-p5.2" n="3128" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xxxv-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.xxxv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.22.23-Deut.22.24" parsed="|Deut|22|23|22|24" passage="Deut. xxii. 23, 24">Deut. xxii. 23, 24</scripRef>.</p></note>  And
again:  “But if a man find a betrothed damsel in a field,
and the man force her, and lie with her:  then the man only that
lay with her shall die:  but unto the damsel<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xxxv-p6.2" n="3129" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xxxv-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.xxxv-p7.1" lang="EL">τῇ
νεάνιδι</span>.</p></note> ye shall do nothing; there is in her no sin
worthy of death.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.xxxvi" next="vi.ix.i.xxxvii" prev="vi.ix.i.xxxv" progress="59.75%" title="Chapter XXXV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.xxxvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.xxxvi-p1.1">Chapter
XXXV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.xxxvi-p2" shownumber="no">But that we may not seem, because of a Hebrew
word, to endeavour to persuade those who are unable to determine
whether they ought to believe it or not, that the prophet spoke of this
man being born of a virgin, because at his birth these words,
“God with us,” were uttered, let us make good our point
from the words themselves.  The Lord is related to have spoken to
Ahaz thus:  “Ask a sign for thyself from the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.i.xxxvi-p2.1">Lord</span> thy God, either in the depth or height
above;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xxxvi-p2.2" n="3130" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xxxvi-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.xxxvi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.7.11" parsed="|Isa|7|11|0|0" passage="Isa. vii. 11">Isa. vii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> and afterwards the
sign is given, “Behold, a virgin shall conceive, and bear a
son.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xxxvi-p3.2" n="3131" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xxxvi-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.xxxvi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.7.14" parsed="|Isa|7|14|0|0" passage="Isa. vii. 14">Isa. vii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>  What kind of
sign, then, would that have been—a young woman who was not a
virgin giving birth to a child?  And which of the two is the more
appropriate as the mother of Immanuel (i.e., “God with
us”),—whether a woman who has had intercourse with a man,
and who has conceived after the manner of women, or one who is still a
pure and holy virgin?  Surely it is appropriate only to the latter
to produce a being at whose birth it is said, “God with
us.”  And should he be so captious as to say that it is to
Ahaz that the command is addressed, “Ask for thyself a sign from
the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.i.xxxvi-p4.2">Lord</span> thy God,” we shall ask in
return, who in the times of Ahaz bore a son at whose birth the
expression is made use of, “Immanuel,” i.e., “God
with us?”  And if no one can be found, then manifestly what
was said to Ahaz was said to the house of David, because it is written
that the Saviour was born of the house of David according to the flesh;
and this sign is said to be “in the depth or in the
height,” since “He that descended is the same also that
ascended up far above all heavens, that He might fill all
things.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xxxvi-p4.3" n="3132" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xxxvi-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.xxxvi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.10" parsed="|Eph|4|10|0|0" passage="Eph. iv. 10">Eph. iv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>  And these
arguments I employ as against a Jew who believes in prophecy.  Let
Celsus now tell me, or any of those who think with him, with what
meaning the prophet utters either these statements about the future, or
the others which are contained in the prophecies?  Is it with any
foresight of the future or not?  If with a foresight of the
future, then the prophets were divinely inspired; if with no foresight
of the future, let him explain the meaning of one who speaks thus
boldly regarding the future, and who is an object of admiration among
the Jews because of his prophetic powers.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.xxxvii" next="vi.ix.i.xxxviii" prev="vi.ix.i.xxxvi" progress="59.82%" title="Chapter XXXVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.xxxvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.xxxvii-p1.1">Chapter
XXXVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.xxxvii-p2" shownumber="no">And now, since we have touched upon the subject of the
prophets, what we are about to advance will be useful not only to the
Jews, who believe that they spake by divine inspiration, but also to
the more candid among the Greeks.  To these we say that we must
necessarily admit that the Jews had prophets, if they were to be kept
together under that system of law which had been given them, and were
to believe in the Creator of the world, as they had learned, and to be
without pretexts, so far as the law was concerned, for apostatizing to
the polytheism of the heathen.  And we establish this necessity in
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_412.html" id="vi.ix.i.xxxvii-Page_412" n="412" />the following manner. 
“For the nations,” as it is written in the law of the Jews
itself, “shall hearken unto observers of times, and
diviners;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xxxvii-p2.1" n="3133" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xxxvii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.xxxvii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.18.14" parsed="|Deut|18|14|0|0" passage="Deut. xviii. 14">Deut. xviii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> but to that people
it is said:  “But as for thee, the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.i.xxxvii-p3.2">Lord</span> thy God hath not suffered thee so to
do.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xxxvii-p3.3" n="3134" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xxxvii-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.xxxvii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.18.14" parsed="|Deut|18|14|0|0" passage="Deut. xviii. 14">Deut. xviii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>  And to this
is subjoined the promise:  “A prophet shall the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.i.xxxvii-p4.2">Lord</span> thy God raise up unto thee from among thy
brethren.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xxxvii-p4.3" n="3135" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xxxvii-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.xxxvii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.18.15" parsed="|Deut|18|15|0|0" passage="Deut. xviii. 15">Deut. xviii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>  Since,
therefore, the heathen employ modes of divination either by oracles or
by omens, or by birds, or by ventriloquists, or by those who profess
the art of sacrifice, or by Chaldean genealogists—all which
practices were forbidden to the Jews—this people, if they had no
means of attaining a knowledge of futurity, being led by the passion
common to humanity of ascertaining the future would have despised their
own prophets, as not having in them any particle of divinity; and would
not have accepted any prophet after Moses, nor committed their words to
writing, but would have spontaneously betaken themselves to the
divining usages of the heathen, or attempted to establish some such
practices amongst themselves.  There is therefore no absurdity in
their prophets having uttered predictions even about events of no
importance, to soothe those who desire such things, as when Samuel
prophesies regarding three she-asses which were lost,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xxxvii-p5.2" n="3136" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xxxvii-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.xxxvii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.9.10" parsed="|1Sam|9|10|0|0" passage="1 Sam. ix. 10">1 Sam. ix. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> or when mention is made in the third book of
Kings respecting the sickness of a king’s son.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xxxvii-p6.2" n="3137" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xxxvii-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.xxxvii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.14.12" parsed="|1Kgs|14|12|0|0" passage="1 Kings xiv. 12">1 Kings xiv. 12</scripRef>.  [See note 3, <i>supra</i>, p.
362.  S.]</p></note>  And why should not those who desired
to obtain auguries from idols be severely rebuked by the administrators
of the law among the Jews?—as Elijah is found rebuking Ahaziah,
and saying, “Is it because there is not a God in Israel that ye
go to inquire of Baalzebub, god of Ekron?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xxxvii-p7.2" n="3138" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xxxvii-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.xxxvii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.1.3" parsed="|2Kgs|1|3|0|0" passage="2 Kings i. 3">2 Kings i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.xxxviii" next="vi.ix.i.xxxix" prev="vi.ix.i.xxxvii" progress="59.89%" title="Chapter XXXVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.xxxviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.xxxviii-p1.1">Chapter
XXXVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.xxxviii-p2" shownumber="no">I think, then, that it has been pretty well
established not only that our Saviour was to be born of a virgin, but
also that there were prophets among the Jews who uttered not merely
general predictions about the future,—as, e.g., regarding Christ
and the kingdoms of the world, and the events that were to happen to
Israel, and those nations which were to believe on the Saviour, and
many other things concerning Him,—but also prophecies respecting
particular events; as, for instance, how the asses of Kish, which were
lost, were to be discovered, and regarding the sickness which had
fallen upon the son of the king of Israel, and any other recorded
circumstance of a similar kind.  But as a further answer to the
Greeks, who do not believe in the birth of Jesus from a virgin, we have
to say that the Creator has shown, by the generation of several kinds
of animals, that what He has done in the instance of one animal, He
could do, if it pleased Him, in that of others, and also of man
himself.  For it is ascertained that there is a certain female
animal which has no intercourse with the male (as writers on animals
say is the case with vultures), and that this animal, without sexual
intercourse, preserves the succession of race.  What
incredibility, therefore, is there in supposing that, if God wished to
send a divine teacher to the human race, He caused Him to be born in
some manner different from the common!<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xxxviii-p2.1" n="3139" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xxxviii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.xxxviii-p3.1" lang="EL">Πεποίηκεν
ἀντὶ
σπερματικοῦ
λόγου, τοῦ ἐκ
μίξεως τῶν
ἀῤῥένων
ταῖς γυναιξὶ,
ἄλλῳ τρόπῳ
γενέσθαι τὸν
λόγον τοῦ
τεχθησομένου</span>.</p></note>  Nay, according to the Greeks
themselves, all men were not born of a man and woman.  For if the
world has been created, as many even of the Greeks are pleased to
admit, then the first men must have been produced not from sexual
intercourse, but from the earth, in which spermatic elements existed;
which, however, I consider more incredible than that Jesus was born
like other men, so far as regards the half of his birth.  And
there is no absurdity in employing Grecian histories to answer Greeks,
with the view of showing that we are not the only persons who have
recourse to miraculous narratives of this kind.  For some have
thought fit, not in regard to ancient and heroic narratives, but in
regard to events of very recent occurrence, to relate as a possible
thing that Plato was the son of Amphictione, Ariston being prevented
from having marital intercourse with his wife until she had given birth
to him with whom she was pregnant by Apollo.  And yet these are
veritable fables, which have led to the invention of such stories
concerning a man whom they regarded as possessing greater wisdom and
power than the multitude, and as having received the beginning of his
corporeal substance from better and diviner elements than others,
because they thought that this was appropriate to persons who were too
great to be human beings.  And since Celsus has introduced the Jew
disputing with Jesus, and tearing in pieces, as he imagines, the
fiction of His birth from a virgin, comparing the Greek fables about
Danaë, and Melanippe, and Auge, and Antiope, our answer is, that
such language becomes a buffoon, and not one who is writing in a
serious tone.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.xxxix" next="vi.ix.i.xl" prev="vi.ix.i.xxxviii" progress="59.99%" title="Chapter XXXVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.xxxix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.xxxix-p1.1">Chapter
XXXVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.xxxix-p2" shownumber="no">But, moreover, taking the history, contained in the
Gospel according to Matthew, of our Lord’s descent into Egypt, he
refuses to believe the miraculous circumstances attending it, viz.,
either that the angel gave the divine intimation, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_413.html" id="vi.ix.i.xxxix-Page_413" n="413" />or that our Lord’s quitting Judea
and residing in Egypt was an event of any significance; but he invents
something altogether different, admitting somehow the miraculous works
done by Jesus, by means of which He induced the multitude to follow Him
as the Christ.  And yet he desires to throw discredit on them, as
being done by help of magic and not by divine power; for he asserts
“that he (Jesus), having been brought up as an illegitimate
child, and having served for hire in Egypt, and then coming to the
knowledge of certain miraculous powers, returned from thence to his own
country, and by means of those powers proclaimed himself a
god.”  Now I do not understand how a magician should exert
himself to teach a doctrine which persuades us always to act as if God
were to judge every man for his deeds; and should have trained his
disciples, whom he was to employ as the ministers of his doctrine, in
the same belief.  For did the latter make an impression upon their
hearers, after they had been so taught to work miracles; or was it
without the aid of these?  The assertion, therefore, that they did
no miracles at all, but that, after yielding their belief to arguments
which were not at all convincing, like the wisdom of Grecian
dialectics,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xxxix-p2.1" n="3140" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xxxix-p3" shownumber="no"> This difficult passage
is rendered in the Latin translation:  “but that, after they
had believed (in Christ), they with no adequate supply of arguments,
such as is furnished by the Greek dialectics, gave themselves
up,” etc.</p></note> they gave
themselves up to the task of teaching the new doctrine to those persons
among whom they happened to take up their abode, is altogether
absurd.  For in what did they place their confidence when they
taught the doctrine and disseminated the new opinions?  But if
they indeed wrought miracles, then how can it be believed that
magicians exposed themselves to such hazards to introduce a doctrine
which forbade the practice of magic?</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.xl" next="vi.ix.i.xli" prev="vi.ix.i.xxxix" progress="60.05%" title="Chapter XXXIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.xl-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.xl-p1.1">Chapter
XXXIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.xl-p2" shownumber="no">I do not think it necessary to grapple with an argument
advanced not in a serious but in a scoffing spirit, such as the
following:  “If the mother of Jesus was beautiful, then the
god whose nature is not to love a corruptible body, had intercourse
with her because she was beautiful;” or, “It was improbable
that the god would entertain a passion for her, because she was neither
rich nor of royal rank, seeing no one, even of her neighbours, knew
her.”  And it is in the same scoffing spirit that he
adds:  “When hated by her husband, and turned out of doors,
she was not saved by divine power, nor was her story believed. 
Such things,” he says, “have no connection with the kingdom
of heaven.”  In what respect does such language differ from
that of those who pour abuse on others on the public streets, and whose
words are unworthy of any serious attention?</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.xli" next="vi.ix.i.xlii" prev="vi.ix.i.xl" progress="60.08%" title="Chapter XL"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.xli-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.xli-p1.1">Chapter XL.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.xli-p2" shownumber="no">After these assertions, he takes from the Gospel
of Matthew, and perhaps also from the other Gospels, the account of the
dove alighting upon our Saviour at His baptism by John, and desires to
throw discredit upon the statement, alleging that the narrative is a
fiction.  Having completely disposed, as he imagined, of the story
of our Lord’s birth from a virgin, he does not proceed to deal in
an orderly manner with the accounts that follow it; since passion and
hatred observe no order, but angry and vindictive men slander those
whom they hate, as the feeling comes upon them, being prevented by
their passion from arranging their accusations on a careful and orderly
plan.  For if he had observed a proper arrangement, he would have
taken up the Gospel, and, with the view of assailing it, would. have
objected to the first narrative, then passed on to the second, and so
on to the others.  But now, after the birth from a virgin, this
Celsus, who professes to be acquainted with all our history, attacks
the account of the appearance of the Holy Spirit in the form of a dove
at the baptism.  He then, after that, tries to throw discredit
upon the prediction that our Lord was to come into the world.  In
the next place, he runs away to what immediately follows the narrative
of the birth of Jesus—the account of the star, and of the wise
men who came from the east to worship the child.  And you yourself
may find, if you take the trouble, many confused statements made by
Celsus throughout his whole book; so that even in this account he may,
by those who know how to observe and require an orderly method of
arrangement, be convicted of great rashness and boasting, in having
inscribed upon his work the title of <i>A True Discourse</i>,—a
thing which is never done by a learned philosopher.  For Plato
says, that it is not an indication of an intelligent man to make strong
assertions respecting those matters which are somewhat uncertain; and
the celebrated Chrysippus even, who frequently states the reasons by
which he is decided, refers us to those whom we shall find to be abler
speakers than himself.  This man, however, who is wiser than those
already named, and than all the other Greeks, agreeably to his
assertion of being acquainted with everything, inscribed upon his book
the words, <i>A True Discourse</i>!</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.xlii" next="vi.ix.i.xliii" prev="vi.ix.i.xli" progress="60.15%" title="Chapter XLI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.xlii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.xlii-p1.1">Chapter XLI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.xlii-p2" shownumber="no">But, that we may not have the appearance of
intentionally passing by his charges through inability to refute them,
we have resolved to answer <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_414.html" id="vi.ix.i.xlii-Page_414" n="414" />each one
of them separately according to our ability, attending not to the
connection and sequence of the nature of the things themselves, but to
the arrangement of the subjects as they occur in this book.  Let
us therefore notice what he has to say by way of impugning the bodily
appearance of the Holy Spirit to our Saviour in the form of a
dove.  And it is a Jew who addresses the following language to Him
whom we acknowledge to be our Lord Jesus:  “When you were
bathing,” says the Jew, “beside John, you say that what had
the appearance of a bird from the air alighted upon you.” 
And then this same Jew of his, continuing his interrogations, asks,
“What credible witness beheld this appearance? or who heard a
voice from heaven declaring you to be the Son of God?  What proof
is there of it, save your own assertion, and the statement of another
of those individuals who have been punished along with
you?”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.xliii" next="vi.ix.i.xliv" prev="vi.ix.i.xlii" progress="60.18%" title="Chapter XLII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.xliii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.xliii-p1.1">Chapter
XLII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.xliii-p2" shownumber="no">Before we begin our reply, we have to remark that the
endeavour to show, with regard to almost any history, however true,
that it actually occurred, and to produce an intelligent conception
regarding it, is one of the most difficult undertakings that can be
attempted, and is in some instances an impossibility.  For suppose
that some one were to assert that there never had been any Trojan war,
chiefly on account of the impossible narrative interwoven therewith,
about a certain Achilles being the son of a sea-goddess Thetis and of a
man Peleus, or Sarpedon being the son of Zeus, or Ascalaphus and
Ialmenus the sons of Ares, or Æneas that of Aphrodite, how should
we prove that such was the case, especially under the weight of the
fiction attached, I know not how, to the universally prevalent opinion
that there was really a war in Ilium between Greeks and Trojans? 
And suppose, also, that some one disbelieved the story of Œdipus
and Jocasta, and of their two sons Eteocles and Polynices, because the
sphinx, a kind of half-virgin, was introduced into the narrative, how
should we demonstrate the reality of such a thing?  And in like
manner also with the history of the Epigoni, although there is no such
marvellous event interwoven with it, or with the return of the
Heracleidæ, or countless other historical events.  But he who
deals candidly with histories, and would wish to keep himself also from
being imposed upon by them, will exercise his judgment as to what
statements he will give his assent to, and what he will accept
figuratively, seeking to discover the meaning of the authors of such
inventions, and from what statements he will withhold his belief, as
having been written for the gratification of certain individuals. 
And we have said this by way of anticipation respecting the whole
history related in the Gospels concerning Jesus, not as inviting men of
acuteness to a simple and unreasoning faith, but wishing to show that
there is need of candour in those who are to read, and of much
investigation, and, so to speak, of insight into the meaning of the
writers, that the object with which each event has been recorded may be
discovered.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.xliv" next="vi.ix.i.xlv" prev="vi.ix.i.xliii" progress="60.25%" title="Chapter XLIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.xliv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.xliv-p1.1">Chapter
XLIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.xliv-p2" shownumber="no">We shall therefore say, in the first place, that
if he who disbelieves the appearance of the Holy Spirit in the form of
a dove had been described as an Epicurean, or a follower of Democritus,
or a Peripatetic, the statement would have been in keeping with the
character of such an objector.  But now even this Celsus, wisest
of all men, did not perceive that it is to a Jew, who believes more
incredible things contained in the writings of the prophets than the
narrative of the appearance of the dove, that he attributes such an
objection!  For one might say to the Jew, when expressing his
disbelief of the appearance, and thinking to assail it as a fiction,
“How are you able to prove, sir, that the Lord spake to Adam, or
to Eve, or to Cain, or to Noah, or to Abraham, or to Isaac, or to
Jacob, those words which He is recorded to have spoken to these
men?”  And, to compare history with history, I would say to
the Jew, “Even your own Ezekiel writes, saying, ‘The
heavens were opened, and I saw a vision of God.’<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xliv-p2.1" n="3141" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xliv-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.xliv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.1.1" parsed="|Ezek|1|1|0|0" passage="Ezek. i. 1">Ezek. i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  After relating which, he adds,
‘This was the appearance of the likeness of the glory of the
<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.i.xliv-p3.2">Lord</span>; and He said to me,’”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xliv-p3.3" n="3142" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xliv-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.xliv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.1.28 Bible:Ezek.2.1" parsed="|Ezek|1|28|0|0;|Ezek|2|1|0|0" passage="Ezek. i. 28 and ii. 1">Ezek. i. 28 and ii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> etc.  Now, if what is related of Jesus
be false, since we cannot, as you suppose, clearly prove it to be true,
it being seen or heard by Himself alone, and, as you appear to have
observed, also by one of those who were punished, why should we not
rather say that Ezekiel also was dealing in the marvellous when he
said, “The heavens were opened,” etc.?  Nay, even
Isaiah asserts, “I saw the Lord of hosts sitting on a throne,
high and lifted up; and the seraphim stood round about it:  the
one had six wings, and the other had six wings.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xliv-p4.2" n="3143" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xliv-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.xliv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.6.1-Isa.6.2" parsed="|Isa|6|1|6|2" passage="Isa. vi. 1, 2">Isa. vi. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  How can we tell whether he really saw
them or not?  Now, O Jew, you have believed these visions to be
true, and to have been not only shown to the prophet by a diviner
Spirit, but also to have been both spoken and recorded by the
same.  And who is the more worthy of belief, when declaring that
the heavens were opened before him, and that he heard a voice, or
beheld the Lord of Sabaoth sitting upon a throne high and lifted
up,—whether Isaiah and Ezekiel or Jesus?  Of the former,
indeed, no work has been found equal <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_415.html" id="vi.ix.i.xliv-Page_415" n="415" />to those of the latter; whereas the good deeds
of Jesus have not been confined solely to the period of His
tabernacling in the flesh, but up to the present time His power still
produces conversion and amelioration of life in those who believe in
God through Him.  And a manifest proof that these things are done
by His power, is the fact that, although, as He Himself said, and as is
admitted, there are not labourers enough to gather in the harvest of
souls, there really is nevertheless such a great harvest of those who
are gathered together and conveyed into the everywhere existing
threshing-floors and Churches of God.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.xlv" next="vi.ix.i.xlvi" prev="vi.ix.i.xliv" progress="60.34%" title="Chapter XLIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.xlv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.xlv-p1.1">Chapter
XLIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.xlv-p2" shownumber="no">And with these arguments I answer the Jew, not
disbelieving, I who am a Christian, Ezekiel and Isaiah, but being very
desirous to show, on the footing of our common belief, that this man is
far more worthy of credit than they are when He says that He beheld
such a sight, and, as is probable, related to His disciples the vision
which He saw, and told them of the voice which He heard.  But
another party might object, that not all those who have narrated the
appearance of the dove and the voice from heaven heard the accounts of
these things from Jesus, but that that Spirit which taught Moses the
history of events before his own time, beginning with the creation, and
descending down to Abraham his father, taught also the writers of the
Gospel the miraculous occurrence which took place at the time of
Jesus’ baptism.  And he who is adorned with the spiritual
gift,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xlv-p2.1" n="3144" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xlv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.xlv-p3.1" lang="EL">χαρίσματι</span>.</p></note> called the “word of wisdom,”
will explain also the reason of the heavens opening, and the dove
appearing, and why the Holy Spirit appeared to Jesus in the form of no
other living thing than that of a dove.  But our present subject
does not require us to explain this, our purpose being to show that
Celsus displayed no sound judgment in representing a Jew as
disbelieving, on such grounds, a fact which has greater probability in
its favour than many events in which he firmly reposes
confidence.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.xlvi" next="vi.ix.i.xlvii" prev="vi.ix.i.xlv" progress="60.38%" title="Chapter XLV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.xlvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.xlvi-p1.1">Chapter XLV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.xlvi-p2" shownumber="no">And I remember on one occasion, at a disputation held
with certain Jews who were reputed learned men, having employed the
following argument in the presence of many judges:  “Tell
me, sirs,” I said, “since there are two individuals who
have visited the human race, regarding whom are related marvellous
works surpassing human power—Moses, viz., your own legislator,
who wrote about himself, and Jesus our teacher, who has left no
writings regarding Himself, but to whom testimony is borne by the
disciples in the Gospels—what are the grounds for deciding that
Moses is to be believed as speaking the truth, although the Egyptians
slander him as a sorcerer, and as appearing to have wrought his mighty
works by jugglery, while Jesus is not to be believed because you are
His accusers?  And yet there are nations which bear testimony in
favour of both:  the Jews to Moses; and the Christians, who do not
deny the prophetic mission of Moses, but proving from that very source
the truth of the statement regarding Jesus, accept as true the
miraculous circumstances related of Him by His disciples.  Now, if
ye ask us for the reasons of our faith in Jesus, give yours first for
believing in Moses, who lived before Him, and then we shall give you
ours for accepting the latter.  But if you draw back, and shirk a
demonstration, then we, following your own example, decline for the
present to offer any demonstration likewise.  Nevertheless, admit
that ye have no proof to offer for Moses, and then listen to our
defence of Jesus derived from the law and the prophets.  And now
observe what is almost incredible!  It is shown from the
declarations concerning Jesus, contained in the law and the prophets,
that both Moses and the prophets were truly prophets of
God.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.xlvii" next="vi.ix.i.xlviii" prev="vi.ix.i.xlvi" progress="60.43%" title="Chapter XLVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.xlvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.xlvii-p1.1">Chapter
XLVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.xlvii-p2" shownumber="no">For the law and the prophets are full of marvels similar
to those recorded of Jesus at His baptism, viz., regarding the dove and
the voice from heaven.  And I think the wonders wrought by Jesus
are a proof of the Holy Spirit’s having then appeared in the form
of a dove, although Celsus, from a desire to cast discredit upon them,
alleges that He performed only what He had learned among the
Egyptians.  And I shall refer not only to His miracles, but, as is
proper, to those also of the apostles of Jesus.  For they could
not without the help of miracles and wonders have prevailed on those
who heard their new doctrines and new teachings to abandon their
national usages, and to accept their instructions at the danger to
themselves even of death.  And there are still preserved among
Christians traces of that Holy Spirit which appeared in the form of a
dove.  They expel evil spirits, and perform many cures, and
foresee certain events, according to the will of the Logos.  And
although Celsus, or the Jew whom he has introduced, may treat with
mockery what I am going to say, I shall say it nevertheless,—that
many have been converted to Christianity as if against their will, some
sort of spirit having suddenly transformed their minds from a hatred of
the doctrine to a readiness to die in its defence, and having appeared
to them either in a waking vision or a dream of the night.  Many
such instances have we known, which, if we were to commit to
writ<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_416.html" id="vi.ix.i.xlvii-Page_416" n="416" />ing, although they were
seen and witnessed by ourselves, we should afford great occasion for
ridicule to unbelievers, who would imagine that we, like those whom
they suppose to have invented such things, had ourselves also done the
same.  But God is witness of our conscientious desire, not by
false statements, but by testimonies of different kinds, to establish
the divinity of the doctrine of Jesus.  And as it is a Jew who is
perplexed about the account of the Holy Spirit having descended upon
Jesus in the form of a dove, we would say to him, “Sir, who is it
that says in Isaiah, ‘And now the Lord hath sent me and His
Spirit?’”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xlvii-p2.1" n="3145" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xlvii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.xlvii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.48.16" parsed="|Isa|48|16|0|0" passage="Isa. xlviii. 16">Isa. xlviii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>  In which
sentence, as the meaning is doubtful—viz., whether the Father and
the Holy Spirit sent Jesus, or the Father sent both Christ and the Holy
Spirit—the latter is correct.  For, because the Saviour was
sent, afterwards the Holy Spirit was sent also, that the prediction of
the prophet might be fulfilled; and as it was necessary that the
fulfilment of the prophecy should be known to posterity, the disciples
of Jesus for that reason committed the result to
writing.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.xlviii" next="vi.ix.i.xlix" prev="vi.ix.i.xlvii" progress="60.51%" title="Chapter XLVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.xlviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.xlviii-p1.1">Chapter
XLVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.xlviii-p2" shownumber="no">I would like to say to Celsus, who represents the
Jew as accepting somehow John as a Baptist, who baptized Jesus, that
the existence of John the Baptist, baptizing for the remission of sins,
is related by one who lived no great length of time after John and
Jesus.  For in the 18th book of his <i>Antiquities</i><note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xlviii-p2.1" n="3146" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xlviii-p3" shownumber="no"> [<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.xlviii-p3.1" lang="EL">ἀρχαιολογίας</span>.  S.]  Cf. Joseph., <i>Antiq</i>., book xviii. c. v. sec.
2.</p></note> <i>of the Jews</i>, Josephus bears witness
to John as having been a Baptist, and as promising purification to
those who underwent the rite.  Now this writer, although not
believing in Jesus as the Christ, in seeking after the cause of the
fall of Jerusalem and the destruction of the temple, whereas he ought
to have said that the conspiracy against Jesus was the cause of these
calamities befalling the people, since they put to death Christ, who
was a prophet, says nevertheless—being, although against his
will, not far from the truth—that these disasters happened to the
Jews as a punishment for the death of James the Just, who was a brother
of Jesus (called Christ),—the Jews having put him to death,
although he was a man most distinguished for his justice.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xlviii-p3.2" n="3147" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xlviii-p4" shownumber="no"> [<i>Ibid</i>., b. xx.
c. ix. § 1.  S.]</p></note>  Paul, a genuine disciple of Jesus,
says that he regarded this James as a brother of the Lord, not so much
on account of their relationship by blood, or of their being brought up
together, as because of his virtue and doctrine.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xlviii-p4.1" n="3148" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xlviii-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.xlviii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.19" parsed="|Gal|1|19|0|0" passage="Gal. i. 19">Gal. i. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>  If, then, he says that it was on
account of James that the desolation of Jerusalem was made to overtake
the Jews, how should it not be more in accordance with reason to say
that it happened on account (of the death) of Jesus Christ, of whose
divinity so many Churches are witnesses, composed of those who have
been convened from a flood of sins, and who have joined themselves to
the Creator, and who refer all their actions to His good
pleasure.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.xlix" next="vi.ix.i.l" prev="vi.ix.i.xlviii" progress="60.57%" title="Chapter XLVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p1.1">Chapter
XLVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p2" shownumber="no">Although the Jew, then, may offer no defence for
himself in the instances of Ezekiel and Isaiah, when we compare the
opening of the heavens to Jesus, and the voice that was heard by Him,
to the similar cases which we find recorded in Ezekiel and Isaiah, or
any other of the prophets, we nevertheless, so far as we can, shall
support our position, maintaining that, as it is a matter of belief
that in a <i>dream</i> impressions have been brought before the minds
of many, some relating to divine things, and others to future events of
this life, and this either with clearness or in an enigmatic
manner,—a fact which is manifest to all who accept the doctrine
of providence; so how is it absurd to say that the mind which could
receive impressions in a <i>dream</i> should be impressed also in a
waking vision, for the benefit either of him on whom the impressions
are made, or of those who are to hear the account of them from
him?  And as in a dream we fancy that we hear, and that the organs
of hearing are actually impressed, and that we see with our
eyes—although neither the bodily organs of sight nor hearing are
affected, but it is the mind alone which has these sensations—so
there is no absurdity in believing that similar things occurred to the
prophets, when it is recorded that they witnessed occurrences of a
rather wonderful kind, as when they either heard the words of the Lord
or beheld the heavens opened.  For I do not suppose that the
visible heaven was actually opened, and its physical structure divided,
in order that Ezekiel might be able to record such an occurrence. 
Should not, therefore, the same be believed of the Saviour by every
intelligent hearer of the Gospels?—although such an occurrence
may be a stumbling-block to the simple, who in their simplicity would
set the whole world in movement, and split in sunder the compact and
mighty body of the whole heavens.  But he who examines such
matters more profoundly will say, that there being, as the Scripture
calls it, a kind of general divine perception which the blessed man
alone knows how to discover, according to the saying of Solomon,
“Thou shalt find the knowledge of God;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p2.1" n="3149" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.2.5" parsed="|Prov|2|5|0|0" passage="Prov. ii. 5">Prov. ii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and as there are various forms of this
perceptive power, such as a faculty of vision <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_417.html" id="vi.ix.i.xlix-Page_417" n="417" />which can naturally see things that are
better than bodies, among which are ranked the cherubim and seraphim;
and a faculty of hearing which can perceive voices which have not their
being in the air; and a sense of taste which can make use of living
bread that has come down from heaven, and that giveth life unto the
world; and so also a sense of smelling, which scents such things as
leads Paul to say that he is a sweet savour of Christ unto
God;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p3.2" n="3150" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.15" parsed="|2Cor|2|15|0|0" passage="2 Cor. ii. 15">2 Cor. ii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> and a sense of touch, by which John says
that he “handled with his hands of the Word of
life;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p4.2" n="3151" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.1" parsed="|1John|1|1|0|0" passage="1 John i. 1">1 John i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>—the blessed
prophets having discovered this divine perception, and seeing and
hearing in this divine manner, and tasting likewise, and smelling, so
to speak, with no sensible organs of perception, and laying hold on the
Logos by faith, so that a healing effluence from it comes upon them,
saw in this manner what they record as having seen, and heard what they
say they heard, and were affected in a similar manner to what they
describe when eating the roll of a book that was given them.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p5.2" n="3152" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.3.2-Ezek.3.3" parsed="|Ezek|3|2|3|3" passage="Ezek. iii. 2, 3">Ezek. iii. 2, 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  And so also Isaac smelled the savour
of his son’s divine garments,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p6.2" n="3153" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p7.1" lang="EL">᾽Ωσφράνθη τῆς
ὀσμῆς τῶν
τοῦ υἱοῦ
θειοτέρων
ἱματίων</span>.</p></note> and added to
the spiritual blessing these words:  “See, the savour of my
son is as the savour of a full field which the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p7.2">Lord</span> blessed.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p7.3" n="3154" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.27.27" parsed="|Gen|27|27|0|0" passage="Gen. xxvii. 27">Gen. xxvii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>  And
similarly to this, and more as a matter to be understood by the mind
than to be perceived by the senses, Jesus touched the leper,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p8.2" n="3155" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p9" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.3" parsed="|Matt|8|3|0|0" passage="Matt. viii. 3">Matt. viii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> to cleanse him, as I think, in a twofold
sense,—freeing him not only, as the multitude heard, from the
visible leprosy by visible contact, but also from that other leprosy,
by His truly divine touch.  It is in this way, accordingly, that
John testifies when he says, “I beheld the Spirit descending from
heaven like a dove, and it abode upon Him.  And I knew Him not;
but He that sent me to baptize with water, the same said to me, Upon
whom you will see the Spirit descending, and abiding on Him, the same
is He that baptizeth with the Holy Ghost.  And I saw, and bear
witness, that this is the Son of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p9.2" n="3156" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p10" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.32-John.1.34" parsed="|John|1|32|1|34" passage="John i. 32-34">John i. 32–34</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now it was to Jesus that the heavens
were opened; and on that occasion no one except John is recorded to
have seen them opened.  But with respect to this opening of the
heavens, the Saviour, foretelling to His disciples that it would
happen, and that they would see it, says, “Verily, verily, I say
unto you, Ye shall see the heavens opened, and the angels of God
ascending and descending upon the Son of man.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p10.2" n="3157" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p11" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.51" parsed="|John|1|51|0|0" passage="John i. 51">John i. 51</scripRef>.</p></note>  And so Paul was carried away into the
third heaven, having previously seen it opened, since he was a disciple
of Jesus.  It does not, however, belong to our present object to
explain why Paul says, “Whether in the body, I know not; or
whether out of the body, I know not:  God knoweth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p11.2" n="3158" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p12" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.2" parsed="|2Cor|12|2|0|0" passage="2 Cor. xii. 2">2 Cor. xii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  But I shall add to my argument even
those very points which Celsus imagines, viz., that Jesus Himself
related the account of the opening of the heavens, and the descent of
the Holy Spirit upon Him at the Jordan in the form of a dove, although
the Scripture does not assert that He said that He saw it.  For
this great man did not perceive that it was not in keeping with Him who
commanded His disciples on the occasion of the vision on the mount,
“Tell what ye have seen to no man, until the Son of man be risen
from the dead,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p12.2" n="3159" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p13" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.9" parsed="|Matt|17|9|0|0" passage="Matt. xvii. 9">Matt. xvii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> to have related to
His disciples what was seen and heard by John at the Jordan.  For
it may be observed as a trait of the character of Jesus, that He on all
occasions avoided unnecessary talk about Himself; and on that account
said, “If I speak of Myself, My witness is not
true.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p13.2" n="3160" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:John.5.31" parsed="|John|5|31|0|0" passage="John v. 31">John v. 31</scripRef>.</p></note>  And since He
avoided unnecessary talk about Himself, and preferred to show by acts
rather than words that He was the Christ, the Jews for that reason said
to Him, “If Thou art the Christ, tell us plainly.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p14.2" n="3161" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.xlix-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:John.10.24" parsed="|John|10|24|0|0" passage="John x. 24">John x. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>  And as it is a Jew who, in the work of
Celsus, uses the language to Jesus regarding the appearance of the Holy
Spirit in the form of a dove, “This is your own testimony,
unsupported save by one of those who were sharers of your punishment,
whom you adduce,” it is necessary for us to show him that such a
statement is not appropriately placed in the mouth of a Jew.  For
the Jews do not connect John with Jesus, nor the punishment of John
with that of Christ.  And by this instance, this man who boasts of
universal knowledge is convicted of not knowing what words he ought to
ascribe to a Jew engaged in a disputation with
Jesus.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.l" next="vi.ix.i.li" prev="vi.ix.i.xlix" progress="60.77%" title="Chapter XLIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.l-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.l-p1.1">Chapter
XLIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.l-p2" shownumber="no">After this he wilfully sets aside, I know not why, the
strongest evidence in confirmation of the claims of Jesus, viz., that
His coming was predicted by the Jewish prophets—Moses, and those
who succeeded as well as preceded that legislator—from inability,
as I think, to meet the argument that neither the Jews nor any other
heretical sect refuse to believe that Christ was the subject of
prophecy.  But perhaps he was unacquainted with the prophecies
relating to Christ.  For no one who was acquainted with the
statements of the Christians, that many prophets foretold the advent of
the Saviour, would have ascribed to a Jew sentiments which <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_418.html" id="vi.ix.i.l-Page_418" n="418" />it would have better befitted a Samaritan or a
Sadducee to utter; nor would the Jew in the dialogue have expressed
himself in language like the following:  “But my prophet
once declared in Jerusalem, that the Son of God will come as the Judge
of the righteous and the Punisher of the wicked.”  Now it is
not one of the prophets merely who predicted the advent of
Christ.  But although the Samaritans and Sadducees, who receive
the books of Moses alone, would say that there were contained in them
predictions regarding Christ, yet certainly not in Jerusalem, which is
not even mentioned in the times of Moses, was the prophecy
uttered.  It were indeed to be desired, that all the accusers of
Christianity were equally ignorant with Celsus, not only of the facts,
but of the bare letter of Scripture, and would so direct their assaults
against it, that their arguments might not have the least available
influence in shaking, I do not say the faith, but the little faith of
unstable and temporary believers.  A Jew, however, would not admit
that any prophet used the expression, “The ‘Son of
God’ will come;” for the term which they employ is,
“The ‘Christ of God’ will come.”  And many
a time indeed do they directly interrogate us about the “Son of
God,” saying that no such being exists, or was made the subject
of prophecy.  We do not of course assert that the “Son of
God” is not the subject of prophecy; but we assert that he most
inappropriately attributes to the Jewish disputant, who would not allow
that He was, such language as, “My prophet once declared in
Jerusalem that the ‘Son of God’ will
come.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.li" next="vi.ix.i.lii" prev="vi.ix.i.l" progress="60.84%" title="Chapter L"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.li-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.li-p1.1">Chapter L.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.li-p2" shownumber="no">In the next place, as if the only event predicted
were this, that He was to be “the Judge of the righteous and the
Punisher of the wicked,” and as if neither the place of His
birth, nor the sufferings which He was to endure at the hands of the
Jews, nor His resurrection, nor the wonderful works which He was to
perform, had been made the subject of prophecy, he continues: 
“Why should it be you alone, rather than innumerable others, who
existed after the prophecies were published, to whom these predictions
are applicable?”  And desiring, I know not how, to suggest
to others the possibility of the notion that they themselves were the
persons referred to by the prophets, he says that “some, carried
away by enthusiasm, and others having gathered a multitude of
followers, give out that the Son of God is come down from
heaven.”  Now we have not ascertained that such occurrences
are admitted to have taken place among the Jews.  We have to
remark then, in the first place, that many of the prophets have uttered
predictions in all kinds of ways<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.li-p2.1" n="3162" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.li-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.li-p3.1" lang="EL">παντοδαπῶς
προεῖπον</span>.</p></note> regarding
Christ; some by means of dark sayings, others in allegories or in some
other manner, and some also in express words.  And as in what
follows he says, in the character of the Jew addressing the converts
from his own nation, and repeating emphatically and malevolently, that
“the prophecies referred to the events of his life may also suit
other events as well,” we shall state a few of them out of a
greater number; and with respect to these, any one who chooses may say
what he thinks fitted to ensure a refutation of them, and which may
turn away intelligent believers from the faith.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.lii" next="vi.ix.i.liii" prev="vi.ix.i.li" progress="60.89%" title="Chapter LI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.lii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.lii-p1.1">Chapter LI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.lii-p2" shownumber="no">Now the Scripture speaks, respecting the place of
the Saviour’s birth—that the Ruler was to come forth from
Bethlehem—in the following manner:  “And thou
Bethlehem, house of Ephrata, art not the least among the thousands of
Judah:  for out of thee shall He come forth unto Me who is to be
Ruler in Israel; and His goings forth have been of old, from
everlasting.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lii-p2.1" n="3163" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.lii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Mic.5.2" parsed="|Mic|5|2|0|0" passage="Mic. v. 2.">Mic. v. 2.</scripRef> and
<scripRef id="vi.ix.i.lii-p3.2" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2.6" parsed="|Matt|2|6|0|0" passage="Matt. ii. 6">Matt. ii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now this
prophecy could not suit any one of those who, as Celsus’ Jew
says, were fanatics and mob-leaders, and who gave out that they had
come from heaven, unless it were clearly shown that He had been born in
Bethlehem, or, as another might say, had come forth from Bethlehem to
be the leader of the people.  With respect to the birth of Jesus
in Bethlehem, if any one desires, after the prophecy of Micah and after
the history recorded in the Gospels by the disciples of Jesus, to have
additional evidence from other sources, let him know that, in
conformity with the narrative in the Gospel regarding His birth, there
is shown at Bethlehem the cave<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lii-p3.3" n="3164" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lii-p4" shownumber="no"> [See Dr.
Spencer’s <i>The East:  Sketches of Travel in Egypt and the
Holy Land</i>, pp. 362–365, London, Murray, 1850, an interesting
work by my esteemed collaborator.]</p></note> where He was born,
and the manger in the cave where He was wrapped in
swaddling-clothes.  And this sight is greatly talked of in
surrounding places, even among the enemies of the faith, it being said
that in this cave was born that Jesus who is worshipped and reverenced
by the Christians.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lii-p4.1" n="3165" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lii-p5" shownumber="no"> [Concerning
this, besides Dr. Robinson (ii. 159), consult Dean Stanley, <i>Sinai
and Palestine</i>, p. 433.  But compare Van Lennep, <i>Bible
Lands</i>, p. 804; Roberts’ <i>Holy Land</i>, capp. 85, 87, vol.
ii., London.]</p></note>  Moreover, I
am of opinion that, before the advent of Christ, the chief priests and
scribes of the people, on account of the distinctness and clearness of
this prophecy, taught that in Bethlehem the Christ was to be
born.  And this opinion had prevailed also extensively among the
Jews; for which reason it is related that Herod, on inquiring at the
chief priests and scribes of the people, heard from them that the
Christ was to be born in Bethlehem of Judea, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_419.html" id="vi.ix.i.lii-Page_419" n="419" />“whence David was.”  It
is stated also in the Gospel according to John, that the Jews declared
that the Christ was to be born in Bethlehem, “whence David
was.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lii-p5.1" n="3166" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lii-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.lii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:John.7.42" parsed="|John|7|42|0|0" passage="John vii. 42">John vii. 42</scripRef>.</p></note>  But after our
Lord’s coming, those who busied themselves with overthrowing the
belief that the place of His birth had been the subject of prophecy
from the beginning, withheld such teaching from the people; acting in a
similar manner to those individuals who won over those soldiers of the
guard stationed around the tomb who had seen Him arise from the dead,
and who instructed these eye-witnesses to report as follows: 
“Say that His disciples, while we slept, came and stole Him
away.  And if this come to the governor’s ears, we shall
persuade him, and secure you.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lii-p6.2" n="3167" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lii-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.lii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.13-Matt.28.14" parsed="|Matt|28|13|28|14" passage="Matt. xxviii. 13, 14">Matt. xxviii. 13, 14</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.liii" next="vi.ix.i.liv" prev="vi.ix.i.lii" progress="60.98%" title="Chapter LII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.liii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.liii-p1.1">Chapter LII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.liii-p2" shownumber="no">Strife and prejudice are powerful instruments in leading
men to disregard even those things which are abundantly clear; so that
they who have somehow become familiar with certain opinions, which have
deeply imbued their minds, and stamped them with a certain character,
will not give them up.  For a man will abandon his habits in
respect to other things, although it may be difficult for him to tear
himself from them, more easily than he will surrender his
opinions.  Nay, even the former are not easily put aside by those
who have become accustomed to them; and so neither houses, nor cities,
nor villages, nor intimate acquaintances, are willingly forsaken when
we are prejudiced in their favour.  This, therefore, was a reason
why many of the Jews at that time disregarded the clear testimony of
the prophecies, and miracles which Jesus wrought, and of the sufferings
which He is related to have endured.  And that human nature is
thus affected, will be manifest to those who observe that those who
have once been prejudiced in favour of the most contemptible and paltry
traditions of their ancestors and fellow-citizens, with difficulty lay
them aside.  For example, no one could easily persuade an Egyptian
to despise what he had learned from his fathers, so as no longer to
consider this or that irrational animal as a god, or not to guard
against eating, even under the penalty of death, of the flesh of such
an animal.  Now, if in carrying our examination of this subject to
a considerable length, we have enumerated the points respecting
Bethlehem, and the prophecy regarding it, we consider that we were
obliged to do this, by way of defence against those who would assert
that if the prophecies current among the Jews regarding Jesus were so
clear as we represent them, why did they not at His coming give in
their adhesion to His doctrine, and betake themselves to the better
life pointed out by Him?  Let no one, however, bring such a
reproach against believers, since he may see that reasons of no light
weight are assigned by those who have learned to state them, for their
faith in Jesus.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.liv" next="vi.ix.i.lv" prev="vi.ix.i.liii" progress="61.04%" title="Chapter LIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.liv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.liv-p1.1">Chapter
LIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.liv-p2" shownumber="no">And if we should ask for a second prophecy, which
may appear to us to have a clear reference to Jesus, we would quote
that which was written by Moses very many years before the advent of
Christ, when he makes Jacob, on his departure from this life, to have
uttered predictions regarding each of his sons, and to have said of
Judah along with the others:  “The ruler will not fail from
Judah, and the governor from his loins, until that which is reserved
for him come.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.liv-p2.1" n="3168" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.liv-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.liv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.49.10" parsed="|Gen|49|10|0|0" passage="Gen. xlix. 10">Gen. xlix. 10</scripRef>, <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.liv-p3.2" lang="EL">ἕως
ἂν ἔλθῃ τὰ
ἀποκείμενα
αὐτῷ</span>.  This is one of the passages of
the Septuagint which Justin Martyr charges the Jews with corrupting;
the true reading, according to him, being <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.liv-p3.3" lang="EL">ἕως
ἂν ἔλθῃ ᾧ
ἀπόκειται</span>. 
Cf. Justin Martyr, <i>Dialogue with Trypho</i>, vol. i. p.
259.</p></note>  Now, any one
meeting with this prophecy, which is in reality much older than Moses,
so that one who was not a believer might suspect that it was not
written by him, would be surprised that Moses should be able to predict
that the princes of the Jews, seeing there are among them twelve
tribes, should be born of the tribe of Judah, and should be the rulers
of the people; for which reason also the whole nation are called Jews,
deriving their name from the ruling tribe.  And, in the second
place, one who candidly considers the prophecy, would be surprised how,
after declaring that the rulers and governors of the people were to
proceed from the tribe of Judah, he should determine also the limit of
their rule, saying that “the ruler should not fail from Judah,
nor the governor from his loins, until there should come that which was
reserved for him, and that He is the expectation of the
Gentiles.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.liv-p3.4" n="3169" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.liv-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.liv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.49.10" parsed="|Gen|49|10|0|0" passage="Gen. xlix. 10">Gen. xlix. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>  For He came
for whom these things were reserved, viz., the Christ of God, the ruler
of the promises of God.  And manifestly He is the only one among
those who preceded, and, I might make bold to say, among those also who
followed Him, who was the expectation of the Gentiles; for converts
from among all the Gentile nations have believed on God through Him,
and that in conformity with the prediction of Isaiah, that in His name
the Gentiles had hoped:  “In Thy name shall the Gentiles
hope.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.liv-p4.2" n="3170" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.liv-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.liv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.42.4" parsed="|Isa|42|4|0|0" passage="Isa. xlii. 4">Isa. xlii. 4</scripRef>. (Sept.).</p></note>  And this man
said also to those who are in prison, as every man is a captive to the
chains of his sins, “Come forth;” and to the ignorant,
“Come into the light:”  these things also having been
thus foretold:  “I have given Thee for a covenant of the
people, to establish the earth, to <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_420.html" id="vi.ix.i.liv-Page_420" n="420" />cause to inherit the desolate heritage;
saying to the prisoners, Go forth; and to them that are in darkness,
Show yourselves.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.liv-p5.2" n="3171" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.liv-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.liv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.49.8-Isa.49.9" parsed="|Isa|49|8|49|9" passage="Isa. xlix. 8, 9">Isa. xlix. 8, 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  And we may
see at the appearing of this man, by means of those who everywhere
throughout the world have reposed a simple faith in Him, the fulfilment
of this prediction:  “They shall feed in the ways, and their
pastures shall be in all the beaten tracks.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.liv-p6.2" n="3172" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.liv-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.liv-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.49.9" parsed="|Isa|49|9|0|0" passage="Isa. xlix. 9">Isa. xlix. 9</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.lv" next="vi.ix.i.lvi" prev="vi.ix.i.liv" progress="61.13%" title="Chapter LIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.lv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.lv-p1.1">Chapter LIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.lv-p2" shownumber="no">And since Celsus, although professing to know all
about the Gospel, reproaches the Saviour because of His sufferings,
saying that He received no assistance from the Father, or was unable to
aid Himself; we have to state that His sufferings were the subject of
prophecy, along with the cause of them; because it was for the benefit
of mankind that He should die on their account,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lv-p2.1" n="3173" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.lv-p3.1" lang="EL">ὑπὲρ
αὐτῶν</span>.</p></note>
and should suffer stripes because of His condemnation.  It was
predicted, moreover, that some from among the Gentiles would come to
the knowledge of Him (among whom the prophets are not included); and it
had been declared that He would be seen in a form which is deemed
dishonourable among men.  The words of prophecy run thus: 
“Lo, my Servant shall have understanding, and shall be exalted
and glorified, and raised exceedingly high.  In like manner, many
shall be astonished at Thee; so Thy form shall be in no reputation
among men, and Thy glory among the sons of men.  Lo, many nations
shall marvel because of Him; and kings shall close their mouths: 
because they, to whom no message about Him was sent, shall see Him; and
they who have not heard of Him, shall have knowledge of
Him.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lv-p3.2" n="3174" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lv-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.lv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.52.13-Isa.52.15" parsed="|Isa|52|13|52|15" passage="Isa. lii. 13-15">Isa. lii. 13–15</scripRef> in the Septuagint version (Roman
text).</p></note>  “Lord,
who hath believed our report? and to whom was the arm of the
<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.i.lv-p4.2">Lord</span> revealed?  We have reported, as a
child before Him, as a root in a thirsty ground.  He has no form
nor glory; and we beheld Him, and He had not any form nor beauty: 
but His appearance was without honour, and deficient more than that of
all men.  He was a man under suffering, and who knew how to bear
sickness:  because His countenance was averted, He was treated
with disrespect, and was made of no account.  This man bears our
sins, and suffers pain on our behalf; and we regarded Him as in
trouble, and in suffering, and as ill-treated.  But He was wounded
for our sins, and bruised for our iniquities.  The chastisement of
our peace was upon Him; by His stripes we were healed.  We all,
like sheep, wandered from the way.  A man wandered in his way, and
the Lord delivered Him on account of our sins; and He, because of His
evil treatment, opens not His mouth.  As a sheep was He led to
slaughter; and as a lamb before her shearer is dumb, so He opens not
His mouth.  In His humiliation His judgment was taken away.
 And who shall describe His generation? because His life is taken
away from the earth; because of the iniquities of My people was He led
unto death.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lv-p4.3" n="3175" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lv-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.lv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.1-Isa.53.8" parsed="|Isa|53|1|53|8" passage="Isa. liii. 1-8">Isa. liii. 1–8</scripRef> in the Septuagint version (Roman
text).</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.lvi" next="vi.ix.i.lvii" prev="vi.ix.i.lv" progress="61.21%" title="Chapter LV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.lvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.lvi-p1.1">Chapter LV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.lvi-p2" shownumber="no">Now I remember that, on one occasion, at a
disputation held with certain Jews, who were reckoned wise men, I
quoted these prophecies; to which my Jewish opponent replied, that
these predictions bore reference to the whole people, regarded as
<i>one individual</i>, and as being in a state of dispersion and
suffering, in order that many proselytes might be gained, on account of
the dispersion of the Jews among numerous heathen nations.  And in
this way he explained the words, “Thy form shall be of no
reputation among men;” and then, “They to whom no message
was sent respecting him shall see;” and the expression, “A
man under suffering.”  Many arguments were employed on that
occasion during the discussion to prove that these predictions
regarding one particular person were not rightly applied by them to the
whole nation.  And I asked to what character the expression would
be appropriate, “This man bears our sins, and suffers pain on our
behalf;” and this, “But He was wounded for our sins, and
bruised for our iniquities;” and to whom the expression properly
belonged, “By His stripes were we healed.”  For it is
manifest that it is they who had been sinners, and had been healed by
the Saviour’s sufferings (whether belonging to the Jewish nation
or converts from the Gentiles), who use such language in the writings
of the prophet who foresaw these events, and who, under the influence
of the Holy Spirit, applied these words to a person.  But we
seemed to press them hardest with the expression, “Because of the
iniquities of My people was He led away unto death.”  For if
the people, according to them, are the subject of the prophecy, how is
the man said to be led away to death because of the iniquities of the
people of God, unless he be a different person from that people of
God?  And who is this person save Jesus Christ, by whose stripes
they who believe on Him are healed, when “He had spoiled the
principalities and powers (that were over us), and had made a show of
them openly on His cross?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lvi-p2.1" n="3176" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lvi-p3" shownumber="no"> [<scripRef id="vi.ix.i.lvi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.15" parsed="|Col|2|15|0|0" passage="Col. ii. 15">Col. ii. 15</scripRef>.  S.]</p></note>  At
another time we may explain the several parts of the prophecy, leaving
none of them unexamined.  But these matters have been treated at
greater length, necessarily as I think, on account of the
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_421.html" id="vi.ix.i.lvi-Page_421" n="421" />language of the Jew, as quoted in
the work of Celsus.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.lvii" next="vi.ix.i.lviii" prev="vi.ix.i.lvi" progress="61.28%" title="Chapter LVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.lvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.lvii-p1.1">Chapter LVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.lvii-p2" shownumber="no">Now it escaped the notice of Celsus, and of the Jew whom
he has introduced, and of all who are not believers in Jesus, that the
prophecies speak of two advents of Christ:  the former
characterized by human suffering and humility, in order that Christ,
being with men, might make known the way that leads to God, and might
leave no man in this life a ground of excuse, in saying that he knew
not of the judgment to come; and the latter, distinguished only by
glory and divinity, having no element of human infirmity intermingled
with its divine greatness.  To quote the prophecies at length
would be tedious; and I deem it sufficient for the present to quote a
part of the <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.lvii-p2.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45" parsed="|Ps|45|0|0|0" passage="Psalm 45">forty-fifth Psalm</scripRef>, which has this inscription, in
addition to others, “A Psalm for the Beloved,” where God is
evidently addressed in these words:  “Grace is poured into
Thy lips:  therefore God will bless Thee for ever and ever. 
Gird Thy sword on Thy thigh, O mighty One, with Thy beauty and Thy
majesty.  And stretch forth, and ride prosperously, and reign,
because of Thy truth, and meekness, and righteousness; and Thy right
hand shall lead Thee marvellously.  Thine arrows are pointed, O
mighty One; the people will fall under Thee in the heart of the enemies
of the King.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lvii-p2.2" n="3177" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lvii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.lvii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.2-Ps.45.5" parsed="|Ps|45|2|45|5" passage="Ps. xlv. 2-5">Ps. xlv. 2–5</scripRef>.</p></note>  But attend
carefully to what follows, where He is called God:  “For Thy
throne, O God, is for ever and ever:  a sceptre of righteousness
is the sceptre of Thy kingdom.  Thou hast loved righteousness, and
hated iniquity:  therefore God, even Thy God, hath anointed Thee
with the oil of gladness above Thy fellows.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lvii-p3.2" n="3178" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lvii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.lvii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.6-Ps.45.7" parsed="|Ps|45|6|45|7" passage="Ps. xlv. 6, 7">Ps. xlv. 6, 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  And observe that the prophet, speaking
familiarly to God, whose “throne is for ever and ever,” and
“a sceptre of righteousness the sceptre of His kingdom,”
says that this God has been anointed by a God who was His God, and
anointed, because more than His fellows He had loved righteousness and
hated iniquity.  And I remember that I pressed the Jew, who was
deemed a learned man, very hard with this passage; and he, being
perplexed about it, gave such an answer as was in keeping with his
Judaistic views, saying that the words, “Thy throne, O God, is
for ever and ever:  a sceptre of righteousness is the sceptre of
Thy kingdom,” are spoken of the God of all things; and these,
“Thou hast loved righteousness and hated iniquity, therefore Thy
God hath anointed Thee,” etc., refer to the Messiah.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lvii-p4.2" n="3179" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lvii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.lvii-p5.1" lang="EL">πρὸς τὸν
Χριστόν</span>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.lviii" next="vi.ix.i.lix" prev="vi.ix.i.lvii" progress="61.35%" title="Chapter LVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.lviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.lviii-p1.1">Chapter
LVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.lviii-p2" shownumber="no">The Jew, moreover, in the treatise, addresses the
Saviour thus:  “If you say that every man, born according to
the decree of Divine Providence, is a son of God, in what respect
should you differ from another?”  In reply to whom we say,
that every man who, as Paul expresses it, is no longer under fear, as a
schoolmaster, but who chooses good for its own sake, is “a son of
God;” but this man is distinguished far and wide above every man
who is called, on account of his virtues, a son of God, seeing He is,
as it were, a kind of source and beginning of all such.  The words
of Paul are as follow:  “For ye have not received the spirit
of bondage again to fear; but ye have received the Spirit of adoption,
whereby we cry, Abba, Father.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lviii-p2.1" n="3180" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lviii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.lviii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.15" parsed="|Rom|8|15|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 15">Rom. viii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>  But,
according to the Jew of Celsus, “countless individuals will
convict Jesus of falsehood, alleging that those predictions which were
spoken of him were intended of them.”  We are not aware,
indeed, whether Celsus knew of any who, after coming into this world,
and having desired to act as Jesus did, declared themselves to be also
the “sons of God,” or the “power” of God. 
But since it is in the spirit of truth that we examine each passage, we
shall mention that there was a certain Theudas among the Jews before
the birth of Christ, who gave himself out as some great one, after
whose death his deluded followers were completely dispersed.  And
after him, in the days of the census, when Jesus appears to have been
born, one Judas, a Galilean, gathered around him many of the Jewish
people, saying he was a wise man, and a teacher of certain new
doctrines.  And when he also had paid the penalty of his
rebellion, his doctrine was overturned, having taken hold of very few
persons indeed, and these of the very humblest condition.  And
after the times of Jesus, Dositheus the Samaritan also wished to
persuade the Samaritans that he was the Christ predicted by Moses; and
he appears to have gained over some to his views.  But it is not
absurd, in quoting the extremely wise observation of that Gamaliel
named in the book of Acts, to show how those persons above mentioned
were strangers to the promise, being neither “sons of God”
nor “powers” of God, whereas Christ Jesus was truly the Son
of God.  Now Gamaliel, in the passage referred to, said: 
“If this counsel or this work be of men, it will come to
nought” (as also did the designs of those men already mentioned
after their death); “but if it be of God, ye cannot overthrow
this doctrine, lest haply ye be found even to fight against
God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lviii-p3.2" n="3181" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lviii-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.lviii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.38-Acts.5.39" parsed="|Acts|5|38|5|39" passage="Acts v. 38, 39">Acts v. 38, 39</scripRef>.</p></note>  There was
also Simon the Samaritan <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_422.html" id="vi.ix.i.lviii-Page_422" n="422" />magician, who wished to draw away certain by
his magical arts.  And on that occasion he was successful; but
now-a-days it is impossible to find, I suppose, thirty of his followers
in the entire world, and probably I have even overstated the
number.  There are exceedingly few in Palestine; while in the rest
of the world, through which he desired to spread the glory of his name,
you find it nowhere mentioned.  And where it is found, it is found
quoted from the Acts of the Apostles; so that it is to Christians that
he owes this mention of himself, the unmistakeable result having proved
that Simon was in no respect divine.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.lix" next="vi.ix.i.lx" prev="vi.ix.i.lviii" progress="61.45%" title="Chapter LVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.lix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.lix-p1.1">Chapter
LVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.lix-p2" shownumber="no">After these matters this Jew of Celsus, instead of the
Magi mentioned in the Gospel, says that “Chaldeans are spoken of
by Jesus as having been induced to come to him at his birth, and to
worship him while yet an infant as a God, and to have made this known
to Herod the tetrarch; and that the latter sent and slew all the
infants that had been born about the same time, thinking that in this
way he would ensure his death among the others; and that he was led to
do this through fear that, if Jesus lived to a sufficient age, he would
obtain the throne.”  See now in this instance the blunder of
one who cannot distinguish between Magi and Chaldeans, nor perceive
that what they profess is different, and so has falsified the Gospel
narrative.  I know not, moreover, why he has passed by in silence
the cause which led the Magi to come, and why he has not stated,
according to the scriptural account, that it was a star seen by them in
the east.  Let us see now what answer we have to make to these
statements.  The star that was seen in the east we consider to
have been a new star, unlike any of the other well-known planetary
bodies, either those in the firmament above or those among the lower
orbs, but partaking of the nature of those celestial bodies which
appear at times, such as comets, or those meteors which resemble beams
of wood, or beards, or wine jars, or any of those other names by which
the Greeks are accustomed to describe their varying appearances. 
And we establish our position in the following manner.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.lx" next="vi.ix.i.lxi" prev="vi.ix.i.lix" progress="61.50%" title="Chapter LIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.lx-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.lx-p1.1">Chapter LIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.lx-p2" shownumber="no">It has been observed that, on the occurrence of
great events, and of mighty changes in terrestrial things, such stars
are wont to appear, indicating either the removal of dynasties or the
breaking out of wars, or the happening of such circumstances as may
cause commotions upon the earth.  But we have read in the
<i>Treatise on Comets</i> by Chæremon the Stoic, that on some
occasions also, when <i>good</i> was to happen, comets made their
appearance; and he gives an account of such instances.  If, then,
at the commencement of new dynasties, or on the occasion of other
important events, there arises a comet so called, or any similar
celestial body, why should it be matter of wonder that at the birth of
Him who was to introduce a new doctrine to the human race, and to make
known His teaching not only to Jews, but also to Greeks, and to many of
the barbarous nations besides, a star should have arisen?  Now I
would say, that with respect to comets there is no prophecy in
circulation to the effect that such and such a comet was to arise in
connection with a particular kingdom or a particular time; but with
respect to the appearance of a star at the birth of Jesus there is a
prophecy of Balaam recorded by Moses to this effect:  “There
shall arise a star out of Jacob, and a man shall rise up out of
Israel.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lx-p2.1" n="3182" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lx-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.lx-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Num.24.17" parsed="|Num|24|17|0|0" passage="Num. xxiv. 17">Num. xxiv. 17</scripRef> (Septuag.).</p></note>  And now, if
it shall be deemed necessary to examine the narrative about the Magi,
and the appearance of the star at the birth of Jesus, the following is
what we have to say, partly in answer to the Greeks, and partly to the
Jews.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.lxi" next="vi.ix.i.lxii" prev="vi.ix.i.lx" progress="61.55%" title="Chapter LX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.lxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.lxi-p1.1">Chapter LX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.lxi-p2" shownumber="no">To the Greeks, then, I have to say that the Magi, being
on familiar terms with evil spirits, and invoking them for such
purposes as their knowledge and wishes extend to, bring about such
results only as do not appear to exceed the superhuman power and
strength of the evil spirits, and of the spells which invoke them, to
accomplish; but should some greater manifestation of divinity be made,
then the powers of the evil spirits are overthrown, being unable to
resist the light of divinity.  It is probable, therefore, that
since at the birth of Jesus “a multitude of the heavenly
host,” as Luke records, and as I believe, “praised God,
saying, Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, good-will
towards men,” the evil spirits on that account became feeble, and
lost their strength, the falsity of their sorcery being manifested, and
their power being broken; this overthrow being brought about not only
by the angels having visited the terrestrial regions on account of the
birth of Jesus, but also by the power of Jesus Himself, and His innate
divinity.  The Magi, accordingly, wishing to produce the customary
results, which formerly they used to perform by means of certain spells
and sorceries, sought to know the reason of their failure, conjecturing
the cause to be a great one; and beholding a divine sign in the heaven,
they desired to learn its signification.  I am therefore of
opinion that, possessing as they did the prophecies of Balaam, which
Moses also records, inasmuch as Balaam was celebrated for <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_423.html" id="vi.ix.i.lxi-Page_423" n="423" />such predictions, and finding among them
the prophecy about the star, and the words, “I shall show him to
him, but not now; I deem him happy, although he will not be
near,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lxi-p2.1" n="3183" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lxi-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.lxi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Num.24.17" parsed="|Num|24|17|0|0" passage="Num. xxiv. 17">Num. xxiv. 17</scripRef> (Septuag.).</p></note> they conjectured
that the man whose appearance had been foretold along with that of the
star, had actually come into the world; and having predetermined that
he was superior in power to all demons, and to all common appearances
and powers, they resolved to offer him homage.  They came,
accordingly, to Judea, persuaded that some king had been born; but not
knowing over what kingdom he was to reign, and being ignorant also of
the place of his birth, bringing gifts, which they offered to him as
one whose nature partook, if I may so speak, both of God and of a
mortal man,—gold, viz., as to a king; myrrh, as to one who was
mortal; and incense, as to a God; and they brought these offerings
after they had learned the place of His birth.  But since He was a
God, the Saviour of the human race, raised far above all those angels
which minister to men, an angel rewarded the piety of the Magi for
their worship of Him, by making known to them that they were not to go
back to Herod, but to return to their own homes by another
way.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.lxii" next="vi.ix.i.lxiii" prev="vi.ix.i.lxi" progress="61.63%" title="Chapter LXI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.lxii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.lxii-p1.1">Chapter LXI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.lxii-p2" shownumber="no">That Herod conspired against the Child (although
the Jew of Celsus does not believe that this really happened), is not
to be wondered at.  For wickedness is in a certain sense blind,
and would desire to defeat fate, as if it were stronger than it. 
And this being Herod’s condition, he both believed that a king of
the Jews had been born, and yet cherished a purpose contradictory of
such a belief; not seeing that the Child is assuredly either a king and
will come to the throne, or that he is not to be a king, and that his
death, therefore, will be to no purpose.  He desired accordingly
to kill Him, his mind being agitated by contending passions on account
of his wickedness, and being instigated by the blind and wicked devil
who from the very beginning plotted against the Saviour, imagining that
He was and would become some mighty one.  An angel, however,
perceiving the course of events, intimated to Joseph, although Celsus
may not believe it, that he was to withdraw with the Child and His
mother into Egypt, while Herod slew all the infants that were in
Bethlehem and the surrounding borders, in the hope that he would thus
destroy Him also who had been born King of the Jews.  For he saw
not the sleepless guardian power that is around those who deserve to be
protected and preserved for the salvation of men, of whom Jesus is the
first, superior to all others in honour and excellence, who was to be a
King indeed, but not in the sense that Herod supposed, but in that in
which it became God to bestow a kingdom,—for the benefit, viz.,
of those who were to be under His sway, who was to confer no ordinary
and unimportant blessings, so to speak, upon His subjects, but who was
to train them and to subject them to laws that were truly from
God.  And Jesus, knowing this well, and denying that He was a king
in the sense that the multitude expected, but declaring the superiority
of His kingdom, says:  “If My kingdom were of this world,
then would My servants fight, that I should not be delivered to the
Jews:  but now is My kingdom not of this world.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lxii-p2.1" n="3184" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lxii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.lxii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:John.18.36" parsed="|John|18|36|0|0" passage="John xviii. 36">John xviii. 36</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now, if Celsus had seen this, he would
not have said:  “But if, then, this was done in order that
you might not reign in his stead when you had grown to man’s
estate; why, after you did reach that estate, do you not become a king,
instead of you, the Son of God, wandering about in so mean a condition,
hiding yourself through fear, and leading a miserable life up and
down?”  Now, it is not dishonourable to avoid exposing
one’s self to dangers, but to guard carefully against them, when
this is done, not through fear of death, but from a desire to benefit
others by remaining in life, until the proper time come for one who has
assumed human nature to die a death that will be useful to
mankind.  And this is plain to him who reflects that Jesus died
for the sake of men,—a point of which we have spoken to the best
of our ability in the preceding pages.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.lxiii" next="vi.ix.i.lxiv" prev="vi.ix.i.lxii" progress="61.72%" title="Chapter LXII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.lxiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.lxiii-p1.1">Chapter
LXII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.lxiii-p2" shownumber="no">And after such statements, showing his ignorance
even of the number of the apostles, he proceeds thus: 
“Jesus having gathered around him ten or eleven persons of
notorious character, the very wickedest of tax-gatherers and sailors,
fled in company with them from place to place, and obtained his living
in a shameful and importunate manner.”  Let us to the best
of our power see what truth there is in such a statement.  It is
manifest to us all who possess the Gospel narratives, which Celsus does
not appear even to have read, that Jesus selected twelve apostles, and
that of these Matthew alone was a tax-gatherer; that when he calls them
indiscriminately sailors, he probably means James and John, because
they left their ship and their father Zebedee, and followed Jesus; for
Peter and his brother Andrew, who employed a net to gain their
necessary subsistence, must be classed not as sailors, but as the
Scripture describes them, as fishermen.  The Lebes<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lxiii-p2.1" n="3185" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lxiii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.lxiii-p3.1" lang="EL">Λέβης</span>.</p></note> also, who was a follower <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_424.html" id="vi.ix.i.lxiii-Page_424" n="424" />of Jesus, may have been a tax-gatherer;
but he was not of the number of the apostles, except according to a
statement in one of the copies of Mark’s Gospel.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lxiii-p3.2" n="3186" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lxiii-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.lxiii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Mark.3.18 Bible:Matt.10.3" parsed="|Mark|3|18|0|0;|Matt|10|3|0|0" passage="Mark 3.18; Matt. 10.3">Mark
iii. 18 with Matt. x. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  And we have not ascertained the
employments of the remaining disciples, by which they earned their
livelihood before becoming disciples of Jesus.  I assert,
therefore, in answer to such statements as the above, that it is clear
to all who are able to institute an intelligent and candid examination
into the history of the apostles of Jesus, that it was by help of a
divine power that these men taught Christianity, and succeeded in
leading others to embrace the word of God.  For it was not any
power of speaking, or any orderly arrangement of their message,
according to the arts of Grecian dialectics or rhetoric, which was in
them the effective cause of converting their hearers.  Nay, I am
of opinion that if Jesus had selected some individuals who were wise
according to the apprehension of the multitude, and who were fitted
both to think and speak so as to please them, and had used such as the
ministers of His doctrine, He would most justly have been suspected of
employing artifices, like those philosophers who are the leaders of
certain sects, and consequently the promise respecting the divinity of
His doctrine would not have manifested itself; for had the doctrine and
the preaching consisted in the persuasive utterance and arrangement of
words, then faith also, like that of the philosophers of the world in
their opinions, would have been through the wisdom of men, and not
through the power of God.  Now, who is there on seeing fishermen
and tax-gatherers, who had not acquired even the merest elements of
learning (as the Gospel relates of them, and in respect to which Celsus
believes that they speak the truth, inasmuch as it is their own
ignorance which they record), discoursing boldly not only among the
Jews of faith in Jesus, but also preaching Him with success among other
nations, would not inquire whence they derived this power of
persuasion, as theirs was certainly not the common method followed by
the multitude?  And who would not say that the promise,
“Follow Me, and I will make you fishers of men,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lxiii-p4.2" n="3187" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lxiii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.lxiii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.19" parsed="|Matt|4|19|0|0" passage="Matt. iv. 19">Matt. iv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> had been accomplished by Jesus in the
history of His apostles by a sort of divine power?  And to this
also, Paul, referring in terms of commendation, as we have stated a
little above, says:  “And my speech and my preaching was not
with enticing words of man’s wisdom, but in demonstration of the
Spirit and of power; that your faith should not stand in the wisdom of
men, but in the power of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lxiii-p5.2" n="3188" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lxiii-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.lxiii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.4-1Cor.2.5" parsed="|1Cor|2|4|2|5" passage="1 Cor. ii. 4, 5">1 Cor. ii. 4, 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  For,
according to the predictions in the prophets, foretelling the preaching
of the Gospel, “the Lord gave the word in great power to them who
preached it, even the King of the powers of the
Beloved,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lxiii-p6.2" n="3189" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lxiii-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.lxiii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.68.11" parsed="|Ps|68|11|0|0" passage="Ps. lxviii. 11">Ps. lxviii. 11</scripRef> (Septuag.).</p></note> in order that the
prophecy might be fulfilled which said, “His words shall run very
swiftly.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lxiii-p7.2" n="3190" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lxiii-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.lxiii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.147.15" parsed="|Ps|147|15|0|0" passage="Ps. cxlvii. 15">Ps. cxlvii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>  And we see
that “the voice of the apostles of Jesus has gone forth into all
the earth, and their words to the end of the world.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lxiii-p8.2" n="3191" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lxiii-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.lxiii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.4" parsed="|Ps|19|4|0|0" passage="Ps. xix. 4">Ps. xix. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  On this account are they who hear the
word powerfully proclaimed filled with power, which they manifest both
by their dispositions and their lives, and by struggling even to death
on behalf of the truth; while some are altogether empty, although they
profess to believe in God through Jesus, inasmuch as, not possessing
any divine power, they have the appearance only of being converted to
the word of God.  And although I have previously mentioned a
Gospel declaration uttered by the Saviour, I shall nevertheless quote
it again, as appropriate to the present occasion, as it confirms both
the divine manifestation of our Saviour’s foreknowledge regarding
the preaching of His Gospel, and the power of His word, which without
the aid of teachers gains the mastery over those who yield their assent
to persuasion accompanied with divine power; and the words of Jesus
referred to are, “The harvest is plenteous, but the labourers are
few; pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest, that He will send forth
labourers into His harvest.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lxiii-p9.2" n="3192" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lxiii-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.lxiii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.37-Matt.9.38" parsed="|Matt|9|37|9|38" passage="Matt. ix. 37, 38">Matt. ix. 37, 38</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.lxiv" next="vi.ix.i.lxv" prev="vi.ix.i.lxiii" progress="61.88%" title="Chapter LXIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.lxiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.lxiv-p1.1">Chapter
LXIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.lxiv-p2" shownumber="no">And since Celsus has termed the apostles of Jesus
men of infamous notoriety, saying that they were tax-gatherers and
sailors of the vilest character, we have to remark, with respect to
this charge, that he seems, in order to bring an accusation against
Christianity, to believe the Gospel accounts only where he pleases, and
to express his disbelief of them, in order that he may not be forced to
admit the manifestations of Divinity related in these same books;
whereas one who sees the spirit of truth by which the writers are
influenced, ought, from their narration of things of inferior
importance, to believe also the account of divine things.  Now in
the general Epistle of Barnabas, from which perhaps Celsus took the
statement that the apostles were notoriously wicked men, it is recorded
that “Jesus selected His own apostles, as persons who were more
guilty of sin than all other evildoers.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lxiv-p2.1" n="3193" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lxiv-p3" shownumber="no"> <i>Epistle of
Barnabas</i>, chap. v. vol. i. p. 139.</p></note>  And in the Gospel according to Luke,
Peter says to Jesus, “Depart from me, O Lord, for I am a sinful
man.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lxiv-p3.1" n="3194" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lxiv-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.lxiv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.8" parsed="|Luke|5|8|0|0" passage="Luke v. 8">Luke v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  Moreover,
Paul, who himself also at a later time became an apostle
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_425.html" id="vi.ix.i.lxiv-Page_425" n="425" />of Jesus, says in his Epistle
to Timothy, “This is a faithful saying, that Jesus Christ came
into the world to save sinners, of whom I am the chief.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lxiv-p4.2" n="3195" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lxiv-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.lxiv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.15" parsed="|1Tim|1|15|0|0" passage="1 Tim. i. 15">1 Tim. i. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>  And I do not know how Celsus should
have forgotten or not have thought of saying something about Paul, the
founder, after Jesus, of the Churches that are in Christ.  He saw,
probably, that anything he might say about that apostle would require
to be explained, in consistency with the fact that, after being a
persecutor of the Church of God, and a bitter opponent of believers,
who went so far even as to deliver over the disciples of Jesus to
death, so great a change afterwards passed over him, that he preached
the Gospel of Jesus from Jerusalem round about to Illyricum, and was
ambitious to carry the glad tidings where he needed not to build upon
another man’s foundation, but to places where the Gospel of God
in Christ had not been proclaimed at all.  What absurdity,
therefore, is there, if Jesus, desiring to manifest to the human race
the power which He possesses to heal souls, should have selected
notorious and wicked men, and should have raised them to such a degree
of moral excellence, that they became a pattern of the purest virtue to
all who were converted by their instrumentality to the Gospel of
Christ?</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.lxv" next="vi.ix.i.lxvi" prev="vi.ix.i.lxiv" progress="61.95%" title="Chapter LXIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.lxv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.lxv-p1.1">Chapter
LXIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.lxv-p2" shownumber="no">But if we were to reproach those who have been
converted with their former lives, then we would have occasion to
accuse Phædo also, even after he became a philosopher; since, as
the history relates, he was drawn away by Socrates from a house of bad
fame<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lxv-p2.1" n="3196" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lxv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.lxv-p3.1" lang="EL">ἀπὸ
οἰκήματος</span>. 
Such is the reading in the text of Lommatzsch.  Hoeschel and
Spencer read <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.lxv-p3.2" lang="EL">ἀπὸ
οἰκήματος
ἐτείου</span>, and Ruaus proposes
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.lxv-p3.3" lang="EL">ἑταιρίου</span>.</p></note> to the pursuits of philosophy.  Nay,
even the licentious life of Polemo, the successor of Xenocrates, will
be a subject of reproach to philosophy; whereas even in these instances
we ought to regard it as a ground of praise, that reasoning was
enabled, by the persuasive power of these men, to convert from the
practice of such vices those who had been formerly entangled by
them.  Now among the Greeks there was only one Phædo, I know
not if there were a second, and one Polemo, who betook themselves to
philosophy, after a licentious and most wicked life; while with Jesus
there were not only at the time we speak of, the twelve disciples, but
many more at all times, who, becoming a band of temperate men, speak in
the following terms of their former lives:  “For we
ourselves also were sometimes foolish, disobedient, deceived, serving
divers lusts and pleasures, living in malice and envy, hateful, and
hating one another.  But after that the kindness and love of God
our Saviour towards man appeared, by the washing of regeneration, and
renewing of the Holy Ghost, which He shed upon us
richly,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lxv-p3.4" n="3197" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lxv-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.lxv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.3-Titus.3.6" parsed="|Titus|3|3|3|6" passage="Tit. iii. 3-6">Tit. iii. 3–6</scripRef>.</p></note> we became such as
we are.  For “God sent forth His Word and healed them, and
delivered them from their destructions,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lxv-p4.2" n="3198" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lxv-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.lxv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.107.20" parsed="|Ps|107|20|0|0" passage="Ps. cvii. 20">Ps. cvii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> as
the prophet taught in the book of Psalms.  And in addition to what
has been already said, I would add the following:  that
Chrysippus, in his treatise on the <i>Cure of the Passions</i>, in his
endeavours to restrain the passions of the human soul, not pretending
to determine what opinions are the true ones, says that according to
the principles of the different sects are those to be cured who have
been brought under the dominion of the passions, and continues: 
“And if pleasure be an end, then by it must the passions be
healed; and if there be three kinds of chief blessings, still,
according to this doctrine, it is in the same way that those are to be
freed from their passions who are under their dominion;” whereas
the assailants of Christianity do not see in how many persons the
passions have been brought under restraint, and the flood of wickedness
checked, and savage manners softened, by means of the Gospel.  So
that it well became those who are ever boasting of their zeal for the
public good, to make a public acknowledgement of their thanks to that
doctrine which by a new method led men to abandon many vices, and to
bear their testimony at least to it, that even though not the truth, it
has at all events been productive of benefit to the human
race.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.lxvi" next="vi.ix.i.lxvii" prev="vi.ix.i.lxv" progress="62.04%" title="Chapter LXV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.lxvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.lxvi-p1.1">Chapter LXV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.lxvi-p2" shownumber="no">And since Jesus, in teaching His disciples not to
be guilty of rashness, gave them the precept, “If they persecute
you in this city, flee ye into another; and if they persecute you in
the other, flee again into a third,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lxvi-p2.1" n="3199" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lxvi-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.lxvi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.23" parsed="|Matt|10|23|0|0" passage="Matt. x. 23">Matt. x. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> to
which teaching He added the example of a consistent life, acting so as
not to expose Himself to danger rashly, or unseasonably, or without
good grounds; from this Celsus takes occasion to bring a malicious and
slanderous accusation,—the Jew whom he brings forward saying to
Jesus, “In company with your disciples you go and hide yourself
in different places.”  Now similar to what has thus been
made the ground of a slanderous charge against Jesus and His disciples,
do we say was the conduct recorded of Aristotle.  This
philosopher, seeing that a court was about to be summoned to try him,
on the ground of his being guilty of impiety on account of certain of
his philosophical tenets which the Athenians regarded as impious,
withdrew from Athens, and fixed his school in Chalcis, defending his
course of procedure to his friends by saying, “Let us
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_426.html" id="vi.ix.i.lxvi-Page_426" n="426" />depart from Athens, that we may not
give the Athenians a handle for incurring guilt a second time, as
formerly in the case of Socrates, and so prevent them from committing a
second act of impiety against philosophy.”  He further says,
“that Jesus went about with His disciples, and obtained His
livelihood in a disgraceful and importunate manner.”  Let
him show wherein lay the disgraceful and importunate element in their
manner of subsistence.  For it is related in the Gospels, that
there were certain women who had been healed of their diseases, among
whom also was Susanna, who from their own possessions afforded the
disciples the means of support.  And who is there among
philosophers, that, when devoting himself to the service of his
acquaintances, is not in the habit of receiving from them what is
needful for his wants?  Or is it only in them that such acts are
proper and becoming; but when the disciples of Jesus do the same, they
are accused by Celsus of obtaining their livelihood by disgraceful
importunity?</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.lxvii" next="vi.ix.i.lxviii" prev="vi.ix.i.lxvi" progress="62.10%" title="Chapter LXVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.lxvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.lxvii-p1.1">Chapter
LXVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.lxvii-p2" shownumber="no">And in addition to the above, this Jew of Celsus
afterwards addresses Jesus:  “What need, moreover, was there
that you, while still an infant, should be conveyed into Egypt? 
Was it to escape being murdered?  But then it was not likely that
a God should be afraid of death; and yet an angel came down from
heaven, commanding you and your friends to flee, lest ye should be
captured and put to death!  And was not the great God, who had
already sent two angels on your account, able to keep you, His only
Son, there in safety?”  From these words Celsus seems to
think that there was no element of divinity in the human body and soul
of Jesus, but that His body was not even such as is described in the
fables of Homer; and with a taunt also at the blood of Jesus which was
shed upon the cross, he adds that it was not</p>
<p class="c67" id="vi.ix.i.lxvii-p3" shownumber="no">“Ichor, such as flows in the veins of the
blessed gods.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lxvii-p3.1" n="3200" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lxvii-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. Iliad, v. 340.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.ix.i.lxvii-p5" shownumber="no">We now, believing Jesus Himself, when He says respecting His
divinity, “I am the way, and the truth, and the
life,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lxvii-p5.1" n="3201" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lxvii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.lxvii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" passage="John xiv. 6">John xiv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> and employs other
terms of similar import; and when He says respecting His being clothed
with a human body, “And now ye seek to kill Me, a man that hath
told you the truth,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lxvii-p6.2" n="3202" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lxvii-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.lxvii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:John.8.40" parsed="|John|8|40|0|0" passage="John viii. 40">John viii. 40</scripRef>.</p></note> conclude that He
was a kind of compound being.  And so it became Him who was making
provision for His sojourning in the world as a human being, not to
expose Himself unseasonably to the danger of death.  And in like
manner it was necessary that He should be taken away by His parents,
acting under the instructions of an angel from heaven, who communicated
to them the divine will, saying on the first occasion, “Joseph,
thou son of David, fear not to take unto thee Mary thy wife; for that
which is conceived in her is of the Holy Ghost;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lxvii-p7.2" n="3203" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lxvii-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.lxvii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.20" parsed="|Matt|1|20|0|0" passage="Matt. i. 20">Matt. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> and on the second, “Arise, and take
the young Child, and His mother, and flee into Egypt; and be thou there
until I bring thee word:  for Herod will seek the young Child to
destroy Him.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lxvii-p8.2" n="3204" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lxvii-p9" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.lxvii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2.13" parsed="|Matt|2|13|0|0" passage="Matt. ii. 13">Matt. ii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now, what is
recorded in these words appears to me to be not at all
marvellous.  For in either passage of Scripture it is stated that
it was in a dream that the angel spoke these words; and that in a dream
certain persons may have certain things pointed out to them to do, is
an event of frequent occurrence to many individuals,—the
impression on the mind being produced either by an angel or by some
other thing.  Where, then, is the absurdity in believing that He
who had once become incarnate, should be led also by human guidance to
keep out of the way of dangers?  Not indeed from any impossibility
that it should be otherwise, but from the moral fitness that ways and
means should be made use of to ensure the safety of Jesus.  And it
was certainly better that the Child Jesus should escape the snare of
Herod, and should reside with His parents in Egypt until the death of
the conspirator, than that Divine Providence should hinder the
free-will of Herod in his wish to put the Child to death, or that the
fabled poetic helmet of Hades should have been employed, or anything of
a similar kind done with respect to Jesus, or that they who came to
destroy Him should have been smitten with blindness like the people of
Sodom.  For the sending of help to Him in a very miraculous and
unnecessarily public manner, would not have been of any service to Him
who wished to show that as a man, to whom witness was borne by God, He
possessed within that form which was seen by the eyes of men some
higher element of divinity,—that which was properly the Son of
God—God the Word—the power of God, and the wisdom of
God—He who is called the Christ.  But this is not a suitable
occasion for discussing the composite nature of the incarnate Jesus;
the investigation into such a subject being for believers, so to speak,
a sort of private question.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.lxviii" next="vi.ix.i.lxix" prev="vi.ix.i.lxvii" progress="62.22%" title="Chapter LXVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.lxviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.lxviii-p1.1">Chapter
LXVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.lxviii-p2" shownumber="no">After the above, this Jew of Celsus, as if he were a
Greek who loved learning, and were well instructed in Greek literature,
continues:  “The old mythological fables, which attributed a
divine origin to Perseus, and Amphion, and Æacus, and Minos, were
not believed by us.  Nevertheless, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_427.html" id="vi.ix.i.lxviii-Page_427" n="427" />that they might not appear unworthy of
credit, they represented the deeds of these personages as great and
wonderful, and truly beyond the power of man; but what hast thou done
that is noble or wonderful either in deed or in word?  Thou hast
made no manifestation to us, although they challenged you in the temple
to exhibit some unmistakeable sign that you were the Son of
God.”  In reply to which we have to say:  Let the
Greeks show to us, among those who have been enumerated, any one whose
deeds have been marked by a utility and splendour extending to after
generations, and which have been so great as to produce a belief in the
fables which represented them as of divine descent.  But these
Greeks can show us nothing regarding those men of whom they speak,
which is even inferior by a great degree to what Jesus did; unless they
take us back to their fables and histories, wishing us to believe them
without any reasonable grounds, and to discredit the Gospel accounts
even after the clearest evidence.  For we assert that the whole
habitable world contains evidence of the works of Jesus, in the
existence of those Churches of God which have been founded through Him
by those who have been converted from the practice of innumerable
sins.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lxviii-p2.1" n="3205" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lxviii-p3" shownumber="no"> [Note the words,
“The whole habitable world,” and comp. cap. iii.,
<i>supra</i>, “the defeat of the whole world.” 
In cap. vii. is another important testimony.  “Countless
numbers” is the phrase in cap. xxvii.  See cap. xxix. also,
<i>ad finem</i>.  Such evidence cannot be explained
away.]</p></note>  And the name of Jesus can still remove
distractions from the minds of men, and expel demons, and also take
away diseases; and produce a marvellous meekness of spirit and complete
change of character, and a humanity, and goodness, and gentleness in
those individuals who do not feign themselves to be Christians for the
sake of subsistence or the supply of any mortal wants, but who have
honestly accepted the doctrine concerning God and Christ, and the
judgment to come.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.lxix" next="vi.ix.i.lxx" prev="vi.ix.i.lxviii" progress="62.29%" title="Chapter LXVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.lxix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.lxix-p1.1">Chapter
LXVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.lxix-p2" shownumber="no">But after this, Celsus, having a suspicion that
the great works performed by Jesus, of which we have named a few out of
a great number, would be brought forward to view, affects to grant that
those statements may be true which are made regarding His cures, or His
resurrection, or the feeding of a multitude with a few loaves, from
which many fragments remained over, or those other stories which Celsus
thinks the disciples have recorded as of a marvellous nature; and he
adds:  “Well, let us believe that these were actually
wrought by you.”  But then he immediately compares them to
the tricks of jugglers, who profess to do more wonderful things, and to
the feats performed by those who have been taught by Egyptians, who in
the middle of the market-place, in return for a few obols, will impart
the knowledge of their most venerated arts, and will expel demons from
men, and dispel diseases, and invoke the souls of heroes, and exhibit
expensive banquets, and tables, and dishes, and dainties having no real
existence, and who will put in motion, as if alive, what are not really
living animals, but which have only the appearance of life.  And
he asks, “Since, then, these persons can perform such feats,
shall we of necessity conclude that they are ‘sons of God,’
or must we admit that they are the proceedings of wicked men under the
influence of an evil spirit?”  You see that by these
expressions he allows, as it were, the existence of magic.  I do
not know, however, if he is the same who wrote several books against
it.  But, as it helped his purpose, he compares the (miracles)
related of Jesus to the results produced by magic.  There would
indeed be a resemblance between them, if Jesus, like the dealers in
magical arts, had performed His works only for show; but now there is
not a single juggler who, by means of his proceedings, invites his
spectators to reform their manners, or trains those to the fear of God
who are amazed at what they see, nor who tries to persuade them so to
live as men who are to be justified<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lxix-p2.1" n="3206" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lxix-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.lxix-p3.1" lang="EL">ὡς
δικαιωθησομένους</span>.</p></note> by God. 
And jugglers do none of these things, because they have neither the
power nor the will, nor any desire to busy themselves about the
reformation of men, inasmuch as their own lives are full of the
grossest and most notorious sins.  But how should not He who, by
the miracles which He did, induced those who beheld the excellent
results to undertake the reformation of their characters, manifest
Himself not only to His genuine disciples, but also to others, as a
pattern of most virtuous life, in order that His disciples might devote
themselves to the work of instructing men in the will of God, and that
the others, after being more fully instructed by His word and character
than by His miracles, as to how they were to direct their lives, might
in all their conduct have a constant reference to the good pleasure of
the universal God?  And if such were the life of Jesus, how could
any one with reason compare Him with the sect of impostors, and not, on
the contrary, believe, according to the promise, that He was God, who
appeared in human form to do good to our race?</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.lxx" next="vi.ix.i.lxxi" prev="vi.ix.i.lxix" progress="62.38%" title="Chapter LXIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.lxx-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.lxx-p1.1">Chapter
LXIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.lxx-p2" shownumber="no">After this, Celsus, confusing together the Christian
doctrine and the opinions of some heretical sect, and bringing them
forward as charges that were applicable to all who believe in the
divine word, says:  “Such a body as yours could not
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_428.html" id="vi.ix.i.lxx-Page_428" n="428" />have belonged to
God.”  Now, in answer to this, we have to say that Jesus, on
entering into the world, assumed, as one born of a woman, a human body,
and one which was capable of suffering a natural death.  For which
reason, in addition to others, we say that He was also a great
wrestler;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lxx-p2.1" n="3207" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lxx-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.i.lxx-p3.1" lang="EL">μέγαν
ἀγωνιστήν</span>.</p></note> having, on account
of His human body, been tempted in all respects like other men, but no
longer as men, with sin as a consequence, but being altogether without
sin.  For it is distinctly clear to us that “He did no sin,
neither was guile found in His mouth; and as one who knew no
sin,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lxx-p3.2" n="3208" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lxx-p4" shownumber="no"> [<scripRef id="vi.ix.i.lxx-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.22 Bible:2Cor.5.21" parsed="|1Pet|2|22|0|0;|2Cor|5|21|0|0" passage="1 Pet. ii. 22; 2 Cor. v. 21">1 Pet. ii. 22; 2 Cor. v. 21</scripRef>.  S.]</p></note> God delivered Him
up as pure for all who had sinned.  Then Celsus says: 
“The body of god would not have been so generated as you, O
Jesus, were.”  He saw, besides, that if, as it is written,
it had been born, His body somehow might be even more divine than that
of the multitude, and in a certain sense a body of god.  But he
disbelieves the accounts of His conception by the Holy Ghost, and
believes that He was begotten by one Panthera, who corrupted the
Virgin, “because a god’s body would not have been so
generated as you were.”  But we have spoken of these matters
at greater length in the preceding pages.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.lxxi" next="vi.ix.i.lxxii" prev="vi.ix.i.lxx" progress="62.43%" title="Chapter LXX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.lxxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.lxxi-p1.1">Chapter LXX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.lxxi-p2" shownumber="no">He asserts, moreover, that “the body of a god is
not nourished with such food (as was that of Jesus),” since he is
able to prove from the Gospel narratives both that He partook of food,
and food of a particular kind.  Well, be it so.  Let him
assert that He ate the passover with His disciples, when He not only
used the words, “With desire have I desired to eat this passover
with you,” but also actually partook of the same.  And let
him say also, that He experienced the sensation of thirst beside the
well of Jacob, and drank of the water of the well.  In what
respect do these facts militate against what we have said respecting
the nature of His body?  Moreover, it appears indubitable that
after His resurrection He ate a piece of fish; for, according to our
view, He assumed a (true) body, as one born of a woman. 
“But,” objects Celsus, “the body of a god does not
make use of such a voice as that of Jesus, nor employ such a method of
persuasion as he.”  These are, indeed, trifling and
altogether contemptible objections.  For our reply to him will be,
that he who is believed among the Greeks to be a god, viz., the Pythian
and Didymean Apollo, makes use of such a voice for his Pythian
priestess at Delphi, and for his prophetess at Miletus; and yet neither
the Pythian nor Didymean is charged by the Greeks with not being a god,
nor any other Grecian deity whose worship is established in one
place.  And it was far better, surely, that a god should employ a
voice which, on account of its being uttered with power, should produce
an indescribable sort of persuasion in the minds of the
hearers.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.i.lxxii" next="vi.ix.ii" prev="vi.ix.i.lxxi" progress="62.48%" title="Chapter LXXI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.i.lxxii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.i.lxxii-p1.1">Chapter
LXXI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.i.lxxii-p2" shownumber="no">Continuing to pour abuse upon Jesus as one who, on
account of his impiety and wicked opinions, was, so to speak, hated by
God, he asserts that “these tenets of his were those of a wicked
and God-hated sorcerer.”  And yet, if the name and the thing
be properly examined, it will be found an impossibility that man should
be hated by God, seeing God loves all existing things, and
“hateth nothing of what He has made,” for He created
nothing in a spirit of hatred.  And if certain expressions in the
prophets convey such an impression, they are to be interpreted in
accordance with the general principle by which Scripture employs such
language with regard to God as if He were subject to human
affections.  But what reply need be made to him who, while
professing to bring foreward credible statements, thinks himself bound
to make use of calumnies and slanders against Jesus, as if He were a
wicked sorcerer?  Such is not the procedure of one who seeks to
make good his case, but of one who is in an ignorant and unphilosophic
state of mind, inasmuch as the proper course is to state the case, and
candidly to investigate it; and, according to the best of his ability,
to bring forward what occurs to him with regard to it.  But as the
Jew of Celsus has, with the above remarks, brought to a close his
charges against Jesus, so we also shall here bring to a termination the
contents of our first book in reply to him.  And if God bestow the
gift of that truth which destroys all falsehood, agreeably to the words
of the prayer, “Cut them off in thy truth,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.i.lxxii-p2.1" n="3209" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.i.lxxii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.i.lxxii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.54.5" parsed="|Ps|54|5|0|0" passage="Ps. liv. 5">Ps. liv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> we shall begin, in what follows, the
consideration of the second appearance of the Jew, in which he is
represented by Celsus as addressing those who have become converts to
Jesus.</p>
</div4></div3>

<div3 id="vi.ix.ii" next="vi.ix.ii.i" prev="vi.ix.i.lxxii" progress="62.53%" title="Book II">

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.i" next="vi.ix.ii.ii" prev="vi.ix.ii" progress="62.53%" title="Chapter I"><p class="c14" id="vi.ix.ii.i-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_429.html" id="vi.ix.ii.i-Page_429" n="429" /><span class="c17" id="vi.ix.ii.i-p1.1">Book II.</span></p>
<p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.i-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.i-p2.1">Chapter I.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.i-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="vi.ix.ii.i-p3.1">The</span> first book of our
answer to the treatise of Celsus, entitled <i>A True Discourse</i>,
which concluded with the representation of the Jew addressing Jesus,
having now extended to a sufficient length, we intend the present part
as a reply to the charges brought by him against those who have been
converted from Judaism to Christianity.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.i-p3.2" n="3210" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.i-p4" shownumber="no"> [Comp. Justin,
<i>Dial. with Trypho</i> (<i>passim</i>), vol. i., this
series.]</p></note>  And we call attention, in the first
place, to this special question, viz., why Celsus, when he had once
resolved upon the introduction of individuals upon the stage of his
book, did not represent the Jew as addressing the converts from
heathenism rather than those from Judaism, seeing that his discourse,
if directed to us, would have appeared more likely to produce an
impression.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.i-p4.1" n="3211" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.i-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.i-p5.1" lang="EL">πιθανώτατος</span>.</p></note>  But probably
this claimant to universal knowledge does not know what is appropriate
in the matter of such representations; and therefore let us proceed to
consider what he has to say to the converts from Judaism.  He
asserts that “they have forsaken the law of their fathers, in
consequence of their minds being led captive by Jesus; that they have
been most ridiculously deceived, and that they have become deserters to
another name and to another mode of life.”  Here he has not
observed that the Jewish converts have not deserted the law of their
fathers, inasmuch as they live according to its prescriptions,
receiving their very name from the poverty of the law, according to the
literal acceptation of the word; for Ebion signifies “poor”
among the Jews,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.i-p5.2" n="3212" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.i-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Hebrew" id="vi.ix.ii.i-p6.1" lang="HE">ןוֹיבְאֶ</span>.</p></note> and those Jews who
have received Jesus as Christ are called by the name of
Ebionites.  Nay, Peter himself seems to have observed for a
considerable time the Jewish observances enjoined by the law of Moses,
not having yet learned from Jesus to ascend from the law that is
regulated according to the letter, to that which is interpreted
according to the spirit,—a fact which we learn from the Acts of
the Apostles.  For on the day after the angel of God appeared to
Cornelius, suggesting to him “to send to Joppa, to Simon surnamed
Peter,” Peter “went up into the upper room to pray about
the sixth hour.  And he became very hungry, and would have
eaten:  but while they made ready he fell into a trance, and saw
heaven opened, and a certain vessel descending unto him, as it had been
a great sheet knit at the four corners, and let down to the earth;
wherein were all manner of four-footed beasts, and creeping things of
the earth, and fowls of the air.  And there came a voice to him,
Rise, Peter; kill, and eat.  But Peter said, Not so, Lord; for I
have never eaten anything that is common or unclean.  And the
voice spake unto him again the second time, What God hath cleansed,
that call thou not common.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.i-p6.2" n="3213" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.i-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.i-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.9-Acts.10.15" parsed="|Acts|10|9|10|15" passage="Acts x. 9-15">Acts x. 9–15</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now
observe how, by this instance, Peter is represented as still observing
the Jewish customs respecting clean and unclean animals.  And from
the narrative that follows, it is manifest that he, as being yet a Jew,
and living according to their traditions, and despising those who were
beyond the pale of Judaism, stood in need of a vision to lead him to
communicate to Cornelius (who was not an Israelite according to the
flesh), and to those who were with him, the word of faith. 
Moreover, in the Epistle to the Galatians, Paul states that Peter,
still from fear of the Jews, ceased upon the arrival of James to eat
with the Gentiles, and “separated himself from them, fearing them
that were of the circumcision;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.i-p7.2" n="3214" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.i-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.i-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.12" parsed="|Gal|2|12|0|0" passage="Gal. ii. 12">Gal. ii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>
and the rest of the Jews, and Barnabas also, followed the same
course.  And certainly it was quite consistent that those should
not abstain from the observance of Jewish usages who were sent to
minister to the circumcision, when they who “seemed to be
pillars” gave the right hand of fellowship to Paul and Barnabas,
in order that, while devoting themselves to the circumcision, the
latter might preach to the Gentiles.  And <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_430.html" id="vi.ix.ii.i-Page_430" n="430" />why do I mention that they who preached
to the circumcision withdrew and separated themselves from the heathen,
when even Paul himself “became as a Jew to the Jews, that he
might gain the Jews?”  Wherefore also in the Acts of the
Apostles it is related that he even brought an offering to the altar,
that he might satisfy the Jews that he was no apostate from their
law.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.i-p8.2" n="3215" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.i-p9" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.i-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.26" parsed="|Acts|21|26|0|0" passage="Acts xxi. 26">Acts xxi. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now, if Celsus had been acquainted
with all these circumstances, he would not have represented the Jew
holding such language as this to the converts from Judaism: 
“What induced you, my fellow-citizens, to abandon the law of your
fathers, and to allow your minds to be led captive by him with whom we
have just conversed, and thus be most ridiculously deluded, so as to
become deserters from us to another name, and to the practices of
another life?”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.ii" next="vi.ix.ii.iii" prev="vi.ix.ii.i" progress="62.68%" title="Chapter II"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.ii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.ii-p1.1">Chapter II.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.ii-p2" shownumber="no">Now, since we are upon the subject of Peter, and
of the teachers of Christianity to the circumcision, I do not deem it
out of place to quote a certain declaration of Jesus taken from the
Gospel according to John, and to give the explanation of the
same.  For it is there related that Jesus said:  “I
have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them
now.  Howbeit when He, the Spirit of truth, is come, He will guide
you into all the truth:  for He shall not speak of Himself; but
whatsoever He shall hear, that shall He speak.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.ii-p2.1" n="3216" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.ii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.ii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:John.16.12-John.16.13" parsed="|John|16|12|16|13" passage="John xvi. 12, 13">John xvi. 12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note>  And when we inquire what were the
“many things” referred to in the passage which Jesus had to
say to His disciples, but which they were not then able to bear, I have
to observe that, probably because the apostles were Jews, and had been
trained up according to the letter of the Mosaic law, He was unable to
tell them what was the true law, and how the Jewish worship consisted
in the pattern and shadow of certain heavenly things, and how future
blessings were foreshadowed by the injunctions regarding meats and
drinks, and festivals, and new moons, and sabbaths.  These were
many of the subjects which He had to explain to them; but as He saw
that it was a work of exceeding difficulty to root out of the mind
opinions that have been almost born with a man, and amid which he has
been brought up till he reached the period of maturity, and which have
produced in those who have adopted them the belief that they are
divine, and that it is an act of impiety to overthrow them; and to
demonstrate by the superiority of Christian doctrine, that is, by the
truth, in a manner to convince the hearers, that such opinions were but
“loss and dung,” He postponed such a task to a future
season—to that, namely, which followed His passion and
resurrection.  For the bringing of aid unseasonably to those who
were not yet capable of receiving it, might have overturned the idea
which they had already formed of Jesus, as the Christ, and the Son of
the living God.  And see if there is not some well-grounded reason
for such a statement as this, “I have many things to say unto
you, but ye cannot hear them now;” seeing there are many points
in the law which require to be explained and cleared up in a spiritual
sense, and these the disciples were in a manner unable to bear, having
been born and brought up amongst Jews.  I am of opinion, moreover,
that since these rites were typical, and the truth was that which was
to be taught them by the Holy Spirit, these words were added,
“When He is come who is the Spirit of truth, He will lead you
into all the truth;” as if He had said, into all the truth about
those things which, being to you but types, ye believed to constitute a
true worship which ye rendered unto God.  And so, according to the
promise of Jesus, the Spirit of truth came to Peter, saying to him,
with regard to the four-footed beasts, and creeping things of the
earth, and fowls of the air:  “Arise, Peter; kill, and
eat.”  And the Spirit came to him while he was still in a
state of superstitious ignorance; for he said, in answer to the divine
command, “Not so Lord; for I have never yet eaten anything common
or unclean.”  He instructed him, however, in the true and
spiritual meaning of meats, by saying, “What God hath cleansed,
that call not thou common.”  And so, after that vision, the
Spirit of truth, which conducted Peter into all the truth, told him the
many things which he was unable to bear when Jesus was still with him
in the flesh.  But I shall have another opportunity of explaining
those matters, which are connected with the literal acceptation of the
Mosaic law.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.iii" next="vi.ix.ii.iv" prev="vi.ix.ii.ii" progress="62.79%" title="Chapter III"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.iii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.iii-p1.1">Chapter III.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.iii-p2" shownumber="no">Our present object, however, is to expose the
ignorance of Celsus, who makes this Jew of his address his
fellow-citizen and the Israelitish converts in the following
manner:  “What induced you to abandon the law of your
fathers?” etc.  Now, how should they have abandoned the law
of their fathers, who are in the habit of rebuking those who do not
listen to its commands, saying, “Tell me, ye who read the law, do
ye not hear the law?  For it is written, that Abraham had two
sons;” and so on, down to the place, “which things are an
allegory,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.iii-p2.1" n="3217" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.iii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.iii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.21-Gal.4.22 Bible:Gal.4.24" parsed="|Gal|4|21|4|22;|Gal|4|24|0|0" passage="Gal. iv. 21, 22, 24">Gal. iv. 21, 22, 24</scripRef>.</p></note> etc.?  And how
have they abandoned the law of their fathers, who are ever speaking of
the usages of their fathers in such words as these:  “Or
does <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_431.html" id="vi.ix.ii.iii-Page_431" n="431" />not the law say
these things also?  For it is written in the law of Moses, Thou
shalt not muzzle the mouth of the ox that treadeth out the corn. 
Doth God care for oxen? or saith He it altogether for our sakes? for
for our sakes it was written,” and so on?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.iii-p3.2" n="3218" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.iii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.iii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.8-1Cor.9.10" parsed="|1Cor|9|8|9|10" passage="1 Cor. ix. 8-10">1 Cor. ix. 8–10</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now, how confused is the reasoning of
the Jew in regard to these matters (although he had it in his power to
speak with greater effect) when he says:  “Certain among you
have abandoned the usages of our fathers under a pretence of
explanations and allegories; and some of you, although, as ye pretend,
interpreting them in a spiritual manner, nevertheless do observe the
customs of our fathers; and some of you, without any such
interpretation, are willing to accept Jesus as the subject of prophecy,
and to keep the law of Moses according to the customs of the fathers,
as having in the words the whole mind of the Spirit.”  Now
how was Celsus able to see these things so clearly in this place, when
in the subsequent parts of his work he makes mention of certain godless
heresies altogether alien from the doctrine of Jesus, and even of
others which leave the Creator out of account altogether, and does not
appear to know that there are Israelites who are converts to
Christianity, and who have not abandoned the law of their
fathers?  It was not his object to investigate everything here in
the spirit of truth, and to accept whatever he might find to be useful;
but he composed these statements in the spirit of an enemy, and with a
desire to overthrow everything as soon as he heard
it.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.iv" next="vi.ix.ii.v" prev="vi.ix.ii.iii" progress="62.86%" title="Chapter IV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.iv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.iv-p1.1">Chapter IV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.iv-p2" shownumber="no">The Jew, then, continues his address to converts
from his own nation thus:  “Yesterday and the day before,
when we visited with punishment the man who deluded you, ye became
apostates from the law of your fathers;” showing by such
statements (as we have just demonstrated) anything but an exact
knowledge of the truth.  But what he advances afterwards seems to
have some force, when he says:  “How is it that you take the
beginning of your system from our worship, and when you have made some
progress you treat it with disrespect, although you have no other
foundation to show for your doctrines than our law?”  Now,
certainly the introduction to Christianity is through the Mosaic
worship and the prophetic writings; and after the introduction, it is
in the interpretation and explanation of these that progress takes
place, while those who are introduced prosecute their investigations
into “the mystery according to revelation, which was kept secret
since the world began, but now is made manifest in the Scriptures of
the prophets,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.iv-p2.1" n="3219" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.iv-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.iv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.25-Rom.16.26" parsed="|Rom|16|25|16|26" passage="Rom. xvi. 25, 26">Rom. xvi. 25, 26</scripRef>.</p></note> and by the
appearance of our Lord Jesus Christ.  But they who advance in the
knowledge of Christianity do not, as ye allege, treat the things
written in the law with disrespect.  On the contrary, they bestow
upon them greater honour, showing what a depth of wise and mysterious
reasons is contained in these writings, which are not fully
comprehended by the Jews, who treat them superficially, and as if they
were in some degree even fabulous.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.iv-p3.2" n="3220" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.iv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.iv-p4.1" lang="EL">τῶν
ἐπιπολαιότερον
καὶ
μυθικώτερον
αὐτοῖς
ἐντυγχανόντων</span>.</p></note>  And what
absurdity should there be in our system—that is, the
Gospel—having the law for its foundation, when even the Lord
Jesus Himself said to those who would not believe upon Him: 
“If ye had believed Moses, ye would have believed Me, for he
wrote of Me.  But if ye do not believe his writings, how shall ye
believe My words?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.iv-p4.2" n="3221" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.iv-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.iv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:John.5.46-John.5.47" parsed="|John|5|46|5|47" passage="John v. 46, 47">John v. 46, 47</scripRef>.</p></note>  Nay, even one
of the evangelists—Mark—says:  “The beginning of
the Gospel of Jesus Christ, as it is written in the prophet Isaiah,
Behold, I send My messenger before Thy face, who shall prepare Thy way
before Thee,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.iv-p5.2" n="3222" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.iv-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.iv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.1-Mark.1.2" parsed="|Mark|1|1|1|2" passage="Mark i. 1, 2">Mark i. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note> which shows that
the beginning of the Gospel is connected with the Jewish
writings.  What force, then, is there in the objection of the Jew
of Celsus, that “if any one predicted to us that the Son of God
was to visit mankind, he was one of our prophets, and the prophet of
our God?”  Or how is it a charge against Christianity, that
John, who baptized Jesus, was a Jew?  For although He was a Jew,
it does not follow that every believer, whether a convert from
heathenism or from Judaism, must yield a literal obedience to the law
of Moses.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.v" next="vi.ix.ii.vi" prev="vi.ix.ii.iv" progress="62.94%" title="Chapter V"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.v-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.v-p1.1">Chapter V.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.v-p2" shownumber="no">After these matters, although Celsus becomes
tautological in his statements about Jesus, repeating for the second
time that “he was punished by the Jews for his crimes,” we
shall not again take up the defence, being satisfied with what we have
already said.  But, in the next place, as this Jew of his
disparages the doctrine regarding the resurrection of the dead, and the
divine judgment, and of the rewards to be bestowed upon the just, and
of the fire which is to devour the wicked, as being stale<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.v-p2.1" n="3223" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.v-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.v-p3.1" lang="EL">ἕωλα</span>.</p></note> opinions, and thinks that he will overthrow
Christianity by asserting that there is nothing new in its teaching
upon these points, we have to say to him, that our Lord, seeing the
conduct of the Jews not to be at all in keeping with the teaching of
the prophets, inculcated by a parable that the kingdom of God would be
taken from them, and given to the converts from heathenism.  For
which reason, now, we may also see of a truth that all the doctrines of
the Jews of the present <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_432.html" id="vi.ix.ii.v-Page_432" n="432" />day are mere trifles and fables,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.v-p3.2" n="3224" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.v-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.v-p4.1" lang="EL">μύθους καὶ
λήρους</span>.</p></note> since they have not the light that proceeds
from the knowledge of the Scriptures; whereas those of the Christians
are the truth, having power to raise and elevate the soul and
understanding of man, and to persuade him to seek a citizenship, not
like the earthly<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.v-p4.2" n="3225" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.v-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.v-p5.1" lang="EL">τοῖς κάτω
᾽Ιουδαίοις</span>.</p></note> Jews here below,
but in heaven.  And this result shows itself among those who are
able to see the grandeur of the ideas contained in the law and the
prophets, and who are able to commend them to
others.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.vi" next="vi.ix.ii.vii" prev="vi.ix.ii.v" progress="62.98%" title="Chapter VI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.vi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.vi-p1.1">Chapter VI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.vi-p2" shownumber="no">But let it be granted that Jesus observed all the
Jewish usages, including even their sacrificial observances, what does
that avail to prevent our recognising Him as the Son of God? 
Jesus, then, is the Son of God, who gave the law and the prophets; and
we, who belong to the Church, do not transgress the law, but have
escaped the mythologizings<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.vi-p2.1" n="3226" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.vi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.vi-p3.1" lang="EL">μυθολογίας</span>.</p></note> of the Jews, and
have our minds chastened and educated by the mystical contemplation of
the law and the prophets.  For the prophets themselves, as not
resting the sense of these words in the plain history which they
relate, nor in the legal enactments taken according to the word and
letter, express themselves somewhere, when about to relate histories,
in words like this, “I will open my mouth in parables, I will
utter hard sayings of old;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.vi-p3.2" n="3227" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.vi-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.vi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.78.2" parsed="|Ps|78|2|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxviii. 2">Ps. lxxviii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> and in another
place, when offering up a prayer regarding the law as being obscure,
and needing divine help for its comprehension, they offer up this
prayer, “Open Thou mine eyes, that I may behold wondrous things
out of Thy law.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.vi-p4.2" n="3228" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.vi-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.vi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.18" parsed="|Ps|119|18|0|0" passage="Ps. cxix. 18">Ps. cxix. 18</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.vii" next="vi.ix.ii.viii" prev="vi.ix.ii.vi" progress="63.02%" title="Chapter VII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.vii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.vii-p1.1">Chapter VII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.vii-p2" shownumber="no">Moreover, let them show where there is to be found
even the appearance of language dictated by arrogance<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.vii-p2.1" n="3229" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.vii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.vii-p3.1" lang="EL">ἀλαζονεία</span>.</p></note> and proceeding from Jesus.  For how
could an arrogant man thus express himself, “Learn of Me, for I
am meek and lowly of heart, and you shall find rest for your
souls?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.vii-p3.2" n="3230" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.vii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.vii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.29" parsed="|Matt|11|29|0|0" passage="Matt. xi. 29">Matt. xi. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> or how can He be
styled arrogant, who after supper laid aside His garments in the
presence of His disciples, and, after girding Himself with a towel, and
pouring water into a basin, proceeded to wash the feet of each
disciple, and rebuked him who was unwilling to allow them to be washed,
with the words, “Except I wash thee, thou hast no part with
Me?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.vii-p4.2" n="3231" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.vii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.vii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:John.13.8" parsed="|John|13|8|0|0" passage="John xiii. 8">John xiii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  Or how could
He be called such who said, “I was amongst you, not as he that
sitteth at meat, but as he that serveth?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.vii-p5.2" n="3232" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.vii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.vii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.27" parsed="|Luke|22|27|0|0" passage="Luke xxii. 27">Luke xxii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>  And let any one show what were the
falsehoods which He uttered, and let him point out what are great and
what are small falsehoods, that he may prove Jesus to have been guilty
of the former.  And there is yet another way in which we may
confute him.  For as one falsehood is not less or more false than
another, so one truth is not less or more true than another.  And
what charges of impiety he has to bring against Jesus, let the Jew of
Celsus especially bring forward.  Was it impious to abstain from
corporeal circumcision, and from a literal Sabbath, and literal
festivals, and literal new moons, and from clean and unclean meats, and
to turn the mind to the good and true and spiritual law of God, while
at the same time he who was an ambassador for Christ knew how to become
to the Jews as a Jew, that he might gain the Jews, and to those who are
under the law, as under the law, that he might gain those who are under
the law?</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.viii" next="vi.ix.ii.ix" prev="vi.ix.ii.vii" progress="63.07%" title="Chapter VIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.viii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.viii-p1.1">Chapter
VIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.viii-p2" shownumber="no">He says, further, that “many other persons would
appear such as Jesus was, to those who were willing to be
deceived.”  Let this Jew of Celsus then show us, not many
persons, nor even a few, but a single individual, such as Jesus was,
introducing among the human race, with the power that was manifested in
Him, a system of doctrine and opinions beneficial to human life, and
which converts men from the practice of wickedness.  He says,
moreover, that this charge is brought against the Jews by the Christian
converts, that they have not believed in Jesus as in God.  Now on
this point we have, in the preceding pages, offered a preliminary
defence, showing at the same time in what respects we understand Him to
be God, and in what we take Him to be man.  “How should
we,” he continues, “who have made known to all men that
there is to come from God one who is to punish the wicked, treat him
with disregard when he came?”  And to this, as an
exceedingly silly argument, it does not seem to me reasonable to offer
any answer.  It is as if some one were to say, “How could
we, who teach temperance, commit any act of licentiousness? or we, who
are ambassadors for righteousness, be guilty of any
wickedness?”  For as these inconsistencies are found among
men, so, to say that they believed the prophets when speaking of the
future advent of Christ, and yet refused their belief to Him when He
came, agreeably to prophetic statement, was quite in keeping with human
nature.  And since we must add another reason, we shall remark
that this very result was foretold by the prophets.  Isaiah
distinctly declares:  “Hearing ye shall hear, and shall not
understand; and seeing ye <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_433.html" id="vi.ix.ii.viii-Page_433" n="433" />shall see, and shall not perceive: 
for the heart of this people has become fat,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.viii-p2.1" n="3233" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.viii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.viii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.6.9" parsed="|Isa|6|9|0|0" passage="Isa. vi. 9">Isa. vi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> etc.  And let them explain why it was
predicted to the Jews, that although they both heard and saw, they
would not understand what was said, nor perceive what was seen as they
ought.  For it is indeed manifest, that when they beheld Jesus
they did not see who He was; and when they heard Him, they did not
understand from His words the divinity that was in Him, and which
transferred God’s providential care, hitherto exercised over the
Jews, to His converts from the heathen.  Therefore we may see,
that after the advent of Jesus the Jews were altogether abandoned, and
possess now none of what were considered their ancient glories, so that
there is no indication of any Divinity abiding amongst them.  For
they have no longer prophets nor miracles, traces of which to a
considerable extent are still found among Christians, and some of them
more remarkable than any that existed among the Jews; and these we
ourselves have witnessed, if our testimony may be received.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.viii-p3.2" n="3234" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.viii-p4" shownumber="no"> [“The
Fathers, while they refer to extraordinary divine agency going on in
their own day, also with one consent represent miracles as having
ceased since the apostolic era.”—<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.ii.viii-p4.1">Mozley’s</span> Bampton Lectures, <i>On Miracles</i>, p.
165.  See also, Newman’s <i>Essay on the Miracles of the
Early Ages</i>, quoted by Mozley.  S.]</p></note>  But the Jew of Celsus exclaims: 
“Why did we treat him, whom we announced beforehand, with
dishonour?  Was it that we might be chastised more than
others?”  To which we have to answer, that on account of
their unbelief, and the other insults which they heaped upon Jesus, the
Jews will not only suffer more than others in that judgment which is
believed to impend over the world, but have even already endured such
sufferings.  For what nation is an exile from their own
metropolis, and from the place sacred to the worship of their fathers,
save the Jews alone?  And these calamities they have suffered,
because they were a most wicked nation, which, although guilty of many
other sins, yet has been punished so severely for none, as for those
that were committed against our Jesus.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.ix" next="vi.ix.ii.x" prev="vi.ix.ii.viii" progress="63.19%" title="Chapter IX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p1.1">Chapter IX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p2" shownumber="no">The Jew continues his discourse thus: 
“How should we deem him to be a God, who not only in other
respects, as was currently reported, performed none of his promises,
but who also, after we had convicted him, and condemned him as
deserving of punishment, was found attempting to conceal himself, and
endeavouring to escape in a most disgraceful manner, and who was
betrayed by those whom he called disciples?  And yet,” he
continues, “he who was a God could neither flee nor be led away a
prisoner; and least of all could he be deserted and delivered up by
those who had been his associates, and had shared all things in common,
and had had him for their teacher, who was deemed to be a Saviour, and
a son of the greatest God, and an angel.”  To which we
reply, that even we do not suppose the body of Jesus, which was then an
object of sight and perception, to have been God.  And why do I
say His body?  Nay, not even His soul, of which it is related,
“My soul is exceeding sorrowful, even unto death.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p2.1" n="3235" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.38" parsed="|Matt|26|38|0|0" passage="Matt. xxvi. 38">Matt. xxvi. 38</scripRef>.</p></note>  But as, according to the Jewish manner
of speaking, “I am the Lord, the God of all flesh,” and,
“Before Me there was no God formed, neither shall there be after
Me,” God is believed to be He who employs the soul and body of
the prophet as an instrument; and as, according to the Greeks, he who
says,</p>
<p class="c68" id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p4" shownumber="no">“I know both the number of the sand, and the
measures of the sea,</p>
<p class="c53" id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p5" shownumber="no">And I understand a dumb man, and hear him who does
not speak,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p5.1" n="3236" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p6" shownumber="no"> Herodot., i. cap.
47.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p7" shownumber="no">is considered to be a god when speaking, and making himself
heard through the Pythian priestess; so, according to our view, it was
the Logos God, and Son of the God of all things, who spake in Jesus
these words, “I am the way, and the truth, and the life;”
and these, “I am the door;” and these, “I am the
living bread that came down from heaven;” and other expressions
similar to these.  We therefore charge the Jews with not
acknowledging Him to be God, to whom testimony was borne in many
passages by the prophets, to the effect that He was a mighty power, and
a God next to<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p7.1" n="3237" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p8.1" lang="EL">καὶ Θεὸν
κατὰ τὸν τῶν
ὅλων Θεὸν καὶ
πατέρα</span>.  “Ex mente
Origenis, inquit Boherellus, vertendum ‘Secundo post universi
Deum atque parentem loco;” non cum interprete Gelenio,
‘Ipsius rerum universarum Dei atque Parentis
testimonio.’  Nam si hic esset sensus, frustra post
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p8.2" lang="EL">ὑπὸ τῶν
προφητῶν</span>, adderetur
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p8.3" lang="EL">κατὰ
τὸν Θεόν</span>. 
Præterea, hæc epitheta, <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p8.4" lang="EL">τὸν τῶν ὅλων
Θεὸν καὶ
πατέρα</span>, manifestam continent
antithesin ad ista, <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p8.5" lang="EL">μεγάλην
ὄντα δύναμιν
καὶ Θεόν</span>, ut Pater supra
Filium evehatur, quemadmodum evehitur, ab Origene infra libro octavo,
num. 15.  <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p8.6" lang="EL">Τοῦ,
κατά</span>, inferiorem ordinem denotantis exempla
afferre supersedeo, cum obvia sint.”—<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p8.7">Ruæus</span>.  [See also Liddon’s Bampton Lectures
on <i>The Divinity of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ</i>, p. 414,
where he says, “Origen maintains Christ’s true divinity
against the contemptuous criticisms of Celsus” (book ii. 9, 16,
seq.; vii. 53, etc.).  S.]</p></note> the God and Father
of all things.  For we assert that it was to Him the Father gave
the command, when in the Mosaic account of the creation He uttered the
words, “Let there be light,” and “Let there be a
firmament,” and gave the injunctions with regard to those other
creative acts which were performed; and that to Him also were addressed
the words, “Let Us make man in Our own image and likeness;”
and that the Logos, when commanded, obeyed all the Father’s
will.  And we make these statements not from our own conjectures,
but because we believe the prophecies circulated among the Jews, in
which it is said of God, and of the works of creation, in express
words, as follows:  “He spake, and they were
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_434.html" id="vi.ix.ii.ix-Page_434" n="434" />made; He commanded, and they
were created.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p8.8" n="3238" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.148.5" parsed="|Ps|148|5|0|0" passage="Ps. cxlviii. 5">Ps. cxlviii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now if God
gave the command, and the creatures were formed, who, according to the
view of the spirit of prophecy, could He be that was able to carry out
such commands of the Father, save Him who, so to speak, is the living
Logos and the Truth?  And that the Gospels do not consider him who
in Jesus said these words, “I am the way, and the truth, and the
life,” to have been of so circumscribed a nature<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p9.2" n="3239" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p10" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p10.1" lang="EL">περιγεγραμμένον
τινά</span>.</p></note> as to have an existence nowhere out of the
soul and body of Jesus, is evident both from many considerations, and
from a few instances of the following kind which we shall quote. 
John the Baptist, when predicting that the Son of God was to appear
immediately, not in that body and soul, but as manifesting Himself
everywhere, says regarding Him:  “There stands in the midst
of you One whom ye know not, who cometh after me.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p10.2" n="3240" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.26" parsed="|John|1|26|0|0" passage="John i. 26">John i. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>  For if he had thought that the Son of
God was only there, where was the visible body of Jesus, how could he
have said, “There stands in the midst of you One whom ye know
not?”  And Jesus Himself, in raising the minds of His
disciples to higher thoughts of the Son of God, says: 
“Where two or three are gathered together in My name, there am I
in the midst of you.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p11.2" n="3241" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.20" parsed="|Matt|18|20|0|0" passage="Matt. xviii. 20">Matt. xviii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>  And of the
same nature is His promise to His disciples:  “Lo, I am with
you alway, even to the end of the world.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p12.2" n="3242" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.20" parsed="|Matt|28|20|0|0" passage="Matt. xxviii. 20">Matt. xxviii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>  And we quote these passages, making no
distinction between the Son of God and Jesus.  For the soul and
body of Jesus formed, after the <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p13.2" lang="EL">οἰκονομία</span>
, one being with the Logos of God.  Now if, according to
Paul’s teaching, “he that is joined unto the Lord is one
spirit,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p13.3" n="3243" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.17" parsed="|1Cor|6|17|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vi. 17">1 Cor. vi. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> every one who
understands what being joined to the Lord is, and who has been actually
joined to Him, is one spirit with the Lord; how should not that being
be one in a far greater and more divine degree, which was once united
with the Logos of God?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p14.2" n="3244" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p15" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p15.1" lang="EL">εἰ γὰρ κατὰ
τὴν Παύλου
διδασκαλίαν,
λέγοντος·
“ὁ κολλώμενος
τῷ κυρίῳ, ἓν
πνεῦμά
ἐστι·”
 πᾶς ὁ
νοησας τί τὸ
κολλᾶσθαι τῷ
κυρίῳ, καὶ
κολληθεὶς
αὐτῷ, ἕν ἐστι
πνεῦμα πρὸς
τὸν κύριον·
πῶς οὐ πολλῷ
μᾶλλον
θειοτέρως
καὶ μειζόνως
ἕν ἐστι τό
ποτε
σύνθετον
πρὸς τὸν
λόγον τοῦ
Θεοῦ</span>;</p></note>  He, indeed,
manifested Himself among the Jews as the power of God, by the miracles
which He performed, which Celsus suspected were accomplished by
sorcery, but which by the Jews of that time were attributed I know not
why, to Beelzebub, in the words:  “He casteth out devils
through Beelzebub, the prince of the devils.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p15.2" n="3245" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.ix-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.24" parsed="|Matt|12|24|0|0" passage="Matt. xii. 24">Matt. xii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>  But these our Saviour convicted of
uttering the greatest absurdities, from the fact that the kingdom of
evil was not yet come to an end.  And this will be evident to all
intelligent readers of the Gospel narrative, which it is not now the
time to explain.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.x" next="vi.ix.ii.xi" prev="vi.ix.ii.ix" progress="63.38%" title="Chapter X"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.x-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.x-p1.1">Chapter X.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.x-p2" shownumber="no">But what promise did Jesus make which He did not
perform?  Let Celsus produce any instance of such, and make good
his charge.  But he will be unable to do so, especially since it
is from mistakes, arising either from misapprehension of the Gospel
narratives, or from Jewish stories, that he thinks to derive the
charges which he brings against Jesus or against ourselves. 
Moreover, again, when the Jew says, “We both found him guilty,
and condemned him as deserving of death,” let them show how they
who sought to concoct false witness against Him proved Him to be
guilty.  Was not the great charge against Jesus, which His
accusers brought forward, this, that He said, “I am able to
destroy the temple of God, and after three days to raise it up
again?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.x-p2.1" n="3246" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.x-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.x-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.61" parsed="|Matt|26|61|0|0" passage="Matt. xxvi. 61">Matt. xxvi. 61</scripRef>.</p></note>  But in so
saying, He spake of the temple of His body; while they thought, not
being able to understand the meaning of the speaker, that His reference
was to the temple of stone, which was treated by the Jews with greater
respect than He was who ought to have been honoured as the true Temple
of God—the Word, and the Wisdom, and the Truth.  And who can
say that “Jesus attempted to make His escape by disgracefully
concealing Himself?”  Let any one point to an act deserving
to be called disgraceful.  And when he adds, “he was taken
prisoner,” I would say that, if to be taken prisoner implies an
act done against one’s will, then Jesus was not taken prisoner;
for at the fitting time He did not prevent Himself falling into the
hands of men, as the Lamb of God, that He might take away the sin of
the world.  For, knowing all things that were to come upon Him, He
went forth, and said to them, “Whom seek ye?” and they
answered, “Jesus of Nazareth;” and He said unto them,
“I am He.”  And Judas also, who betrayed Him, was
standing with them.  When, therefore, He had said to them,
“I am He,” they went backwards and fell to the
ground.  Again He asked them, “Whom seek ye?” and they
said again, “Jesus of Nazareth.”  Jesus said to them,
“I told you I am He; if then ye seek Me, let these go
away.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.x-p3.2" n="3247" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.x-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.x-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:John.18.4" parsed="|John|18|4|0|0" passage="John xviii. 4">John xviii. 4</scripRef> sqq.</p></note>  Nay, even to
Him who wished to help Him, and who smote the high priest’s
servant, and cut off his ear, He said:  “Put up thy sword
into its sheath:  for all they who draw the sword shall perish by
the sword.  Thinkest thou that I cannot even now pray to My
Father, and He will presently give Me more than twelve legions of
angels?  But how then should the Scriptures be fulfilled,
that <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_435.html" id="vi.ix.ii.x-Page_435" n="435" />thus it must
be?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.x-p4.2" n="3248" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.x-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.x-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.52-Matt.26.54" parsed="|Matt|26|52|26|54" passage="Matt. xxvi. 52-54">Matt. xxvi. 52–54</scripRef>.</p></note>  And if any
one imagines these statements to be inventions of the writers of the
Gospels, why should not those statements rather be regarded as
inventions which proceeded from a spirit of hatred and hostility
against Jesus and the Christians? and these the truth, which proceed
from those who manifest the sincerity of their feelings towards Jesus,
by enduring everything, whatever it may be, for the sake of His
words?  For the reception by the disciples of such power of
endurance and resolution continued even to death, with a disposition of
mind that would not invent regarding their Teacher what was not true,
is a very evident proof to all candid judges that they were fully
persuaded of the truth of what they wrote, seeing they submitted to
trials so numerous and so severe, for the sake of Him whom they
believed to be the Son of God.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.xi" next="vi.ix.ii.xii" prev="vi.ix.ii.x" progress="63.48%" title="Chapter XI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.xi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.xi-p1.1">Chapter XI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.xi-p2" shownumber="no">In the next place, that He was betrayed by those
whom He called His disciples, is a circumstance which the Jew of Celsus
learned from the Gospels; calling the one Judas, however, “many
disciples,” that he might seem to add force to the
accusation.  Nor did he trouble himself to take note of all that
is related concerning Judas; how this Judas, having come to entertain
opposite and conflicting opinions regarding his Master neither opposed
Him with his whole soul, nor yet with his whole soul preserved the
respect due by a pupil to his teacher.  For he that betrayed Him
gave to the multitude that came to apprehend Jesus, a sign, saying,
“Whomsoever I shall kiss, it is he; seize ye
him,”—retaining still some element of respect for his
Master:  for unless he had done so, he would have betrayed Him,
even publicly, without any pretence of affection.  This
circumstance, therefore, will satisfy all with regard to the purpose of
Judas, that along with his covetous disposition, and his wicked design
to betray his Master, he had still a feeling of a mixed character in
his mind, produced in him by the words of Jesus, which had the
appearance (so to speak) of some remnant of good.  For it is
related that, “when Judas, who betrayed Him, knew that He was
condemned, he repented, and brought back the thirty pieces of silver to
the high priest and elders, saying, I have sinned, in that I have
betrayed the innocent blood.  But they said, What is that to us?
see thou to that;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xi-p2.1" n="3249" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xi-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.xi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.3-Matt.27.5" parsed="|Matt|27|3|27|5" passage="Matt. xxvii. 3-5">Matt. xxvii. 3–5</scripRef>.</p></note>—and that,
having thrown the money down in the temple, he departed, and went and
hanged himself.  But if this covetous Judas, who also stole the
money placed in the bag for the relief of the poor, repented, and
brought back the thirty pieces of silver to the chief priests and
elders, it is clear that the instructions of Jesus had been able to
produce some feeling of repentance in his mind, and were not altogether
despised and loathed by this traitor.  Nay, the declaration,
“I have sinned, in that I have betrayed the innocent
blood,” was a public acknowledgment of his crime.  Observe,
also, how exceedingly passionate<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xi-p3.2" n="3250" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xi-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.xi-p4.1" lang="EL">διάπυρος
καὶ σφόδρα</span>.</p></note> was the sorrow
for his sins that proceeded from that repentance, and which would not
suffer him any longer to live; and how, after he had cast the money
down in the temple, he withdrew, and went away and hanged
himself:  for he passed sentence upon himself, showing what a
power the teaching of Jesus had over this sinner Judas, this thief and
traitor, who could not always treat with contempt what he had learned
from Jesus.  Will Celsus and his friends now say that those proofs
which show that the apostasy of Judas was not a complete apostasy, even
after his attempts against his Master, are inventions, and that this
alone is true, viz., that one of His disciples betrayed Him; and will
they add to the Scriptural account that he betrayed Him also with his
whole heart?  To act in this spirit of hostility with the same
writings, both as to what we are to believe and what we are not to
believe, is absurd.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xi-p4.2" n="3251" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xi-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.xi-p5.1" lang="EL">ἀπίθανον</span>.</p></note>  And if we
must make a statement regarding Judas which may overwhelm our opponents
with shame, we would say that, in the book of Psalms, the whole of
the <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.xi-p5.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.108" parsed="|Ps|108|0|0|0" passage="Psalm 108">108th</scripRef>
contains a prophecy about Judas, the beginning of which is
this:  “O God, hold not Thy peace before my praise; for the
mouth of the sinner, and the mouth of the crafty man, are opened
against me.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xi-p5.3" n="3252" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xi-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.xi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.109.1-Ps.109.2" parsed="|Ps|109|1|109|2" passage="Ps. cix. 1, 2">Ps. cix. 1, 2</scripRef>.  [cviii. 1, 2, Sept.  S.]</p></note>  And it is
predicted in this psalm, both that Judas separated himself from the
number of the apostles on account of his sins, and that another was
selected in his place; and this is shown by the words:  “And
his bishopric let another take.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xi-p6.2" n="3253" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xi-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.xi-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.109.8" parsed="|Ps|109|8|0|0" passage="Ps. cix. 8">Ps. cix. 8</scripRef>.  [cviii. 8, Sept.  S.]</p></note>  But suppose now that He had been
betrayed by some one of His disciples, who was possessed by a worse
spirit than Judas, and who had completely poured out, as it were, all
the words which he had heard from Jesus, what would this contribute to
an accusation against Jesus or the Christian religion?  And how
will this demonstrate its doctrine to be false?  We have replied
in the preceding chapter to the statements which follow this, showing
that Jesus was not taken prisoner when attempting to flee, but that He
gave Himself up voluntarily for the sake of us all.  Whence it
follows, that even if He were bound, He was bound agreeably to His own
will; thus teaching us the lesson that we should undertake similar
things for the sake of religion in no spirit of
unwillingness.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.xii" next="vi.ix.ii.xiii" prev="vi.ix.ii.xi" progress="63.62%" title="Chapter XII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.xii-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_436.html" id="vi.ix.ii.xii-Page_436" n="436" /><span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.xii-p1.1">Chapter
XII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.xii-p2" shownumber="no">And the following appear to me to be childish
assertions, viz., that “no good general and leader of great
multitudes was ever betrayed; nor even a wicked captain of robbers and
commander of very wicked men, who seemed to be of any use to his
associates; but Jesus, having been betrayed by his subordinates,
neither governed like a good general, nor, after deceiving his
disciples, produced in the minds of the victims of his deceit that
feeling of good-will which, so to speak, would be manifested towards a
brigand chief.”  Now one might find many accounts of
generals who were betrayed by their own soldiers, and of robber chiefs
who were captured through the instrumentality of those who did not keep
their bargains with them.  But grant that no general or robber
chief was ever betrayed, what does that contribute to the establishment
of the fact as a charge against Jesus, that one of His disciples became
His betrayer?  And since Celsus makes an ostentatious exhibition
of philosophy, I would ask of him, If, then, it was a charge against
Plato, that Aristotle, after being his pupil for twenty years, went
away and assailed his doctrine of the immortality of the soul, and
styled the ideas of Plato the merest trifling?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xii-p2.1" n="3254" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.xii-p3.1" lang="EL">τερετίσματα</span>.</p></note>  And if I were still in doubt, I would
continue thus:  Was Plato no longer mighty in dialectics, nor able
to defend his views, after Aristotle had taken his departure; and, on
that account, are the opinions of Plato false?  Or may it not be,
that while Plato is true, as the pupils of his philosophy would
maintain, Aristotle was guilty of wickedness and ingratitude towards
his teacher?  Nay, Chrysippus also, in many places of his
writings, appears to assail Cleanthes, introducing novel opinions
opposed to his views, although the latter had been his teacher when he
was a young man, and began the study of philosophy.  Aristotle,
indeed, is said to have been Plato’s pupil for twenty years, and
no inconsiderable period was spent by Chrysippus in the school of
Cleanthes; while Judas did not remain so much as three years with
Jesus.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xii-p3.2" n="3255" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xii-p4" shownumber="no"> [See <i>De
Princip</i>., iv. i. 5, where Origen gives the length of our
Lord’s ministry as “only a year and a few
months.”  S.]</p></note>  But from the
narratives of the lives of philosophers we might take many instances
similar to those on which Celsus founds a charge against Jesus on
account of Judas.  Even the Pythagoreans erected
cenotaphs<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xii-p4.1" n="3256" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xii-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. Clem. Alex.,
<i>Strom</i>., v. c. ix.  [See vol. ii. pp. 457, 458. 
S.]</p></note> to those who, after
betaking themselves to philosophy, fell back again into their ignorant
mode of life; and yet neither was Pythagoras nor his followers, on that
account, weak in argument and demonstration.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.xiii" next="vi.ix.ii.xiv" prev="vi.ix.ii.xii" progress="63.70%" title="Chapter XIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.xiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.xiii-p1.1">Chapter
XIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.xiii-p2" shownumber="no">This Jew of Celsus continues, after the above, in
the following fashion:  “Although he could state many things
regarding the events of the life of Jesus which are true, and not like
those which are recorded by the disciples, he willingly omits
them.”  What, then, are those true statements, unlike the
accounts in the Gospels, which the Jew of Celsus passes by without
mention?  Or is he only employing what appears to be a figure of
speech,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xiii-p2.1" n="3257" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xiii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.xiii-p3.1" lang="EL">δοκούσῃ
δεινότητι
ῥητορικῇ</span>.</p></note> in pretending to
have something to say, while in reality he had nothing to produce
beyond the Gospel narrative which could impress the hearer with a
feeling of its truth, and furnish a clear ground of accusation against
Jesus and His doctrine?  And he charges the disciples with having
invented the statement that Jesus foreknew and foretold all that
happened to Him; but the truth of this statement we shall establish,
although Celsus may not like it, by means of many other predictions
uttered by the Saviour, in which He foretold what would befall the
Christians in after generations.  And who is there who would not
be astonished at this prediction:  “Ye shall be brought
before governors and kings for My sake, for a testimony against them
and the Gentiles;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xiii-p3.2" n="3258" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xiii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.xiii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.18" parsed="|Matt|10|18|0|0" passage="Matt. x. 18">Matt. x. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> and at any others
which He may have delivered respecting the future persecution of His
disciples?  For what system of opinions ever existed among men on
account of which others are punished, so that any one of the accusers
of Jesus could say that, foreseeing the impiety or falsity of his
opinions to be the ground of an accusation against them he thought that
this would redound to his credit, that he had so predicted regarding it
long before?  Now if any deserve to be brought, on account of
their opinions, before governors and kings, what others are they, save
the Epicureans, who altogether deny the existence of providence? 
And also the Peripatetics, who say that prayers are of no avail, and
sacrifices offered as to the Divinity?  But some one will say that
the Samaritans suffer persecution because of their religion.  In
answer to whom we shall state that the Sicarians,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xiii-p4.2" n="3259" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xiii-p5" shownumber="no"> Modestinus, lib. vi.
<i>Regularum, ad legem Corneliam de Sicariis</i>: 
“Circumcidere filios suos Judæis tantum rescripto divi Pii
permittitur:  in non ejusdem religionis qui hoc fecerit,
castrantis pœna irrogatur.”</p></note> on account of the practice of circumcision,
as mutilating themselves contrary to the established laws and the
customs permitted to the Jews alone, are put to death.  And you
never hear a judge inquiring whether a Sicarian who strives to live
according to this established religion of his will be released from
punishment if he apostatizes, but will be led away to death if he
con<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_437.html" id="vi.ix.ii.xiii-Page_437" n="437" />tinues firm; for
the evidence of the circumcision is sufficient to ensure the death of
him who has undergone it.  But Christians alone, according to the
prediction of their Saviour, “Ye shall be brought before
governors and kings for My sake,” are urged up to their last
breath by their judges to deny Christianity, and to sacrifice according
to the public customs; and after the oath of abjuration, to return to
their homes, and to live in safety.  And observe whether it is not
with great authority that this declaration is uttered: 
“Whosoever therefore shall confess Me before men, him will I
confess also before My Father who is in heaven.  And whosoever
shall deny Me before men,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xiii-p5.1" n="3260" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xiii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.xiii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.18" parsed="|Matt|10|18|0|0" passage="Matt. x. 18">Matt. x. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> etc.  And
go back with me in thought to Jesus when He uttered these words, and
see His predictions not yet accomplished.  Perhaps you will say,
in a spirit of incredulity, that he is talking folly, and speaking to
no purpose, for his words will have no fulfilment; or, being in doubt
about assenting to his words, you will say, that if these predictions
be fulfilled, and the doctrine of Jesus be established, so that
governors and kings think of destroying those who acknowledge Jesus,
then we shall believe that he utters these prophecies as one who has
received great power from God to implant this doctrine among the human
race, and as believing that it will prevail.  And who will not be
filled with wonder, when he goes back in thought to Him who then taught
and said, “This Gospel shall be preached throughout the whole
world, for a testimony against them and the Gentiles,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xiii-p6.2" n="3261" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xiii-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.xiii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.14" parsed="|Matt|24|14|0|0" passage="Matt. xxiv. 14">Matt. xxiv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> and beholds, agreeably to His words, the
Gospel of Jesus Christ preached in the whole world under heaven to
Greeks and Barbarians, wise and foolish alike?  For the word,
spoken with power, has gained the mastery over men of all sorts of
nature, and it is impossible to see any race of men which has escaped
accepting the teaching of Jesus.  But let this Jew of Celsus, who
does not believe that He foreknew all that happened to Him, consider
how, while Jerusalem was still standing, and the whole Jewish worship
celebrated in it, Jesus foretold what would befall it from the hand of
the Romans.  For they will not maintain that the acquaintances and
pupils of Jesus Himself handed down His teaching contained in the
Gospels without committing it to writing, and left His disciples
without the memoirs of Jesus contained in their works.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xiii-p7.2" n="3262" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xiii-p8" shownumber="no"> [“Celsus
quotes the writings of the disciples of Jesus concerning His life, as
possessing unquestioned authority; and that these were the four
canonical Gospels is proved both by the absence of all evidence to the
contrary, and by the special facts which he brings forward.  And
not only this, but both Celsus and Porphyry appear to have been
acquainted with the Pauline Epistles” (Westcott’s
<i>History of the Canon of the New Testament</i>, pp. 464, 465, 137,
138, 401, 402).  See also <i>infra</i>, cap. lxxiv. 
S.]</p></note>  Now in these it is recorded, that
“when ye shall see Jerusalem compassed about with armies, then
shall ye know that the desolation thereof is nigh.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xiii-p8.1" n="3263" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xiii-p9" shownumber="no"> [<scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.xiii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.21.20" parsed="|Luke|21|20|0|0" passage="Luke xxi. 20">Luke xxi. 20</scripRef>.  S.]</p></note>  But at that time there were no armies
around Jerusalem, encompassing and enclosing and besieging it; for the
siege began in the reign of Nero, and lasted till the government of
Vespasian, whose son Titus destroyed Jerusalem, on account, as Josephus
says, of James the Just, the brother of Jesus who was called Christ,
but in reality, as the truth makes clear, on account of Jesus Christ
the Son of God.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.xiv" next="vi.ix.ii.xv" prev="vi.ix.ii.xiii" progress="63.89%" title="Chapter XIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.xiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.xiv-p1.1">Chapter XIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.xiv-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus, however, accepting or granting that Jesus
foreknew what would befall Him, might think to make light of the
admission, as he did in the case of the miracles, when he alleged that
they were wrought by means of sorcery; for he might say that many
persons by means of divination, either by auspices, or auguries, or
sacrifices, or nativities, have come to the knowledge of what was to
happen.  But this concession he would not make, as being too great
a one; and although he somehow granted that Jesus worked miracles, he
thought to weaken the force of this by the charge of sorcery.  Now
Phlegon, in the thirteenth or fourteenth book, I think, of his
Chronicles, not only ascribed to Jesus a knowledge of future events
(although falling into confusion about some things which refer to
Peter, as if they referred to Jesus), but also testified that the
result corresponded to His predictions.  So that he also, by these
very admissions regarding foreknowledge, as if against his will,
expressed his opinion that the doctrines taught by the fathers of our
system were not devoid of divine power.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.xv" next="vi.ix.ii.xvi" prev="vi.ix.ii.xiv" progress="63.92%" title="Chapter XV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.xv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.xv-p1.1">Chapter XV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.xv-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus continues:  “The disciples of Jesus,
having no undoubted fact on which to rely, devised the fiction that he
foreknew everything before it happened;” not observing, or not
wishing to observe, the love of truth which actuated the writers, who
acknowledged that Jesus had told His disciples beforehand, “All
ye shall be offended because of Me this night,”—a statement
which was fulfilled by their all being offended; and that He predicted
to Peter, “Before the cock crow, thou shalt deny Me
thrice,” which was followed by Peter’s threefold
denial.  Now if they had not been lovers of truth, but, as Celsus
supposes, inventors of fictions, they would not have represented Peter
as denying, nor His disciples as being offended.  For although
these events actually happened, who could have proved that they turned
out in that manner?  And yet, according to all probability,
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_438.html" id="vi.ix.ii.xv-Page_438" n="438" />these were matters which ought to
have been passed over in silence by men who wished to teach the readers
of the Gospels to despise death for the sake of confessing
Christianity.  But now, seeing that the word, by its power, will
gain the mastery over men, they related those facts which they have
done, and which, I know not how, were neither to do any harm to their
readers, nor to afford any pretext for denial.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.xvi" next="vi.ix.ii.xvii" prev="vi.ix.ii.xv" progress="63.96%" title="Chapter XVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.xvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.xvi-p1.1">Chapter XVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.xvi-p2" shownumber="no">Exceedingly weak is his assertion, that “the
disciples of Jesus wrote such accounts regarding him, by way of
extenuating the charges that told against him:  as if,” he
says, “any one were to say that a certain person was a just man,
and yet were to show that he was guilty of injustice; or that he was
pious, and yet had committed murder; or that he was immortal, and yet
was dead; subjoining to all these statements the remark that he had
foretold all these things.”  Now his illustrations are at
once seen to be inappropriate; for there is no absurdity in Him who had
resolved that He would become a living pattern to men, as to the manner
in which they were to regulate their lives, showing also how they ought
to die for the sake of their religion, apart altogether from the fact
that His death on behalf of men was a benefit to the whole world, as we
proved in the preceding book.  He imagines, moreover, that the
whole of the confession of the Saviour’s sufferings confirms his
objection instead of weakening it.  For he is not acquainted
either with the philosophical remarks of Paul,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xvi-p2.1" n="3264" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xvi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.xvi-p3.1" lang="EL">ὅσα
περὶ τούτου
καὶ παρὰ τῷ
Παύλῳ
πεφιλοσόφηται</span>.</p></note> or
the statements of the prophets, on this subject.  And it escaped
him that certain heretics have declared that Jesus underwent His
sufferings in appearance, not in reality.  For had he known, he
would not have said:  “For ye do not even allege this, that
he seemed to wicked men to suffer this punishment, though not
undergoing it in reality; but, on the contrary, ye acknowledge that he
openly suffered.”  But we do not view His sufferings as
having been merely in appearance, in order that His resurrection also
may not be a false, but a real event.  For he who really died,
actually arose, if he did arise; whereas he who appeared only to have
died, did not in reality arise.  But since the resurrection of
Jesus Christ is a subject of mockery to unbelievers, we shall quote the
words of Plato,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xvi-p3.2" n="3265" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xvi-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. Plato, <i>de
Rep</i>., x. p. 614.</p></note> that Erus the son
of Armenius rose from the funeral pile twelve days after he had been
laid upon it, and gave an account of what he had seen in Hades; and as
we are replying to unbelievers, it will not be altogether useless to
refer in this place to what Heraclides<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xvi-p4.1" n="3266" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xvi-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. Plin.,
<i>Nat. Hist</i>., vii. c. 52.</p></note>
relates respecting the woman who was deprived of life.  And many
persons are recorded to have risen from their tombs, not only on the
day of their burial, but also on the day following.  What wonder
is it, then, if in the case of One who performed many marvellous
things, both beyond the power of man and with such fulness of evidence,
that he who could not deny their performance, endeavoured to calumniate
them by comparing them to acts of sorcery, should have manifested also
in His death some greater display of divine power, so that His soul, if
it pleased, might leave its body, and having performed certain offices
out of it, might return again at pleasure?  And such a declaration
is Jesus said to have made in the Gospel of John, when He said: 
“No man taketh My life from Me, but I lay it down of
Myself.  I have power to lay it down, and I have power to take it
again.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xvi-p5.1" n="3267" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xvi-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.xvi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:John.10.18" parsed="|John|10|18|0|0" passage="John x. 18">John x. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>  And perhaps
it was on this account that He hastened His departure from the body,
that He might preserve it, and that His legs might not be broken, as
were those of the robbers who were crucified with Him.  “For
the soldiers brake the legs of the first, and of the other who was
crucified with Him; but when they came to Jesus, and saw that He was
dead, they brake not His legs.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xvi-p6.2" n="3268" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xvi-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.xvi-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:John.19.32-John.19.33" parsed="|John|19|32|19|33" passage="John xix. 32, 33">John xix. 32, 33</scripRef>.</p></note>
 We have accordingly answered the question, “How is it
credible that Jesus could have predicted these things?”  And
with respect to this, “How could the dead man be immortal?”
let him who wishes to understand know, that it is not the dead man who
is immortal, but He who rose from the dead.  So far, indeed, was
the dead man from being immortal, that even the Jesus before His
decease—the compound being, who was to suffer death—was not
immortal.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xvi-p7.2" n="3269" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xvi-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.xvi-p8.1" lang="EL">Οὐ μόνον οὖν
οὐχ ὁ νεκρὸς
ἀθάνατος,
ἀλλ᾽ οὐδ᾽ ὁ
πρὸ τοῦ
νεκροῦ
᾽Ιησοῦς ὁ
σύνθετος
ἀθάνατος ἦν,
ὅς γε ἔμελλε
τεθνήξεσθαι</span>.</p></note>  For no one is
immortal who is destined to die; but he is immortal when he shall no
longer be subject to death.  But “Christ, being raised from
the dead, dieth no more:  death hath no more dominion over
Him;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xvi-p8.2" n="3270" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xvi-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.xvi-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.9" parsed="|Rom|6|9|0|0" passage="Rom. vi. 9">Rom. vi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> although those may
be unwilling to admit this who cannot understand how such things should
be said.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.xvii" next="vi.ix.ii.xviii" prev="vi.ix.ii.xvi" progress="64.10%" title="Chapter XVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.xvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.xvii-p1.1">Chapter
XVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.xvii-p2" shownumber="no">Extremely foolish also is his remark, “What god,
or spirit, or prudent man would not, on foreseeing that such events
were to befall him, avoid them if he could; whereas he threw himself
headlong into those things which he knew beforehand were to
happen?”  And yet Socrates knew that he would die after
drinking the hemlock, and it was in his power, if he had allowed
himself to be persuaded by Crito, by escaping <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_439.html" id="vi.ix.ii.xvii-Page_439" n="439" />from prison, to avoid these calamities; but
nevertheless he decided, as it appeared to him consistent with right
reason, that it was better for him to die as became a philosopher, than
to retain his life in a manner unbecoming one.  Leonidas also, the
Lacedæmonian general, knowing that he was on the point of dying
with his followers at Thermopylæ, did not make any effort to
preserve his life by disgraceful means but said to his companions,
“Let us go to breakfast, as we shall sup in Hades.” 
And those who are interested in collecting stories of this kind will
find numbers of them.  Now, where is the wonder if Jesus, knowing
all things that were to happen, did not avoid them, but encountered
what He foreknew; when Paul, His own disciple, having heard what would
befall him when he went up to Jerusalem, proceeded to face the danger,
reproaching those who were weeping around him, and endeavouring to
prevent him from going up to Jerusalem?  Many also of our
contemporaries, knowing well that if they made a confession of
Christianity they would be put to death, but that if they denied it
they would be liberated, and their property restored, despised life,
and voluntarily selected death for the sake of their
religion.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.xviii" next="vi.ix.ii.xix" prev="vi.ix.ii.xvii" progress="64.15%" title="Chapter XVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.xviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.xviii-p1.1">Chapter
XVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.xviii-p2" shownumber="no">After this the Jew makes another silly remark,
saying, “How is it that, if Jesus pointed out beforehand both the
traitor and the perjurer, they did not fear him as a God, and cease,
the one from his intended treason, and the other from his
perjury?”  Here the learned Celsus did not see the
contradiction in his statement:  for if Jesus foreknew events as a
God, then it was impossible for His foreknowledge to prove untrue; and
therefore it was impossible for him who was known to Him as going to
betray Him not to execute his purpose, nor for him who was rebuked as
going to deny Him not to have been guilty of that crime.  For if
it had been possible for the one to abstain from the act of betrayal,
and the other from that of denial, as having been warned of the
consequences of these actions beforehand, then His words were no longer
true, who predicted that the one would betray Him and the other deny
Him.  For if He had foreknowledge of the traitor, He knew the
wickedness in which the treason originated, and this wickedness was by
no means taken away by the foreknowledge.  And, again, if He had
ascertained that one would deny Him, He made that prediction from
seeing the weakness out of which that act of denial would arise, and
yet this weakness was not to be taken away thus at once<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xviii-p2.1" n="3271" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xviii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.xviii-p3.1" lang="EL">οὕτως
ἀθρόως</span>.</p></note> by the foreknowledge.  But whence he
derived the statement, “that these persons betrayed and denied
him without manifesting any concern about him,” I know not; for
it was proved, with respect to the traitor, that it is false to say
that he betrayed his master without an exhibition of anxiety regarding
Him.  And this was shown to be equally true of him who denied Him;
for he went out, after the denial, and wept
bitterly.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.xix" next="vi.ix.ii.xx" prev="vi.ix.ii.xviii" progress="64.20%" title="Chapter XIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.xix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.xix-p1.1">Chapter XIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.xix-p2" shownumber="no">Superficial also is his objection, that “it is
always the case when a man against whom a plot is formed, and who comes
to the knowledge of it, makes known to the conspirators that he is
acquainted with their design, that the latter are turned from their
purpose, and keep upon their guard.”  For many have
continued to plot even against those who were acquainted with their
plans.  And then, as if bringing his argument to a conclusion, he
says:  “Not because these things were predicted did they
come to pass, for that is impossible; but since they have come to pass,
their being predicted is shown to be a falsehood:  for it is
altogether impossible that those who heard beforehand of the discovery
of their designs, should carry out their plans of betrayal and
denial!”  But if his premises are overthrown, then his
conclusion also falls to the ground, viz., “that we are not to
believe, because these things were predicted, that they have come to
pass.”  Now we maintain that they not only came to pass as
being possible, but also that, because they came to pass, the fact of
their being predicted is shown to be true; for the truth regarding
future events is judged of by results.  It is false, therefore, as
asserted by him, that the prediction of these events is proved to be
untrue; and it is to no purpose that he says, “It is altogether
impossible for those who heard beforehand that their designs were
discovered, to carry out their plans of betrayal and
denial.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.xx" next="vi.ix.ii.xxi" prev="vi.ix.ii.xix" progress="64.24%" title="Chapter XX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.xx-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.xx-p1.1">Chapter XX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.xx-p2" shownumber="no">Let us see how he continues after this: 
“These events,” he says, “he predicted as being a
God, and the prediction must by all means come to pass.  God,
therefore, who above all others ought to do good to men, and especially
to those of his own household, led on his own disciples and prophets,
with whom he was in the habit of eating and drinking, to such a degree
of wickedness, that they became impious and unholy men.  Now, of a
truth, he who shared a man’s table would not be guilty of
conspiring against him; but after banqueting with God, he became a
conspirator.  And, what is still more absurd, God himself plotted
against the members of his own table, by converting them into traitors
and villains!”  Now, since you wish me <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_440.html" id="vi.ix.ii.xx-Page_440" n="440" />to answer even those charges of Celsus
which seem to me frivolous,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xx-p2.1" n="3272" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xx-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.xx-p3.1" lang="EL">εὐτελέσι</span>.</p></note> the following is
our reply to such statements.  Celsus imagines that an event,
predicted through foreknowledge, comes to pass because it was
predicted; but we do not grant this, maintaining that he who foretold
it was not the cause of its happening, because he foretold it would
happen; but the future event itself, which would have taken place
though not predicted, afforded the occasion to him, who was endowed
with foreknowledge, of foretelling its occurrence.  Now, certainly
this result is present to the foreknowledge of him who predicts an
event, when it is possible that it may or may not happen, viz., that
one or other of these things will take place.  For we do not
assert that he who foreknows an event, by secretly taking away the
possibility of its happening or not, makes any such declaration as
this:  “This shall infallibly happen, and it is impossible
that it can be otherwise.”  And this remark applies to all
the foreknowledge of events dependent upon ourselves, whether contained
in the sacred Scriptures or in the histories of the Greeks.  Now,
what is called by logicians an “idle argument,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xx-p3.2" n="3273" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xx-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.xx-p4.1" lang="EL">ἀργὸς
λόγος</span>.</p></note> which is a sophism, will be no sophism as
far as Celsus can help, but according to sound reasoning it is a
sophism.  And that this may be seen, I shall take from the
Scriptures the predictions regarding Judas, or the foreknowledge of our
Saviour regarding him as the traitor; and from the Greek histories the
oracle that was given to Laius, conceding for the present its truth,
since it does not affect the argument.  Now, in
<scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.xx-p4.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.108" parsed="|Ps|108|0|0|0" passage="Ps. cviii">Ps. cviii</scripRef>., Judas is spoken of by the mouth of the
Saviour, in words beginning thus:  “Hold not Thy peace, O
God of my praise; for the mouth of the wicked and the mouth of the
deceitful are opened against me.”  Now, if you carefully
observe the contents of the psalm, you will find that, as it was
foreknown that he would betray the Saviour, so also was he considered
to be himself the cause of the betrayal, and deserving, on account of
his wickedness, of the imprecations contained in the prophecy. 
For let him suffer these things, “because,” says the
psalmist, “he remembered not to show mercy, but persecuted the
poor and needy man.”  Wherefore it was possible for him to
show mercy, and not to persecute him whom he did persecute.  But
although he might have done these things, he did not do them, but
carried out the act of treason, so as to merit the curses pronounced
against him in the prophecy.</p>
<p id="vi.ix.ii.xx-p5" shownumber="no">And in answer to the Greeks we shall quote the
following oracular response to Laius, as recorded by the tragic poet,
either in the exact words of the oracle or in equivalent terms. 
Future events are thus made known to him by the oracle:  “Do
not try to beget children against the will of the gods.  For if
you beget a son, your son shall murder you; and all your household
shall wade in blood.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xx-p5.1" n="3274" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xx-p6" shownumber="no"> Euripid.,
<i>Phœnissæ</i>, 18–20.</p></note>  Now from this
it is clear that it was within the power of Laius not to try to beget
children, for the oracle would not have commanded an impossibility; and
it was also in his power to do the opposite, so that neither of these
courses was compulsory.  And the consequence of his not guarding
against the begetting of children was, that he suffered from so doing
the calamities described in the tragedies relating to Œdipus and
Jocasta and their sons.  Now that which is called the “idle
argument,” being a quibble, is such as might be applied, say in
the case of a sick man, with the view of sophistically preventing him
from employing a physician to promote his recovery; and it is something
like this:  “If it is decreed that you should recover from
your disease, you will recover whether you call in a physician or not;
but if it is decreed that you should not recover, you will not recover
whether you call in a physician or no.  But it is certainly
decreed either that you should recover, or that you should not recover;
and therefore it is in vain that you call in a physician.” 
Now with this argument the following may be wittily compared: 
“If it is decreed that you should beget children, you will beget
them, whether you have intercourse with a woman or not.  But if it
is decreed that you should not beget children, you will not do so,
whether you have intercourse with a woman or no.  Now, certainly,
it is decreed either that you should beget children or not; therefore
it is in vain that you have intercourse with a woman.”  For,
as in the latter instance, intercourse with a woman is not employed in
vain, seeing it is an utter impossibility for him who does not use it
to beget children; so, in the former, if recovery from disease is to be
accomplished by means of the healing art, of necessity the physician is
summoned, and it is therefore false to say that “in vain do you
call in a physician.”  We have brought forward all these
illustrations on account of the assertion of this learned Celsus, that
“being a God He predicted these things, and the predictions must
<i>by all means</i> come to pass.”  Now, if by “<i>by
all means</i>” he means “<i>necessarily</i>,” we
cannot admit this.  For it was quite possible, also, that they
might <i>not</i> come to pass.  But if he uses “<i>by all
means</i>” in the sense of “<i>simple
futurity</i>,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xx-p6.1" n="3275" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xx-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.xx-p7.1" lang="EL">ἀντὶ
τοῦ ἕσται</span>.</p></note> which nothing
hinders from being true (although it was possible that they might not
happen), he does not at all touch my <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_441.html" id="vi.ix.ii.xx-Page_441" n="441" />argument; nor did it follow, from Jesus
having predicted the acts of the traitor or the perjurer, that it was
the same thing with His being the cause of such impious and unholy
proceedings.  For He who was amongst us, and knew what was in man,
seeing his evil disposition, and foreseeing what he would attempt from
his spirit of covetousness, and from his want of stable ideas of duty
towards his Master, along with many other declarations, gave utterance
to this also:  “He that dippeth his hand with Me in the
dish, the same shall betray Me.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xx-p7.2" n="3276" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xx-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.xx-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.23" parsed="|Matt|26|23|0|0" passage="Matt. xxvi. 23">Matt. xxvi. 23</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.xxi" next="vi.ix.ii.xxii" prev="vi.ix.ii.xx" progress="64.45%" title="Chapter XXI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.xxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.xxi-p1.1">Chapter XXI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.xxi-p2" shownumber="no">Observe also the superficiality and manifest
falsity of such a statement of Celsus, when he asserts “that he
who was partaker of a man’s table would not conspire against him;
and if he would not conspire against a man, much less would he plot
against a God after banqueting with him.”  For who does not
know that many persons, after partaking of the salt on the
table,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xxi-p2.1" n="3277" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xxi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.xxi-p3.1" lang="EL">ἁλῶν
καὶ
τραπέζης</span>.</p></note> have entered into a
conspiracy against their entertainers?  The whole of Greek and
Barbarian history is full of such instances.  And the Iambic poet
of Paros,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xxi-p3.2" n="3278" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xxi-p4" shownumber="no"> Archilochus.</p></note> when upbraiding
Lycambes with having violated covenants confirmed by the salt of the
table, says to him:—</p>
<p class="c67" id="vi.ix.ii.xxi-p5" shownumber="no">“But thou hast broken a mighty oath—that,
viz., by the salt of the table.”</p>
<p id="vi.ix.ii.xxi-p6" shownumber="no">And they who are interested in historical learning, and who
give themselves wholly to it, to the neglect of other branches of
knowledge more necessary for the conduct of life,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xxi-p6.1" n="3279" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xxi-p7" shownumber="no"> Guietus would expunge
these words as “inept.”</p></note> can quote numerous instances, showing that
they who shared in the hospitality of others entered into conspiracies
against them.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.xxii" next="vi.ix.ii.xxiii" prev="vi.ix.ii.xxi" progress="64.48%" title="Chapter XXII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.xxii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.xxii-p1.1">Chapter
XXII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.xxii-p2" shownumber="no">He adds to this, as if he had brought together an
argument with conclusive demonstrations and consequences, the
following:  “And, which is still more absurd, God himself
conspired against those who sat at his table, by converting them into
traitors and impious men.”  But how Jesus could either
conspire or convert His disciples into traitors or impious men, it
would be impossible for him to prove, save by means of such a deduction
as any one could refute with the greatest ease.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.xxiii" next="vi.ix.ii.xxiv" prev="vi.ix.ii.xxii" progress="64.50%" title="Chapter XXIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.xxiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.xxiii-p1.1">Chapter
XXIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.xxiii-p2" shownumber="no">He continues in this strain:  “If he had
determined upon these things, and underwent chastisement in obedience
to his Father, it is manifest that, being a God, and submitting
voluntarily, those things that were done agreeably to his own decision
were neither painful nor distressing.”  But he did not
observe that here he was at once contradicting himself.  For if he
granted that He was chastised because He had determined upon these
things, and had submitted Himself to His Father, it is clear that He
actually suffered punishment, and it was impossible that what was
inflicted on Him by His chastisers should not be painful, because pain
is an involuntary thing.  But if, because He was willing to
suffer, His inflictions were neither painful nor distressing, how did
He grant that “He was chastised?”  He did not perceive
that when Jesus had once, by His birth, assumed a body, He assumed one
which was capable both of suffering pains, and those distresses
incidental to humanity, if we are to understand by distresses what no
one voluntarily chooses.  Since, therefore, He voluntarily assumed
a body, not wholly of a different nature from that of human flesh, so
along with His body He assumed also its sufferings and distresses,
which it was not in His power to avoid enduring, it being in the power
of those who inflicted them to send upon Him things distressing and
painful.  And in the preceding pages we have already shown, that
He would not have come into the hands of men had He not so
willed.  But He did come, because He was willing to come, and
because it was manifest beforehand that His dying upon behalf of men
would be of advantage to the whole human race.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.xxiv" next="vi.ix.ii.xxv" prev="vi.ix.ii.xxiii" progress="64.55%" title="Chapter XXIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.xxiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.xxiv-p1.1">Chapter
XXIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.xxiv-p2" shownumber="no">After this, wishing to prove that the occurrences
which befell Him were painful and distressing, and that it was
impossible for Him, had He wished, to render them otherwise, he
proceeds:  “Why does he mourn, and lament, and pray to
escape the fear of death, expressing himself in terms like these: 
‘O Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from
Me?’”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xxiv-p2.1" n="3280" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xxiv-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.xxiv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.39" parsed="|Matt|26|39|0|0" passage="Matt. xxvi. 39">Matt. xxvi. 39</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now in these
words observe the malignity of Celsus, how not accepting the love of
truth which actuates the writers of the Gospels (who might have passed
over in silence those points which, as Celsus thinks, are censurable,
but who did not omit them for many reasons, which any one, in
expounding the Gospel, can give in their proper place), he brings an
accusation against the Gospel statement, grossly exaggerating the
facts, and quoting what is not written in the Gospels, seeing it is
nowhere found that Jesus lamented.  And he changes the words in
the expression, “Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass
from Me,” and does not give what follows immediately after, which
manifests at once the ready obedience of Jesus to His Father, and His
greatness of mind, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_442.html" id="vi.ix.ii.xxiv-Page_442" n="442" />and
which runs thus:  “Nevertheless, not as I will, but as Thou
wilt.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xxiv-p3.2" n="3281" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xxiv-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.xxiv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.39" parsed="|Matt|26|39|0|0" passage="Matt. xxvi. 39">Matt. xxvi. 39</scripRef>.</p></note>  Nay, even the
cheerful obedience of Jesus to the will of His Father in those things
which He was condemned to suffer, exhibited in the declaration,
“If this cup cannot pass from Me except I drink it, Thy will be
done,” he pretends not to have observed, acting here like those
wicked individuals who listen to the Holy Scriptures in a malignant
spirit, and “who talk wickedness with lofty head.” 
For they appear to have heard the declaration, “I
kill,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xxiv-p4.2" n="3282" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xxiv-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.xxiv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.39" parsed="|Deut|32|39|0|0" passage="Deut. xxxii. 39">Deut. xxxii. 39</scripRef>.</p></note> and they often make
it to us a subject of reproach; but the words, “I will make
alive,” they do not remember,—the whole sentence showing
that those who live amid public wickedness, and who work wickedly, are
put to death by God, and that a better life is infused into them
instead, even one which God will give to those who have died to
sin.  And so also these men have heard the words, “I will
smite;” but they do not see these, “and I will heal,”
which are like the words of a physician, who cuts bodies asunder, and
inflicts severe wounds, in order to extract from them substances that
are injurious and prejudicial to health, and who does not terminate his
work with pains and lacerations, but by his treatment restores the body
to that state of soundness which he has in view.  Moreover, they
have not heard the whole of the announcement, “For He maketh
sore, and again bindeth up;” but only this part, “He maketh
sore.”  So in like manner acts this Jew of Celsus who quotes
the words, “O Father, would that this cup might pass from
Me;” but who does not add what follows, and which exhibits the
firmness of Jesus, and His preparedness for suffering.  But these
matters, which afford great room for explanation from the wisdom of
God, and which may reasonably be pondered over<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xxiv-p5.2" n="3283" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xxiv-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.xxiv-p6.1" lang="EL">καὶ ταῦτα δὲ
πολλὴν
ἔχοντα
διήγησιν ἀπὸ
σοφίας Θεοῦ
οἷς ὁ Παῦλος
ὠνόμασε
τελείοις
εὐλόγως
παραδοθησέμένην</span>.</p></note> by
those whom Paul calls “perfect” when he said, “We
speak wisdom among them who are perfect,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xxiv-p6.2" n="3284" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xxiv-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.xxiv-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.6" parsed="|1Cor|2|6|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ii. 6">1 Cor. ii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> we
pass by for the present, and shall speak for a little of those matters
which are useful for our present purpose.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.xxv" next="vi.ix.ii.xxvi" prev="vi.ix.ii.xxiv" progress="64.65%" title="Chapter XXV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.xxv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.xxv-p1.1">Chapter XXV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.xxv-p2" shownumber="no">We have mentioned in the preceding pages that
there are some of the declarations of Jesus which refer to that Being
in Him which was the “first-born of every creature,” such
as, “I am the way, and the truth, and the life,” and such
like; and others, again, which belong to that in Him which is
understood to be man, such as, “But now ye seek to kill Me, a man
that hath told you the truth which I have heard of the
Father.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xxv-p2.1" n="3285" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xxv-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.xxv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:John.8.40" parsed="|John|8|40|0|0" passage="John viii. 40">John viii. 40</scripRef>.</p></note>  And here,
accordingly, he describes the element of weakness belonging to human
flesh, and that of readiness of spirit which existed in His
humanity:  the element of weakness in the expression,
“Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from Me;” the
readiness of the spirit in this, “Nevertheless, not as I will,
but as Thou wilt.”  And since it is proper to observe the
order of our quotations, observe that, in the first place, there is
mentioned only the single instance, as one would say, indicating the
weakness of the flesh; and afterwards those other instances, greater in
number, manifesting the willingness of the spirit.  For the
expression, “Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from
Me,” is only one:  whereas more numerous are those others,
viz., “Not as I will, but as Thou wilt;” and, “O My
Father, if this cup cannot pass from Me except I drink it, Thy will be
done.”  It is to be noted also, that the words are not,
“let this cup depart from Me;” but that the whole
expression is marked by a tone of piety and reverence, “Father,
if it be possible, let this cup pass from Me.”  I know,
indeed, that there is another explanation of this passage to the
following effect:—The Saviour, foreseeing the sufferings which
the Jewish people and the city of Jerusalem were to undergo in requital
of the wicked deeds which the Jews had dared to perpetrate upon Him,
from no other motive than that of the purest philanthropy towards them,
and from a desire that they might escape the impending calamities, gave
utterance to the prayer, “Father, if it be possible, let this cup
pass from Me.”  It is as if He had said, “Because of
My drinking this cup of punishment, the whole nation will be forsaken
by Thee, I pray, if it be possible, that this cup may pass from Me, in
order that Thy portion, which was guilty of such crimes against Me, may
not be altogether deserted by Thee.”  But if, as Celsus
would allege, “nothing at that time was done to Jesus which was
either painful or distressing,” how could men afterwards quote
the example of Jesus as enduring sufferings for the sake of religion,
if He did <i>not</i> suffer what are human sufferings, but only had the
<i>appearance</i> of so doing?</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.xxvi" next="vi.ix.ii.xxvii" prev="vi.ix.ii.xxv" progress="64.73%" title="Chapter XXVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.xxvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.xxvi-p1.1">Chapter
XXVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.xxvi-p2" shownumber="no">This Jew of Celsus still accuses the disciples of Jesus
of having invented these statements, saying to them:  “Even
although guilty of falsehood, ye have not been able to give a colour of
credibility to your inventions.”  In answer to which we have
to say, that there was an easy method of concealing these
occurrences,—that, viz., of not recording them at all.  For
if the Gospels had not contained the accounts of these <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_443.html" id="vi.ix.ii.xxvi-Page_443" n="443" />things, who could have reproached us with Jesus
having spoken such words during His stay upon the earth?  Celsus,
indeed, did not see that it was an inconsistency for the same persons
both to be deceived regarding Jesus, believing Him to be God, and the
subject of prophecy, and to invent fictions about Him, knowing
manifestly that these statements were false.  Of a truth,
therefore, they were not guilty of inventing untruths, but such were
their real impressions, and they recorded them truly; or else they were
guilty of falsifying the histories, and did not entertain these views,
and were not deceived when they acknowledged Him to be God.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.xxvii" next="vi.ix.ii.xxviii" prev="vi.ix.ii.xxvi" progress="64.76%" title="Chapter XXVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.xxvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.xxvii-p1.1">Chapter
XXVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.xxvii-p2" shownumber="no">After this he says, that certain of the Christian
believers, like persons who in a fit of drunkenness lay violent hands
upon themselves, have corrupted the Gospel from its original integrity,
to a threefold, and fourfold, and many-fold degree, and have remodelled
it, so that they might be able to answer objections.  Now I know
of no others who have altered the Gospel, save the followers of
Marcion, and those of Valentinus, and, I think, also those of
Lucian.  But such an allegation is no charge against the Christian
system, but against those who dared so to trifle with the
Gospels.  And as it is no ground of accusation against philosophy,
that there exist Sophists, or Epicureans, or Peripatetics, or any
others, whoever they may be, who hold false opinions; so neither is it
against genuine Christianity that there are some who corrupt the Gospel
histories, and who introduce heresies opposed to the meaning of the
doctrine of Jesus.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.xxviii" next="vi.ix.ii.xxix" prev="vi.ix.ii.xxvii" progress="64.79%" title="Chapter XXVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.xxviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.xxviii-p1.1">Chapter
XXVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.xxviii-p2" shownumber="no">And since this Jew of Celsus makes it a subject of
reproach that Christians should make use of the prophets, who predicted
the events of Christ’s life, we have to say, in addition to what
we have already advanced upon this head, that it became him to spare
individuals, as he says, and to expound the prophecies themselves, and
after admitting the probability of the Christian interpretation of
them, to show how the use which they make of them may be
overturned.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xxviii-p2.1" n="3286" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xxviii-p3" shownumber="no"> The original here is
probably corrupt:  <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.xxviii-p3.1" lang="EL">῞Οτι
ἐχρῆν αὐτὸν
(ὣς φησι)
φειδόμενον
ἀνθρώπων
αὐτὰς
ἐκθέσθαι τὰς
προφητείας,
καὶ
συναγορεύσαντα
ταῖς
πιθανότησιν
αὐτῶν, τὴν
φαινομένην
αὐτῶν
ἀνατροπὴν
τῆς χρήσεως
τῶν
προφητικῶν
ἐκθέσθαι</span>.  For
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.xxviii-p3.2" lang="EL">φειδόμενον</span>
Boherellus would read <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.xxviii-p3.3" lang="EL">κηδόμενον</span>,
and <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.xxviii-p3.4" lang="EL">τὴν
φαινομένην
αὐτῷ
ἀνατροπήν</span>.</p></note>  For in this
way he would not appear hastily to assume so important a position on
small grounds, and particularly when he asserts that the
“prophecies agree with ten thousand other things more credibly
than with Jesus.”  And he ought to have carefully met this
powerful argument of the Christians, as being the strongest which they
adduce, and to have demonstrated with regard to each particular
prophecy, that it can apply to other events with greater probability
than to Jesus.  He did not, however, perceive that this was a
plausible argument to be advanced against the Christians only by one
who was an opponent of the prophetic writings; but Celsus has here put
in the mouth of a Jew an objection which a Jew would not have
made.  For a Jew will not admit that the prophecies may be applied
to countless other things with greater probability than to Jesus; but
he will endeavour, after giving what appears to him the meaning of
each, to oppose the Christian interpretation, not indeed by any means
adducing convincing reasons, but only attempting to do
so.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.xxix" next="vi.ix.ii.xxx" prev="vi.ix.ii.xxviii" progress="64.85%" title="Chapter XXIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.xxix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.xxix-p1.1">Chapter
XXIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.xxix-p2" shownumber="no">In the preceding pages we have already spoken of
this point, viz., the prediction that there were to be two advents of
Christ to the human race, so that it is not necessary for us to reply
to the objection, supposed to be urged by a Jew, that “the
prophets declare the coming one to be a mighty potentate, Lord of all
nations and armies.”  But it is in the spirit of a Jew, I
think, and in keeping with their bitter animosity, and baseless and
even improbable calumnies against Jesus, that he adds:  “Nor
did the prophets predict such a pestilence.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xxix-p2.1" n="3287" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xxix-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.xxix-p3.1" lang="EL">ὄλεθρον</span>.</p></note>  For neither Jews, nor Celsus, nor any
other, can bring any argument to prove that a pestilence converts men
from the practice of evil to a life which is according to nature, and
distinguished by temperance and other virtues.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.xxx" next="vi.ix.ii.xxxi" prev="vi.ix.ii.xxix" progress="64.87%" title="Chapter XXX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.xxx-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.xxx-p1.1">Chapter XXX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.xxx-p2" shownumber="no">This objection also is cast in our teeth by
Celsus:  “From such signs and misinterpretations, and from
proofs so mean, no one could prove him to be God, and the Son of
God.”  Now it was his duty to enumerate the alleged
misinterpretations, and to prove them to be such, and to show by
reasoning the meanness of the evidence, in order that the Christian, if
any of his objections should seem to be plausible, might be able to
answer and confute his arguments.  What he said, however,
regarding Jesus, did indeed come to pass, because He was a mighty
potentate, although Celsus refuses to see that it so happened,
notwithstanding that the clearest evidence proves it true of
Jesus.  “For as the sun,” he says, “which
enlightens all other objects, first makes himself visible, so ought the
Son of God to have done.”  We would say in reply, that so He
did; for righteousness has arisen in His days, and there is abundance
of peace, which took its commencement at His <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_444.html" id="vi.ix.ii.xxx-Page_444" n="444" />birth, God preparing the nations for His
teaching, that they might be under one prince, the king of the Romans,
and that it might not, owing to the want of union among the nations,
caused by the existence of many kingdoms, be more difficult for the
apostles of Jesus to accomplish the task enjoined upon them by their
Master, when He said, “Go and teach all nations.” 
Moreover it is certain that Jesus was born in the reign of Augustus,
who, so to speak, fused together into one monarchy the many populations
of the earth.  Now the existence of many kingdoms would have been
a hindrance to the spread of the doctrine of Jesus throughout the
entire world; not only for the reasons mentioned, but also on account
of the necessity of men everywhere engaging in war, and fighting on
behalf of their native country, which was the case before the times of
Augustus, and in periods still more remote, when necessity arose, as
when the Peloponnesians and Athenians warred against each other, and
other nations in like manner.  How, then, was it possible for the
Gospel doctrine of peace, which does not permit men to take vengeance
even upon enemies, to prevail throughout the world, unless at the
advent of Jesus<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xxx-p2.1" n="3288" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xxx-p3" shownumber="no"> [In fulfillment of the
great plan foreshadowed in Daniel, and promised by <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.xxx-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Hag.2.7" parsed="|Hag|2|7|0|0" passage="Hag. 2.7">Haggai (ii.
7)</scripRef>, where I adhere to the
Anglican version and the Vulgate.]</p></note> a milder spirit had
been everywhere introduced into the conduct of
things?</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.xxxi" next="vi.ix.ii.xxxii" prev="vi.ix.ii.xxx" progress="64.94%" title="Chapter XXXI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxi-p1.1">Chapter
XXXI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxi-p2" shownumber="no">He next charges the Christians with being “guilty
of sophistical reasoning, in saying that the Son of God is the
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxi-p2.1" lang="EL">Logos</span> Himself.”  And he thinks that
he strengthens the accusation, because “when we declare the
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxi-p2.2" lang="EL">Logos</span> to be the Son of God, we do not present to
view a pure and holy <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxi-p2.3" lang="EL">Logos</span>, but a most
degraded man, who was punished by scourging and
crucifixion.”  Now, on this head we have briefly replied to
the charges of Celsus in the preceding pages, where Christ was shown to
be the first-born of all creation, who assumed a body and a human soul;
and that God gave commandment respecting the creation of such mighty
things in the world, and they were created; and that He who received
the command was God the Logos.  And seeing it is a Jew who makes
these statements in the work of Celsus, it will not be out of place to
quote the declaration, “He sent His word, and healed them, and
delivered them from their destruction,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxi-p2.4" n="3289" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxi-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.xxxi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.107.20" parsed="|Ps|107|20|0|0" passage="Ps. cvii. 20">Ps. cvii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>—a passage of which we spoke a little
ago.  Now, although I have conferred with many Jews who professed
to be learned men, I never heard any one expressing his approval of the
statement that the Logos is the Son of God, as Celsus declares they do,
in putting into the mouth of the Jew such a declaration as this: 
“If your Logos is the Son of God, we also give our assent to the
same.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.xxxii" next="vi.ix.ii.xxxiii" prev="vi.ix.ii.xxxi" progress="64.98%" title="Chapter XXXII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxii-p1.1">Chapter
XXXII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxii-p2" shownumber="no">We have already shown that Jesus can be regarded
neither as an arrogant man, nor a sorcerer; and therefore it is
unnecessary to repeat our former arguments, lest, in replying to the
tautologies of Celsus, we ourselves should be guilty of needless
repetition.  And now, in finding fault with our Lord’s
genealogy, there are certain points which occasion some difficulty even
to Christians, and which, owing to the discrepancy between the
genealogies, are advanced by some as arguments against their
correctness, but which Celsus has not even mentioned.  For Celsus,
who is truly a braggart, and who professes to be acquainted with all
matters relating to Christianity, does not know how to raise doubts in
a skilful manner against the credibility of Scripture.  But he
asserts that the “framers of the genealogies, from a feeling of
pride, made Jesus to be descended from the first man, and from the
kings of the Jews.”  And he thinks that he makes a notable
charge when he adds, that “the carpenters wife could not have
been ignorant of the fact, had she been of such illustrious
descent.”  But what has this to do with the question? 
Granted that she was not ignorant of her descent, how does that affect
the result?  Suppose that she <i>were</i> ignorant, how could her
ignorance prove that she was not descended from the first man, or could
not derive her origin from the Jewish kings?  Does Celsus imagine
that the poor must always be descended from ancestors who are poor, or
that kings are always born of kings?  But it appears folly to
waste time upon such an argument as this, seeing it is well known that,
even in our own days, some who are poorer than Mary are descended from
ancestors of wealth and distinction, and that rulers of nations and
kings have sprung from persons of no reputation.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.xxxiii" next="vi.ix.ii.xxxiv" prev="vi.ix.ii.xxxii" progress="65.04%" title="Chapter XXXIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxiii-p1.1">Chapter
XXXIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxiii-p2" shownumber="no">“But,” continues Celsus, “what great
deeds did Jesus perform as being a God?  Did he put his enemies to
shame, or bring to a ridiculous conclusion what was designed against
him?”  Now to this question, although we are able to show
the striking and miraculous character of the events which befell Him,
yet from what other source can we furnish an answer than from the
Gospel narratives, which state that “there was an earthquake, and
that the rocks were split asunder, and the tombs opened, and the veil
of the temple rent in twain from top to bottom, and that darkness
prevailed in the day-time, the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_445.html" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxiii-Page_445" n="445" />sun failing to give
light?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxiii-p2.1" n="3290" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxiii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.xxxiii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.51-Matt.27.52 Bible:Luke.23.44-Luke.23.45" parsed="|Matt|27|51|27|52;|Luke|23|44|23|45" passage="Matt. 27.51,52; Luke 23.44,45">Matt. xxvii. 51, 52; cf. Luke xxiii. 44,
45</scripRef>.</p></note>  But if Celsus
believe the Gospel accounts when he thinks that he can find in them
matter of charge against the Christians, and refuse to believe them
when they establish the divinity of Jesus, our answer to him is: 
“Sir,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxiii-p3.2" n="3291" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxiii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxiii-p4.1" lang="EL">ὦ οὗτος</span>.</p></note> either disbelieve
all the Gospel narratives, and then no longer imagine that you can
found charges upon them; or, in yielding your belief to their
statements, look in admiration on the Logos of God, who became
incarnate, and who desired to confer benefits upon the whole human
race.  And this feature evinces the nobility of the work of Jesus,
that, down to the present time, those whom God wills are healed by His
name.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxiii-p4.2" n="3292" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxiii-p5" shownumber="no"> [Testimony not to be
scorned.]</p></note>  And with regard to the eclipse in the
time of Tiberius Cæsar, in whose reign Jesus appears to have been
crucified, and the great earthquakes which then took place, Phlegon
too, I think, has written in the thirteenth or fourteenth book of his
Chronicles.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxiii-p5.1" n="3293" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxiii-p6" shownumber="no"> On Phlegon, cf. note
in Migne, pp. 823, 854.  [See also vol. iii. Elucidation V. p.
58.]</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.xxxiv" next="vi.ix.ii.xxxv" prev="vi.ix.ii.xxxiii" progress="65.09%" title="Chapter XXXIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxiv-p1.1">Chapter
XXXIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxiv-p2" shownumber="no">This Jew of Celsus, ridiculing Jesus, as he imagines, is
described as being acquainted with the Bacchæ of Euripides, in
which Dionysus says:—</p>
<p class="c67" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxiv-p3" shownumber="no">“The divinity himself will liberate me
whenever I wish.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxiv-p3.1" n="3294" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxiv-p4" shownumber="no"> Eurip.,
<i>Bacchæ</i>, 498 (ed. Dindorf).</p></note></p>
<p class="c57" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxiv-p5" shownumber="no">Now the Jews are not much acquainted with Greek
literature; but suppose that there was a Jew so well versed in it (as
to make such a quotation on his part appropriate), how (does it follow)
that Jesus <i>could</i> not liberate Himself, because He did not do
so?  For let him believe from our own Scriptures that Peter
obtained his freedom after having been bound in prison, an angel having
loosed his chains; and that Paul, having been bound in the stocks along
with Silas in Philippi of Macedonia, was liberated by divine power,
when the gates of the prison were opened.  But it is probable that
Celsus treats these accounts with ridicule, or that he never read them;
for he would probably say in reply, that there are certain sorcerers
who are able by incantations to unloose chains and to open doors, so
that he would liken the events related in our histories to the doings
of sorcerers.  “But,” he continues, “no calamity
happened even to him who condemned him, as there did to Pentheus, viz.,
madness or discerption.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxiv-p5.1" n="3295" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxiv-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. Euseb.,
<i>Hist. Eccles</i>., bk. ii. c. vii.</p></note>  And yet he
does not know that it was not so much Pilate that condemned Him (who
knew that “for envy the Jews had delivered Him”), as the
Jewish nation, which has been condemned by God, and rent in pieces, and
dispersed over the whole earth, in a degree far beyond what happened to
Pentheus.  Moreover, why did he intentionally omit what is related
of Pilate’s wife, who beheld a vision, and who was so moved by it
as to send a message to her husband, saying:  “Have thou
nothing to do with that just man; for I have suffered many things this
day in a dream because of Him?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxiv-p6.1" n="3296" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxiv-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.xxxiv-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.19" parsed="|Matt|27|19|0|0" passage="Matt. xxvii. 19">Matt. xxvii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>  And again, passing by in silence the
proofs of the divinity of Jesus, Celsus endeavours to cast reproach
upon Him from the narratives in the Gospel, referring to those who
mocked Jesus, and put on Him the purple robe, and the crown of thorns,
and placed the reed in His hand.  From what source now, Celsus,
did you derive these statements, save from the Gospel narratives? 
And did you, accordingly, see that they were fit matters for reproach;
while they who recorded them did not think that you, and such as you,
would turn them into ridicule; but that others would receive from them
an example how to despise those who ridiculed and mocked Him on account
of His religion, who appropriately laid down His life for its
sake?  Admire rather their love of truth, and that of the Being
who bore these things voluntarily for the sake of men, and who endured
them with all constancy and long-suffering.  For it is not
recorded that He uttered any lamentation, or that after His
condemnation He either did or uttered anything
unbecoming.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.xxxv" next="vi.ix.ii.xxxvi" prev="vi.ix.ii.xxxiv" progress="65.18%" title="Chapter XXXV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxv-p1.1">Chapter
XXXV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxv-p2" shownumber="no">But in answer to this objection, “If not before,
yet why now, at least, does he not give some manifestation of his
divinity, and free himself from this reproach, and take vengeance upon
those who insult both him and his Father?”  We have to
reply, that it would be the same thing as if we were to say to those
among the Greeks who accept the doctrine of providence, and who believe
in portents, Why does God not punish those who insult the Divinity, and
subvert the doctrine of providence?  For as the Greeks would
answer such objections, so would we, in the same, or a more effective
manner.  There was not only a portent from heaven—the
eclipse of the sun—but also the other miracles, which show that
the crucified One possessed something that was divine, and greater than
was possessed by the majority of men.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.xxxvi" next="vi.ix.ii.xxxvii" prev="vi.ix.ii.xxxv" progress="65.20%" title="Chapter XXXVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxvi-p1.1">Chapter
XXXVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxvi-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus next says:  “What is the nature
of the ichor in the body of the crucified Jesus?  Is it
‘such as flows in the bodies of the immortal
gods?’”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxvi-p2.1" n="3297" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxvi-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf.
<i>Iliad</i>, v. 340.</p></note>  He puts this
question in a spirit of mockery; but we shall show from the
serious <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_446.html" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxvi-Page_446" n="446" />narratives of
the Gospels, although Celsus may not like it, that it was no mythic and
Homeric ichor which flowed from the body of Jesus, but that, after His
death, “one of the soldiers with a spear pierced His side, and
there came thereout blood and water.  And he that saw it bare
record, and his record is true, and he knoweth that he saith the
truth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxvi-p3.1" n="3298" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxvi-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.xxxvi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:John.19.34-John.19.35" parsed="|John|19|34|19|35" passage="John xix. 34, 35">John xix. 34, 35</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now, in other
dead bodies the blood congeals, and pure water does not flow forth; but
the miraculous feature in the case of the dead body of Jesus was, that
around the dead body blood and water flowed forth from the side. 
But if this Celsus, who, in order to find matter of accusation against
Jesus and the Christians, extracts from the Gospel even passages which
are incorrectly interpreted, but passes over in silence the evidences
of the divinity of Jesus, would listen to divine portents, let him read
the Gospel, and see that even the centurion, and they who with him kept
watch over Jesus, on seeing the earthquake, and the events that
occurred, were greatly afraid, saying, “This man was the Son of
God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxvi-p4.2" n="3299" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxvi-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.xxxvi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.54" parsed="|Matt|27|54|0|0" passage="Matt. xxvii. 54">Matt. xxvii. 54</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.xxxvii" next="vi.ix.ii.xxxviii" prev="vi.ix.ii.xxxvi" progress="65.24%" title="Chapter XXXVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxvii-p1.1">Chapter
XXXVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxvii-p2" shownumber="no">After this, he who extracts from the Gospel
narrative those statements on which he thinks he can found an
accusation, makes the vinegar and the gall a subject of reproach to
Jesus, saying that “he rushed with open mouth<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxvii-p2.1" n="3300" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxvii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxvii-p3.1" lang="EL">χανδόν</span>.</p></note> to drink of them, and could not endure his
thirst as any ordinary man frequently endures it.”  Now this
matter admits of an explanation of a peculiar and figurative kind; but
on the present occasion, the statement that the prophets predicted this
very incident may be accepted as the more common answer to the
objection.  For in the <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.xxxvii-p3.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.69" parsed="|Ps|69|0|0|0" passage="Psalm 69">sixty-ninth Psalm</scripRef> there is written, with reference
to Christ:  “And they gave me gall for my meat, and in my
thirst they gave me vinegar to drink.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxvii-p3.3" n="3301" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxvii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.xxxvii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.69.21" parsed="|Ps|69|21|0|0" passage="Ps. lxix. 21">Ps. lxix. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now, let the Jews say who it is that
the prophetic writing represents as uttering these words; and let them
adduce from history one who received gall for his food, and to whom
vinegar was given as drink.  Would they venture to assert that the
Christ whom they expect still to come might be placed in such
circumstances?  Then we would say, What prevents the prediction
from having been already accomplished?  For this very prediction
was uttered many ages before, and is sufficient, along with the other
prophetic utterances, to lead him who fairly examines the whole matter
to the conclusion that Jesus is He who was prophesied of as Christ, and
as the Son of God.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.xxxviii" next="vi.ix.ii.xxxix" prev="vi.ix.ii.xxxvii" progress="65.29%" title="Chapter XXXVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxviii-p1.1">Chapter
XXXVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxviii-p2" shownumber="no">The few next remarks:  “You, O sincere
believers,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxviii-p2.1" n="3302" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxviii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxviii-p3.1" lang="EL">ὦ πιστότατοι</span>.</p></note> find fault with us,
because we do not recognise this individual as God, nor agree with you
that he endured these (sufferings) for the benefit of mankind, in order
that we also might despise punishment.”  Now, in answer to
this, we say that we blame the Jews, who have been brought up under the
training of the law and the prophets (which foretell the coming of
Christ), because they neither refute the arguments which we lay before
them to prove that He is the Messiah,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxviii-p3.2" n="3303" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxviii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxviii-p4.1" lang="EL">τὸν
Χριστόν</span>.</p></note>
adducing such refutation as a defence of their unbelief; nor yet, while
not offering any refutation, do they believe in Him who was the subject
of prophecy, and who clearly manifested through His disciples, even
after the period of His appearance in the flesh, that He underwent
these things for the benefit of mankind; having, as the object of His
first advent, not to condemn men and their actions<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxviii-p4.2" n="3304" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxviii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxviii-p5.1" lang="EL">τὰ
ἀνθρώπων</span>.</p></note> before He had instructed them, and pointed
out to them their duty,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxviii-p5.2" n="3305" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxviii-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxviii-p6.1" lang="EL">μαρτύρασθαι
περὶ τῶν
πρακτέων</span>.</p></note> nor to chastise the
wicked and save the good, but to disseminate His doctrine in an
extraordinary<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxviii-p6.2" n="3306" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxviii-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxviii-p7.1" lang="EL">παραδόξως</span>.</p></note> manner, and with
the evidence of divine power, among the whole human race, as the
prophets also have represented these things.  And we blame them,
moreover, because they did not believe in Him who gave evidence of the
power that was in Him, but asserted that He cast out demons from the
souls of men through Beelzebub the prince of the demons; and we blame
them because they slander the philanthropic character of Him, who
overlooked not only no city, but not even a single village in Judea,
that He might everywhere announce the kingdom of God, accusing Him of
leading the wandering life of a vagabond, and passing an anxious
existence in a disgraceful body.  But there is no disgrace in
enduring such labours for the benefit of all those who may be able to
understand Him.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.xxxix" next="vi.ix.ii.xl" prev="vi.ix.ii.xxxviii" progress="65.35%" title="Chapter XXXIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxix-p1.1">Chapter
XXXIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxix-p2" shownumber="no">And how can the following assertion of this Jew of
Celsus appear anything else than a manifest falsehood, viz., that
Jesus, “having gained over no one during his life, not even his
own disciples, underwent these punishments and sufferings?” 
For from what other source sprang the envy which was aroused against
Him by the Jewish high priests, and elders, and scribes, save from the
fact that multitudes obeyed and followed Him, and were led into the
deserts not <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_447.html" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxix-Page_447" n="447" />only by the
persuasive<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxix-p2.1" n="3307" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxix-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxix-p3.1" lang="EL">τῆς τῶν
λόγων αὐτοῦ
ἀκολουθίας</span>.</p></note> language of Him
whose words were always appropriate to His hearers, but who also by His
miracles made an impression on those who were not moved to belief by
His words?  And is it not a manifest falsehood to say that
“he did not gain over even his own disciples,” who
exhibited, indeed, at that time some symptoms of human weakness arising
from cowardly fear—for they had not yet been disciplined to the
exhibition of full courage—but who by no means abandoned the
judgments which they had formed regarding Him as the Christ?  For
Peter, after his denial, perceiving to what a depth of wickedness he
had fallen, “went out and wept bitterly;” while the others,
although stricken with dismay on account of what had happened to Jesus
(for they still continued to admire Him), had, by His glorious
appearance,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxix-p3.2" n="3308" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxix-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.xxxix-p4.1" lang="EL">ἐπιφανείας</span>.</p></note> their belief more
firmly established than before that He was the Son of
God.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.xl" next="vi.ix.ii.xli" prev="vi.ix.ii.xxxix" progress="65.39%" title="Chapter XL"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.xl-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.xl-p1.1">Chapter XL.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.xl-p2" shownumber="no">It is, moreover, in a very unphilosophical spirit
that Celsus imagines our Lord’s pre-eminence among men to
consist, not in the preaching of salvation and in a pure morality, but
in acting contrary to the character of that personality which He had
taken upon Him, and in not dying, although He had assumed mortality;
or, if dying, yet at least not such a death as might serve as a pattern
to those who were to learn by that very act how to die for the sake of
religion, and to comport themselves boldly through its help, before
those who hold erroneous views on the subject of religion and
irreligion, and who regard religious men as altogether irreligious, but
imagine those to be most religious who err regarding God, and who apply
to everything rather than to God the ineradicable<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xl-p2.1" n="3309" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xl-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.xl-p3.1" lang="EL">τὴν περὶ
αὐτοῦ
ἀδιάστροφον
ἔννοιαν</span>.</p></note> idea of Him (which is implanted in the human
mind), and especially when they eagerly rush to destroy those who have
yielded themselves up with their whole soul (even unto death), to the
clear evidence of one God who is over all things.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.xli" next="vi.ix.ii.xlii" prev="vi.ix.ii.xl" progress="65.42%" title="Chapter XLI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.xli-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.xli-p1.1">Chapter XLI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.xli-p2" shownumber="no">In the person of the Jew, Celsus continues to find fault
with Jesus, alleging that “he did not show himself to be pure
from all evil.”  Let Celsus state from what
“evil” our Lord did not, show Himself to be pure.  If
he means that, He was not pure from what is properly termed
“evil,” let him clearly prove the existence of any wicked
work in Him.  But if he deems poverty and the cross to be evils,
and conspiracy on the part of wicked men, then it is clear that he
would say that evil had happened also to Socrates, who was unable to
show himself pure from evils.  And how great also the other band
of poor men is among the Greeks, who have given themselves to
philosophical pursuits, and have voluntarily accepted a life of
poverty, is known to many among the Greeks from what is recorded of
Democritus, who allowed his property to become pasture for sheep; and
of Crates, who obtained his freedom by bestowing upon the Thebans the
price received for the sale of his possessions.  Nay, even
Diogenes himself, from excessive poverty, came to live in a tub; and
yet, in the opinion of no one possessed of moderate understanding, was
Diogenes on that account considered to be in an evil (sinful)
condition.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.xlii" next="vi.ix.ii.xliii" prev="vi.ix.ii.xli" progress="65.46%" title="Chapter XLII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.xlii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.xlii-p1.1">Chapter
XLII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.xlii-p2" shownumber="no">But further, since Celsus will have it that
“Jesus was not irreproachable,” let him instance any one of
those who adhere to His doctrine, who has recorded anything that could
truly furnish ground of reproach against Jesus; or if it be not from
these that he derives his matter of accusation against Him, let him say
from what quarter he has learned that which has induced him to say that
He is not free from reproach.  Jesus, however, performed all that
He promised to do, and by which He conferred benefits upon his
adherents.  And we, continually seeing fulfilled all that was
predicted by Him before it happened, viz., that this Gospel of His
should be preached throughout the whole world, and that His disciples
should go among all nations and announce His doctrine; and, moreover,
that they should be brought before governors and kings on no other
account than because of His teaching; we are lost in wonder at Him, and
have our faith in Him daily confirmed.  And I know not by what
greater or more convincing proofs Celsus would have Him confirm His
predictions; unless, indeed, as seems to be the case, not understanding
that the Logos had become the man Jesus, he would have Him to be
subject to no human weakness, nor to become an illustrious pattern to
men of the manner in which they ought to bear the calamities of life,
although these appear to Celsus to be most lamentable and disgraceful
occurrences, seeing that he regards labour<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xlii-p2.1" n="3310" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xlii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.xlii-p3.1" lang="EL">πόνον</span>.</p></note> to
be the greatest of evils, and pleasure the perfect good,—a view
accepted by none of those philosophers who admit the doctrine of
providence, and who allow that courage, and fortitude, and magnanimity
are virtues.  Jesus, therefore, by His sufferings cast no
discredit upon the faith of which He was the object; but rather
confirmed the same among those who would approve of manly courage, and
among those who were <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_448.html" id="vi.ix.ii.xlii-Page_448" n="448" />taught by Him that what was truly and
properly the happy life was not here below, but was to be found in that
which was called, according to His own words, the “coming
world;” whereas in what is called the “present world”
life is a calamity, or at least the first and greatest struggle of the
soul.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xlii-p3.2" n="3311" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xlii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.xlii-p4.1" lang="EL">ἀγῶνα τὸν
πρῶτον καὶ
μέγιστον τῆς
ψυχῆς</span>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.xliii" next="vi.ix.ii.xliv" prev="vi.ix.ii.xlii" progress="65.53%" title="Chapter XLIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.xliii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.xliii-p1.1">Chapter
XLIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.xliii-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus next addresses to us the following
remark:  “You will not, I suppose, say of him, that, after
failing to gain over those who were in this world, he went to Hades to
gain over those who were there.”  But whether he like it or
not, we assert that not only while Jesus was in the body did He win
over not a few persons merely, but so great a number, that a conspiracy
was formed against Him on account of the multitude of His followers;
but also, that when He became a soul, without the covering of the body,
He dwelt among those souls which were without bodily covering,
converting such of them as were willing to Himself, or those whom He
saw, for reasons known to Him alone, to be better adapted to such a
course.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xliii-p2.1" n="3312" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xliii-p3" shownumber="no"> [See Dean
Plumptre’s <i>The Spirits in Prison:  Studies on the Life
after Death</i>, p. 85.  S.]</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.xliv" next="vi.ix.ii.xlv" prev="vi.ix.ii.xliii" progress="65.55%" title="Chapter XLIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.xliv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.xliv-p1.1">Chapter
XLIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.xliv-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus in the next place says, with indescribable
silliness:  “If, after inventing defences which are absurd,
and by which ye were ridiculously deluded, ye imagine that you really
make a good defence, what prevents you from regarding those other
individuals who have been condemned, and have died a miserable death,
as greater and more divine messengers of heaven (than
Jesus)?”  Now, that manifestly and clearly there is no
similarity between Jesus, who suffered what is described, and those who
have died a wretched death on account of their sorcery, or whatever
else be the charge against them, is patent to every one.  For no
one can point to any acts of a sorcerer which turned away souls from
the practice of the many sins which prevail among men, and from the
flood of wickedness (in the world).<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xliv-p2.1" n="3313" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xliv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.xliv-p3.1" lang="EL">τῆς κατὰ τὴν
κακίαν
χύσεως</span>.</p></note>  But
since this Jew of Celsus compares Him to robbers, and says that
“any similarly shameless fellow might be able to say regarding
even a robber and murderer whom punishment had overtaken, that such an
one was not a robber, but a god, because he predicted to his
fellow-robbers that he would suffer such punishment as he actually did
suffer,” it might, in the first place, be answered, that it is
not because He predicted that He would suffer such things that we
entertain those opinions regarding Jesus which lead us to have
confidence in Him, as one who has come down to us from God.  And,
in the second place, we assert that this very comparison<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xliv-p3.2" n="3314" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xliv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.xliv-p4.1" lang="EL">καὶ ταῦτα</span>.</p></note> has been somehow foretold in the Gospels;
since God was numbered with the transgressors by wicked men, who
desired rather a “murderer” (one who for sedition and
murder had been cast into prison) to be released unto them, and Jesus
to be crucified, and who crucified Him between two robbers. 
Jesus, indeed, is ever crucified with robbers among His genuine
disciples and witnesses to the truth, and suffers the same condemnation
which they do among men.  And we say, that if those persons have
any resemblance to robbers, who on account of their piety towards God
suffer all kinds of injury and death, that they may keep it pure and
unstained, according to the teaching of Jesus, then it is clear also
that Jesus, the author of such teaching, is with good reason compared
by Celsus to the captain of a band of robbers.  But neither was He
who died for the common good of mankind, nor they who suffered because
of their religion, and alone of all men were persecuted because of what
appeared to them the right way of honouring God, put to death in
accordance with justice, nor was Jesus persecuted without the charge of
impiety being incurred by His persecutors.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.xlv" next="vi.ix.ii.xlvi" prev="vi.ix.ii.xliv" progress="65.63%" title="Chapter XLV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.xlv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.xlv-p1.1">Chapter XLV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.xlv-p2" shownumber="no">But observe the superficial nature of his argument
respecting the former disciples of Jesus, in which he says: 
“In the next place, those who were his associates while alive,
and who listened to his voice, and enjoyed his instructions as their
teacher, on seeing him subjected to punishment and death, neither died
with him, nor for him, nor were even induced to regard punishment with
contempt, but denied even that they were his disciples, whereas now ye
die along with him.”  And here he believes the sin which was
committed by the disciples while they were yet beginners and imperfect,
and which is recorded in the Gospels, to have been actually committed,
in order that he may have matter of accusation against the Gospel; but
their upright conduct after their transgression, when they behaved with
courage before the Jews, and suffered countless cruelties at their
hands, and at last suffered death for the doctrine of Jesus, he passes
by in silence.  For he would neither hear the words of Jesus, when
He predicted to Peter, “When thou shalt be old, thou shalt
stretch forth thy hands,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xlv-p2.1" n="3315" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xlv-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.xlv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:John.21.18-John.21.19" parsed="|John|21|18|21|19" passage="John xxi. 18, 19">John xxi. 18, 19</scripRef>.</p></note> etc., to which
the Scripture adds, “This spake He, signifying by what death he
should glorify God;” nor how James the brother of John—an
apostle, the brother of an apostle—was slain with the sword by
Herod for the doctrine of Christ; <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_449.html" id="vi.ix.ii.xlv-Page_449" n="449" />nor even the many instances of boldness
displayed by Peter and the other apostles because of the Gospel, and
“how they went forth from the presence of the Sanhedrim after
being scourged, rejoicing that they were counted worthy to suffer shame
for His name,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xlv-p3.2" n="3316" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xlv-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.xlv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.41" parsed="|Acts|5|41|0|0" passage="Acts v. 41">Acts v. 41</scripRef>.</p></note> and so surpassing
many of the instances related by the Greeks of the fortitude and
courage of their philosophers.  From the very beginning, then,
this was inculcated as a precept of Jesus among His hearers, which
taught men to despise the life which is eagerly sought after by the
multitude, but to be earnest in living the life which resembles that of
God.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.xlvi" next="vi.ix.ii.xlvii" prev="vi.ix.ii.xlv" progress="65.69%" title="Chapter XLVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.xlvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.xlvi-p1.1">Chapter
XLVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.xlvi-p2" shownumber="no">But how can this Jew of Celsus escape the charge of
falsehood, when he says that Jesus, “when on earth, gained over
to himself only ten sailors and tax-gatherers of the most worthless
character, and not even the whole of these?”  Now it is
certain that the Jews themselves would admit that He drew over not ten
persons merely, nor a hundred, nor a thousand, but on one occasion five
thousand at once, and on another four thousand; and that He attracted
them to such a degree that they followed Him even into the deserts,
which alone could contain the assembled multitude of those who believed
in God through Jesus, and where He not only addressed to them
discourses, but also manifested to them His works.  And now,
through his tautology, he compels us also to be tautological, since we
are careful to guard against being supposed to pass over any of the
charges advanced by him; and therefore, in reference to the matter
before us following the order of his treatise as we have it, he
says:  “Is it not the height of absurdity to maintain, that
if, while he himself was alive, he won over not a single person to his
views, after his death any who wish are able to gain over such a
multitude of individuals?”  Whereas he ought to have said,
in consistency with truth, that if, after His death, not simply those
who will, but they who have the will and the power, can gain over so
many proselytes, how much more consonant to reason is it, that while He
was alive He should, through the greater power of His words and deeds,
have won over to Himself manifold greater numbers of
adherents?</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.xlvii" next="vi.ix.ii.xlviii" prev="vi.ix.ii.xlvi" progress="65.74%" title="Chapter XLVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.xlvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.xlvii-p1.1">Chapter
XLVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.xlvii-p2" shownumber="no">He represents, moreover, a statement of his own as
if it were an answer to one of his questions, in which he asks: 
“By what train of argument were you led to regard him as the Son
of God?”  For he makes us answer that “we were won
over to him, because<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xlvii-p2.1" n="3317" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xlvii-p3" shownumber="no"> The reading in the
text is <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.xlvii-p3.1" lang="EL">εἰ καὶ
ἴσμεν</span>; for which both Bohereau and De
la Rue propose <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.xlvii-p3.2" lang="EL">ἐπεὶ
ἴσμεν</span>, which has been adopted in the
translation:  cf. <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.xlvii-p3.3" lang="EL">ἐπεὶ
ἐκολάσθη</span>,
<i>infra</i>.</p></note> we know that his
punishment was undergone to bring about the destruction of the father
of evil.”  Now we were won over to His doctrine by
innumerable other considerations, of which we have stated only the
smallest part in the preceding pages; but, if God permit, we shall
continue to enumerate them, not only while dealing with the so-called
<i>True Discourse</i> of Celsus, but also on many other
occasions.  And, as if we said that we consider Him to be the Son
of God because He suffered punishment, he asks:  “What then?
have not many others, too, been punished, and that not less
disgracefully?”  And here Celsus acts like the most
contemptible enemies of the Gospel, and like those who imagine that it
follows as a consequence from our history of the crucified Jesus, that
we should worship those who have undergone
crucifixion!</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.xlviii" next="vi.ix.ii.xlix" prev="vi.ix.ii.xlvii" progress="65.78%" title="Chapter XLVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.xlviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.xlviii-p1.1">Chapter
XLVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.xlviii-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus, moreover, unable to resist the miracles
which Jesus is recorded to have performed, has already on several
occasions spoken of them slanderously as works of sorcery; and we also
on several occasions have, to the best of our ability, replied to his
statements.  And now he represents us as saying that “we
deemed Jesus to be the Son of God, because he healed the lame and the
blind.”  And he adds:  “Moreover, as you assert,
he raised the dead.”  That He healed the lame and the blind,
and that therefore we hold Him to be the Christ and the Son of God, is
manifest to us from what is contained in the prophecies: 
“Then the eyes of the blind shall be opened, and the ears of the
deaf shall hear; then shall the lame man leap as an
hart.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xlviii-p2.1" n="3318" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xlviii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.xlviii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.35.5-Isa.35.6" parsed="|Isa|35|5|35|6" passage="Isa. xxxv. 5, 6">Isa. xxxv. 5, 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  And that He
also raised the dead, and that it is no fiction of those who composed
the Gospels, is shown by this, that if it had been a fiction,
<i>many</i> individuals would have been represented as having risen
from the dead, and these, too, such as had been many years in their
graves.  But as it is no fiction, they are very easily counted of
whom this is related to have happened; viz., the daughter of the ruler
of the synagogue (of whom I know not why He said, “She is not
dead, but sleepeth,” stating regarding her something which does
not apply to all who die); and the only son of the widow, on whom He
took compassion and raised him up, making the bearers of the corpse to
stand still; and the third instance, that of Lazarus, who had been four
days in the grave.  Now, regarding these cases we would say to all
persons of candid mind, and especially to the Jew, that as
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_450.html" id="vi.ix.ii.xlviii-Page_450" n="450" />there were many lepers in the
days of Elisha the prophet, and none of them was healed save Naaman the
Syrian, and many widows in the days of Elijah the prophet, to none of
whom was Elijah sent save to Sarepta in Sidonia (for the widow there
had been deemed worthy by a divine decree of the miracle which was
wrought by the prophet in the matter of the bread); so also there were
many dead in the days of Jesus, but those only rose from the grave whom
the Logos knew to be fitted for a resurrection, in order that the works
done by the Lord might not be merely symbols of certain things, but
that by the very acts themselves He might gain over many to the
marvellous doctrine of the Gospel.  I would say, moreover, that,
agreeably to the promise of Jesus, His disciples performed even greater
works than these miracles of Jesus, which were perceptible only to the
senses.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xlviii-p3.2" n="3319" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xlviii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.xlviii-p4.1" lang="EL">ὧν
᾽Ιησοῦς
αἰσθητῶν</span>.</p></note>  For the eyes
of those who are blind in soul are ever opened; and the ears of those
who were deaf to virtuous words, listen readily to the doctrine of God,
and of the blessed life with Him; and many, too, who were lame in the
feet of the “inner man,” as Scripture calls it, having now
been healed by the word, do not simply leap, but leap as the hart,
which is an animal hostile to serpents, and stronger than all the
poison of vipers.  And these lame who have been healed, receive
from Jesus power to trample, with those feet in which they were
formerly lame, upon the serpents and scorpions of wickedness, and
generally upon all the power of the enemy; and though they tread upon
it, they sustain no injury, for they also have become stronger than the
poison of all evil and of demons.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.xlix" next="vi.ix.ii.l" prev="vi.ix.ii.xlviii" progress="65.88%" title="Chapter XLIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.xlix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.xlix-p1.1">Chapter
XLIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.xlix-p2" shownumber="no">Jesus, accordingly, in turning away the minds of
His disciples, not merely from giving heed to sorcerers in general, and
those who profess in any other manner to work miracles—for His
disciples did not need to be so warned—but from such as gave
themselves out as the Christ of God, and who tried by certain
apparent<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xlix-p2.1" n="3320" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xlix-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.xlix-p3.1" lang="EL">φαντασιῶν</span>.</p></note> miracles to gain
over to them the disciples of Jesus, said in a certain passage: 
“Then, if any man shall say unto you, Lo, here is Christ, or
there; believe it not.  For there shall arise false Christs, and
false prophets, and shall show great signs and wonders; insomuch that,
if it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect.  Behold, I
have told you before.  Wherefore, if they shall say unto you,
Behold, he is in the desert, go not forth; behold, he is in the secret
chambers, believe it not.  For as the lightning cometh out of the
east, and shineth even to the west, so also shall the coming of the Son
of man be.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xlix-p3.2" n="3321" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xlix-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.xlix-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.23-Matt.24.27" parsed="|Matt|24|23|24|27" passage="Matt. xxiv. 23-27">Matt. xxiv. 23–27</scripRef>.</p></note>  And in
another passage:  “Many will say unto Me in that day, Lord,
Lord, have we not eaten and drunk in Thy name, and by Thy name have
cast out demons, and done many wonderful works?  And then will I
say unto them, Depart from Me, because ye are workers of
iniquity.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xlix-p4.2" n="3322" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xlix-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.xlix-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.22-Matt.7.23 Bible:Luke.13.26-Luke.13.27" parsed="|Matt|7|22|7|23;|Luke|13|26|13|27" passage="Matt. 7.22,23; Luke 13.26,27">Matt. vii. 22, 23, with Luke xiii. 26,
27</scripRef>.</p></note>  But Celsus,
wishing to assimilate the miracles of Jesus to the works of human
sorcery, says in express terms as follows:  “O light and
truth! he distinctly declares, with his own voice, as ye yourselves
have recorded, that there will come to you even others, employing
miracles of a similar kind, who are wicked men, and sorcerers; and he
calls him who makes use of such devices, one Satan.  So that Jesus
himself does not deny that these works at least are not at all divine,
but are the acts of wicked men; and being compelled by the force of
truth, he at the same time not only laid open the doings of others, but
convicted himself of the same acts.  Is it not, then, a miserable
inference, to conclude from the same works that the one is God and the
other sorcerers?  Why ought the others, because of these acts, to
be accounted wicked rather than this man, seeing they have him as their
witness against himself?  For he has himself acknowledged that
these are not the works of a divine nature, but the inventions of
certain deceivers, and of thoroughly wicked men.”  Observe,
now, whether Celsus is not clearly convicted of slandering the Gospel
by such statements, since what Jesus says regarding those who are to
work signs and wonders is different from what this Jew of Celsus
alleges it to be.  For if Jesus had simply told His disciples to
be on their guard against those who professed to work miracles, without
declaring what they would give themselves out to be, then perhaps there
would have been some ground for his suspicion.  But since those
against whom Jesus would have us to be on our guard give themselves out
as the Christ—which is not a claim put forth by
sorcerers—and since He says that even some who lead wicked lives
will perform miracles in the name of Jesus, and expel demons out of
men, sorcery in the case of these individuals, or any suspicion of
such, is rather, if we may so speak, altogether banished, and the
divinity of Christ established, as well as the divine mission<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xlix-p5.2" n="3323" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xlix-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.xlix-p6.1" lang="EL">θειότης</span>, lit.
divinity.</p></note> of His disciples; seeing that it is possible
that one who makes use of His name, and who is wrought upon by some
power, in some way unknown, to make the pretence that he is the Christ,
should seem to perform miracles like those of Jesus, while others
through His name should do works resembling those of His genuine
disciples.</p>
<p id="vi.ix.ii.xlix-p7" shownumber="no">Paul, moreover, in the second Epistle to the
Thessalonians, shows in what manner there will <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_451.html" id="vi.ix.ii.xlix-Page_451" n="451" />one day be revealed “the man of
sin, the son of perdition, who opposeth and exalteth himself above all
that is called God, or that is worshipped; so that he sitteth in the
temple of God, showing himself that he is God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xlix-p7.1" n="3324" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xlix-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.xlix-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.3-2Thess.2.4" parsed="|2Thess|2|3|2|4" passage="2 Thess. ii. 3, 4">2 Thess. ii. 3, 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  And again he says to the
Thessalonians:  “And now ye know what withholdeth that he
might be revealed in his time.  For the mystery of iniquity doth
already work:  only he who now letteth will let, until he be taken
out of the way:  and then shall that Wicked be revealed, whom the
Lord will consume with the spirit of His mouth, and shall destroy with
the brightness of His coming:  even him, whose cunning is after
the working of Satan, with all power, and signs, and lying wonders, and
with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that
perish.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xlix-p8.2" n="3325" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xlix-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.xlix-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.6-2Thess.2.10" parsed="|2Thess|2|6|2|10" passage="2 Thess. ii. 6-10">2 Thess. ii. 6–10</scripRef>.</p></note>  And in
assigning the reason why the man of sin is permitted to continue in
existence, he says:  “Because they received not the love of
the truth, that they might be saved.  And for this cause God shall
send them strong delusion, that they should believe a lie; that they
all might be damned who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in
unrighteousness.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xlix-p9.2" n="3326" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xlix-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.xlix-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.10-2Thess.2.12" parsed="|2Thess|2|10|2|12" passage="2 Thess. ii. 10-12">2 Thess. ii. 10–12</scripRef>.</p></note>  Let any one
now say whether any of the statements in the Gospel, or in the writings
of the apostle, could give occasion for the suspicion that there is
therein contained any prediction of sorcery.  Any one, moreover,
who likes may find the prophecy in Daniel respecting
antichrist.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.xlix-p10.2" n="3327" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.xlix-p11" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.xlix-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Dan.7.26" parsed="|Dan|7|26|0|0" passage="Dan. vii. 26">Dan. vii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>  But Celsus
falsities the words of Jesus, since He did not say that others would
come working similar miracles to Himself, but who are wicked men and
sorcerers, although Celsus asserts that He uttered such words. 
For as the power of the Egyptian magicians was not similar to the
divinely-bestowed grace of Moses, but the issue clearly proved that the
acts of the former were the effect of magic, while those of Moses were
wrought by divine power; so the proceedings of the antichrists, and of
those who feign that they can work miracles as being the disciples of
Christ, are said to be lying signs and wonders, prevailing with all
deceivableness of unrighteousness among them that perish; whereas the
works of Christ and His disciples had for their fruit, not deceit, but
the salvation of human souls.  And who would rationally maintain
that an improved moral life, which daily lessened the number of a
man’s offences, could proceed from a system of
deceit?</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.l" next="vi.ix.ii.li" prev="vi.ix.ii.xlix" progress="66.07%" title="Chapter LI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.l-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.l-p1.1">Chapter LI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.l-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus, indeed, evinced a slight knowledge of
Scripture when he made Jesus say, that it is “a certain Satan who
contrives such devices;” although he begs the question<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.l-p2.1" n="3328" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.l-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.l-p3.1" lang="EL">συναρπάζει
τὸν λόγον</span>.</p></note> when he asserts that “Jesus did not
deny that these works have in them nothing of divinity, but proceed
from wicked men,” for he makes things which differ in kind to be
the same.  Now, as a wolf is not of the same species as a dog,
although it may appear to have some resemblance in the figure of its
body and in its voice, nor a common wood-pigeon<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.l-p3.2" n="3329" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.l-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.l-p4.1" lang="EL">φάσσα</span>.</p></note>
the same as a dove,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.l-p4.2" n="3330" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.l-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.l-p5.1" lang="EL">περιστερά</span>.</p></note> so there is no
resemblance between what is done by the power of God and what is the
effect of sorcery.  And we might further say, in answer to the
calumnies of Celsus, Are those to be regarded as miracles which are
wrought through sorcery by wicked demons, but those not which are
performed by a nature that is holy and divine? and does human life
endure the worse, but never receive the better?  Now it appears to
me that we must lay it down as a general principle, that as, wherever
anything that is evil would make itself to be of the same nature with
the good, there must by all means be something that is good opposed to
the evil; so also, in opposition to those things which are brought
about by sorcery, there must also of necessity be some things in human
life which are the result of divine power.  And it follows from
the same, that we must either annihilate both, and assert that neither
exists, or, assuming the one, and particularly the evil, admit also the
reality of the good.  Now, if one were to lay it down that works
are wrought by means of sorcery, but would not grant that there are
also works which are the product of divine power, he would seem to me
to resemble him who should admit the existence of sophisms and
plausible arguments, which have the appearance of establishing the
truth, although really undermining it, while denying that truth had
anywhere a home among men, or a dialectic which differed from
sophistry.  But if we once admit that it is consistent with the
existence of magic and sorcery (which derive their power from evil
demons, who are spell-bound by elaborate incantations, and become
subject to sorcerers) that some works must be found among men which
proceed from a power that is divine, why shall we not test those who
profess to perform them by their lives and morals, and the consequences
of their miracles, viz., whether they tend to the injury of men or to
the reformation of conduct?  What minister of evil demons, e.g.,
can do such things? and by means of what incantations and magic
arts?  And who, on the other hand, is it that, having his soul and
his spirit, and I imagine also his body, in a pure and holy state,
receives a divine spirit, and performs such works in order to benefit
men, and to lead them to believe on <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_452.html" id="vi.ix.ii.l-Page_452" n="452" />the true God?  But if we must once
investigate (without being carried away by the miracles themselves) who
it is that performs them by help of a good, and who by help of an evil
power, so that we may neither slander all without discrimination, nor
yet admire and accept all as divine, will it not be manifest, from what
occurred in the times of Moses and Jesus, when entire nations were
established in consequence of their miracles, that these men wrought by
means of divine power what they are recorded to have performed? 
For wickedness and sorcery would not have led a whole nation to rise
not only above idols and images erected by men, but also above all
created things, and to ascend to the uncreated origin of the God of the
universe.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.li" next="vi.ix.ii.lii" prev="vi.ix.ii.l" progress="66.18%" title="Chapter LII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.li-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.li-p1.1">Chapter LII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.li-p2" shownumber="no">But since it is a Jew who makes these assertions
in the treatise of Celsus, we would say to him:  Pray, friend, why
do you believe the works which are recorded in your writings as having
been performed by God through the instrumentality of Moses to be really
divine, and endeavour to refute those who slanderously assert that they
were wrought by sorcery, like those of the Egyptian magicians; while,
in imitation of your Egyptian opponents, you charge those which were
done by Jesus, and which, you admit, were actually performed, with not
being divine?  For if the final result, and the founding of an
entire nation by the miracles of Moses, manifestly demonstrate that it
was God who brought these things to pass in the time of Moses the
Hebrew lawgiver, why should not such rather be shown to be the case
with Jesus, who accomplished far greater works than those of
Moses?  For the former took those of his own nation, the
descendants of Abraham, who had observed the rite of circumcision
transmitted by tradition, and who were careful observers of the
Abrahamic usages, and led them out of Egypt, enacting for them those
laws which you believe to be divine; whereas the latter ventured upon a
greater undertaking, and superinduced upon the pre-existing
constitution, and upon ancestral customs and modes of life agreeable to
the existing laws, a constitution in conformity with the Gospel. 
And as it was necessary, in order that Moses should find credit not
only among the elders, but the common people, that there should be
performed those miracles which he is recorded to have performed, why
should not Jesus also, in order that He may be believed on by those of
the people who had learned to ask for signs and wonders, need<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.li-p2.1" n="3331" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.li-p3" shownumber="no"> [<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.li-p3.1" lang="EL">δεήσεται</span>. 
S.]</p></note> to work such miracles as, on account of
their greater grandeur and divinity (in comparison with those of
Moses), were able to convert men from Jewish fables, and from the human
traditions which prevailed among them, and make them admit that He who
taught and did such things was greater than the prophets?  For how
was not He greater than the prophets, who was proclaimed by them to be
the Christ, and the Saviour of the human race?</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.lii" next="vi.ix.ii.liii" prev="vi.ix.ii.li" progress="66.24%" title="Chapter LIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.lii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.lii-p1.1">Chapter
LIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.lii-p2" shownumber="no">All the arguments, indeed, which this Jew of
Celsus advances against those who believe on Jesus, may, by parity of
reasoning, be urged as ground of accusation against Moses:  so
that there is no difference in asserting that the sorcery practised by
Jesus and that by Moses were similar to each other,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lii-p2.1" n="3332" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lii-p3.1" lang="EL">ὥστε
μηδὲν
διαφέρειν
παραπλήσιον
εἶναι λέγειν
γοητειαν της
᾽Ιησοῦ τῇ
Μωϋσέως</span>.</p></note>—both of them, so far as the language
of this Jew of Celsus is concerned, being liable to the same charge;
as, e.g., when this Jew says of Christ, “But, O light and truth!
Jesus with his own voice expressly declares, as you yourselves have
recorded, that there will appear among you others also, who will
perform miracles like mine, but who are wicked men and
sorcerers,” some one, either Greek or Egyptian, or any other
party who disbelieved the Jew, might say respecting Moses, “But,
O light and truth! Moses with his own voice expressly declares, as ye
also have recorded, that there will appear among you others also, who
will perform miracles like mine, but who are wicked men and
sorcerers.  For it is written in your law, ‘If there arise
among you a prophet, or a dreamer of dreams, and giveth thee a sign or
a wonder, and the sign or wonder come to pass whereof he spake unto
thee, saying, Let us go after other gods which thou hast not known, and
let us serve them; thou shalt not hearken to the words of that prophet,
or dreamer of dreams,’”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lii-p3.2" n="3333" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.13.1-Deut.13.3" parsed="|Deut|13|1|13|3" passage="Deut. xiii. 1-3">Deut. xiii. 1–3</scripRef>.</p></note> etc. 
Again, perverting the words of Jesus, he says, “And he terms him
who devises such things, one Satan;” while one, applying this to
Moses, might say, “And he terms him who devises such things, a
prophet who dreams.”  And as this Jew asserts regarding
Jesus, that “even he himself does not deny that these works have
in them nothing of divinity, but are the acts of wicked men;” so
any one who disbelieves the writings of Moses might say, quoting what
has been already said, the same thing, viz., that, “even Moses
does not deny that these works have in them nothing of divinity, but
are the acts of wicked men.”  And he will do the same thing
also with respect to this:  “Being compelled by the force of
truth, Moses at the same time both exposed the doings of others, and
convicted himself of the same.”  And when the Jew says,
“Is it not a wretched inference from the same acts, to
con<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_453.html" id="vi.ix.ii.lii-Page_453" n="453" />clude that the one is a
God, and the others sorcerers?” one might object to him, on the
ground of those words of Moses already quoted, “Is it not then a
wretched inference from the same acts, to conclude that the one is a
prophet and servant of God, and the others sorcerers?”  But
when, in addition to those comparisons which I have already mentioned,
Celsus, dwelling upon the subject, adduces this also:  “Why
from these works should the others be accounted wicked, rather than
this man, seeing they have him as a witness against
himself?”—we, too, shall adduce the following, in addition
to what has been already said:  “Why, from those passages in
which Moses forbids us to believe those who exhibit signs and wonders,
ought we to consider such persons as wicked, rather than Moses, because
he calumniates some of them in respect of their signs and
wonders?”  And urging more to the same effect, that he may
appear to strengthen his attempt, he says:  “He himself
acknowledged that these were not the works of a divine nature, but were
the inventions of certain deceivers, and of very wicked
men.”  Who, then, is “himself?”  You O Jew,
say that it is Jesus; but he who accuses you as liable to the same
charges, will transfer this “himself” to the person of
Moses.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.liii" next="vi.ix.ii.liv" prev="vi.ix.ii.lii" progress="66.35%" title="Chapter LIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.liii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.liii-p1.1">Chapter LIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.liii-p2" shownumber="no">After this, forsooth, the Jew of Celsus, to keep
up the character assigned to the Jew from the beginning, in his address
to those of his countrymen who had become believers, says: 
“By what, then, were you induced (to become his followers)? 
Was it because he foretold that after his death he would rise
again?”  Now this question, like the others, can be retorted
upon Moses.  For we might say to the Jew:  “By what,
then, were <i>you</i> induced (to become the follower of Moses)? 
Was it because he put on record the following statement about his own
death:  ‘And Moses, the servant of the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.ii.liii-p2.1">Lord</span> died there, in the land of Moab, according to the word
of the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.ii.liii-p2.2">Lord</span>; and they buried him in Moab, near
the house of Phogor: and no one knoweth his sepulchre until this
day?’”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.liii-p2.3" n="3334" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.liii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.liii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.34.5-Deut.34.6" parsed="|Deut|34|5|34|6" passage="Deut. xxxiv. 5, 6">Deut. xxxiv. 5, 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  For as the
Jew casts discredit upon the statement, that “Jesus foretold that
after His death He would rise again,” another person might make a
similar assertion about Moses, and would say in reply, that Moses also
put on record (for the book of Deuteronomy is his composition) the
statement, that “no one knoweth his sepulchre until this
day,” in order to magnify and enhance the importance of his place
of burial, as being unknown to mankind.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.liv" next="vi.ix.ii.lv" prev="vi.ix.ii.liii" progress="66.39%" title="Chapter LV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.liv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.liv-p1.1">Chapter LV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.liv-p2" shownumber="no">The Jew continues his address to those of his
countrymen who are converts, as follows:  “Come now, let us
grant to you that the prediction was actually uttered.  Yet how
many others are there who practise such juggling tricks, in order to
deceive their simple hearers, and who make gain by their
deception?—as was the case, they say, with Zamolxis<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.liv-p2.1" n="3335" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.liv-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. Herodot., iv.
95.</p></note> in Scythia, the slave of Pythagoras; and
with Pythagoras himself in Italy; and with Rhampsinitus<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.liv-p3.1" n="3336" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.liv-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. Herodot., ii.
122.</p></note> in Egypt (the latter of whom, they say,
played at dice with Demeter in Hades, and returned to the upper world
with a golden napkin which he had received from her as a gift); and
also with Orpheus<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.liv-p4.1" n="3337" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.liv-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. Herodot., ii.
122.</p></note> among the
Odrysians, and Protesilaus in Thessaly, and Hercules<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.liv-p5.1" n="3338" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.liv-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. Diodor.,
iv., <i>Bibl. Hist</i>.</p></note> at Cape Tænarus, and Theseus.  But
the question is, whether any one who was really dead ever rose with a
veritable body.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.liv-p6.1" n="3339" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.liv-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.liv-p7.1" lang="EL">αὐτῷ
σώματι</span>.  [See
Mozley’s Bampton Lectures <i>On Miracles</i>, 3d ed., p.
297:  “That a man should rise from the dead, was treated by
them (the heathen) as an absolutely incredible fact.” 
S.]</p></note>  Or do you
imagine the statements of others not only to be myths, but to have the
appearance of such, while you have discovered a becoming and credible
termination to your drama in the voice from the cross, when he breathed
his last, and in the earthquake and the darkness?  That while
alive he was of no assistance to himself, but that when dead he rose
again, and showed the marks of his punishment, and how his hands were
pierced with nails:  who beheld this?  A
half-frantic<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.liv-p7.2" n="3340" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.liv-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.liv-p8.1" lang="EL">γυνη
πάροιστρος</span>.</p></note> woman, as you
state, and some other one, perhaps, of those who were engaged in the
same system of delusion, who had either dreamed so, owing to a peculiar
state of mind,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.liv-p8.2" n="3341" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.liv-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.liv-p9.1" lang="EL">κατά τινα
διάθεσιν
ὀνειρώξας</span>.</p></note> or under the
influence of a wandering imagination had formed to himself an
appearance according to his own wishes,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.liv-p9.2" n="3342" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.liv-p10" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.liv-p10.1" lang="EL">ἢ κατά τὴν
αὐτοῦ
βούλησιν
δόξῃ
πεπλανημένῃ
φαντασιωθείς</span>.</p></note>
which has been the case with numberless individuals; or, which is most
probable, one who desired to impress others with this portent, and by
such a falsehood to furnish an occasion to impostors like
himself.”</p>
<p id="vi.ix.ii.liv-p11" shownumber="no">Now, since it is a Jew who makes these statements, we
shall conduct the defence of our Jesus as if we were replying to a Jew,
still continuing the comparison derived from the accounts regarding
Moses, and saying to him:  “How many others are there who
practise similar juggling tricks to those of Moses, in order to deceive
their silly hearers, and who make gain by their deception?” 
Now this objection would be more appropriate in the mouth of one who
did not believe in Moses (as we might quote the instances of Zamolxis
and Pythagoras, who were <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_454.html" id="vi.ix.ii.liv-Page_454" n="454" />engaged in such juggling tricks) than in
that of a Jew, who is not very learned in the histories of the
Greeks.  An Egyptian, moreover, who did not believe the miracles
of Moses, might credibly adduce the instance of Rhampsinitus, saying
that it was far more credible that he had descended to Hades, and had
played at dice with Demeter, and that after stealing from her a golden
napkin he exhibited it as a sign of his having been in Hades, and of
his having returned thence, than that Moses should have recorded that
he entered into the darkness, where God was, and that he alone, above
all others, drew near to God.  For the following is his
statement:  “Moses alone shall come near the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.ii.liv-p11.1">Lord</span>; but the rest shall not come nigh.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.liv-p11.2" n="3343" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.liv-p12" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.liv-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.24.2" parsed="|Exod|24|2|0|0" passage="Ex. xxiv. 2">Ex. xxiv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  We, then, who are the disciples of
Jesus, say to the Jew who urges these objections:  “While
assailing our belief in Jesus, defend yourself, and answer the Egyptian
and the Greek objectors:  what will you say to those charges which
you brought against our Jesus, but which also might be brought against
Moses first?  And if you should make a vigorous effort to defend
Moses, as indeed his history does admit of a clear and powerful
defence, you will unconsciously, in your support of Moses, be an
unwilling assistant in establishing the greater divinity of
Jesus.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.lv" next="vi.ix.ii.lvi" prev="vi.ix.ii.liv" progress="66.51%" title="Chapter LVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.lv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.lv-p1.1">Chapter LVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.lv-p2" shownumber="no">But since the Jew says that these histories of the
alleged descent of heroes to Hades, and of their return thence, are
juggling impositions,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lv-p2.1" n="3344" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lv-p3.1" lang="EL">τερατείας</span>.</p></note> maintaining that
these heroes disappeared for a certain time, and secretly withdrew
themselves from the sight of all men, and gave themselves out
afterwards as having returned from Hades,—for such is the meaning
which his words seem to convey respecting the Odrysian Orpheus, and the
Thessalian Protesilaus, and the Tænarian Hercules, and Theseus
also,—let us endeavour to show that the account of Jesus being
raised from the dead cannot possibly be compared to these.  For
each one of the heroes respectively mentioned might, had he wished,
have secretly withdrawn himself from the sight of men, and returned
again, if so determined, to those whom he had left; but seeing that
Jesus was crucified before all the Jews, and His body slain in the
presence of His nation, how can they bring themselves to say that He
practised a similar deception<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lv-p3.2" n="3345" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lv-p4.1" lang="EL">πῶς οἴονται
τὸ
παραπλήσιον
πλάσασθαι
λέγειν αὐτὸν
τοῖς
ἱστορουμένοις</span>,
etc.</p></note> with those heroes
who are related to have gone down to Hades, and to have returned
thence?  But we say that the following consideration might be
adduced, perhaps, as a defence of the public crucifixion of Jesus,
especially in connection with the existence of those stories of heroes
who are supposed to have been compelled<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lv-p4.2" n="3346" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lv-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lv-p5.1" lang="EL">καταβεβηκέναι
βιᾷ</span>.  Bohereau proposes the omission of
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lv-p5.2" lang="EL">βιᾷ</span>.</p></note> to
descend to Hades:  that if we were to suppose Jesus to have died
an obscure death, so that the fact of His decease was not patent to the
whole nation of the Jews, and afterwards to have actually risen from
the dead, there would, in such a case, have been ground for the same
suspicion entertained regarding the heroes being also entertained
regarding Himself.  Probably, then, in addition to other causes
for the crucifixion of Jesus, this also may have contributed to His
dying a conspicuous death upon the cross, that no one might have it in
his power to say that He voluntarily withdrew from the sight of men,
and seemed only to die, without really doing so; but, appearing again,
made a juggler’s trick<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lv-p5.3" n="3347" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lv-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lv-p6.1" lang="EL">ἐτερατεύσατο</span>.</p></note> of the resurrection
from the dead.  But a clear and unmistakeable proof of the fact I
hold to be the undertaking of His disciples, who devoted themselves to
the teaching of a doctrine which was attended with danger to human
life,—a doctrine which they would not have taught with such
courage had they invented the resurrection of Jesus from the dead; and
who also, at the same time, not only prepared others to despise death,
but were themselves the first to manifest their disregard for its
terrors.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.lvi" next="vi.ix.ii.lvii" prev="vi.ix.ii.lv" progress="66.59%" title="Chapter LVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.lvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.lvi-p1.1">Chapter
LVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.lvi-p2" shownumber="no">But observe whether this Jew of Celsus does not
talk very blindly, in saying that it is impossible for any one to rise
from the dead with a veritable body, his language being: 
“But this is the question, whether any one who was really dead
ever rose again with a veritable body?”  Now a Jew would not
have uttered these words, who believed what is recorded in the third
and fourth books of Kings regarding little children, of whom the one
was raised up by Elijah,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lvi-p2.1" n="3348" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lvi-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lvi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.17.21-1Kgs.17.22" parsed="|1Kgs|17|21|17|22" passage="1 Kings xvii. 21, 22">1 Kings xvii. 21, 22</scripRef>.  [3 Kings, Sept. and Vulg. 
S.]</p></note> and the other by
Elisha.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lvi-p3.2" n="3349" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lvi-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lvi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.4.34-2Kgs.4.35" parsed="|2Kgs|4|34|4|35" passage="2 Kings iv. 34, 35">2 Kings iv. 34, 35</scripRef>.  [4 Kings, Sept. and Vulg. 
S.]</p></note>  And on this
account, too, I think it was that Jesus appeared to no other nation
than the Jews, who had become accustomed to miraculous occurrences; so
that, by comparing what they themselves believed with the works which
were done by Him, and with what was related of Him, they might confess
that He, in regard to whom greater things were done, and by whom
mightier marvels were performed, was greater than all those who
preceded Him.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.lvii" next="vi.ix.ii.lviii" prev="vi.ix.ii.lvi" progress="66.62%" title="Chapter LVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.lvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.lvii-p1.1">Chapter
LVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.lvii-p2" shownumber="no">Further, after these Greek stories which the Jew adduced
respecting those who were guilty <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_455.html" id="vi.ix.ii.lvii-Page_455" n="455" />of juggling practices,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lvii-p2.1" n="3350" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lvii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lvii-p3.1" lang="EL">τερατευομένοις</span>.</p></note> and who pretended to have risen from the
dead, he says to those Jews who are converts to Christianity: 
“Do you imagine the statements of others not only to be myths,
but to have the appearance of such, while you have discovered a
becoming and credible termination to your drama in the voice from the
cross, when he breathed his last?”  We reply to the
Jew:  “What you adduce as myths, we regard also as such; but
the statements of the Scriptures which are common to us both, in which
not you only, but we also, take pride, we do not at all regard as
myths.  And therefore we accord our belief to those who have
therein related that some rose from the dead, as not being guilty of
imposition; and to Him especially there mentioned as having risen, who
both predicted the event Himself, and was the subject of prediction by
others.  And His resurrection is more miraculous than that of the
others in this respect, that they were raised by the prophets Elijah
and Elisha, while He was raised by none of the prophets, but by His
Father in heaven.  And therefore His resurrection also produced
greater results than theirs.  For what great good has accrued to
the world from the resurrection of the children through the
instrumentality of Elijah and Elisha, such as has resulted from the
preaching of the resurrection of Jesus, accepted as an article of
belief, and as effected through the agency of divine
power?”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.lviii" next="vi.ix.ii.lix" prev="vi.ix.ii.lvii" progress="66.67%" title="Chapter LIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.lviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.lviii-p1.1">Chapter LIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.lviii-p2" shownumber="no">He imagines also that both the earthquake and the
darkness were an invention;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lviii-p2.1" n="3351" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lviii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lviii-p3.1" lang="EL">τερατείαν</span>.</p></note> but regarding
these, we have in the preceding pages, made our defence, according to
our ability, adducing the testimony of Phlegon, who relates that these
events took place at the time when our Saviour suffered.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lviii-p3.2" n="3352" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lviii-p4" shownumber="no"> [See cap.
xxxiii., note, p. 455, <i>supra</i>.]</p></note>  And he goes on to say, that
“Jesus, while alive, was of no assistance to himself, but that he
arose after death, and exhibited the marks of his punishment, and
showed how his hands had been pierced by nails.”  We ask him
what he means by the expression, “was of no assistance to
himself?”  For if he means it to refer to want of virtue, we
reply that He <i>was</i> of very great assistance.  For He neither
uttered nor committed anything that was improper, but was truly
“led as a sheep to the slaughter, and was dumb as a lamb before
the shearer;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lviii-p4.1" n="3353" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lviii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lviii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.7" parsed="|Isa|53|7|0|0" passage="Isa. liii. 7">Isa. liii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> and the Gospel
testifies that He opened not His mouth.  But if Celsus applies the
expression to things indifferent and corporeal,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lviii-p5.2" n="3354" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lviii-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lviii-p6.1" lang="EL">εἰ δὲ τὸ “ἐπήρκεσεν
” ἀπὸ
τῶν μέσων καὶ
σωματικῶν
λαμβάνει</span>.</p></note>
(meaning that in such Jesus could render no help to Himself,) we say
that we have proved from the Gospels that He went voluntarily to
encounter His sufferings.  Speaking next of the statements in the
Gospels, that after His resurrection He showed the marks of His
punishment, and how His hands had been pierced, he asks, “Who
beheld this?”  And discrediting the narrative of Mary
Magdalene, who is related to have seen Him, he replies, “A
half-frantic woman, as ye state.”  And because she is not
the only one who is recorded to have seen the Saviour after His
resurrection, but others also are mentioned, this Jew of Celsus
calumniates these statements also in adding, “And some one else
of those engaged in the same system of
deception!”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.lix" next="vi.ix.ii.lx" prev="vi.ix.ii.lviii" progress="66.73%" title="Chapter LX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.lix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.lix-p1.1">Chapter LX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.lix-p2" shownumber="no">In the next place, as if this were possible, viz.,
that the image of a man who was dead could appear to another as if he
were still living, he adopts this opinion as an Epicurean, and says,
“That some one having so dreamed owing to a peculiar state of
mind, or having, under the influence of a perverted imagination, formed
such an appearance as he himself desired, reported that such had been
seen; and this,” he continues, “has been the case with
numberless individuals.”  But even if this statement of his
seems to have a considerable degree of force, it is nevertheless only
fitted to confirm a necessary doctrine, that the soul of the dead
exists in a separate state (from the body); and he who adopts such an
opinion does not believe without good reason in the immortality, or at
least continued existence, of the soul, as even Plato says in his
treatise on the Soul that shadowy phantoms of persons already dead have
appeared to some around their sepulchres.  Now the phantoms which
exist about the soul of the dead are produced by some substance, and
this substance is in the soul, which exists apart in a body said to be
of splendid appearance.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lix-p2.1" n="3355" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lix-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lix-p3.1" lang="EL">τὰ μὲν οὖν
γινόμενα
περὶ ψυχῆς
τεθνηκότων
φαντάσματα
ἀπό τινος
ὑποκειμένου
γίνεται, τοῦ
κατὰ τὴν
ὑφεστηκυῖαν
ἐν τῷ
καλουμένῳ
αὐγοειδεῖ
σώματι
ψυχήν</span>.  Cf. note in Benedictine
ed.</p></note>  But Celsus,
unwilling to admit any such view, will have it that some dreamed a
waking dream,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lix-p3.2" n="3356" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lix-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lix-p4.1" lang="EL">ὕπαρ</span>.</p></note> and, under the
influence of a perverted imagination, formed to themselves such an
image as they desired.  Now it is not irrational to believe that a
dream may take place while one is asleep; but to suppose a waking
vision in the case of those who are not altogether out of their senses,
and under the influence of delirium or hypochondria, is
incredible.  And Celsus, seeing this, called the woman
“half-mad,”—a statement which is not made by the
history recording the fact, but from which he took occasion to charge
the occurrences with being untrue.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.lx" next="vi.ix.ii.lxi" prev="vi.ix.ii.lix" progress="66.79%" title="Chapter LXI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.lx-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_456.html" id="vi.ix.ii.lx-Page_456" n="456" /><span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.lx-p1.1">Chapter
LXI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.lx-p2" shownumber="no">Jesus accordingly, as Celsus imagines, exhibited
after His death only the appearance of wounds received on the cross,
and was not in reality so wounded as He is described to have been;
whereas, according to the teaching of the Gospel—some portions of
which Celsus arbitrarily accepts, in order to find ground of
accusation, and other parts of which he rejects—Jesus called to
Him one of His disciples who was sceptical, and who deemed the miracle
an impossibility.  That individual had, indeed, expressed his
belief in the statement of the woman who said that she had seen Him,
because he did not think it impossible that the soul of a dead man
could be seen; but he did not yet consider the report to be true that
He had been raised in a body, which was the antitype of the
former.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lx-p2.1" n="3357" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lx-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lx-p3.1" lang="EL">ἐν
σώματι
ἀντιτύπῳ
ἐγηγέρθαι</span>.</p></note>  And therefore
he did not merely say, “Unless I see, I will not believe;”
but he added, “Unless I put my hand into the print of the nails,
and lay my hands upon His side, I will not believe.”  These
words were spoken by Thomas, who deemed it possible that the body of
the soul<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lx-p3.2" n="3358" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lx-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lx-p4.1" lang="EL">ψυχῆς
σῶμα</span>.</p></note> might be seen by
the eye of sense, resembling in all respects its former
appearance,</p>
<p class="c69" id="vi.ix.ii.lx-p5" shownumber="no">“Both in size, and in beauty of eyes,</p>
<p class="c53" id="vi.ix.ii.lx-p6" shownumber="no">And in voice;”</p>
<p id="vi.ix.ii.lx-p7" shownumber="no">and frequently, too,</p>
<p class="c27" id="vi.ix.ii.lx-p8" shownumber="no">“Having, also, such garments around the
person<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lx-p8.1" n="3359" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lx-p9" shownumber="no"> Cf. Homer,
<i>Iliad</i>, xxiii. 66, 67.</p></note> (as when
alive).”</p>
<p id="vi.ix.ii.lx-p10" shownumber="no">Jesus accordingly, having called Thomas, said, “Reach
hither thy finger, and behold My hands; and reach hither thy hand, and
thrust it into My side:  and be not faithless, but
believing.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lx-p10.1" n="3360" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lx-p11" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lx-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:John.20.27" parsed="|John|20|27|0|0" passage="John xx. 27">John xx. 27</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.lxi" next="vi.ix.ii.lxii" prev="vi.ix.ii.lx" progress="66.83%" title="Chapter LXII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.lxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.lxi-p1.1">Chapter
LXII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.lxi-p2" shownumber="no">Now it followed from all the predictions which
were uttered regarding Him—amongst which was this prediction of
the resurrection—and, from all that was done by Him, and from all
the events which befell Him, that this event should be marvellous above
all others.  For it had been said beforehand by the prophet in the
person of Jesus:  “My flesh shall rest in hope, and Thou
wilt not leave my soul in Hades, and wilt not suffer Thine Holy One to
see corruption.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxi-p2.1" n="3361" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxi-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.16.9-Ps.16.10" parsed="|Ps|16|9|16|10" passage="Ps. xvi. 9, 10">Ps. xvi. 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note>  And truly,
after His resurrection, He existed in a body intermediate, as it were,
between the grossness of that which He had before His sufferings, and
the appearance of a soul uncovered by such a body.  And hence it
was, that when His disciples were together, and Thomas with them, there
“came Jesus, the doors being shut, and stood in the midst, and
said, Peace be unto you.  Then saith He to Thomas, Reach hither
thy finger,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxi-p3.2" n="3362" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxi-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:John.20.26-John.20.27" parsed="|John|20|26|20|27" passage="John xx. 26, 27">John xx. 26, 27</scripRef>.</p></note> etc.  And in
the Gospel of Luke also, while Simon and Cleopas were conversing with
each other respecting all that had happened to them, Jesus “drew
near, and went with them.  And their eyes were holden, that they
should not know Him.  And He said unto them, What manner of
communications are these that ye have one to another, as ye
walk?”  And when their eyes were opened, and they knew Him,
then the Scripture says, in express words, “And He vanished out
of their sight.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxi-p4.2" n="3363" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxi-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.15 Bible:Luke.24.31" parsed="|Luke|24|15|0|0;|Luke|24|31|0|0" passage="Luke xxiv. 15, 31">Luke xxiv. 15, 31</scripRef>.</p></note>  And although
Celsus may wish to place what is told of Jesus, and of those who saw
Him after His resurrection, on the same level with imaginary
appearances of a different kind, and those who have invented such, yet
to those who institute a candid and intelligent examination, the events
will appear only the more miraculous.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.lxii" next="vi.ix.ii.lxiii" prev="vi.ix.ii.lxi" progress="66.89%" title="Chapter LXIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.lxii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.lxii-p1.1">Chapter
LXIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.lxii-p2" shownumber="no">After these points, Celsus proceeds to bring
against the Gospel narrative a charge which is not to be lightly passed
over, saying that “if Jesus desired to show that his power was
really divine, he ought to have appeared to those who had ill-treated
him, and to him who had condemned him, and to all men
universally.”  For it appears to us also to be true,
according to the Gospel account, that He was not seen after His
resurrection in the same manner as He used formerly to show
Himself—publicly, and to all men.  But it is recorded in the
Acts, that “being seen during forty days,” He expounded to
His disciples “the things pertaining to the kingdom of
God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxii-p2.1" n="3364" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.3" parsed="|Acts|1|3|0|0" passage="Acts i. 3">Acts i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  And in the
Gospels<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxii-p3.2" n="3365" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxii-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:John.20.26" parsed="|John|20|26|0|0" passage="John xx. 26">John xx. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> it is not stated
that He was always with them; but that on one occasion He appeared in
their midst, after eight days, when the doors were shut, and on another
in some similar fashion.  And Paul also, in the concluding
portions of the first Epistle to the Corinthians, in reference to His
not having publicly appeared as He did in the period before He
suffered, writes as follows:  “For I delivered unto you
first of all that which I also received, how that Christ died for our
sins according to the Scriptures; and that He was seen of Cephas, then
of the twelve:  after that He was seen of above five hundred
brethren at once, of whom the greater part remain unto the present
time, but some are fallen asleep.  After that He was seen of
James, then of all the apostles.  And last of all He was seen of
me also, as of one born out of due time.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxii-p4.2" n="3366" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.3-1Cor.15.8" parsed="|1Cor|15|3|15|8" passage="1 Cor. xv. 3-8">1 Cor. xv. 3–8</scripRef>.</p></note>  I am of opinion now
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_457.html" id="vi.ix.ii.lxii-Page_457" n="457" />that the statements in this passage
contain some great and wonderful mysteries, which are beyond the grasp
not merely of the great multitude of ordinary believers, but even of
those who are far advanced (in Christian knowledge), and that in them
the reason would be explained why He did not show Himself, after His
resurrection from the dead, in the same manner as before that
event.  And in a treatise of this nature, composed in answer to a
work directed against the Christians and their faith, observe whether
we are able to adduce a few rational arguments out of a greater number,
and thus make an impression upon the hearers of this
apology.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.lxiii" next="vi.ix.ii.lxiv" prev="vi.ix.ii.lxii" progress="66.96%" title="Chapter LXIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.lxiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.lxiii-p1.1">Chapter
LXIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.lxiii-p2" shownumber="no">Although Jesus was only a single individual, He
was nevertheless more things than one, according to the different
standpoint from which He might be regarded;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxiii-p2.1" n="3367" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxiii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lxiii-p3.1" lang="EL">πλείονα τῇ
ἐπινοίᾳ ἦν</span>.</p></note>
nor was He seen in the same way by all who beheld Him.  Now, that
He was more things than one, according to the varying point of view, is
clear from this statement, “I am the way, and the truth, and the
life;” and from this, “I am the bread;” and this,
“I am the door,” and innumerable others.  And that
when seen He did not appear in like fashion to all those who saw Him,
but according to their several ability to receive Him, will be clear to
those who notice why, at the time when He was about to be transfigured
on the high mountain, He did not admit all His apostles (to this
sight), but only Peter, and James, and John, because they alone were
capable of beholding His glory on that occasion, and of observing the
glorified appearance of Moses and Elijah, and of listening to their
conversation, and to the voice from the heavenly cloud.  I am of
opinion, too, that before He ascended the mountain where His disciples
came to Him alone, and where He taught them the beatitudes, when He was
somewhere in the lower part of the mountain, and when, as it became
late, He healed those who were brought to Him, freeing them from all
sickness and disease, He did not appear the same person to the sick,
and to those who needed His healing aid, as to those who were able by
reason of their strength to go up the mountain along with Him. 
Nay, even when He interpreted privately to His own disciples the
parables which were delivered to the multitudes without, from whom the
explanation was withheld, as they who heard them explained were endowed
with higher organs of hearing than they who heard them without
explanation, so was it altogether the same with the eyes of their soul,
and, I think, also with those of their body.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxiii-p3.2" n="3368" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxiii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lxiii-p4.1" lang="EL">οὕτω καὶ
ταῖς ὄψεσι
πάντως μὲν
τῆς ψυχῆς,
ἐγὼ δ᾽
ἡγοῦμαι, ὅτι
καὶ τοῦ
σώματος</span>.</p></note>  And the following statement shows that
He had not always the same appearance, viz., that Judas, when about to
betray Him, said to the multitudes who were setting out with him, as
not being acquainted with Him, “Whomsoever I shall kiss, the same
is He.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxiii-p4.2" n="3369" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxiii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxiii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.48" parsed="|Matt|26|48|0|0" passage="Matt. xxvi. 48">Matt. xxvi. 48</scripRef>.</p></note>  And I think
that the Saviour Himself indicates the same thing by the words: 
“I was daily with you, teaching in the temple, and ye laid no
hold on Me.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxiii-p5.2" n="3370" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxiii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxiii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.55" parsed="|Matt|26|55|0|0" passage="Matt. xxvi. 55">Matt. xxvi. 55</scripRef>.</p></note>  Entertaining,
then, such exalted views regarding Jesus, not only with respect to the
Deity within, and which was hidden from the view of the multitude, but
with respect to the transfiguration of His body, which took place when
and to whom He would, we say, that before Jesus had “put off the
governments and powers,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxiii-p6.2" n="3371" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxiii-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lxiii-p7.1" lang="EL">τὸν μὴ
ἀπεκδυσάμενον</span>,
etc.  Cf. Alford, <i>in loco</i> (<scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxiii-p7.2" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.15" parsed="|Col|2|15|0|0" passage="Col. ii. 15">Col. ii. 15</scripRef>).</p></note> and while as yet He
was not dead unto sin, all men were capable of seeing Him; but that,
when He had “put off the governments and powers,” and had
no longer anything which was capable of being seen by the multitude,
all who had formerly seen Him were not now able to behold Him. 
And therefore, sparing them, He did not show Himself to all after His
resurrection from the dead.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.lxiv" next="vi.ix.ii.lxv" prev="vi.ix.ii.lxiii" progress="67.05%" title="Chapter LXV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.lxiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.lxiv-p1.1">Chapter LXV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.lxiv-p2" shownumber="no">And why do I say “to all?”  For
even with His own apostles and disciples He was not perpetually
present, nor did He constantly show Himself to them, because they were
not able without intermission<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxiv-p2.1" n="3372" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxiv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lxiv-p3.1" lang="EL">διηνεκῶς</span>.</p></note> to receive His
divinity.  For His deity was more resplendent after He had
finished the economy<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxiv-p3.2" n="3373" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxiv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lxiv-p4.1" lang="EL">τὴν
οικονομίαν
τελεσαντος</span>.</p></note> (of
salvation):  and this Peter, surnamed Cephas, the first-fruits as
it were of the apostles, was enabled to behold, and along with him the
twelve (Matthias having been substituted in room of Judas); and after
them He appeared to the five hundred brethren at once, and then to
James, and subsequently to all the others besides the twelve apostles,
perhaps to the seventy also, and lastly to Paul, as to one born out of
due time, and who knew well how to say, “Unto me, who am less
than the least of all saints, is this grace given;” and probably
the expression “least of all” has the same meaning with
“one born out of due time.”  For as no one could
reasonably blame Jesus for not having admitted all His apostles to the
high mountain, but only the three already mentioned, on the occasion of
His transfiguration, when He was about to manifest the splendour which
appeared in His garments, and the glory of Moses and Elias talking with
Him, so none could reasonably object to the statements of the apostles,
who introduce the appearance of Jesus after His resurrection as having
been made not to all, but <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_458.html" id="vi.ix.ii.lxiv-Page_458" n="458" />to those only whom He knew to have
received eyes capable of seeing His resurrection.  I think,
moreover, that the following statement regarding Him has an apologetic
value<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxiv-p4.2" n="3374" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxiv-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lxiv-p5.1" lang="EL">χρήσιμον δ᾽
οἶμαι πρὸς
ἀπολογίαν
τῶν
προκειμένων</span>.</p></note> in reference to our subject, viz.: 
“For to this end Christ died, and rose again, that He might be
Lord both of the ‘dead and living.’”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxiv-p5.2" n="3375" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxiv-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxiv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.9" parsed="|Rom|14|9|0|0" passage="Rom. xiv. 9">Rom. xiv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  For observe, it is conveyed in these
words, that Jesus died that He might be Lord of the dead; and that He
rose again to be Lord not only of the dead, but also of the
living.  And the apostle understands, undoubtedly, by the dead
over whom Christ is to be Lord, those who are so called in the first
Epistle to the Corinthians, “For the trumpet shall sound, and the
dead shall be raised incorruptible;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxiv-p6.2" n="3376" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxiv-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxiv-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.52" parsed="|1Cor|15|52|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xv. 52">1 Cor. xv. 52</scripRef>.</p></note>
and by the living, those who are to be changed, and who are different
from the dead who are to be raised.  And respecting the living the
words are these, “And we shall be changed;” an expression
which follows immediately after the statement, “The dead shall be
raised first.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxiv-p7.2" n="3377" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxiv-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxiv-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.52 Bible:1Thess.4.16" parsed="|1Cor|15|52|0|0;|1Thess|4|16|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 15.52; 1 Thess. 4.16">1 Cor. xv. 52 with 1 Thess. iv. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>  Moreover, in
the first Epistle to the Thessalonians, describing the same change in
different words, he says, that they who sleep are not the same as those
who are alive; his language being, “I would not have you to be
ignorant, brethren, concerning them who are asleep, that ye sorrow not,
even as others which have no hope.  For if we believe that Jesus
died, and rose again, even so them also that sleep in Jesus will God
bring with Him.  For this we say unto you by the word of the Lord,
that we who are alive and remain unto the coming of the Lord, shall not
prevent them that are asleep.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxiv-p8.2" n="3378" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxiv-p9" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxiv-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.13-1Thess.4.15" parsed="|1Thess|4|13|4|15" passage="1 Thess. iv. 13-15">1 Thess. iv. 13–15</scripRef>.</p></note>  The
explanation which appeared to us to be appropriate to this passage, we
gave in the exegetical remarks which we have made on the first Epistle
to the Thessalonians.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.lxv" next="vi.ix.ii.lxvi" prev="vi.ix.ii.lxiv" progress="67.15%" title="Chapter LXVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.lxv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.lxv-p1.1">Chapter
LXVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.lxv-p2" shownumber="no">And be not surprised if all the multitudes who
have believed on Jesus do not behold His resurrection, when Paul,
writing to the Corinthians, can say to them, as being incapable of
receiving greater matters, “For I determined not to know anything
among you, save Jesus Christ, and Him crucified;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxv-p2.1" n="3379" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxv-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.2" parsed="|1Cor|2|2|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ii. 2">1 Cor. ii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> which is the same as saying, “Hitherto
ye were not able, neither yet now are ye able, for ye are still
carnal.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxv-p3.2" n="3380" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxv-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.2-1Cor.3.3" parsed="|1Cor|3|2|3|3" passage="1 Cor. iii. 2, 3">1 Cor. iii. 2, 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  The
Scripture, therefore, doing everything by appointment of God, has
recorded of Jesus, that before His sufferings He appeared to all
indifferently, but not always; while after His sufferings He no longer
appeared to all in the same way, but with a certain discrimination
which measured out to each his due.  And as it is related that
“God appeared to Abraham,” or to one of the saints, and
this “appearance” was not a thing of constant occurrence,
but took place at intervals, and not to all, so understand that the Son
of God appeared in the one case on the same principle that God appeared
to the latter.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxv-p4.2" n="3381" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxv-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lxv-p5.1" lang="EL">οὕτω μοι
νόει καὶ τὸν
υἱὸν τοῦ
Θεοῦ ὦφθαι τῇ
παραπλησίᾳ
εἰς τὸ περὶ
ἐκείνων, εἰς
τὸ ὦφθαι
αὐτοῖς τὸν
Θεόν,
κρίσει</span>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.lxvi" next="vi.ix.ii.lxvii" prev="vi.ix.ii.lxv" progress="67.19%" title="Chapter LXVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.lxvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.lxvi-p1.1">Chapter
LXVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.lxvi-p2" shownumber="no">To the best of our ability, therefore, as in a
treatise of this nature, we have answered the objection, that “if
Jesus had really wished to manifest his divine power, he ought to have
shown himself to those who ill-treated him, and to the judge who
condemned him, and to all without reservation.”  There was,
however, no obligation on Him to appear either to the judge who
condemned Him, or to those who ill-treated Him.  For Jesus spared
both the one and the other, that they might not be smitten with
blindness, as the men of Sodom were when they conspired against the
beauty of the angels entertained by Lot.  And here is the account
of the matter:  “But the men put forth their hand, and
pulled Lot into the house to them, and shut to the door.  And they
smote the men who were at the door of the house with blindness, both
small and great; so that they wearied themselves to find the
door.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxvi-p2.1" n="3382" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxvi-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxvi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.19.10-Gen.19.11" parsed="|Gen|19|10|19|11" passage="Gen. xix. 10, 11">Gen. xix. 10, 11</scripRef>.  [Also <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxvi-p3.2" osisRef="Bible:Jude.1.7" parsed="|Jude|1|7|0|0" passage="Jude 7">Jude 7</scripRef>, “strange (or <i>other</i>)
flesh.”]</p></note>  Jesus,
accordingly, wished to show that His power was divine to each one who
was capable of seeing it, and according to the measure of His
capability.  And I do not suppose that He guarded against being
seen on any other ground than from a regard to the fitness of those who
were incapable of seeing Him.  And it is in vain for Celsus to
add, “For he had no longer occasion to fear any man after his
death, being, as you say, a God; nor was he sent into the world at all
for the purpose of being hid.”  Yet He was sent into the
world not only to become known, but also to be hid.  For all that
He was, was not known even to those to whom He was known, but a certain
part of Him remained concealed even from them; and to some He was not
known at all.  And He opened the gates of light to those who were
the sons of darkness and of night, and had devoted themselves to
becoming the sons of light and of the day.  For our Saviour Lord,
like a good physician, came rather to us who were full of sins, than to
those who were righteous.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.lxvii" next="vi.ix.ii.lxviii" prev="vi.ix.ii.lxvi" progress="67.25%" title="Chapter LXVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.lxvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.lxvii-p1.1">Chapter
LXVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.lxvii-p2" shownumber="no">But let us observe how this Jew of Celsus asserts that,
“if this at least would have helped to manifest his divinity, he
ought accordingly <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_459.html" id="vi.ix.ii.lxvii-Page_459" n="459" />to have at
once disappeared from the cross.”  Now this seems to me to
be like the argument of those who oppose the doctrine of providence,
and who arrange things differently from what they are, and allege that
the world would be better if it were as they arrange it.  Now, in
those instances in which their arrangement is a possible one, they are
proved to make the world, so far as depends upon them, worse by their
arrangement than it actually is; while in those cases in which they do
not portray things worse than they really are, they are shown to desire
impossibilities; so that in either case they are deserving of
ridicule.  And here, accordingly, that there was no impossibility
in His coming, as a being of diviner nature, in order to disappear when
He chose, is clear from the very nature of the case; and is certain,
moreover, from what is recorded of Him, in the judgment of those who do
not adopt certain portions merely of the narrative that they may have
ground for accusing Christianity, and who consider other portions to be
fiction.  For it is related in St. Luke’s Gospel, that Jesus
after His resurrection took bread, and blessed it, and breaking it,
distributed it to Simon and Cleopas; and when they had received the
bread, “their eyes were opened, and they knew Him, and He
vanished out of their sight.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxvii-p2.1" n="3383" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxvii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxvii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.30-Luke.24.31" parsed="|Luke|24|30|24|31" passage="Luke xxiv. 30, 31">Luke xxiv. 30, 31</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.lxviii" next="vi.ix.ii.lxix" prev="vi.ix.ii.lxvii" progress="67.30%" title="Chapter LXIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p1.1">Chapter
LXIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p2" shownumber="no">But we wish to show that His instantaneous bodily
disappearance from the cross was not better fitted to serve the
purposes of the whole economy of salvation (than His remaining upon it
was).  For the mere letter and narrative of the events which
happened to Jesus do not present the whole view of the truth.  For
each one of them can be shown, to those who have an intelligent
apprehension of Scripture, to be a symbol of something else. 
Accordingly, as His crucifixion contains a truth, represented in the
words, “I am crucified with Christ,” and intimated also in
these, “God forbid that I should glory, save in the cross of our
Lord Jesus Christ, by whom the world is crucified to me, and I unto the
world;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p2.1" n="3384" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.14" parsed="|Gal|6|14|0|0" passage="Gal. vi. 14">Gal. vi. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> and as His death
was necessary, because of the statement, “For in that He died, He
died unto sin once,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p3.2" n="3385" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.10" parsed="|Rom|6|10|0|0" passage="Rom. vi. 10">Rom. vi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> and this,
“Being made conformable to His death,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p4.2" n="3386" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.10" parsed="|Phil|3|10|0|0" passage="Phil. iii. 10">Phil. iii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> and this, “For if we be dead with Him,
we shall also live with Him:”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p5.2" n="3387" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.11" parsed="|2Tim|2|11|0|0" passage="2 Tim. ii. 11">2 Tim. ii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> so also His
burial has an application to those who have been made conformable to
His death, who have been both crucified with Him, and have died with
Him; as is declared by Paul, “For we were buried with Him by
baptism, and have also risen with Him.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p6.2" n="3388" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.4" parsed="|Rom|6|4|0|0" passage="Rom. vi. 4">Rom. vi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  These matters, however, which relate
to His burial, and His sepulchre, and him who buried Him, we shall
expound at greater length on a more suitable occasion, when it will be
our professed purpose to treat of such things.  But, for the
present, it is sufficient to notice the clean linen in which the pure
body of Jesus was to be enwrapped, and the new tomb which Joseph had
hewn out of the rock, where “no one was yet
lying,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p7.2" n="3389" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.53" parsed="|Luke|23|53|0|0" passage="Luke xxiii. 53">Luke xxiii. 53</scripRef>, <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p8.2" lang="EL">οὐκ ἦν οὔπω
οὐδεὶς
κείμενος</span>.</p></note> or, as John
expresses it, “wherein was never man yet laid.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p8.3" n="3390" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:John.19.41" parsed="|John|19|41|0|0" passage="John xix. 41">John xix. 41</scripRef>, <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p9.2" lang="EL">ἐν ᾧ
οὐδέπω
οὐδεὶς
ἐτέθη</span>.</p></note>  And observe whether the harmony of the
three evangelists here is not fitted to make an impression:  for
they have thought it right to describe the tomb as one that was
“quarried or hewn out of the rock;” so that he who examines
the words of the narrative may see something worthy of consideration,
both in them and in the <i>newness</i> of the tomb,—a point
mentioned by Matthew and John<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p9.3" n="3391" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p10" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.60 Bible:John.19.41" parsed="|Matt|27|60|0|0;|John|19|41|0|0" passage="Matt. 27.60; John 19.41">Matt. xxvii. 60 with John xix. 41</scripRef>.</p></note>—and in the
statement of Luke and John,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p10.2" n="3392" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p11" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.53 Bible:John.19.41" parsed="|Luke|23|53|0|0;|John|19|41|0|0" passage="Luke 23.53; John 19.41">Luke xxiii. 53 with John xix. 41</scripRef>.</p></note> that no one had
ever been interred therein before.  For it became Him, who was
unlike other dead men (but who even in death manifested signs of life
in the water and the blood), and who was, so to speak, a <i>new</i>
dead man, to be laid in a new and clean tomb, in order that, as His
birth was purer than any other (in consequence of His being born, not
in the way of ordinary generation, but of a virgin), His burial also
might have the purity symbolically indicated in His body being
deposited in a sepulchre which was new, not built of stones gathered
from various quarters, and having no natural unity, but quarried and
hewed out of <i>one</i> rock, united together in all its parts. 
Regarding the explanation, however, of these points, and the method of
ascending from the narratives themselves to the things which they
symbolized, one might treat more profoundly, and in a manner more
adapted to their divine character, on a more suitable occasion, in a
work expressly devoted to such subjects.  The literal narrative,
however, one might thus explain, viz., that it was appropriate for Him
who had resolved to endure suspension upon the cross, to maintain all
the accompaniments of the character He had assumed, in order that He
who as a man had been put to death, and who as a man had died, might
also as a man be buried.  But even if it had been related in the
Gospels, according to the view of Celsus, that Jesus had immediately
disappeared from the cross, he and other unbelievers would have found
fault with the narrative, and would have brought against it some such
objection as this:  “Why, pray, did he disappear after he
had been put upon the cross, and not <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_460.html" id="vi.ix.ii.lxviii-Page_460" n="460" />disappear before he suffered?”  If,
then, after learning from the Gospels that He did not at once disappear
from the cross, they imagine that they can find fault with the
narrative, because it did not invent, as they consider it ought to have
done, any such instantaneous disappearance, but gave a true account of
the matter, is it not reasonable that they should accord their faith
also to His resurrection, and should believe that He, according to His
pleasure, on one occasion, when the doors were shut, stood in the midst
of His disciples, and on another, after distributing bread to two of
His acquaintances, immediately disappeared from view, after He had
spoken to them certain words?</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.lxix" next="vi.ix.ii.lxx" prev="vi.ix.ii.lxviii" progress="67.44%" title="Chapter LXX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.lxix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.lxix-p1.1">Chapter LXX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.lxix-p2" shownumber="no">But how is it that this Jew of Celsus could say
that Jesus concealed Himself?  For his words regarding Him are
these:  “And who that is sent as a messenger ever conceals
himself when he ought to make known his message?”  Now, He
did not conceal Himself, who said to those who sought to apprehend Him,
“I was daily teaching openly in the temple, and ye laid no hold
upon Me.”  But having once already answered this charge of
Celsus, now again repeated, we shall content ourselves with what we
have formerly said.  We have answered, also, in the preceding
pages, this objection, that “while he was in the body, and no one
believed upon him, he preached to all without intermission; but when he
might have produced a powerful belief in himself after rising from the
dead, he showed himself secretly only to one woman, and to his own boon
companions.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxix-p2.1" n="3393" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxix-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lxix-p3.1" lang="EL">τοῖς ἑαυτοῦ
θιασώταις</span>.</p></note>  Now it is not
true that He showed Himself only to one woman; for it is stated in the
Gospel according to Matthew, that “in the end of the Sabbath, as
it began to dawn towards the first day of the week, came Mary
Magdalene, and the other Mary, to see the sepulchre.  And, behold,
there had been a great earthquake:  for the angel of the Lord had
descended from heaven, and came and rolled back the
stone.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxix-p3.2" n="3394" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxix-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxix-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.1-Matt.28.2" parsed="|Matt|28|1|28|2" passage="Matt. xxviii. 1, 2">Matt. xxviii. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  And, shortly
after, Matthew adds:  “And, behold, Jesus met
<i>them</i>”—clearly meaning the afore-mentioned
Marys—“saying, All hail.  And they came and held Him
by the feet, and worshipped Him.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxix-p4.2" n="3395" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxix-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxix-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.9" parsed="|Matt|28|9|0|0" passage="Matt. xxviii. 9">Matt. xxviii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  And we answered, too, the charge, that
“while undergoing his punishment he was seen by all, but after
his resurrection only by one,” when we offered our defence of the
fact that “He was not seen by all.”  And now we might
say that His merely human attributes were visible to all men but those
which were divine in their nature—I speak of the attributes not
as related, but as distinct<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxix-p5.2" n="3396" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxix-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lxix-p6.1" lang="EL">λέγω δὲ οὐ
περὶ τῶν
σχέσιν πρὸς
ἕτερα
ἐχόντων,
ἀλλὰ περὶ
τῶν κατὰ
διαφοράν</span>.</p></note>—were not
capable of being received by all.  But observe here the manifest
contradiction into which Celsus falls.  For having said, a little
before, that Jesus had appeared secretly to one woman and His own boon
companions, he immediately subjoins:  “While undergoing his
punishment he was seen by all men, but after his resurrection by one,
whereas the opposite ought to have happened.”  And let us
hear what he means by “ought to have happened.”  The
being seen by all men while undergoing His punishment, but after His
resurrection only by one individual, are opposites.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxix-p6.2" n="3397" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxix-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lxix-p7.1" lang="EL">ἐναντίον τὸν
μὲν
κολαζόμενον
πᾶσιν
ἑωρᾶσθαι,
ἀναστάντα δὲ
ἑνί</span>.  The Benedictine editor reads
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lxix-p7.2" lang="EL">τὸν μὲν
κολαζόμενον</span>,
and Bohereau proposes <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lxix-p7.3" lang="EL">ἐναντίον τῷ
κολαζόμενον
μὲν</span>, etc.</p></note>  Now, so far as his language conveys a
meaning, he would have that to take place which is both impossible and
absurd, viz., that while undergoing His punishment He should be seen
only by one individual, but after His resurrection by all men! or else
how will you explain his words, “The opposite ought to have
happened?”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.lxx" next="vi.ix.ii.lxxi" prev="vi.ix.ii.lxix" progress="67.53%" title="Chapter LXXI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.lxx-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.lxx-p1.1">Chapter
LXXI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.lxx-p2" shownumber="no">Jesus taught us who it was that sent Him, in the
words, “None knoweth the Father but the Son;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxx-p2.1" n="3398" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxx-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxx-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.22" parsed="|Luke|10|22|0|0" passage="Luke x. 22">Luke x. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> and in these, “No man hath seen God at
any time; the only-begotten Son, who is in the bosom of the Father, He
hath declared Him.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxx-p3.2" n="3399" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxx-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxx-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" passage="John i. 18">John i. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>  He, treating
of Deity, stated to His true disciples the doctrine regarding God; and
we, discovering traces of such teaching in the Scripture narratives,
take occasion from such to aid our theological conceptions,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxx-p4.2" n="3400" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxx-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lxx-p5.1" lang="EL">ὧν
ἴχνη ἐν τοῖς
γεγραμμένοις
εὑρίσκοντες
ἀφορμὰς
ἔχομεν
θεολογεῖν</span>.</p></note> hearing it declared in one passage, that
“God is light, and in Him there is no darkness at
all;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxx-p5.2" n="3401" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxx-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxx-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.5" parsed="|1John|1|5|0|0" passage="1 John i. 5">1 John i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and in another,
“God is a Spirit, and they that worship Him must worship Him in
spirit and in truth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxx-p6.2" n="3402" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxx-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxx-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:John.4.24" parsed="|John|4|24|0|0" passage="John iv. 24">John iv. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>  But the
purposes for which the Father sent Him are innumerable; and these any
one may ascertain who chooses, partly from the prophets who prophesied
of Him, and partly from the narratives of the evangelists.  And
not a few things also will he learn from the apostles, and especially
from Paul.  Moreover, those who are pious He leadeth to the light,
and those who sin He will punish,—a circumstance which Celsus not
observing, has represented Him “as one who will lead the pious to
the light, and who will have mercy on others, whether they sin or
repent.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxx-p7.2" n="3403" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxx-p8" shownumber="no"> The text is,
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lxx-p8.1" lang="EL">τοὺς δὲ
ἁμαρτάνοντας
ἢ
μεταγνόντας
ἐλεήσων</span>.  Bohereau
would read <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lxx-p8.2" lang="EL">μὴ
μεταγνόντας</span>,
or would render the passage as if the reading were <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lxx-p8.3" lang="EL">ἢ ἁμαρτανόντας,
ἢ
μεταγνόντας</span>. 
This suggestion has been adopted in the translation.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.lxxi" next="vi.ix.ii.lxxii" prev="vi.ix.ii.lxx" progress="67.58%" title="Chapter LXXII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_461.html" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxi-Page_461" n="461" /><span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxi-p1.1">Chapter
LXXII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxi-p2" shownumber="no">After the above statements, he continues: 
“If he wished to remain hid, why was there heard a voice from
heaven proclaiming him to be the Son of God?  And if he did not
seek to remain concealed, why was he punished? or why did he
die?”  Now, by such questions he thinks to convict the
histories of discrepancy, not observing that Jesus neither desired all
things regarding Himself to be known to all whom He happened to meet,
nor yet all things to be unknown.  Accordingly, the voice from
heaven which proclaimed Him to be the Son of God, in the words,
“This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well
pleased,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxi-p2.1" n="3404" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxi-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxxi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.17" parsed="|Matt|3|17|0|0" passage="Matt. iii. 17">Matt. iii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> is not stated to
have been audible to the multitudes, as this Jew of Celsus
supposed.  The voice from the cloud on the high mountain,
moreover, was heard only by those who had gone up with Him.  For
the divine voice is of such a nature, as to be heard only by those whom
the speaker wishes to hear it.  And I maintain, that the voice of
God which is referred to, is neither air which has been struck, nor any
concussion of the air, nor anything else which is mentioned in
treatises on the voice;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxi-p3.2" n="3405" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxi-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxi-p4.1" lang="EL">οὐδέπω δὲ
λέγω, ὅτι οὐ
πάντως ἐστὶν
ἀὴρ
πεπληγμένος·
ἢ πληγὴ
ἀέρος, ἢ ὅ τι
ποτὲ λέγεται
ἐν τοῖς περὶ
φωνῆς</span>.</p></note> and therefore it is
heard by a better and more divine organ of hearing than that of
sense.  And when the speaker will not have his voice to be heard
by all, he that has the finer ear hears the voice of God, while he who
has the ears of his soul deadened does not perceive that it is God who
speaks.  These things I have mentioned because of his asking,
“Why was there heard a voice from heaven proclaiming him to be
the Son of God?” while with respect to the query, “Why was
he punished, if he wished to remain hid?” what has been stated at
greater length in the preceding pages on the subject of His suffering
may suffice.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.lxxii" next="vi.ix.ii.lxxiii" prev="vi.ix.ii.lxxi" progress="67.63%" title="Chapter LXXIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxii-p1.1">Chapter
LXXIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxii-p2" shownumber="no">The Jew proceeds, after this, to state as a
consequence what does <i>not</i> follow from the premises; for it does
not follow from “His having wished, by the punishments which He
underwent, to teach us also to despise death,” that after His
resurrection He should openly summon all men to the light, and instruct
them in the object of His coming.  For He had formerly summoned
all men to the light in the words, “Come unto Me, all ye that
labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxii-p2.1" n="3406" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxxii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.28" parsed="|Matt|11|28|0|0" passage="Matt. xi. 28">Matt. xi. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>  And the object of His coming had been
explained at great length in His discourses on the beatitudes, and in
the announcements which followed them, and in the parables, and in His
conversations with the scribes and Pharisees.  And the instruction
afforded us by the Gospel of John, shows that the eloquence of Jesus
consisted not in words, but in deeds; while it is manifest from the
Gospel narratives that His speech was “with power,” on
which account also they marvelled at Him.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.lxxiii" next="vi.ix.ii.lxxiv" prev="vi.ix.ii.lxxii" progress="67.66%" title="Chapter LXXIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxiii-p1.1">Chapter
LXXIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxiii-p2" shownumber="no">In addition to all this, the Jew further
says:  “All these statements are taken from your own books,
in addition to which we need no other witness; for ye fall upon your
own swords.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxiii-p2.1" n="3407" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxiii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxiii-p3.1" lang="EL">αὐτοὶ γὰρ
ἑαυτοῖς
περιπίπτετε</span>. 
[See note <i>supra</i>, cap. xiii. p. 437.  S.]</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.ix.ii.lxxiii-p4" shownumber="no">Now we have proved that many foolish assertions,
opposed to the narratives of our Gospels, occur in the statements of
the Jew, either with respect to Jesus or ourselves.  And I do not
think that he has shown that “we fall upon our own swords;”
but he only so imagines.  And when the Jew adds, in a general way,
this to his former remarks:  “O most high and heavenly one!
what God, on appearing to men, is received with incredulity?” we
must say to him, that according to the accounts in the law of Moses,
God is related to have visited the Hebrews in a most public manner, not
only in the signs and wonders performed in Egypt, and also in the
passage of the Red Sea, and in the pillar of fire and cloud of light,
but also when the Decalogue was announced to the whole people, and yet
was received with incredulity by those who saw these things:  for
had they believed what they saw and heard, they would not have
fashioned the calf, nor changed their own glory into the likeness of a
grass-eating calf; nor would they have said to one another with
reference to the calf, “These be thy gods, O Israel, who brought
thee up out of the land of Egypt.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxiii-p4.1" n="3408" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxiii-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxxiii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.32.4" parsed="|Exod|32|4|0|0" passage="Ex. xxxii. 4">Ex. xxxii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  And observe whether it is not entirely
in keeping with the character of the same people, who formerly refused
to believe such wonders and such appearances of divinity, throughout
the whole period of wandering in the wilderness, as they are recorded
in the law of the Jews to have done, to refuse to be convinced also, on
occasion of the glorious advent of Jesus, by the mighty words which
were spoken by Him with authority, and the marvels which He performed
in the presence of all the people.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.lxxiv" next="vi.ix.ii.lxxv" prev="vi.ix.ii.lxxiii" progress="67.72%" title="Chapter LXXV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxiv-p1.1">Chapter
LXXV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxiv-p2" shownumber="no">I think what has been stated is enough to convince any
one that the unbelief of the Jews with regard to Jesus was in keeping
with what is related of this people from the beginning.  For I
would say in reply to this Jew of Celsus, when he asks, “What God
that appeared among men is received with incredulity, and that, too,
when <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_462.html" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxiv-Page_462" n="462" />appearing to those who
expect him? or why, pray, is he not recognized by those who have been
long looking for him?” what answer, friends, would you have us
return to your<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxiv-p2.1" n="3409" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxiv-p3" shownumber="no"> The text reads
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxiv-p3.1" lang="EL">ἡμῶν</span>, for which Bohereau and the
Benedictine editor propose either <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxiv-p3.2" lang="EL">ὑμᾶς</span> or <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxiv-p3.3" lang="EL">ἡμᾶς</span>, the former of which is preferred by
Lommatzsch.</p></note> questions? 
Which class of miracles, in your judgment, do you regard as the
greater?  Those which were wrought in Egypt and the wilderness, or
those which we declare that Jesus performed among you?  For if the
former are in your opinion greater than the latter, does it not appear
from this very fact to be in conformity with the character of those who
disbelieved the greater to despise the less?  And this is the
opinion entertained with respect to our accounts of the miracles of
Jesus.  But if those related of Jesus are considered to be as
great as those recorded of Moses, what strange thing has come to pass
among a nation which has manifested incredulity with regard to the
commencement of both dispensations?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxiv-p3.4" n="3410" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxiv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxiv-p4.1" lang="EL">κατ᾽
ἀμφοτέρας
τὰς ἀρχὰς
τῶν
πραγμάτων
ἀπιστοῦντι
;</span></p></note>  For the
beginning of the legislation was in the time of Moses, in whose work
are recorded the sins of the unbelievers and wicked among you, while
the commencement of our legislation and second covenant is admitted to
have been in the time of Jesus.  And by your unbelief of Jesus ye
show that ye are the sons of those who in the desert discredited the
divine appearances; and thus what was spoken by our Saviour will be
applicable also to you who believed not on Him:  “Therefore
ye bear witness that ye allow the deeds of your
fathers.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxiv-p4.2" n="3411" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxiv-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxxiv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.48" parsed="|Luke|11|48|0|0" passage="Luke xi. 48">Luke xi. 48</scripRef>.</p></note>  And there is
fulfilled among you also the prophecy which said:  “Your
life shall hang in doubt before your eyes, and you will have no
assurance of your life.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxiv-p5.2" n="3412" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxiv-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxxiv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.28.66" parsed="|Deut|28|66|0|0" passage="Deut. xxviii. 66">Deut. xxviii. 66</scripRef>.</p></note>  For ye did
not believe in the life which came to visit the human
race.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv" next="vi.ix.ii.lxxvi" prev="vi.ix.ii.lxxiv" progress="67.79%" title="Chapter LXXVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p1.1">Chapter
LXXVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus, in adopting the character of a Jew, could
not discover any objections to be urged against the Gospel which might
not be retorted on him as liable to be brought also against the law and
the prophets.  For he censures Jesus in such words as the
following:  “He makes use of threats, and reviles men on
light grounds, when he says, ‘Woe unto you,’ and ‘I
tell you beforehand.’  For by such expressions he manifestly
acknowledges his inability to persuade; and this would not be the case
with a God, or even a prudent man.”  Observe, now, whether
these charges do not manifestly recoil upon the Jew.  For in the
writings of the law and the prophets God makes use of threats and
revilings, when He employs language of not less severity than that
found in the Gospel, such as the following expressions of Isaiah: 
“Woe unto them that join house to house, and lay field to
field;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p2.1" n="3413" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.5.8" parsed="|Isa|5|8|0|0" passage="Isa. v. 8">Isa. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and, “Woe
unto them that rise up early in the morning that they may follow strong
drink;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p3.2" n="3414" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.5.11" parsed="|Isa|5|11|0|0" passage="Isa. v. 11">Isa. v. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> and, “Woe
unto them that draw their sins after them as with a long
rope;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p4.2" n="3415" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.5.18" parsed="|Isa|5|18|0|0" passage="Isa. v. 18">Isa. v. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> and, “Woe
unto them that call evil good, and good evil;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p5.2" n="3416" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.5.20" parsed="|Isa|5|20|0|0" passage="Isa. v. 20">Isa. v. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> and, “Woe unto those of you who are
mighty to drink wine;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p6.2" n="3417" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.5.22" parsed="|Isa|5|22|0|0" passage="Isa. v. 22">Isa. v. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> and innumerable
other passages of the same kind.  And does not the following
resemble the threats of which he speaks:  “Ah sinful nation,
a people laden with iniquity, a seed of evildoers, children that are
corrupters?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p7.2" n="3418" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.4" parsed="|Isa|1|4|0|0" passage="Isa. i. 4">Isa. i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> and so on, to which
he subjoins such threats as are equal in severity to those which, he
says, Jesus made use of.  For is it not a threatening, and a great
one, which declares, “Your country is desolate, your cities are
burned with fire:  your land, strangers devour it in your
presence, and it is desolate, as overthrown by
strangers?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p8.2" n="3419" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.7" parsed="|Isa|1|7|0|0" passage="Isa. i. 7">Isa. i. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  And are there
not revilings in Ezekiel directed against the people, when the Lord
says to the prophet, “Thou dwellest in the midst of
scorpions?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p9.2" n="3420" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.2.6" parsed="|Ezek|2|6|0|0" passage="Ezek. ii. 6">Ezek. ii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  Were you
serious, then, Celsus, in representing the Jew as saying of Jesus, that
“he makes use of threats and revilings on slight grounds, when he
employs the expressions, ‘Woe unto you,’ and ‘I tell
you beforehand?’”  Do you not see that the charges
which this Jew of yours brings against Jesus might be brought by him
against God?  For the God who speaks in the prophetic writings is
manifestly liable to the same accusations, as Celsus regards them, of
inability to persuade.  I might, moreover, say to this Jew, who
thinks that he makes a good charge against Jesus by such statements,
that if he undertakes, in support of the scriptural account, to defend
the numerous curses recorded in the books of Leviticus and Deuteronomy,
we should make as good, or better, a defence of the revilings and
threatenings which are regarded as having been spoken by Jesus. 
And as respects the law of Moses itself, we are in a position to make a
better defence of it than the Jew is, because we have been taught by
Jesus to have a more intelligent apprehension of the writings of the
law.  Nay, if the Jew perceive the meaning of the prophetic
Scriptures, he will be able to show that it is for no light reason that
God employs threatenings and revilings, when He says, “Woe unto
you,” and “I tell you beforehand.”  And how
should God employ such expressions for the conversion of men, which
Celsus thinks that even <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_463.html" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-Page_463" n="463" />a
prudent man would not have recourse to?  But Christians, who know
only one God—the same who spoke in the prophets and in the Lord
(Jesus)—can prove the reasonableness of those threatenings and
revilings, as Celsus considers and entitles them.  And here a few
remarks shall be addressed to this Celsus, who professes both to be a
philosopher, and to be acquainted with all our system.  How is it,
friend, when Hermes, in Homer, says to Odysseus,</p>
<p class="c67" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p11" shownumber="no">“Why, now, wretched man, do you come
wandering alone over the mountain-tops?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p11.1" n="3421" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p12" shownumber="no"> Cf.
<i>Odyss</i>., x. 281.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p13" shownumber="no">that you are satisfied with the answer, which
explains that the Homeric Hermes addresses such language to Odysseus to
remind him of his duty,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p13.1" n="3422" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p14" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p14.1" lang="EL">ὑπὲρ
ἐπιστροφῆς</span>.</p></note> because it is
characteristic of the Sirens to flatter and to say pleasing things,
around whom</p>
<p class="c67" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p15" shownumber="no">“Is a huge heap of bones,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p15.1" n="3423" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p16" shownumber="no"> Cf.
<i>Odyss</i>., xii. 45.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p17" shownumber="no">and who say,</p>
<p class="c67" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p18" shownumber="no">“Come hither, much lauded Odysseus, great
glory of the Greeks;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p18.1" n="3424" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p19" shownumber="no"> <i>Ibid</i>., xii.
184.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p20" shownumber="no">whereas, if our prophets and Jesus Himself, in order to turn
their hearers from evil, make use of such expressions as “Woe
unto you,” and what you regard as revilings, there is no
condescension in such language to the circumstances of the hearers, nor
any application of such words to them as healing<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p20.1" n="3425" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p21" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p21.1" lang="EL">παιώνιον
φάρμακον</span>.</p></note> medicine?  Unless, indeed, you would
have God, or one who partakes of the divine nature, when conversing
with men, to have regard to His own nature alone, and to what is worthy
of Himself, but to have no regard to what is fitting to be brought
before men who are under the dispensation and leading of His word, and
with each one of whom He is to converse agreeably to his individual
character.  And is it not a ridiculous assertion regarding Jesus,
to say that He was unable to persuade men, when you compare the state
of matters not only among the Jews, who have many such instances
recorded in the prophecies, but also among the Greeks, among whom all
of those who have attained great reputation for their wisdom have been
unable to persuade those who conspired against them, or to induce their
judges or accusers to cease from evil, and to endeavour to attain to
virtue by the way of philosophy?</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.lxxvi" next="vi.ix.ii.lxxvii" prev="vi.ix.ii.lxxv" progress="67.96%" title="Chapter LXXVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxvi-p1.1">Chapter
LXXVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxvi-p2" shownumber="no">After this the Jew remarks, manifestly in
accordance with the Jewish belief:  “We certainly hope that
there will be a bodily resurrection, and that we shall enjoy an eternal
life; and the example and archetype of this will be He who is sent to
us, and who will show that nothing is impossible with God.” 
We do not know, indeed, whether the Jew would say of the expected
Christ, that He exhibits in Himself an example of the resurrection; but
let it be supposed that he both thinks and says so.  We shall give
this answer, then, to him who has told us that he drew his information
from our own writings:  “Did you read those writings,
friend, in which you think you discover matter of accusation against
us, and not find there the resurrection of Jesus, and the declaration
that He was the first-born from the dead?  Or because you will not
allow such things to have been recorded, were they not actually
recorded?”  But as the Jew still admits the resurrection of
the body, I do not consider the present a suitable time to discuss the
subject with one who both believes and says that there is a bodily
resurrection, whether he has an articulate<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxvi-p2.1" n="3426" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxvi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxvi-p3.1" lang="EL">εἶτε
διαρθροῦντα
τὸ τοιοῦτον
παρ᾽ ἑαυτῷ</span>.</p></note>
understanding of such a topic, and is able to plead well on its
behalf,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxvi-p3.2" n="3427" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxvi-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxvi-p4.1" lang="EL">καὶ
δυνάμενον
πρεσβεῦσαι
περὶ τοῦ
λόγου
καλῶς</span>.</p></note> or not, but has
only given his assent to it as being of a legendary character.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxvi-p4.2" n="3428" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxvi-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxvi-p5.1" lang="EL">ἀλλὰ
μυθικώτερον
συγκατατιθέμενον
τῷ λόγῳ</span>.</p></note>  Let the above, then, be our reply to
this Jew of Celsus.  And when he adds, “Where, then, is he,
that we may see him and believe upon him?” we answer:  Where
is He now who spoke in the prophecies, and who wrought miracles, that
we may see and believe that He is part of God?  Are <i>you</i> to
be allowed to meet the objection, that God does not perpetually show
Himself to the Hebrew nation, while we are not to be permitted the same
defence with regard to Jesus, who has both once risen Himself, and led
His disciples to believe in His resurrection, and so thoroughly
persuaded them of its truth, that they show to all men by their
sufferings how they are able to laugh at all the troubles of life,
beholding the life eternal and the resurrection clearly demonstrated to
them both in word and deed?</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.lxxvii" next="vi.ix.ii.lxxviii" prev="vi.ix.ii.lxxvi" progress="68.02%" title="Chapter LXXVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxvii-p1.1">Chapter
LXXVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxvii-p2" shownumber="no">The Jew continues:  “Did Jesus come
into the world for this purpose, that we should not believe
him?”  To which we immediately answer, that He did not come
with the object of producing incredulity among the Jews; but knowing
beforehand that such would be the result, He foretold it, and made use
of their unbelief for the calling of the Gentiles.  For through
their sin salvation came to the Gentiles, respecting whom the Christ
who speaks in the prophecies says, “A people whom I did not know
became subject to Me:  they were obedient to the hearing of My
ear;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxvii-p2.1" n="3429" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxvii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxxvii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.22.44-2Sam.22.45" parsed="|2Sam|22|44|22|45" passage="2 Sam. xxii. 44, 45">2 Sam. xxii. 44, 45</scripRef>.</p></note> and, “I was
found of them who sought Me not; I became manifest to those
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_464.html" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxvii-Page_464" n="464" />who inquired not after
Me.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxvii-p3.2" n="3430" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxvii-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxxvii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.65.1" parsed="|Isa|65|1|0|0" passage="Isa. lxv. 1">Isa. lxv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  It is
certain, moreover, that the Jews were punished even in this present
life, after treating Jesus in the manner in which they did.  And
let the Jews assert what they will when we charge them with guilt, and
say, “Is not the providence and goodness of God most wonderfully
displayed in your punishment, and in your being deprived of Jerusalem,
and of the sanctuary, and of your splendid worship?”  For
whatever they may say in reply with respect to the providence of God,
we shall be able more effectually to answer it by remarking, that the
providence of God was wonderfully manifested in using the transgression
of that people for the purpose of calling into the kingdom of God,
through Jesus Christ, those from among the Gentiles who were strangers
to the covenant and aliens to the promises.  And these things were
foretold by the prophets, who said that, on account of the
transgressions of the Hebrew nation, God would make choice, not of a
nation, but of individuals chosen from all lands;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxvii-p4.2" n="3431" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxvii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxvii-p5.1" lang="EL">οὐχὶ ἔθνος,
ἀλλὰ λογάδας
πανταχόθεν</span>.</p></note> and, having selected the foolish things of
the world, would cause an ignorant nation to become acquainted with the
divine teaching, the kingdom of God being taken from the one and given
to the other.  And out of a larger number it is sufficient on the
present occasion to adduce the prediction from the song in Deuteronomy
regarding the calling of the Gentiles, which is as follows, being
spoken in the person of the Lord:  “They have moved Me to
jealousy with those who are not gods; they have provoked Me to anger
with their idols:  and I will move them to jealousy with those who
are not a people; I will provoke them to anger with a foolish
nation.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxvii-p5.2" n="3432" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxvii-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.ii.lxxvii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.21" parsed="|Deut|32|21|0|0" passage="Deut. xxxii. 21">Deut. xxxii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.ii.lxxviii" next="vi.ix.iii" prev="vi.ix.ii.lxxvii" progress="68.10%" title="Chapter LXXIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxviii-p1.1">Chapter
LXXIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxviii-p2" shownumber="no">The conclusion of all these arguments regarding
Jesus is thus stated by the Jew:  “He was therefore a man,
and of such a nature, as the truth itself proves, and reason
demonstrates him to be.”  I do not know, however, whether a
man who had the courage to spread throughout the entire world his
doctrine of religious worship and teaching,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxviii-p2.1" n="3433" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxviii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.ii.lxxviii-p3.1" lang="EL">τὴν κατ᾽
αὐτὸν
θεοσέβειαν
καὶ
διδασκαλίαν</span>.</p></note>
could accomplish what he wished without the divine assistance, and
could rise superior to all who withstood the progress of his
doctrine—kings and rulers, and the Roman senate, and governors in
all places, and the common people.  And how could the nature of a
man possessed of no inherent excellence convert so vast a
multitude?  For it would not be wonderful if it were only the wise
who were so convened; but it is the most irrational of men, and those
devoted to their passions, and who, by reason of their irrationality,
change with the greater difficulty so as to adopt a more temperate
course of life.  And yet it is because Christ was the power of God
and the wisdom of the Father that He accomplished, and still
accomplishes, such results, although neither the Jews nor Greeks who
disbelieve His word will so admit.  And therefore we shall not
cease to believe in God, according to the precepts of Jesus Christ, and
to seek to convert those who are blind on the subject of religion,
although it is they who are truly blind themselves that charge us with
blindness:  and they, whether Jews or Greeks, who lead astray
those that follow them, accuse us of seducing men—a good
seduction, truly!—that they may become temperate instead of
dissolute, or at least may make advances to temperance; may become just
instead of unjust, or at least may tend to become so; prudent instead
of foolish, or be on the way to become such; and instead of cowardice,
meanness, and timidity, may exhibit the virtues of fortitude and
courage, especially displayed in the struggles undergone for the sake
of their religion towards God, the Creator of all things.  Jesus
Christ therefore came announced beforehand, not by one prophet, but by
all; and it was a proof of the ignorance of Celsus, to represent a Jew
as saying that one prophet only had predicted the advent of
Christ.  But as this Jew of Celsus, after being thus introduced,
asserting that these things were indeed in conformity with his own law,
has somewhere here ended his discourse, with a mention of other matters
not worthy of remembrance, I too shall here terminate this second book
of my answer to his treatise.  But if God permit, and the power of
Christ abide in my soul, I shall endeavour in the third book to deal
with the subsequent statements of Celsus.</p>
</div4></div3>

<div3 id="vi.ix.iii" next="vi.ix.iii.i" prev="vi.ix.ii.lxxviii" progress="68.18%" title="Book III">

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.i" next="vi.ix.iii.ii" prev="vi.ix.iii" progress="68.18%" title="Chapter I"><p class="c14" id="vi.ix.iii.i-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_465.html" id="vi.ix.iii.i-Page_465" n="465" /><span class="c17" id="vi.ix.iii.i-p1.1">Book III.</span></p>
<p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.i-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.i-p2.1">Chapter I.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.i-p3" shownumber="no">In the first book of our answer to the work of
Celsus, who had boastfully entitled the treatise which he had composed
against us <i>A True Discourse</i>, we have gone through, as you
enjoined, my faithful Ambrosius, to the best of our ability, his
preface, and the parts immediately following it, testing each one of
his assertions as we went along, until we finished with the
tirade<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.i-p3.1" n="3434" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.i-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.i-p4.1" lang="EL">δημηγορίας</span>: 
cf. book i. c. 71.</p></note> of this Jew of his,
feigned to have been delivered against Jesus.  And in the second
book we met, as we best could, all the charges contained in the
invective<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.i-p4.2" n="3435" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.i-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.i-p5.1" lang="EL">δημηγορίας</span>: 
cf. book i. c. 71.</p></note> of the said Jew,
which were levelled at us who are believers in God through Christ; and
now we enter upon this third division of our discourse, in which our
object is to refute the allegations which he makes in his own
person.</p>
<p id="vi.ix.iii.i-p6" shownumber="no">He gives it as his opinion, that “the
controversy between Jews and Christians is a most foolish one,”
and asserts that “the discussions which we have with each other
regarding Christ differ in no respect from what is called in the
proverb, ‘a fight about the shadow of an
ass;’”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.i-p6.1" n="3436" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.i-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.i-p7.1" lang="EL">κατὰ τὴν
παροιμίαν
καλουμένης
ὄνου σκιᾶς
μάχης</span>.  On this proverb, see
Zenobius, <i>Centuria Sexta</i>, adag. 28, and the note of
Schottius.  Cf. also Suidas, s.v. <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.i-p7.2" lang="EL">ὄνου
σκιά</span>.—<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.iii.i-p7.3">De</span> <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.iii.i-p7.4">la</span> <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.iii.i-p7.5">Rue</span>.</p></note> and thinks that
“there is nothing of importance<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.i-p7.6" n="3437" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.i-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.i-p8.1" lang="EL">σεμνόν</span>.</p></note> in
the investigations of the Jews and Christians:  for both believe
that it was predicted by the Divine Spirit that one was to come as a
Saviour to the human race, but do not yet agree on the point whether
the person predicted has actually come or not.”  For we
Christians, indeed, have believed in Jesus, as He who came according to
the predictions of the prophets.  But the majority of the Jews are
so far from believing in Him, that those of them who lived at the time
of His coming conspired against Him; and those of the present day,
approving of what the Jews of former times dared to do against Him,
speak evil of Him, asserting that it was by means of sorcery<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.i-p8.2" n="3438" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.i-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.i-p9.1" lang="EL">διά τινος
γοητείας</span>.</p></note> that he passed himself off for Him who was
predicted by the prophets as the One who was to come, and who was
called, agreeably to the traditions of the Jews,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.i-p9.2" n="3439" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.i-p10" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.i-p10.1" lang="EL">κατὰ τὰ
᾽Ιουδαίων
πάτρια</span>.</p></note> the Christ.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.ii" next="vi.ix.iii.iii" prev="vi.ix.iii.i" progress="68.25%" title="Chapter II"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.ii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.ii-p1.1">Chapter II.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.ii-p2" shownumber="no">But let Celsus, and those who assent to his
charges, tell us whether it is at all like “an ass’s
shadow,” that the Jewish prophets should have predicted the
birth-place of Him who was to be the ruler of those who had lived
righteous lives, and who are called the “heritage” of
God;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.ii-p2.1" n="3440" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.ii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.ii-p3.1" lang="EL">τῶν
χρηματιζόντων
μερίδος
Θεοῦ</span>.</p></note> and that Emmanuel should be conceived by a
virgin; and that such signs and wonders should be performed by Him who
was the subject of prophecy; and that His word should have such speedy
course, that the voice of His apostles should go forth into all the
earth; and that He should undergo certain sufferings after His
condemnation by the Jews; and that He should rise again from the
dead.  For was it by chance<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.ii-p3.2" n="3441" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.ii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.ii-p4.1" lang="EL">ἆρα
γὰρ ὡς
ἔτυχε</span>.</p></note> that the
prophets made these announcements, with no persuasion of the truth in
their minds,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.ii-p4.2" n="3442" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.ii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.ii-p5.1" lang="EL">σὺν οὑδεμιᾷ
πιθανότητι</span>.</p></note> moving them not
only to speak, but to deem their announcements worthy of being
committed to writing?  And did so great a nation as that of the
Jews, who had long ago received a country of their own wherein to
dwell, recognise certain men as prophets, and reject others as utterers
of false predictions, without any conviction of the soundness of the
distinction?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.ii-p5.2" n="3443" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.ii-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.ii-p6.1" lang="EL">σὺν οὑδεμιᾷ
πιθανότητι</span>.</p></note>  And was there
no motive which induced them to class with the books of Moses, which
were held as sacred, the words of those persons who were afterwards
deemed to be prophets?  And can those who charge the Jews and
Christians with folly, show us how the Jewish nation could have
continued to subsist, had there existed among them no promise of the
knowledge of future events? and how, while each of the surrounding
nations believed, agreeably to their ancient institutions, that
they <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_466.html" id="vi.ix.iii.ii-Page_466" n="466" />received oracles
and predictions from those whom they accounted gods, this people alone,
who were taught to view with contempt all those who were considered
gods by the heathen, as not being gods, but demons, according to the
declaration of the prophets, “For all the gods of the nations are
demons,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.ii-p6.2" n="3444" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.ii-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.ii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.96.5" parsed="|Ps|96|5|0|0" passage="Ps. xcvi. 5">Ps. xcvi. 5</scripRef>, <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.ii-p7.2" lang="EL">δαιμόνια</span>,
“idols,” Auth. Vers.  We have in this passage, and in
many others, the identification of the <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.ii-p7.3" lang="EL">δαίμονες</span> or gods
of the heathen with the <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.ii-p7.4" lang="EL">δαίμονες</span> or
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.ii-p7.5" lang="EL">δαιμόνια</span>,
“evil spirits,” or angels, supposed to be mentioned in
<scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.ii-p7.6" osisRef="Bible:Gen.6.2" parsed="|Gen|6|2|0|0" passage="Gen. vi. 2">Gen. vi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> had among them no
one who professed to be a prophet, and who could restrain such as, from
a desire to know the future, were ready to desert<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.ii-p7.7" n="3445" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.ii-p8" shownumber="no"> The reading in the
text is <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.ii-p8.1" lang="EL">αὐτομολεῖν</span>,
on which Bohereau, with whom the Benedictine editor agrees, remarks
that we must either read <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.ii-p8.2" lang="EL">αὐτομολήσοντας</span>,
or understand some such word as <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.ii-p8.3" lang="EL">ἑτοίμους</span> before
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.ii-p8.4" lang="EL">αὐτομολεῖν</span>.</p></note> to the demons<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.ii-p8.5" n="3446" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.ii-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.ii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.96.5" parsed="|Ps|96|5|0|0" passage="Ps. xcvi. 5">Ps. xcvi. 5</scripRef>, <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.ii-p9.2" lang="EL">δαιμόνια</span>,
“idols,” Auth. Vers.  We have in this passage, and in
many others, the identification of the <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.ii-p9.3" lang="EL">δαίμονες</span> or gods
of the heathen with the <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.ii-p9.4" lang="EL">δαίμονες</span> or
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.ii-p9.5" lang="EL">δαιμόνια</span>,
“evil spirits,” or angels, supposed to be mentioned in
<scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.ii-p9.6" osisRef="Bible:Gen.6.2" parsed="|Gen|6|2|0|0" passage="Gen. vi. 2">Gen. vi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> of
other nations?  Judge, then, whether it were not a necessity, that
as the whole nation had been taught to despise the deities of other
lands, they should have had an abundance of prophets, who made known
events which were of far greater importance in themselves,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.ii-p9.7" n="3447" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.ii-p10" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.ii-p10.1" lang="EL">τὸ μεῖζον
αὐτόθεν</span>.</p></note> and which surpassed the oracles of all other
countries.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.iii" next="vi.ix.iii.iv" prev="vi.ix.iii.ii" progress="68.34%" title="Chapter III"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.iii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.iii-p1.1">Chapter III.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.iii-p2" shownumber="no">In the next place, miracles were performed in all
countries, or at least in many of them, as Celsus himself admits,
instancing the case of Æsculapius, who conferred benefits on many,
and who foretold future events to entire cities, which were dedicated
to him, such as Tricca, and Epidaurus, and Cos, and Pergamus; and along
with Æsculapius he mentions Aristeas of Proconnesus, and a certain
Clazomenian, and Cleomedes of Astypalæa.  But among the Jews
alone, who say they are dedicated to the God of all things, there was
wrought no miracle or sign which might help to confirm their faith in
the Creator of all things, and strengthen their hope of another and
better life!  But how can they imagine such a state of
things?  For they would immediately have gone over to the worship
of those demons which gave oracles and performed cures, and deserted
the God who was believed, as far as words went,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.iii-p2.1" n="3448" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.iii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.iii-p3.1" lang="EL">μέχρι
λόγου</span>.</p></note> to
assist them, but who never manifested to them His visible
presence.  But if this result has not taken place, and if, on the
contrary, they have suffered countless calamities rather than renounce
Judaism and their law, and have been cruelly treated, at one time in
Assyria, at another in Persia, and at another under Antiochus, is it
not in keeping with the probabilities of the case<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.iii-p3.2" n="3449" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.iii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.iii-p4.1" lang="EL">πῶς οὐχὶ ἐξ
εἰκότων
κατασκευάζεται</span>.</p></note> for those to suppose who do not yield their
belief to their miraculous histories and prophecies, that the events in
question could not be inventions, but that a certain divine Spirit
being in the holy souls of the prophets, as of men who underwent any
labour for the cause of virtue, <i>did</i> move them to prophesy some
things relating to their contemporaries, and others to their posterity,
but chiefly regarding a certain personage who was to come as a Saviour
to the human race?</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.iv" next="vi.ix.iii.v" prev="vi.ix.iii.iii" progress="68.40%" title="Chapter IV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.iv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.iv-p1.1">Chapter IV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.iv-p2" shownumber="no">And if the above be the state of the case, how do
Jews and Christians search after “the shadow of an ass,” in
seeking to ascertain from those prophecies which they believe in
common, whether He who was foretold has come, or has not yet arrived,
and is still an object of expectation?  But even suppose<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.iv-p2.1" n="3450" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.iv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.iv-p3.1" lang="EL">καθ᾽
ὑπόθεσιν</span>.</p></note> it be granted to Celsus that it was not
Jesus who was announced by the prophets, then, even on such a
hypothesis, the investigation of the sense of the prophetic writings is
no search after “the shadow of an ass,” if He who was
spoken of can be clearly pointed out, and it can be shown both what
sort of person He was predicted to be, and what He was to do, and, if
possible, when He was to arrive.  But in the preceding pages we
have already spoken on the point of Jesus being the individual who was
foretold to be the Christ, quoting a few prophecies out of a larger
number.  Neither Jews nor Christians, then, are wrong in assuming
that the prophets spoke under divine influence;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.iv-p3.2" n="3451" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.iv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.iv-p4.1" lang="EL">θεόθεν</span>.</p></note>
but they are in error who form erroneous opinions respecting Him who
was expected by the prophets to come, and whose person and character
were made known in their “true
discourses.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.v" next="vi.ix.iii.vi" prev="vi.ix.iii.iv" progress="68.44%" title="Chapter V"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.v-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.v-p1.1">Chapter V.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.v-p2" shownumber="no">Immediately after these points, Celsus, imagining
that the Jews are Egyptians by descent, and had abandoned Egypt, after
revolting against the Egyptian state, and despising the customs of that
people in matters of worship, says that “they suffered from the
adherents of Jesus, who believed in Him as the Christ, the same
treatment which they had inflicted upon the Egyptians; and that the
cause which led to the new state of things<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.v-p2.1" n="3452" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.v-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.v-p3.1" lang="EL">Τῆς
καινοτομίας</span>.</p></note> in
either instance was rebellion against the state.”  Now let
us observe what Celsus has here done.  The ancient Egyptians,
after inflicting many cruelties upon the Hebrew race, who had settled
in Egypt owing to a famine which had broken out in Judea, suffered, in
consequence of their injustice to strangers and suppliants, that
punishment which divine Providence had decreed was to fall on the whole
nation for having combined against an entire people, who had been their
guests, and who had done them no harm; and after being smitten by
plagues from God, they allowed them, with difficulty,
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_467.html" id="vi.ix.iii.v-Page_467" n="467" />and after a brief period, to go
wherever they liked, as being unjustly detained in slavery. 
Because, then, they were a selfish people, who honoured those who were
in any degree related to them far more than they did strangers of
better lives, there is not an accusation which they have omitted to
bring against Moses and the Hebrews,—not altogether denying,
indeed, the miracles and wonders done by him, but alleging that they
were wrought by sorcery, and not by divine power.  Moses, however,
not as a magician, but as a devout man, and one devoted to the God of
all things, and a partaker in the divine Spirit, both enacted laws for
the Hebrews, according to the suggestions of the Divinity, and recorded
events as they happened with perfect fidelity.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.vi" next="vi.ix.iii.vii" prev="vi.ix.iii.v" progress="68.49%" title="Chapter VI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.vi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.vi-p1.1">Chapter VI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.vi-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus, therefore, not investigating in a spirit
of impartiality the facts, which are related by the Egyptians in one
way, and by the Hebrews in another, but being bewitched, as it
were,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.vi-p2.1" n="3453" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.vi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.vi-p3.1" lang="EL">Προκαταληφθεὶς
ὡς ὑπο
φίλτρων τῶν
Αἰγυπτίων</span>.</p></note> in favour of the former, accepted as true
the statements of those who had oppressed the strangers, and declared
that the Hebrews, who had been unjustly treated, had departed from
Egypt after revolting against the Egyptians,—not observing how
impossible it was for so great a multitude of rebellious Egyptians to
become a nation, which, dating its origin from the said revolt, should
change its language at the time of its rebellion, so that those who up
to that time made use of the Egyptian tongue, should completely adopt,
all at once, the language of the Hebrews!  Let it be granted,
however, according to his supposition, that on abandoning Egypt they
did conceive a hatred also of their mother tongue,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.vi-p3.2" n="3454" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.vi-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.vi-p4.1" lang="EL">Τὴν
σύντροφον
φωνήν</span>.</p></note> how did it happen that after so doing they
did not rather adopt the Syrian or Phœnician language, instead of
preferring the Hebrew, which is different from both?  But reason
seems to me to demonstrate that the statement is false, which makes
those who were Egyptians by race to have revolted against Egyptians,
and to have left the country, and to have proceeded to Palestine, and
occupied the land now called Judea.  For Hebrew was the language
of their fathers before their descent into Egypt; and the Hebrew
letters, employed by Moses in writing those five books which are deemed
sacred by the Jews, were different from those of the
Egyptians.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.vii" next="vi.ix.iii.viii" prev="vi.ix.iii.vi" progress="68.54%" title="Chapter VII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.vii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.vii-p1.1">Chapter VII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.vii-p2" shownumber="no">In like manner, as the statement is false
“that the Hebrews, being (originally) Egyptians, dated the
commencement (of their political existence) from the time of their
rebellion,” so also is this, “that in the days of Jesus
others who were Jews rebelled against the Jewish state, and became His
followers;” for neither Celsus nor they who think with him are
able to point out any act on the part of Christians which savours of
rebellion.  And yet, if a revolt had led to the formation of the
Christian commonwealth, so that it derived its existence in this way
from that of the Jews, who were permitted to take up arms in defence of
the members of their families, and to slay their enemies, the Christian
Lawgiver would not have altogether forbidden the putting of men to
death; and yet He nowhere teaches that it is right for His own
disciples to offer violence to any one, however wicked.  For He
did not deem it in keeping with such laws as His, which were derived
from a divine source, to allow the killing of any individual
whatever.  Nor would the Christians, had they owed their origin to
a rebellion, have adopted laws of so exceedingly mild a character as
not to allow them, when it was their fate to be slain as sheep, on any
occasion to resist their persecutors.  And truly, if we look a
little deeper into things, we may say regarding the exodus from Egypt,
that it is a miracle if a whole nation <i>at once</i> adopted the
language called Hebrew, as if it had been a gift from heaven, when one
of their own prophets said, “As they went forth from Egypt, they
heard a language which they did not understand.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.vii-p2.1" n="3455" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.vii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.vii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.81.5" parsed="|Ps|81|5|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxxi. 5">Ps. lxxxi. 5</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.viii" next="vi.ix.iii.ix" prev="vi.ix.iii.vii" progress="68.59%" title="Chapter VIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.viii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.viii-p1.1">Chapter
VIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.viii-p2" shownumber="no">In the following way, also, we may conclude that
they who came out of Egypt with Moses were not Egyptians; for if they
had been Egyptians, their <i>names</i> also would be Egyptian, because
in every language the designations (of persons and things) are kindred
to the language.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.viii-p2.1" n="3456" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.viii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.viii-p3.1" lang="EL">Συγγενεῖς
εἰσιν αἱ
προσηγορίαι</span>.</p></note>  But if it is
certain, from the names being Hebrew, that the people were not
Egyptians,—and the Scriptures are full of Hebrew names, and these
bestowed, too, upon their children while they were in Egypt,—it
is clear that the Egyptian account is false, which asserts that they
were Egyptians, and went forth from Egypt with Moses.  Now it is
absolutely certain<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.viii-p3.2" n="3457" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.viii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.viii-p4.1" lang="EL">Σαφῶς
ἐναργές</span>.</p></note> that, being
descended, as the Mosaic history records, from Hebrew ancestors, they
employed a language from which they also took the names which they
conferred upon their children.  But with regard to the Christians,
because they were taught not to avenge themselves upon their enemies
(and have thus observed laws of a mild and philanthropic character);
and because they would not, although able, have made war even if they
had received authority to do so,—they have obtained this reward
from God, that He <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_468.html" id="vi.ix.iii.viii-Page_468" n="468" />has
always warred in their behalf, and on certain occasions has restrained
those who rose up against them and desired to destroy them.  For
in order to remind others, that by seeing a <i>few</i> engaged in a
struggle for their religion, they also might be better fitted to
despise death, some, on special occasions, and these individuals who
can be easily numbered, have endured death for the sake of
Christianity,—God not permitting the whole nation to be
exterminated, but desiring that it should continue, and that the whole
world should be filled with this salutary and religious
doctrine.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.viii-p4.2" n="3458" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.viii-p5" shownumber="no"> [Gibbon, in the
sixteenth chapter of his <i>Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire</i>,
quotes the first part of this sentence as proving that “the
learned Origen declares, in the most express terms, that the number of
martyrs was very inconsiderable.”  But see Guizot’s
note on the passage.  S.]</p></note>  And again, on
the other hand, that those who were of weaker minds might recover their
courage and rise superior to the thought of death, God interposed His
providence on behalf of believers, dispersing by an act of His will
alone all the conspiracies formed against them; so that neither kings,
nor rulers, nor the populace, might be able to rage against them beyond
a certain point.  Such, then, is our answer to the assertions of
Celsus, “that a revolt was the original commencement of the
ancient Jewish state, and subsequently of
Christianity.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.ix" next="vi.ix.iii.x" prev="vi.ix.iii.viii" progress="68.67%" title="Chapter IX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.ix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.ix-p1.1">Chapter IX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.ix-p2" shownumber="no">But since he is manifestly guilty of falsehood in
the statements which follow, let us examine his assertion when he says,
“If all men wished to become Christians, the latter would not
desire such a result.”  Now that the above statement is
false is clear from this, that Christians do not neglect, as far as in
them lies, to take measures to disseminate their doctrine throughout
the whole world.  Some of them, accordingly, have made it their
business to itinerate not only through cities, but even villages and
country houses,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.ix-p2.1" n="3459" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.ix-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.ix-p3.1" lang="EL">᾽Επαύλεις</span>.</p></note> that they might
make converts to God.  And no one would maintain that they did
this for the sake of gain, when sometimes they would not accept even
necessary sustenance; or if at any time they were pressed by a
necessity of this sort, were contented with the mere supply of their
wants, although many were willing to share (their abundance) with them,
and to bestow help upon them far above their need.  At the present
day, indeed, when, owing to the multitude of Christian believers, not
only rich men, but persons of rank, and delicate and high-born ladies,
receive the teachers of Christianity, some perhaps will dare to say
that it is for the sake of a little glory<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.ix-p3.2" n="3460" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.ix-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.ix-p4.1" lang="EL">Δοξάριον</span>.</p></note>
that certain individuals assume the office of Christian
instructors.  It is impossible, however, rationally to entertain
such a suspicion with respect to Christianity in its beginnings, when
the danger incurred, especially by its teachers, was great; while at
the present day the discredit attaching to it among the rest of mankind
is greater than any supposed honour enjoyed among those who hold the
same belief, especially when such honour is not shared by all.  It
is false, then, from the very nature of the case, to say that “if
all men wished to become Christians, the latter would not desire such a
result.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.x" next="vi.ix.iii.xi" prev="vi.ix.iii.ix" progress="68.72%" title="Chapter X"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.x-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.x-p1.1">Chapter X.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.x-p2" shownumber="no">But observe what he alleges as a proof of his
statement:  “Christians at first were few in number, and
held the same opinions; but when they grew to be a great multitude,
they were divided and separated, each wishing to have his own
individual party:<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.x-p2.1" n="3461" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.x-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.x-p3.1" lang="EL">στάσεις
ἰδίας</span>.</p></note>  for this was
their object from the beginning.”  That Christians at first
were few in number, in comparison with the multitudes who subsequently
became Christian, is undoubted; and yet, all things considered, they
were not so very few.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.x-p3.2" n="3462" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.x-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.x-p4.1" lang="EL">καί τοι οὐ
πάντη ἦσαν
ὀλίγοι</span>.</p></note>  For what
stirred up the envy of the Jews against Jesus, and aroused them to
conspire against Him, was the great number of those who followed Him
into the wilderness,—five thousand men on one occasion, and four
thousand on another, having attended Him thither, without including the
women and children.  For such was the charm<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.x-p4.2" n="3463" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.x-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.x-p5.1" lang="EL">ἴϋγξ</span>.</p></note> of Jesus’ words, that not only were
<i>men</i> willing to follow Him to the wilderness, but <i>women</i>
also, forgetting<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.x-p5.2" n="3464" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.x-p6" shownumber="no"> The reading in
Spencer’s and the Benedictine edition is <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.x-p6.1" lang="EL">ὑποτεμνομένας</span>,
for which Lommatzsch reads <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.x-p6.2" lang="EL">ὑπομεμνημένας</span>.</p></note> the weakness of
their sex and a regard for outward propriety<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.x-p6.3" n="3465" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.x-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.x-p7.1" lang="EL">καὶ τὸ
δοκοῦν</span>.</p></note> in
thus following their Teacher into desert places.  Children, too,
who are altogether unaffected by such emotions,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.x-p7.2" n="3466" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.x-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.x-p8.1" lang="EL">ἀπαθέστατα</span>.</p></note>
either following their parents, or perhaps attracted also by His
divinity, in order that it might be implanted within them, became His
followers along with their parents.  But let it be granted that
Christians were few in number at the beginning, how does that help to
prove that Christians would be unwilling to make all men believe the
doctrine of the Gospel?</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.xi" next="vi.ix.iii.xii" prev="vi.ix.iii.x" progress="68.77%" title="Chapter XI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.xi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.xi-p1.1">Chapter XI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.xi-p2" shownumber="no">He says, in addition, that “all the
Christians were of one mind,” not observing, even in this
particular, that from the beginning there were differences of opinion
among believers regarding the meaning<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xi-p2.1" n="3467" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xi-p3.1" lang="EL">᾽Εκδοχήν</span>.</p></note> of
the books held to be divine.  At all events, while the apostles
were still preaching, and while eye-witnesses of (the works of)
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_469.html" id="vi.ix.iii.xi-Page_469" n="469" />Jesus were still teaching His
doctrine, there was no small discussion among the converts from Judaism
regarding Gentile believers, on the point whether they ought to observe
Jewish customs, or should reject the burden of clean and unclean meats,
as not being obligatory on those who had abandoned their ancestral
Gentile customs, and had become believers in Jesus.  Nay, even in
the Epistles of Paul, who was contemporary with those who had seen
Jesus, certain particulars are found mentioned as having been the
subject of dispute,—viz., respecting the resurrection,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xi-p3.2" n="3468" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xi-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.xi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.12" parsed="|1Cor|15|12|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xv. 12">1 Cor. xv. 12</scripRef> sqq.</p></note> and whether it were already past, and the
day of the Lord, whether it were nigh at hand<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xi-p4.2" n="3469" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xi-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.xi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.2" parsed="|2Thess|2|2|0|0" passage="2 Thess. ii. 2">2 Thess. ii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> or
not.  Nay, the very exhortation to “avoid profane and vain
babblings, and oppositions of science falsely so called:  which
some professing, have erred concerning the faith,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xi-p5.2" n="3470" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xi-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.xi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.20" parsed="|1Tim|6|20|0|0" passage="1 Tim. vi. 20">1 Tim. vi. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> is enough to show that from the very
beginning, when, as Celsus imagines, believers were few in number,
there were certain doctrines interpreted in different ways.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xi-p6.2" n="3471" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xi-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xi-p7.1" lang="EL">Τινὲς
παρεκδοχαί</span>. 
[He admits the fact, but does not justify such oppositions.]</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.xii" next="vi.ix.iii.xiii" prev="vi.ix.iii.xi" progress="68.82%" title="Chapter XII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.xii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.xii-p1.1">Chapter XII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.xii-p2" shownumber="no">In the next place, since he reproaches us with the
existence of heresies in Christianity as being a ground of accusation
against it, saying that “when Christians had greatly increased in
numbers, they were divided and split up into factions, each individual
desiring to have his own party;” and further, that “being
thus separated through their numbers, they confute one another, still
having, so to speak, one <i>name</i> in common, if indeed they still
retain it.  And this is the only thing which they are yet ashamed
to abandon, while other matters are determined in different ways by the
various sects.”  In reply to which, we say that heresies of
different kinds have never originated from any matter in which the
principle involved was not important and beneficial to human
life.  For since the science of medicine is useful and necessary
to the human race, and many are the points of dispute in it respecting
the manner of curing bodies, there are found, for this reason, numerous
heresies confessedly prevailing in the science of medicine among the
Greeks, and also, I suppose, among those barbarous nations who profess
to employ medicine.  And, again, since philosophy makes a
profession of the truth, and promises a knowledge of existing things
with a view to the regulation of life, and endeavours to teach what is
advantageous to our race, and since the investigation of these matters
is attended with great differences of opinion,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xii-p2.1" n="3472" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xii-p3.1" lang="EL">πολλὴν ἔχει
διολκήν</span>.</p></note>
innumerable heresies have consequently sprung up in philosophy, some of
which are more celebrated than others.  Even Judaism itself
afforded a pretext for the origination of heresies, in the different
acceptation accorded to the writings of Moses and those of the
prophets.  So, then, seeing Christianity appeared an object of
veneration to men, not to the more servile class alone, as Celsus
supposes, but to many among the Greeks who were devoted to literary
pursuits,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xii-p3.2" n="3473" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xii-p4.1" lang="EL">φιλολόγον</span>.</p></note> there necessarily
originated heresies,—not at all, however, as the result of
faction and strife, but through the earnest desire of many literary men
to become acquainted with the doctrines of Christianity.  The
consequence of which was, that, taking in different acceptations those
discourses which were believed by all to be divine, there arose
heresies, which received their names from those individuals who
admired, indeed, the origin of Christianity, but who were led, in some
way or other, by certain plausible reasons, to discordant views. 
And yet no one would act rationally in avoiding medicine because of its
heresies; nor would he who aimed at that which is seemly<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xii-p4.2" n="3474" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xii-p5.1" lang="EL">τό πρέπον</span>.</p></note> entertain a hatred of philosophy, and adduce
its many heresies as a pretext for his antipathy.  And so neither
are the sacred books of Moses and the prophets to be condemned on
account of the heresies in Judaism.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.xiii" next="vi.ix.iii.xiv" prev="vi.ix.iii.xii" progress="68.91%" title="Chapter XIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.xiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.xiii-p1.1">Chapter
XIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.xiii-p2" shownumber="no">Now, if these arguments hold good, why should we
not defend, in the same way, the existence of heresies in
Christianity?  And respecting these, Paul appears to me to speak
in a very striking manner when he says, “For there must be
heresies among you, that they who are approved may be made manifest
among you.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xiii-p2.1" n="3475" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xiii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.xiii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.19" parsed="|1Cor|11|19|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xi. 19">1 Cor. xi. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>  For as that
man is “approved” in medicine who, on account of his
experience in various (medical) heresies, and his honest examination of
the majority of them, has selected the preferable system,—and as
the great proficient in philosophy is he who, after acquainting himself
experimentally with the various views, has given in his adhesion to the
best,—so I would say that the wisest Christian was he who had
carefully studied the heresies both of Judaism and Christianity. 
Whereas he who finds fault with Christianity because of its heresies
would find fault also with the teaching of Socrates, from whose school
have issued many others of discordant views.  Nay, the opinions of
Plato might be chargeable with error, on account of Aristotle’s
having separated from his school, and founded a new one,—on which
subject we have remarked in the preceding book.  But it appears to
me <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_470.html" id="vi.ix.iii.xiii-Page_470" n="470" />that Celsus has
become acquainted with certain heresies which do not possess even the
<i>name</i> of Jesus in common with us.  Perhaps he had heard of
the sects called Ophites and Cainites, or some others of a similar
nature, which had departed in all points from the teaching of
Jesus.  And yet surely this furnishes no ground for a charge
against the <i>Christian</i> doctrine.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.xiv" next="vi.ix.iii.xv" prev="vi.ix.iii.xiii" progress="68.95%" title="Chapter XIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.xiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.xiv-p1.1">Chapter XIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.xiv-p2" shownumber="no">After this he continues:  “Their union
is the more wonderful, the more it can be shown to be based on no
substantial reason.  And yet rebellion is a substantial reason, as
well as the advantages which accrue from it, and the fear of external
enemies.  Such are the causes which give stability to their
faith.”  To this we answer, that our union does thus rest
upon a reason, or rather not upon a reason, but upon the divine
working,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xiv-p2.1" n="3476" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xiv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xiv-p3.1" lang="EL">θείας
ἐνεργείας</span>.</p></note> so that its
commencement was God’s teaching men, in the prophetical writings,
to expect the advent of Christ, who was to be the Saviour of
mankind.  For in so far as this point is not really refuted
(although it may <i>seem</i> to be by unbelievers), in the same
proportion is the doctrine commended as the doctrine of God, and Jesus
shown to be the Son of God both before and after His incarnation. 
I maintain, moreover, that even after His incarnation, He is always
found by those who possess the acutest spiritual vision to be most
God-like, and to have really come down to us from God, and to have
derived His origin or subsequent development not from human wisdom, but
from the manifestation<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xiv-p3.2" n="3477" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xiv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xiv-p4.1" lang="EL">ἐπιφανείας</span>.</p></note> of God within Him,
who by His manifold wisdom and miracles established Judaism first, and
Christianity afterwards; and the assertion that rebellion, and the
advantages attending it, were the originating causes of a doctrine
which has converted and improved so many men was effectually
refuted.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.xv" next="vi.ix.iii.xvi" prev="vi.ix.iii.xiv" progress="69.00%" title="Chapter XV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.xv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.xv-p1.1">Chapter XV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.xv-p2" shownumber="no">But again, that it is not the fear of external enemies
which strengthens our union, is plain from the fact that this cause, by
God’s will, has already, for a considerable time, ceased to
exist.  And it is probable that the secure existence, so far as
regards the world, enjoyed by believers at present, will come to an
end, since those who calumniate Christianity in every way are again
attributing the present frequency of rebellion to the multitude of
believers, and to their not being persecuted by the authorities as in
old times.  For we have learned from the Gospel neither to relax
our efforts in days of peace, and to give ourselves up to repose, nor,
when the world makes war upon us, to become cowards, and apostatize
from the love of the God of all things which is in Jesus Christ. 
And we clearly manifest the illustrious nature of our origin, and do
not (as Celsus imagines) conceal it, when we impress upon the minds of
our first converts a contempt for idols, and images of all kinds, and,
besides this, raise their thoughts from the worship of created things
instead of God, and elevate them to the universal Creator; clearly
showing Him to be the subject of prophecy, both from the predictions
regarding Him—of which there are many—and from those
traditions which have been carefully investigated by such as are able
intelligently to understand the Gospels, and the declarations of the
apostles.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.xvi" next="vi.ix.iii.xvii" prev="vi.ix.iii.xv" progress="69.04%" title="Chapter XVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.xvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.xvi-p1.1">Chapter XVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.xvi-p2" shownumber="no">“But what the legends are of every kind
which we gather together, or the terrors which we invent,” as
Celsus without proof asserts, he who likes may show.  I know not,
indeed, what he means by “inventing terrors,” unless it be
our doctrine of God as Judge, and of the condemnation of men for their
deeds, with the various proofs derived partly from Scripture, partly
from probable reason.  And yet—for truth is
precious—Celsus says, at the close, “Forbid that either I,
or these, or any other individual should ever reject the doctrine
respecting the future punishment of the wicked and the reward of the
good!”  What terrors, then, if you except the doctrine of
punishment, do we invent and impose upon mankind?  And if he
should reply that “we weave together erroneous opinions drawn
from ancient sources, and trumpet them aloud, and sound them before
men, as the priests of Cybele clash their cymbals in the ears of those
who are being initiated in their mysteries;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xvi-p2.1" n="3478" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xvi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xvi-p3.1" lang="EL">τὰ τοῦ
παλαιοῦ
λόγου
παρακούσματα
συμπλάττοντες,
τούτοις
προκαταυλοῦμεν
καὶ
προκατηχοῦμεν
τοὺς
ἀνθρώπους, ὥς
οἱ τους
κορυβαντιζομένους
περιβομβοῦντες
.</span></p></note> we shall ask him in reply, “Erroneous
opinions from what ancient sources?”  For, whether he refers
to Grecian accounts, which taught the existence of courts of justice
under the earth, or Jewish, which, among other things, predicted the
life that follows the present one; he will be unable to show that we
who, striving to believe on grounds of reason, regulate our lives in
conformity with such doctrines, have failed correctly to ascertain the
truth.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xvi-p3.2" n="3479" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xvi-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xvi-p4.1" lang="EL">οὐκ ἄν ἔχοι
παραστῆσαι,
ὅτι ἡμεῖς
μὲν ἐν
παρακούσμασι
γενόμενοι
τῆς ἀληθείας,
ὅσοι γε
πειρώμεθα
μετὰ λόγου
πιστεύειν,
πρὸς τὰ
τοιαῦτα
ζῶμεν
δόγματα</span>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.xvii" next="vi.ix.iii.xviii" prev="vi.ix.iii.xvi" progress="69.09%" title="Chapter XVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.xvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.xvii-p1.1">Chapter
XVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.xvii-p2" shownumber="no">He wishes, indeed, to compare the articles of our faith
to those of the Egyptians; “among whom, as you approach their
sacred edifices, are to be seen splendid enclosures, and groves, and
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_471.html" id="vi.ix.iii.xvii-Page_471" n="471" />large and beautiful
gateways,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xvii-p2.1" n="3480" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xvii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xvii-p3.1" lang="EL">προπυλαίων
μεγέθη τε καὶ
κάλλη</span>.</p></note> and wonderful
temples, and magnificent tents around them, and ceremonies of worship
full of superstition and mystery; but when you have entered, and passed
within, the object of worship is seen to be a cat, or an ape, or a
crocodile, or a goat, or a dog!”  Now, what is the
resemblance<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xvii-p3.2" n="3481" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xvii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xvii-p4.1" lang="EL">τὸ
ἀνάλογον</span>.</p></note> between us and the
splendours of Egyptian worship which are seen by those who draw near
their temples?  And where is the resemblance to those irrational
animals which are worshipped within, after you pass through the
splendid gateways?  Are our prophecies, and the God of all things,
and the injunctions against images,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xvii-p4.2" n="3482" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xvii-p5" shownumber="no"> [Clearly coincident
with Clement and other early Fathers on this head.]</p></note> objects of
reverence in the view of Celsus also, and Jesus Christ crucified, the
analogue to the worship of the irrational animal?  But if he
should assert this—and I do not think that he will maintain
anything else—we shall reply that we have spoken in the preceding
pages at greater length in defence of those charges affecting Jesus,
showing that what appeared to have happened to Him in the capacity of
His human nature, was fraught with benefit to all men, and with
salvation to the whole world.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.xviii" next="vi.ix.iii.xix" prev="vi.ix.iii.xvii" progress="69.14%" title="Chapter XVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.xviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.xviii-p1.1">Chapter
XVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.xviii-p2" shownumber="no">In the next place, referring to the statements of
the Egyptians, who talk loftily about irrational animals, and who
assert that they are a sort of symbols of God, or anything else which
their prophets, so termed, are accustomed to call them, Celsus says
that “an impression is produced in the minds of those who have
learned these things; that they have not been initiated in
vain;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xviii-p2.1" n="3483" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xviii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xviii-p3.1" lang="EL">φαντασίαν
ἐξαποστέλλειν
τοῖς ταῦτα
μεμαθηκόσιν,
ὅτι μὴ μάτην
μεμύηνται</span>.</p></note> while with regard
to the truths which are taught in our writings to those who have made
progress in the study of Christianity (through that which is called by
Paul the gift consisting in the “word of wisdom” through
the Spirit, and in the “word of knowledge” according to the
Spirit), Celsus does not seem even to have formed an idea,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xviii-p3.2" n="3484" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xviii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xviii-p4.1" lang="EL">πεφαντάσθαι</span>.</p></note> judging not only from what he has already
said, but from what he subsequently adds in his attack upon the
Christian system, when he asserts that Christians “repel every
wise man from the doctrine of their faith, and invite only the ignorant
and the vulgar;” on which assertions we shall remark in due time,
when we come to the proper place.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.xix" next="vi.ix.iii.xx" prev="vi.ix.iii.xviii" progress="69.17%" title="Chapter XIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.xix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.xix-p1.1">Chapter XIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.xix-p2" shownumber="no">He says, indeed, that “we ridicule the
Egyptians, although they present many by no means contemptible
mysteries<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xix-p2.1" n="3485" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xix-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xix-p3.1" lang="EL">αἰνίγματα</span>.</p></note> for our
consideration, when they teach us that such rites are acts of worship
offered to eternal ideas, and not, as the multitude think, to ephemeral
animals; and that we are silly, because we introduce nothing nobler
than the goats and dogs of the Egyptian worship in our narratives about
Jesus.”  Now to this we reply, “Good sir,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xix-p3.2" n="3486" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xix-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xix-p4.1" lang="EL">ὦ γενναῖε</span>.</p></note> (suppose that) you are right in eulogizing
the fact that the Egyptians present to view many by no means
contemptible mysteries, and obscure explanations about the animals
(worshipped) among them, you nevertheless do not act consistently in
accusing us as if you believed that we had nothing to state which was
worthy of consideration, but that all <i>our</i> doctrines were
contemptible and of no account, seeing we unfold<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xix-p4.2" n="3487" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xix-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xix-p5.1" lang="EL">διεξοδεύωμεν</span>.</p></note> the narratives concerning Jesus according to
the ‘wisdom of the word’ to those who are
‘perfect’ in Christianity.  Regarding whom, as being
competent to understand the wisdom that is in Christianity, Paul
says:  ‘We speak wisdom among them that are perfect; yet not
the wisdom of this world, nor of the princes of this world, who come to
nought, but we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery, even the hidden
wisdom, which God ordained before the world unto our glory; which none
of the princes of this world knew.’”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xix-p5.2" n="3488" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xix-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.xix-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.6-1Cor.2.8" parsed="|1Cor|2|6|2|8" passage="1 Cor. ii. 6-8">1 Cor. ii. 6–8</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.xx" next="vi.ix.iii.xxi" prev="vi.ix.iii.xix" progress="69.22%" title="Chapter XX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.xx-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.xx-p1.1">Chapter XX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.xx-p2" shownumber="no">And we say to those who hold similar opinions to
those of Celsus:  “Paul then, we are to suppose, had before
his mind the idea of no pre-eminent wisdom when he professed to speak
wisdom among them that are perfect?”  Now, as he spoke with
his customary boldness when in making such a profession he said that
<i>he</i> was possessed of no wisdom, we shall say in reply: 
first of all examine the Epistles of him who utters these words, and
look carefully at the meaning of each expression in them—say, in
those to the Ephesians, and Colossians, and Thessalonians, and
Philippians, and Romans,—and show two things, both that you
understand Paul’s words, and that you can demonstrate any of them
to be silly or foolish.  For if any one give himself to their
attentive perusal, I am well assured either that he will be amazed at
the understanding of the man who can clothe great ideas in common
language; or if he be not amazed, he will only exhibit himself in a
ridiculous light, whether he simply state the meaning of the writer as
if he had comprehended it, or try to controvert and confute what he
only imagined that he understood!</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.xxi" next="vi.ix.iii.xxii" prev="vi.ix.iii.xx" progress="69.25%" title="Chapter XXI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.xxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_472.html" id="vi.ix.iii.xxi-Page_472" n="472" /><span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.xxi-p1.1">Chapter
XXI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.xxi-p2" shownumber="no">And I have not yet spoken of the
observance<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxi-p2.1" n="3489" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxi-p3.1" lang="EL">τηρήσεως</span>.</p></note> of all that is
written in the Gospels, each one of which contains much doctrine
difficult to be understood, not merely by the multitude, but even by
certain of the more intelligent, including a very profound explanation
of the parables which Jesus delivered to “those without,”
while reserving the exhibition of their full meaning<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxi-p3.2" n="3490" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxi-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxi-p4.1" lang="EL">σαφήνειαν</span>.</p></note> for those who had passed beyond the stage of
exoteric teaching, and who came to Him privately in the house. 
And when he comes to understand it, he will admire the reason why some
are said to be “without,” and others “in the
house.”  And again, who would not be filled with
astonishment that is able to comprehend the movements<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxi-p4.2" n="3491" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxi-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxi-p5.1" lang="EL">μεταβάσεις</span>.</p></note> of Jesus; ascending at one time a mountain
for the purpose of delivering certain discourses, or of performing
certain miracles, or for His own transfiguration, and descending again
to heal the sick and those who were unable to follow Him whither His
disciples went?  But it is not the appropriate time to describe at
present the truly venerable and divine contents of the Gospels, or the
mind of Christ—that is, the wisdom and the word—contained
in the writings of Paul.  But what we have said is sufficient by
way of answer to the unphilosophic sneers<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxi-p5.2" n="3492" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxi-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxi-p6.1" lang="EL">ἀφιλόσοφον
χλεύην</span>.</p></note> of
Celsus, in comparing the inner mysteries of the Church of God to the
cats, and apes, and crocodiles, and goats, and dogs of
Egypt.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.xxii" next="vi.ix.iii.xxiii" prev="vi.ix.iii.xxi" progress="69.29%" title="Chapter XXII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.xxii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.xxii-p1.1">Chapter
XXII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.xxii-p2" shownumber="no">But this low jester<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxii-p2.1" n="3493" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxii-p3.1" lang="EL">βωμολόχος</span>.</p></note>
Celsus, omitting no species of mockery and ridicule which can be
employed against us, mentions in his treatise the Dioscuri, and
Hercules, and Æsculapius, and Dionysus, who are believed by the
Greeks to have become gods after being men, and says that “we
cannot bear to call such beings gods, because they were at first
men,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxii-p3.2" n="3494" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxii-p4" shownumber="no"> The reading in the
text is <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxii-p4.1" lang="EL">καὶ
πρῶτοι</span>, for which Bohereau
proposes <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxii-p4.2" lang="EL">τὸ
πρῶτον</span>, which we have adopted in
the translation.</p></note> and yet they manifested many noble
qualifies, which were displayed for the benefit of mankind, while we
assert that Jesus was seen after His death by His own followers;”
and he brings against us an additional charge, as if we said that
“He was seen indeed, but was only a shadow!”  Now to
this we reply, that it was very artful of Celsus not here clearly to
indicate that he did not regard these beings as gods, for he was afraid
of the opinion of those who might peruse his treatise, and who might
suppose him to be an atheist; whereas, if he had paid respect to what
appeared to him to be the truth, he would not have <i>feigned</i> to
regard them as gods.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxii-p4.3" n="3495" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxii-p5" shownumber="no"> We have followed in
the translation the emendation of Guietus, who proposes <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxii-p5.1" lang="EL">εἰ δὲ τὴν
φαινομένην
αὐτῷ
ἀλήθειαν
ἐπρέσβευσεν,
οὐκ ἄν,
κ.τ.λ.,</span>,
instead of the textual reading, <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxii-p5.2" lang="EL">εἴ τε τῆς
φαινομένης
αὐτῷ
ἀληθείας
ἐπρέσβενσεν,
οὐκ ἄν,
κ.τ.λ</span>.</p></note>  Now to either
of the allegations we are ready with an answer.  Let us,
accordingly, to those who do <i>not</i> regard them as gods reply as
follows:  These beings, then, are not gods at all; but agreeably
to the view of those who think that the soul of man perishes
immediately (after death), the souls of these men also perished; or
according to the opinion of those who say that the soul continues to
subsist or is immortal, these men continue to exist or are immortal,
and they are not gods but heroes,—or not even heroes, but simply
souls.  If, then, on the one hand, you suppose them <i>not</i> to
exist, we shall have to prove the doctrine of the soul’s
immortality, which is to us a doctrine of pre-eminent
importance;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxii-p5.3" n="3496" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxii-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxii-p6.1" lang="EL">τὸν
προηγούμενον
ἡμῖν περὶ
ψυχῆς
κατασκευαστέον
λόγον</span>.</p></note> if, on the other
hand, they <i>do</i> exist, we have <i>still</i> to prove<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxii-p6.2" n="3497" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxii-p7" shownumber="no"> Bohereau conjectures,
with great probability, that instead of <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxii-p7.1" lang="EL">ἀποδεκτέον</span>,
we ought to read <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxii-p7.2" lang="EL">ἀποδεικτέον</span>.</p></note> the doctrine of immortality, not only by
what the Greeks have so well said regarding it, but also in a manner
agreeable to the teaching of Holy Scripture.  And we shall
demonstrate that it is impossible for those who were polytheists during
their lives to obtain a better country and position after their
departure from this world, by quoting the histories that are related of
them, in which is recorded the great dissoluteness of Hercules, and his
effeminate bondage with Omphale, together with the statements regarding
Æsculapius, that their Zeus struck him dead by a
thunderbolt.  And of the Dioscuri, it will be said that they die
often—</p>
<p class="c69" id="vi.ix.iii.xxii-p8" shownumber="no">“At one time live on alternate days, and at
another</p>
<p class="c53" id="vi.ix.iii.xxii-p9" shownumber="no">Die, and obtain honour equally with the
gods.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxii-p9.1" n="3498" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxii-p10" shownumber="no"> Cf. Hom.,
<i>Odyss</i>., xi. 303 and 304.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.ix.iii.xxii-p11" shownumber="no">How, then, can they reasonably imagine that one of these is to be
regarded as a god or a hero?</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.xxiii" next="vi.ix.iii.xxiv" prev="vi.ix.iii.xxii" progress="69.39%" title="Chapter XXIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.xxiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.xxiii-p1.1">Chapter
XXIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.xxiii-p2" shownumber="no">But we, in proving the facts related of our Jesus
from the prophetic Scriptures, and comparing afterwards His history
with them, demonstrate that no dissoluteness on His part is
recorded.  For even they who conspired against Him, and who sought
false witnesses to aid them, did not find even any plausible grounds
for advancing a false charge against Him, so as to accuse Him of
licentiousness; but His death was indeed the result of a conspiracy,
and bore no resemblance to the death of Æsculapius by
lightning.  And what is there that is venerable in the madman
Dionysus, and his female garments, that <i>he</i> should be worshipped
as a god?  And if they who would defend such beings betake
themselves to allegorical interpretations, we <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_473.html" id="vi.ix.iii.xxiii-Page_473" n="473" />must examine each individual instance,
and ascertain whether it is well founded,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxiii-p2.1" n="3499" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxiii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxiii-p3.1" lang="EL">εἰ τὸ ὑγιὲς
ἔχουσιν</span>.</p></note>
and also in each particular case, whether those beings can have a real
existence, and are deserving of respect and worship who were torn by
the Titans, and cast down from their heavenly throne.  Whereas our
Jesus, who appeared to the members of His own troop<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxiii-p3.2" n="3500" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxiii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxiii-p4.1" lang="EL">θιασώταις</span>.</p></note>—for I will take the word that Celsus
employs—did <i>really</i> appear, and Celsus makes a false
accusation against the Gospel in saying that what appeared was a
shadow.  And let the statements of their histories and that of
Jesus be carefully compared together.  Will Celsus have the former
to be true, but the latter, although recorded by eye-witnesses who
showed by their acts that they clearly understood the nature of what
they had seen, and who manifested their state of mind by what they
cheerfully underwent for the sake of His Gospel, to be
inventions?  Now, who is there that, desiring to act always in
conformity with right reason, would yield his assent at random<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxiii-p4.2" n="3501" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxiii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxiii-p5.1" lang="EL">ἀποκληρωτικῶς</span>.</p></note> to what is related of the one, but would
rush to the history of Jesus, and without examination refuse to believe
what is recorded of Him?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxiii-p5.2" n="3502" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxiii-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxiii-p6.1" lang="EL">εἰς δὲ τὰ
περὶ τούτου
ἀνεξετάστως
ὁρμῶν
ἀπιστήσαι
τοῖς περὶ
αὐτοῦ</span>;</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.xxiv" next="vi.ix.iii.xxv" prev="vi.ix.iii.xxiii" progress="69.45%" title="Chapter XXIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.xxiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.xxiv-p1.1">Chapter
XXIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.xxiv-p2" shownumber="no">And again, when it is said of Æsculapius that
a great multitude both of Greeks and Barbarians acknowledge that they
have frequently seen, and still see, no mere phantom, but
Æsculapius himself, healing and doing good, and foretelling the
future; Celsus requires us to believe this, and finds no fault with the
believers in Jesus, when we express our belief in such stories, but
when we give our assent to the disciples, and eye-witnesses of the
miracles of Jesus, who clearly manifest the honesty of their
convictions (because we see their guilelessness, as far as it is
possible to see the conscience revealed in writing), we are called by
him a set of “silly” individuals, although he cannot
demonstrate that an incalculable<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxiv-p2.1" n="3503" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxiv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxiv-p3.1" lang="EL">ἀμύθητον</span>.</p></note> number, as he
asserts, of Greeks and Barbarians acknowledge the existence of
Æsculapius; while we, if we deem this a matter of importance, can
clearly show a countless multitude of Greeks and Barbarians who
acknowledge the existence of Jesus.  And some give evidence of
their having received through this faith a marvellous power by the
cures which they perform, revoking no other name over those who need
their help than that of the God of all things, and of Jesus, along with
a mention of His history.  For by these means we too have seen
many persons freed from grievous calamities, and from distractions of
mind,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxiv-p3.2" n="3504" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxiv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxiv-p4.1" lang="EL">ἐκστάσεων</span>.</p></note> and madness, and countless other ills, which
could be cured neither by men nor devils.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.xxv" next="vi.ix.iii.xxvi" prev="vi.ix.iii.xxiv" progress="69.50%" title="Chapter XXV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.xxv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.xxv-p1.1">Chapter XXV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.xxv-p2" shownumber="no">Now, in order to grant that there did exist a
healing spirit named Æsculapius, who used to cure the bodies of
men, I would say to those who are astonished at such an occurrence, or
at the prophetic knowledge of Apollo, that since the cure of bodies is
a thing indifferent,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxv-p2.1" n="3505" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxv-p3.1" lang="EL">μέσον</span>.</p></note> and a matter within
the reach not merely of the good,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxv-p3.2" n="3506" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxv-p4.1" lang="EL">ἀστείους</span>.</p></note> but also of
the bad; and as the foreknowledge of the future is also a thing
indifferent—for the possessor of foreknowledge does not
necessarily manifest the possession of virtue—you must show that
they who practise healing or who forefell the future are in no respect
wicked, but exhibit a perfect pattern of virtue, and are not far from
being regarded as gods.  But they will <i>not</i> be able to show
that they are virtuous who practise the art of healing, or who are
gifted with foreknowledge, seeing many who are not fit to live are
related to have been healed; and these, too, persons whom, as leading
improper lives, no wise physician would wish to heal.  And in the
responses of the Pythian oracle also you may find some injunctions
which are not in accordance with reason, two of which we will adduce on
the present occasion; viz., when it gave commandment that
Cleomedes<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxv-p4.2" n="3507" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxv-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf.
Smith’s <i>Dict. of Biograph</i>., s.v.</p></note>—the boxer, I
suppose—should be honoured with divine honours, seeing some great
importance or other attaching to his pugilistic skill, but did not
confer either upon Pythagoras or upon Socrates the honours which it
awarded to pugilism; and also when it called Archilochus “the
servant of the Muses”—a man who employed his poetic powers
upon topics of the most wicked and licentious nature, and whose public
character was dissolute and impure—and entitled him
“pious,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxv-p5.1" n="3508" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxv-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxv-p6.1" lang="EL">εὐσεβῆ</span>.</p></note> in respect of his
being the servant of the Muses, who are deemed to be goddesses! 
Now I am inclined to think that no one would assert that he was a
“pious” man who was not adorned with all moderation and
virtue, or that a decorous<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxv-p6.2" n="3509" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxv-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxv-p7.1" lang="EL">κόσμιος</span>.</p></note> man would utter
such expressions as are contained in the unseemly<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxv-p7.2" n="3510" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxv-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxv-p8.1" lang="EL">οἱ μῂ
σεμνοί</span>.</p></note> iambics of Archilochus.  And if nothing
that is divine in itself is shown to belong either to the healing skill
of Æsculapius or the prophetic power of Apollo, how could any one,
even were I to grant that the facts are as alleged, reasonably worship
them as pure divinities?—and especially when the prophetic spirit
of Apollo, pure from any body of earth, secretly <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_474.html" id="vi.ix.iii.xxv-Page_474" n="474" />enters through the private parts the
person of her who is called the priestess, as she is seated at the
mouth of the Pythian cave!<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxv-p8.2" n="3511" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxv-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxv-p9.1" lang="EL">ὅτε
διὰ τοῦ
Πυθίου
στομίου
περικαθεζομένῃ
τῇ καλουμένῃ
προφήτιδι
πνεῦμα διὰ
τῶν
γυναικείων
ὑπεισέρχεται
τὸ μαντικὸν,
ὁ ᾽Απόλλων,
τὸ καθαρὸν
ἀπὸ γηίνου
σώματος</span>.  Boherellus
conjectures <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxv-p9.2" lang="EL">τὸ
μαντικὸν τοῦ
᾽Απόλλωνος
τὸ καθαρον</span>.</p></note>  Whereas
regarding Jesus and His power we have no such notion; for the body
which was born of the Virgin was composed of human material, and
capable of receiving human wounds and death.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.xxvi" next="vi.ix.iii.xxvii" prev="vi.ix.iii.xxv" progress="69.59%" title="Chapter XXVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.xxvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.xxvi-p1.1">Chapter
XXVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.xxvi-p2" shownumber="no">Let us see what Celsus says next, when he adduces
from history marvellous occurrences, which in themselves seem to be
incredible, but which are not discredited by him, so far at least as
appears from his words.  And, in the first place, regarding
Aristeas of Proconnesus, of whom he speaks as follows: 
“Then, with respect to Aristeas of Proconnesus, who disappeared
from among men in a manner so indicative of divine
intervention,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxvi-p2.1" n="3512" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxvi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxvi-p3.1" lang="EL">οὕτω
δαιμονίως</span>.</p></note> and who showed
himself again in so unmistakeable a fashion, and on many subsequent
occasions visited many parts of the world, and announced marvellous
events, and whom Apollo enjoined the inhabitants of Metapontium to
regard as a god, no one considers him to be a god.”  This
account he appears to have taken from Pindar and Herodotus.  It
will be sufficient, however, at present to quote the statement of the
latter writer from the fourth book of his histories, which is to the
following effect:  “Of what country Aristeas, who made these
verses, was, has already been mentioned, and I shall now relate the
account I heard of him in Proconnesus and Cyzicus.  They say that
Aristeas, who was inferior to none of the citizens by birth, entering
into a fuller’s shop in Proconnesus, died suddenly, and that the
fuller, having closed his workshop, went to acquaint the relatives of
the deceased.  When the report had spread through the city that
Aristeas was dead, a certain Cyzicenian, arriving from Artace, fell
into a dispute with those who made the report, affirming that he had
met and conversed with him on his way to Cyzicus, and he vehemently
disputed the truth of the report; but the relations of the deceased
went to the fuller’s shop, taking with them what was necessary
for the purpose of carrying the body away; but when the house was
opened, Aristeas was not to be seen, either dead or alive.  They
say that afterwards, in the seventh year, he appeared in Proconnesus,
composed those verses which by the Greeks are now called Arimaspian,
and having composed them, disappeared a second time.  Such is the
story current in these cities.  But these things I know happened
to the Metapontines in Italy 340 years after the second disappearance
of Aristeas, as I discovered by computation in Proconnesus and
Metapontium.  The Metapontines say that Aristeas himself, having
appeared in their country, exhorted them to erect an altar to Apollo,
and to place near it a statue bearing the name of Aristeas the
Proconnesian; for he said that Apollo had visited their country only of
all the Italians, and that he himself, who was now Aristeas,
accompanied him; and that when he accompanied the god he was a crow;
and after saying this he vanished.  And the Metapontines say they
sent to Delphi to inquire of the god what the apparition of the man
meant; but the Pythian bade them obey the apparition, and if they
obeyed it would conduce to their benefit.  They accordingly,
having received this answer, fulfilled the injunctions.  And now,
a statue bearing the name of Aristeas is placed near the image of
Apollo, and around it laurels are planted:  the image is placed in
the public square.  Thus much concerning Aristeas.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxvi-p3.2" n="3513" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxvi-p4" shownumber="no"> Herod., book iv.
chaps. 14 and 15 (Cary’s transl.).</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.xxvii" next="vi.ix.iii.xxviii" prev="vi.ix.iii.xxvi" progress="69.68%" title="Chapter XXVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.xxvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.xxvii-p1.1">Chapter
XXVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.xxvii-p2" shownumber="no">Now, in answer to this account of Aristeas, we
have to say, that if Celsus had adduced it as history, without
signifying his own assent to its truth, it is in a different way that
we should have met his argument.  But since he asserts that he
“disappeared through the intervention of the divinity,” and
“showed himself again in an unmistakeable manner,” and
“visited many parts of the world,” and “made
marvellous announcements;” and, moreover, that there was
“an oracle of Apollo, enjoining the Metapontines to treat
Aristeas as a god,” he gives the accounts relating to him as upon
his own authority, and with his full assent.  And (this being the
case), we ask, How is it possible that, while supposing the marvels
related by the disciples of Jesus regarding their Master to be wholly
fictitious, and finding fault with those who believe them, you, O
Celsus, do not regard these stories of yours to be either products of
jugglery<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxvii-p2.1" n="3514" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxvii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxvii-p3.1" lang="EL">τερατείαν</span>.</p></note> or
inventions?  And how,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxvii-p3.2" n="3515" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxvii-p4" shownumber="no"> Guietus conjectures,
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxvii-p4.1" lang="EL">καὶ πῶς,
ὧ λῷστε</span>.</p></note> while charging
others with an irrational belief in the marvels recorded of Jesus, can
you show yourself justified in giving credence to such statement as the
above, without producing some proof or evidence of the alleged
occurrences having taken place?  Or do Herodotus and Pindar appear
to you to speak the truth, while they who have made it their concern to
<i>die</i> for the doctrine of Jesus, and who have left to their
successors writings so remarkable on the truths which they believed,
entered for the sake of “fictions” (as you consider them),
and “myths,” and “juggleries,” upon a
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_475.html" id="vi.ix.iii.xxvii-Page_475" n="475" />struggle which entails a life of
danger and a death of violence?  Place yourself, then, as a
neutral party, between what is related of Aristeas and what is recorded
of Jesus, and see whether, from the result, and from the benefits which
have accrued from the reformation of morals, and to the worship of the
God who is over all things, it is not allowable to conclude that we
must believe the events recorded of Jesus not to have happened without
the divine intervention, but that this was not the case with the story
of Aristeas the Proconnesian.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.xxviii" next="vi.ix.iii.xxix" prev="vi.ix.iii.xxvii" progress="69.75%" title="Chapter XXVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.xxviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.xxviii-p1.1">Chapter
XXVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.xxviii-p2" shownumber="no">For with what purpose in view did Providence
accomplish the marvels related of Aristeas?  And to confer what
benefit upon the human race did such remarkable events, as you regard
them, take place?  You cannot answer.  But we, when we relate
the events of the history of Jesus, have no ordinary defence to offer
for their occurrence;—this, viz., that God desired to commend the
doctrine of Jesus as a doctrine which was to save mankind, and which
was based, indeed, upon the apostles as foundations of the
rising<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxviii-p2.1" n="3516" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxviii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxviii-p3.1" lang="EL">τῆς
καταβαλλομένης
οἰκοδομῆς</span>.</p></note> edifice of
Christianity, but which increased in magnitude also in the succeeding
ages, in which not a few cures are wrought in the name of Jesus, and
certain other manifestations of no small moment have taken place. 
Now what sort of person is Apollo, who enjoined the Metapontines to
treat Aristeas as a god?  And with what object does he do
this?  And what advantage was he procuring to the Metapontines
from this divine worship, if they were to regard him as a god, who a
little ago was a mortal?  And yet the recommendations of Apollo
(viewed by us as a demon who has obtained the honour of libation and
sacrificial odours<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxviii-p3.2" n="3517" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxviii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxviii-p4.1" lang="EL">τοῦ καθ᾽
ἡμᾶς
δαίμονος,
λαχόντος
γέρας λοιβῆς
τε κνίσσης
τε</span>.</p></note>) regarding this
Aristeas appear to you to be worthy of consideration; while those of
the God of all things, and of His holy angels, made known beforehand
through the prophets—not <i>after</i> the birth of Jesus, but
<i>before</i> He appeared among men—do not stir you up to
admiration, not merely of the prophets who received the Divine Spirit,
but of Him also who was the object of their predictions, whose entrance
into life was so clearly predicted many years beforehand by numerous
prophets, that the whole Jewish people who were hanging in expectation
of the coming of Him who was looked for, did, after the advent of
Jesus, fall into a keen dispute with each other; and that a great
multitude of them acknowledged Christ, and believed Him to be the
object of prophecy, while others did not believe in Him, but, despising
the meekness of those who, on account of the teaching of Jesus, were
unwilling to cause even the most trifling sedition, dared to inflict on
Jesus those cruelties which His disciples have so truthfully and
candidly recorded, without secretly omitting from their marvellous
history of Him what seems to the multitude to bring disgrace upon the
doctrine of Christianity.  But both Jesus Himself and His
disciples desired that His followers should believe not merely in His
Godhead and miracles, as if He had not also been a partaker of human
nature, and had assumed the human flesh which “lusteth against
the Spirit;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxviii-p4.2" n="3518" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxviii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxviii-p5.1" lang="EL">ὡς οὐ
κοινωνήσαντος
τῇ ἀνθρωπίνῃ
φύσει, οὐδ᾽
ἀναλαβόντος
τὴν ἐν
ἀνθρώποις
σάρκα
ἐπιθυμοῦσαν
κατὰ τοῦ
πνεύματος</span>.</p></note> but they saw also
that the power which had descended into human nature, and into the
midst of human miseries, and which had assumed a human soul and body,
contributed through faith, along with its divine elements, to the
salvation of believers,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxviii-p5.2" n="3519" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxviii-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxviii-p6.1" lang="EL">᾽Αλλὰ γὰρ καὶ
τὴν
καταβᾶσαν
εἰς
ἀνθρωπίνην
φύσιν καὶ εἰς
ἀνθρωπίνας
περιστάσεις
δύναμιν, καὶ
ἀναλαβοῦσαν
ψυχὴν καὶ
σῶμα
ἀνθρώπινον,
ὲώρων ἐκ τοῦ
πιστευεσθαι
μετὰ τῶν
θειοτέρων
συμβαλλομένην
εἰς σωτηρίαν
τοῖς
πιοτεύουσιν</span>.</p></note> when they see that
from Him there began the union of the divine with the human nature, in
order that the human, by communion with the divine, might rise to be
divine, not in Jesus alone, but in all those who not only believe,
but<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxviii-p6.2" n="3520" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxviii-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxviii-p7.1" lang="EL">μετὰ τοῦ
πιστεύειν</span>. 
Others read, <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxviii-p7.2" lang="EL">μετὰ
το
πιστεύειν</span>.</p></note> enter upon the life which Jesus taught, and
which elevates to friendship with God and communion with Him every one
who lives according to the precepts of Jesus.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.xxix" next="vi.ix.iii.xxx" prev="vi.ix.iii.xxviii" progress="69.86%" title="Chapter XXIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.xxix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.xxix-p1.1">Chapter
XXIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.xxix-p2" shownumber="no">According to Celsus, then, Apollo wished the
Metapontines to treat Aristeas as a god.  But as the Metapontines
considered the evidence in favour of Aristeas being a man—and
probably not a virtuous one—to be stronger than the declaration
of the oracle to the effect that he was a god or worthy of divine
honours, they for that reason would not obey Apollo, and consequently
no one regarded Aristeas as a god.  But with respect to Jesus we
would say that, as it was of advantage to the human race to accept him
as the Son of God—God come in a human soul and body—and as
this did not seem to be advantageous to the gluttonous
appetites<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxix-p2.1" n="3521" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxix-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxix-p3.1" lang="EL">λιχνείᾳ</span>.</p></note> of the demons which
love bodies, and to those who deem them to be gods on that account, the
demons that are on earth (which are supposed to be gods by those who
are not instructed in the nature of demons), and also their
worshippers, were desirous to prevent the spread of the doctrine of
Jesus; for they saw that the libations and odours in which they
greedily delighted were being swept away by the prevalence of the
instructions of Jesus.  But the God who sent Jesus dissipated all
the conspiracies of the demons, and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_476.html" id="vi.ix.iii.xxix-Page_476" n="476" />made the Gospel of Jesus to prevail
throughout the whole world for the conversion and reformation of men,
and caused Churches to be everywhere established in opposition to those
of superstitious and licentious and wicked men; for such is the
character of the multitudes who constitute the citizens<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxix-p3.2" n="3522" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxix-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxix-p4.1" lang="EL">τοιαῦτα γὰρ
τὰ πανταχοῦ
πολιτευόμενα
ἐν ταῖς
ἐκκλησίαις
τῶν πόλεων
πλήθη</span>.</p></note> in the assemblies of the various
cities.  Whereas the Churches of God which are instructed by
Christ, when carefully contrasted with the assemblies of the districts
in which they are situated, are as beacons<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxix-p4.2" n="3523" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxix-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxix-p5.1" lang="EL">φωστῆρες</span>. 
[<scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.xxix-p5.2" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.15" parsed="|Phil|2|15|0|0" passage="Phil. ii. 15">Phil. ii. 15</scripRef>.  Very noteworthy are the details
of this and the following chapter, and their defiant comparisons.]</p></note> in
the world; for who would not admit that even the inferior members of
the Church, and those who in comparison with the better are less
worthy, are nevertheless more excellent than many of those who belong
to the assemblies in the different districts?</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.xxx" next="vi.ix.iii.xxxi" prev="vi.ix.iii.xxix" progress="69.92%" title="Chapter XXX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.xxx-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.xxx-p1.1">Chapter XXX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.xxx-p2" shownumber="no">For the Church<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxx-p2.1" n="3524" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxx-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxx-p3.1" lang="EL">ἐκκλησία</span>.</p></note> of God, e.g.,
which is at Athens, is a meek and stable body, as being one which
desires to please God, who is over all things; whereas the
assembly<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxx-p3.2" n="3525" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxx-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxx-p4.1" lang="EL">ἐκκλησία</span>.</p></note> of the Athenians is
given to sedition, and is not at all to be compared to the Church of
God in that city.  And you may say the same thing of the Church of
God at Corinth, and of the assembly of the Corinthian people; and also
of the Church of God at Alexandria, and of the assembly of the people
of Alexandria.  And if he who hears this be a candid man, and one
who investigates things with a desire to ascertain the truth, he will
be filled with admiration of Him who not only conceived the design, but
also was able to secure in all places the establishment of Churches of
God alongside<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxx-p4.2" n="3526" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxx-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxx-p5.1" lang="EL">παροικούσας</span>.</p></note> of the assemblies
of the people in each city.  In like manner, also, in comparing
the council<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxx-p5.2" n="3527" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxx-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxx-p6.1" lang="EL">βουλήν</span>.</p></note> of the Church of
God with the council in any city, you would find that certain
councillors<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxx-p6.2" n="3528" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxx-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxx-p7.1" lang="EL">βουλευταί</span>.</p></note> of the Church are
worthy to rule in the city of God, if there be any such city in the
whole world;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxx-p7.2" n="3529" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxx-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxx-p8.1" lang="EL">εὕροις ἂν
τίνες μὲν τῆς
ἐκκλησίας
βουλευταὶ
ἄξιοί εἰσιν,
εἴ τίς ἐστιν
ἐν τῷ πάντι
πόγις τοῦ
Θεοῦ, ἐν
ἐκεινῇ
πολιτεύεσθαι</span>. 
Boherellus conjectures <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxx-p8.2" lang="EL">εὕροις ἂν
ὅτι τινὲς
μὲν, κ.τ.λ</span>.</p></note> whereas the
councillors in all other places exhibit in their characters no quality
worthy of the conventional<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxx-p8.3" n="3530" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxx-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxx-p9.1" lang="EL">τῆς ἐκ
κατατάξεως
ὑπεροχῆς</span>.</p></note> superiority which
they appear to enjoy over their fellow-citizens.  And so, too, you
must compare <i>the ruler</i> of the <i>Church</i> in each city with
the ruler of the <i>people</i> of the city, in order to observe that
even amongst those councillors and rulers of the Church of God who come
very far short of their duty, and who lead more indolent lives than
others who are more energetic, it is nevertheless possible to discover
a general superiority in what relates to the progress of virtue over
the characters of the councillors and rulers in the various
cities.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxx-p9.2" n="3531" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxx-p10" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxx-p10.1" lang="EL">ὅτι
και ἐπὶ τῶν
σφόδρα
ἀποτυγχανομένων
βουλευτῶν
καὶ ἀρχόντων
ἐκκλησίας
Θεοῦ, καὶ
ῥαθυμότερον
παρὰ τοὺς
εὐτονωτέρως
βιοῦντας,
οὐδὲν ἧττόν
ἐστιν εὑρεῖν
ὡς ἐπίπαν
ὑπεροχὴν, τὴν
ἐν τῇ ἐπὶ τὰς
ἀρετὰς
προκοπῆ, παρὰ
τὰ ἔθη τῶν ἐν
ταῖς πόλεσι
βουλευτῶν
καὶ
ἀρχόντων</span>. 
Boherellus conjectures <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxx-p10.2" lang="EL">ῥαθυμοτερων</span>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.xxxi" next="vi.ix.iii.xxxii" prev="vi.ix.iii.xxx" progress="69.99%" title="Chapter XXXI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxi-p1.1">Chapter
XXXI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxi-p2" shownumber="no">Now if these things be so, why should it not be
consistent with reason to hold with regard to Jesus, who was able to
effect results so great, that there dwelt in <i>Him</i> no ordinary
divinity? while this was not the case either with the Proconnesian
Aristeas (although Apollo would have him regarded as a god), or with
the other individuals enumerated by Celsus when he says, “No one
regards Abaris the Hyperborean as a god, who was possessed of such
power as to be borne along like an arrow from a bow.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxi-p2.1" n="3532" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxi-p3.1" lang="EL">ὥστε
ὀϊστῷ βέλει
συμφέρεσθαι</span>. 
Spencer and Bohereau would delete <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxi-p3.2" lang="EL">βέλει</span> as a gloss.</p></note>  For with what object did the deity who
bestowed upon this Hyperborean Abaris the power of being carried along
like an arrow, confer upon him such a gift?  Was it that the human
race might be benefited thereby,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxi-p3.3" n="3533" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxi-p4" shownumber="no"> Guietus would insert
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxi-p4.1" lang="EL">ἤ</span> before <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxi-p4.2" lang="EL">ἵνα
τὶ
ὠφεληθῇ</span>.  This
emendation is adopted in the translation.</p></note> or did he
himself obtain any advantage from the possession of such a
power?—always supposing it to be conceded that these statements
are not wholly inventions, but that the thing actually happened through
the co-operation of some demon.  But if it be recorded that my
Jesus was received up into glory,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxi-p4.3" n="3534" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxi-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.xxxi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.16" parsed="|1Tim|3|16|0|0" passage="1 Tim. iii. 16">1 Tim. iii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> I perceive the
divine arrangement<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxi-p5.2" n="3535" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxi-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxi-p6.1" lang="EL">την
οἰκονομίαν</span>.</p></note> in such an act,
viz., because God, who brought this to pass, commends in this way the
Teacher to those who witnessed it, in order that as men who are
contending not for human doctrine, but for divine teaching, they may
devote themselves as far as possible to the God who is over all, and
may do all things in order to please Him, as those who are to receive
in the divine judgment the reward of the good or evil which they have
wrought in this life.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.xxxii" next="vi.ix.iii.xxxiii" prev="vi.ix.iii.xxxi" progress="70.04%" title="Chapter XXXII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxii-p1.1">Chapter
XXXII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxii-p2" shownumber="no">But as Celsus next mentions the case of the
Clazomenian, subjoining to the story about him this remark, “Do
they not report that his soul frequently quitted his body, and flitted
about in an incorporeal form? and yet men did not regard him as a
god,” we have to answer that probably certain wicked demons
contrived that such statements should be committed to writing (for I do
not believe that they contrived that such a thing should actually
<i>take place</i>), in order that the predictions regarding Jesus, and
the discourses ut<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_477.html" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxii-Page_477" n="477" />tered
by Him, might either be evil spoken of, as inventions like these, or
might excite no surprise, as not being more remarkable than other
occurrences.  But my Jesus said regarding His own soul (which was
separated from the body, not by virtue of any human necessity, but by
the miraculous power which was given Him also for this purpose): 
“No one taketh my life from Me, but I lay it down of
Myself.  I have power to lay it down, and I have power to take it
again.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxii-p2.1" n="3536" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.xxxii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:John.10.18" parsed="|John|10|18|0|0" passage="John x. 18">John x. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>  For as He had
power to lay it down, He laid it down when He said, “Father, why
hast Thou forsaken Me?  And when He had cried with a loud voice,
He gave up the ghost,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxii-p3.2" n="3537" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxii-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.xxxii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.46-Matt.27.50" parsed="|Matt|27|46|27|50" passage="Matt. xxvii. 46-50">Matt. xxvii. 46–50</scripRef>.</p></note> anticipating the
public executioners of the crucified, who break the legs of the
victims, and who do so in order that their punishment may not be
further prolonged.  And He “took His life,” when He
manifested Himself to His disciples, having in their presence foretold
to the unbelieving Jews, “Destroy this temple, and in three days
I will raise it up again,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxii-p4.2" n="3538" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxii-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.xxxii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:John.2.19" parsed="|John|2|19|0|0" passage="John ii. 19">John ii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> and “He
spake this of the temple of His body;” the prophets, moreover,
having predicted such a result in many other passages of their
writings, and in this, “My flesh also shall rest in hope: 
for Thou wilt not leave my soul in hell, neither wilt Thou suffer Thine
Holy One to see corruption.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxii-p5.2" n="3539" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.xxxii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.16.9-Ps.16.10" parsed="|Ps|16|9|16|10" passage="Ps. xvi. 9, 10">Ps. xvi. 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.xxxiii" next="vi.ix.iii.xxxiv" prev="vi.ix.iii.xxxii" progress="70.10%" title="Chapter XXXIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxiii-p1.1">Chapter
XXXIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxiii-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus, however, shows that he has read a good
many Grecian histories, when he quotes further what is told of
Cleomedes of Astypalæa, “who,” he relates,
“entered into an ark, and although shut up within it, was not
found therein, but through some arrangement of the divinity, flew out,
when certain persons had cut open the ark in order to apprehend
him.”  Now this story, if an invention, as it appears to be,
cannot be compared with what is related of Jesus, since in the lives of
such men there is found no indication of their possessing the divinity
which is ascribed to them; whereas the divinity of Jesus is established
both by the existence of the Churches of the saved,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxiii-p2.1" n="3540" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxiii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxiii-p3.1" lang="EL">τῶν
ὠφελουμένων</span>.</p></note> and by the prophecies uttered concerning
Him, and by the cures wrought in His name, and by the wisdom and
knowledge which are in Him, and the deeper truths which are discovered
by those who know how to ascend from a simple faith, and to investigate
the meaning which lies in the divine Scriptures, agreeably to the
injunctions of Jesus, who said, “Search the
Scriptures,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxiii-p3.2" n="3541" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxiii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.xxxiii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:John.5.39" parsed="|John|5|39|0|0" passage="John v. 39">John v. 39</scripRef>.</p></note> and to the wish of
Paul, who taught that “we ought to know how to answer every
man;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxiii-p4.2" n="3542" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxiii-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.xxxiii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.6" parsed="|Col|4|6|0|0" passage="Col. iv. 6">Col. iv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> nay, also of him
who said, “Be ready always to give an answer to every man that
asketh of you a reason of the faith<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxiii-p5.2" n="3543" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxiii-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxiii-p6.1" lang="EL">πίστεως</span>.</p></note> that is in
you.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxiii-p6.2" n="3544" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxiii-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.xxxiii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.15" parsed="|1Pet|3|15|0|0" passage="1 Pet. iii. 15">1 Pet. iii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>  If he wishes
to have it conceded, however, that it is not a fiction, let him show
with what object this supernatural power made him, through some
arrangement of the divinity, flee from the ark.  For if he will
adduce any reason worthy of consideration, and point out any purpose
worthy of God in conferring such a power on Cleomedes, we will decide
on the answer which we ought to give; but if he fail to say anything
convincing on the point, clearly because no reason <i>can</i> be
discovered, then we shall either speak slightingly of the story to
those who have not accepted it, and charge it with being false, or we
shall say that some demoniac power, casting a glamour over the eyes,
produced, in the case of the Astypalæan, a result like that which
is produced by the performers of juggling tricks,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxiii-p7.2" n="3545" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxiii-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxiii-p8.1" lang="EL">ἢτοι
διαβαλοῦμεν
τοῖς αὐτὴν
μὴ
παραδεξαμένοις,
καὶ
ἐγκαλέσομεν
τῇ ἱστορία
ὡς οὐκ
ἀληθεὶ, ἤ
δαιμόνιόν τι
φησομεν
παραπλήσιον
τοῖς
ἐπιδεικνυπένοις
γόησιν ἀπατῆ
ὀφθαλμῶν
πεποιηκέναι
καὶ περὶ τὸν
᾽Αστυπαλαιέα</span>. 
Spencer in his edition includes <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxiii-p8.2" lang="EL">μὴ</span> in brackets, and renders, “Aut eos
incusabimus, qui istam virtutem admiserint.”</p></note> while Celsus thinks that with respect to him
he has spoken like an oracle, when he said that “by some divine
arrangement he flew away from the ark.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.xxxiv" next="vi.ix.iii.xxxv" prev="vi.ix.iii.xxxiii" progress="70.18%" title="Chapter XXXIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxiv-p1.1">Chapter
XXXIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxiv-p2" shownumber="no">I am, however, of opinion that these individuals
are the only instances with which Celsus was acquainted.  And yet,
that he might appear voluntarily to pass by other similar cases, he
says, “And one might name many others of the same
kind.”  Let it be granted, then, that many such persons have
existed who conferred no benefit upon the human race:  what would
each one of their acts be found to amount to in comparison with the
work of Jesus, and the miracles related of Him, of which we have
already spoken at considerable length?  He next imagines that,
“in worshipping him who,” as <i>he</i> says, “was
taken prisoner and put to death, we are acting like the Getæ who
worship Zamolxis, and the Cilicians who worship Mopsus, and the
Acarnanians who pay divine honours to Amphilochus, and like the Thebans
who do the same to Amphiaraus, and the Lebadians to
Trophonius.”  Now in these instances we shall prove that he
has compared us to the foregoing without good grounds.  For these
different tribes erected temples and statues to those individuals above
enumerated, whereas we have refrained from offering to the Divinity
honour by any such means (seeing they are adapted rather to demons,
which are somehow fixed in a certain place which they prefer to any
other, or which take up their dwell<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_478.html" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxiv-Page_478" n="478" />ing, as it were, after being removed
(from one place to another) by certain rites and incantations), and are
lost in reverential wonder at Jesus, who has recalled our minds from
all sensible things, as being not only corruptible, but destined to
corruption, and elevated them to honour the God who is over all with
prayers and a righteous life, which we offer to Him as being
intermediate between the nature of the uncreated and that of all
created things,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxiv-p2.1" n="3546" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxiv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxiv-p3.1" lang="EL">ἃς
προσάγομεν
αὐτῷ, ὡς διὰ
μεταξὺ ὄντος
τῆς τοῦ
ἀγενήτου και
τῆς τῶν
γενητῶν
πἄντων
φύσεως</span>.  “Hoeschel
(itemque Spencerus ad marg.) suspicabatur legendum:  <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxiv-p3.2" lang="EL">ὡς δὴ
μεταξὺ
ὄντος</span>.  Male. Nihil mutari
necesse est.  Agitur quippe de precibus, quas offerimus Deo
‘per eum qui veluti medius est inter increatam naturam et
creatam.’”—<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxiv-p3.3">Ruæus</span>.</p></note> and who bestows
upon us the benefits which come from the Father, and who as High Priest
conveys our prayers to the supreme God.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.xxxv" next="vi.ix.iii.xxxvi" prev="vi.ix.iii.xxxiv" progress="70.25%" title="Chapter XXXV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxv-p1.1">Chapter
XXXV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxv-p2" shownumber="no">But I should like, in answer to him who for some
unknown reason advances such statements as the above, to make in a
conversational way<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxv-p2.1" n="3547" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxv-p3.1" lang="EL">ἀδολεσχῆσαι</span>.</p></note> some such remarks
as the following, which seem not inappropriate to him.  Are then
those persons whom you have mentioned nonentities, and is there no
power in Lebadea connected with Trophonius, nor in Thebes with the
temple of Amphiaraus, nor in Acarnania with Amphilochus, nor in Cilicia
with Mopsus?  Or is there in such persons some being, either a
demon, or a hero, or even a god, working works which are beyond the
reach of man?  For if he answer that there is nothing either
demoniacal or divine about these individuals more than others, then let
him at once make known his own opinion, as being that of an Epicurean,
and of one who does not hold the same views with the Greeks, and who
neither recognises demons nor worships gods as do the Greeks; and let
it be shown that it was to no purpose that he adduced the instances
previously enumerated (as if he believed them to be true), together
with those which he adds in the following pages.  But if he will
assert that the persons spoken of are either demons, or heroes, or even
gods, let him notice that he will establish by what he has admitted a
result which he does not desire, viz., that Jesus also was some such
being; for which reason, too, he was able to demonstrate to not a few
that He had come down from God to visit the human race.  And if he
once admit this, see whether he will not be forced to confess that He
is mightier than those individuals with whom he classed Him, seeing
none of the latter forbids the offering of honour to the others; while
He, having confidence in Himself, because He is more powerful than all
those others, forbids them to be received as divine<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxv-p3.2" n="3548" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxv-p4.1" lang="EL">τὰς τουτων
ἀποδοχάς</span>.</p></note> because they are wicked demons, who have
taken possession of places on earth, through inability to rise to the
purer and diviner region, whither the grossnesses of earth and its
countless evils cannot reach.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.xxxvi" next="vi.ix.iii.xxxvii" prev="vi.ix.iii.xxxv" progress="70.31%" title="Chapter XXXVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxvi-p1.1">Chapter
XXXVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxvi-p2" shownumber="no">But as he next introduces the case of the
favourite of Adrian (I refer to the accounts regarding the youth
Antinous, and the honours paid him by the inhabitants of the city of
Antinous in Egypt), and imagines that the honour paid to him falls
little short of that which we render to Jesus, let us show in what a
spirit of hostility this statement is made.  For what is there in
common between a life lived among the favourites of Adrian, by one who
did not abstain even from unnatural lusts, and that of the venerable
Jesus, against whom even they who brought countless other charges, and
who told so many falsehoods, were not able to allege that He
manifested, even in the slightest degree, any tendency to what was
licentious?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxvi-p2.1" n="3549" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxvi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxvi-p3.1" lang="EL">ὡς
κἄν τὸ τυχὸν
ἀκολασίας
κἂν ἐπ᾽
ὀλίγον
γευσαμένου</span>.</p></note>  Nay, further,
if one were to investigate, in a spirit of truth and impartiality, the
stories relating to Antinous, he would find that it was due to the
magical arts and rites of the Egyptians that there was even the
<i>appearance</i> of his performing anything (marvellous) in the city
which bears his name, and that too only after his decease,—an
effect which is said to have been produced in other temples by the
Egyptians, and those who are skilled in the arts which they
practise.  For they set up in certain places demons claiming
prophetic or healing power, and which frequently torture those who seem
to have committed any mistake about ordinary kinds of food, or about
touching the dead body of a man, that they may have the appearance of
alarming the uneducated multitude.  Of this nature is the being
that is considered to be a god in Antinoopolis in Egypt, whose
(reputed) virtues are the lying inventions of some who live by the gain
derived therefrom;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxvi-p3.2" n="3550" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxvi-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxvi-p4.1" lang="EL">οὗ ἀρετὰς
οἱ μέν τινες
κυβευτικώτερον
ζῶντες
καταψεύδονται</span>.</p></note> while others,
deceived by the demon placed there, and others again convicted by a
weak conscience, actually think that they are paying a divine penalty
inflicted by Antinous.  Of such a nature also are the mysteries
which they perform, and the seeming predictions which they utter. 
Far different from such are those of Jesus.  For it was no company
of sorcerers, paying court to a king or ruler at his bidding, who
seemed to have made him a god; but the Architect of the universe
Himself, in keeping with the marvellously persuasive power of His
words,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxvi-p4.2" n="3551" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxvi-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxvi-p5.1" lang="EL">ἀκολούθως τῇ
ἐν τῷ λέγειν
τεραστὶως
πιστικῇ
δυνάμει</span>.</p></note> commended Him as
worthy of honour, not only to those men who were well disposed, but to
demons also, and other unseen powers, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_479.html" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxvi-Page_479" n="479" />which even at the present time show that
they either fear the name of Jesus as that of a being of superior
power, or reverentially accept Him as their legal ruler.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxvi-p5.2" n="3552" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxvi-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxvi-p6.1" lang="EL">ὡς
κατὰ
νόμους αὐτῶν
ἄρχοντος</span>.</p></note>  For if the commendation had not been
given Him by God, the demons would not have withdrawn from those whom
they had assailed, in obedience to the mere mention of His
name.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.xxxvii" next="vi.ix.iii.xxxviii" prev="vi.ix.iii.xxxvi" progress="70.40%" title="Chapter XXXVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxvii-p1.1">Chapter
XXXVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxvii-p2" shownumber="no">The Egyptians, then, having been taught to worship
Antinous, will, if you compare him with Apollo or Zeus, endure such a
comparison, Antinous being magnified in their estimation through being
classed with these deities; for Celsus is clearly convicted of
falsehood when he says, “that they will not endure his being
compared with Apollo or Zeus.”  Whereas Christians (who have
learned that their eternal life consists in knowing the only true God,
who is over all, and Jesus Christ, whom He has sent; and who have
learned also that all the gods of the heathen are greedy demons, which
flit around sacrifices and blood, and other sacrificial
accompaniments,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxvii-p2.1" n="3553" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxvii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxvii-p3.1" lang="EL">ἀποφοράς</span>.</p></note> in order to deceive
those who have not taken refuge with the God who is over all, but that
the divine and holy angels of God are of a different nature and
will<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxvii-p3.2" n="3554" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxvii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxvii-p4.1" lang="EL">προαιρέσεως</span>.</p></note> from all the demons on earth, and that they
are known to those exceedingly few persons who have carefully and
intelligently investigated these matters) will not endure a comparison
to be made between them and Apollo or Zeus, or any being worshipped
with odour and blood and sacrifices; some of them, so acting from their
extreme simplicity, not being able to give a reason for their conduct,
but sincerely observing the precepts which they have received; others,
again, for reasons not to be lightly regarded, nay, even of a profound
description, and (as a Greek would say) drawn from the inner nature of
things;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxvii-p4.2" n="3555" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxvii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxvii-p5.1" lang="EL">ἐσωτερικῶν
καὶ
ἐποπτικῶν</span>.</p></note> and amongst the
latter of these God is a frequent subject of conversation, and those
who are honoured by God, through His only-begotten Word, with
participation in His divinity, and therefore also in His name. 
They speak much, too, both regarding the angels of God and those who
are opposed to the truth, but have been deceived; and who, in
consequence of being deceived, call them gods or angels of God, or good
demons, or heroes who have become such by the transference into them of
a good human soul.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxvii-p5.2" n="3556" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxvii-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxvii-p6.1" lang="EL">ἢ ἥρωας ἐκ
μεταβολῆς
συστάντας
ἀγαθῆς
ἀνθρωπίνης
ψυχῆς</span>.</p></note>  And such
Christians will also show, that as in philosophy there are many who
appear to be in possession of the truth, who have yet either deceived
themselves by plausible arguments, or by rashly assenting to what was
brought forward and discovered by others; so also, among those souls
which exist apart from bodies, both angels and demons, there are some
which have been induced by plausible reasons to declare themselves
gods.  And because it was impossible that the reasons of such
things could be discovered by men with perfect exactness, it was deemed
safe that no mortal should entrust himself to any being as to God, with
the exception of Jesus Christ, who is, as it were, the Ruler over all
things, and who both beheld these weighty secrets, and made them known
to a few.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.xxxviii" next="vi.ix.iii.xxxix" prev="vi.ix.iii.xxxvii" progress="70.48%" title="Chapter XXXVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxviii-p1.1">Chapter
XXXVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxviii-p2" shownumber="no">The belief, then, in Antinous,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxviii-p2.1" n="3557" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxviii-p3" shownumber="no"> [See vol. ii. p. 185,
and the stinging reference of Justin, vol. i. p. 172, this series.]</p></note> or any other such person, whether among the
Egyptians or the Greeks, is, so to speak, unfortunate; while the belief
in Jesus would seem to be either a fortunate one, or the result of
thorough investigation, having the appearance of the former to the
multitude, and of the latter to exceedingly few.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxviii-p3.1" n="3558" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxviii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxviii-p4.1" lang="EL">περι δὲ τοῦ
᾽Ιησοῦ ἤτοι
δόξασα ἂν
εἶναι
εὐτυχὴς, ἢ
καὶ
βεβασανισμένως
ἐξητασμένη,
δοκοῦσα μὲν
εὐτυχὴς παρὰ
τοῖς πολλοῖς,
βεβασανισμένως
δὲ
ἐξητασμένη
παρὰ πάνυ
ὀλιγωτάτοιβ</span>.</p></note>  And when I speak of a certain belief
being, as the multitude would call it, unfortunate, I in such a case
refer the cause to God, who knows the reasons of the various fates
allotted to each one who enters human life.  The Greeks, moreover,
will admit that even amongst those who are considered to be most
largely endowed with wisdom, good fortune has had much to do, as in the
choice of teachers of one kind rather than another, and in meeting with
a better class of instructors (there being teachers who taught the most
opposite doctrines), and in being brought up in better circumstances;
for the bringing up of many has been amid surroundings of such a kind,
that they were prevented from ever receiving any idea of better things,
but constantly passed their life, from their earliest youth, either as
the favourites of licentious men or of tyrants, or in some other
wretched condition which forbade the soul to look upwards.  And
the causes of these varied fortunes, according to all probability, are
to be found in the reasons of providence, though it is not easy for men
to ascertain these; but I have said what I have done by way of
digression from the main body of my subject, on account of the proverb,
that “such is the power of faith, because it seizes that which
first presents itself.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxviii-p4.2" n="3559" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxviii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxviii-p5.1" lang="EL">τοσοῦτον
ποιεῖ πίστις,
ὁποία δὴ
προκατασχοῦσα</span>.</p></note>  For it was
necessary, owing to the different methods of education, to speak of the
differences of belief among men, some of whom are more, others less
fortunate in their belief; and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_480.html" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxviii-Page_480" n="480" />from this to proceed to show that what is
termed good or bad fortune would appear to contribute even in the case
of the most talented, to their appearing to be more fully endowed with
reason and to give their assent on grounds of reason to the majority of
human opinions.  But enough on these points.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.xxxix" next="vi.ix.iii.xl" prev="vi.ix.iii.xxxviii" progress="70.56%" title="Chapter XXXIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxix-p1.1">Chapter
XXXIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxix-p2" shownumber="no">We must notice the remarks which Celsus next
makes, when he says to us, that “faith, having taken possession
of our minds, makes us yield the assent which we give to the doctrine
of Jesus;” for of a truth it is faith which does produce such an
assent.  Observe, however, whether that faith does not of itself
exhibit what is worthy of praise, seeing we entrust ourselves to the
God who is over all, acknowledging our gratitude to Him who has led us
to such a faith, and declaring that He could not have attempted or
accomplished such a result without the divine assistance.  And we
have confidence also in the intentions of the writers of the Gospels,
observing their piety and conscientiousness, manifested in their
writings, which contain nothing that is spurious, or
deceptive,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxix-p2.1" n="3560" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxix-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xxxix-p3.1" lang="EL">κυβευτικόν</span>.</p></note> or false, or
cunning; for it is evident to us that souls unacquainted with those
artifices which are taught by the cunning sophistry of the Greeks
(which is characterized by great plausibility and acuteness), and by
the kind of rhetoric in vogue in the courts of justice, would not have
been able thus to invent occurrences which are fitted of themselves to
conduct to faith, and to a life in keeping with faith.  And I am
of opinion that it was on this account that Jesus wished to employ such
persons as teachers of His doctrines, viz., that there might be no
ground for any suspicion of plausible sophistry, but that it might
clearly appear to all who were capable of understanding, that the
guileless purpose of the writers being, so to speak, marked with great
simplicity, was deemed worthy of being accompanied by a diviner power,
which accomplished far more than it seemed possible could be
accomplished by a periphrasis of words, and a weaving of sentences,
accompanied by all the distinctions of Grecian art.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.xl" next="vi.ix.iii.xli" prev="vi.ix.iii.xxxix" progress="70.61%" title="Chapter XL"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.xl-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.xl-p1.1">Chapter XL.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.xl-p2" shownumber="no">But observe whether the principles of our faith,
harmonizing with the general ideas implanted in our minds at birth, do
not produce a change upon those who listen candidly to its statements;
for although a perverted view of things, with the aid of much
instruction to the same effect, has been able to implant in the minds
of the multitude the belief that images are gods, and that things made
of gold, and silver, and ivory, and stone are deserving of worship, yet
common sense<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xl-p2.1" n="3561" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xl-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xl-p3.1" lang="EL">ἡ κοινὴ
ἔννοια</span>.</p></note> forbids the
supposition that God is at all a piece of corruptible matter, or is
honoured when made to assume by men a form embodied in dead matter,
fashioned according to some image or symbol of His appearance. 
And therefore we say at once of images that they are not gods, and of
such creations (of art) that they are not to be compared with the
Creator, but are small in contrast with the God who is over all, and
who created, and upholds, and governs the universe.  And the
rational soul recognising, as it were, its relationship (to the
divine), at once rejects what it for a time supposed to be gods, and
resumes its natural love<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xl-p3.2" n="3562" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xl-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xl-p4.1" lang="EL">φίλτρον
φυσικόν</span>.</p></note> for its Creator;
and because of its affection towards Him, receives Him also who first
presented these truths to all nations through the disciples whom He had
appointed, and whom He sent forth, furnished with divine power and
authority, to proclaim the doctrine regarding God and His
kingdom.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.xli" next="vi.ix.iii.xlii" prev="vi.ix.iii.xl" progress="70.66%" title="Chapter XLI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.xli-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.xli-p1.1">Chapter XLI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.xli-p2" shownumber="no">But since he has charged us, I know not how often
already, “with regarding this Jesus, who was but a mortal body,
as a God, and with supposing that we act piously in so doing,” it
is superfluous to say any more in answer to this, as a great deal has
been said in the preceding pages.  And yet let those who make this
charge understand that He whom we regard and believe to have been from
the beginning God, and the Son of God, is the very Logos, and the very
Wisdom, and the very Truth; and with respect to His mortal body, and
the human soul which it contained, we assert that not by their
communion merely with Him, but by their unity and
intermixture,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xli-p2.1" n="3563" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xli-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xli-p3.1" lang="EL">ἀλλὰ
καὶ ἑνώσει
καὶ
ἀνακράσει</span>.</p></note> they received the
highest powers, and after participating in His divinity, were changed
into God.  And if any one should feel a difficulty at our saying
this regarding His body, let him attend to what is said by the Greeks
regarding matter, which, properly speaking, being without qualities,
receives such as the Creator desires to invest it with, and which
frequently divests itself of those which it formerly possessed, and
assumes others of a different and higher kind.  And if these
opinions be correct, what is there wonderful in this, that the mortal
quality of the body of Jesus, if the providence of God has so willed
it, should have been changed into one that was ethereal and
divine?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xli-p3.2" n="3564" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xli-p4" shownumber="no"> [“By means
of Origen the idea of a proper reasonable soul in Christ received a new
dogmatical importance.  This point, which up to this time had been
altogether untouched with controversy with the Patripassians, was now
for the first time expressly brought forward in a synod held against
Beryllus of Bostra, <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.iii.xli-p4.1">a.d.</span> 244, and the doctrine
of a reasonable human soul in Christ settled as a doctrine of the
Church.”—<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.iii.xli-p4.2">Neander’s</span> <i>History
(ut supra)</i>, vol. ii. p. 309, with the
references there.  See also Waterland’s <i>Works</i>, vol.
i. pp. 330, 331.  S.]</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.xlii" next="vi.ix.iii.xliii" prev="vi.ix.iii.xli" progress="70.72%" title="Chapter XLII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.xlii-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_481.html" id="vi.ix.iii.xlii-Page_481" n="481" /><span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.xlii-p1.1">Chapter
XLII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.xlii-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus, then, does not speak as a good
reasoner,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xlii-p2.1" n="3565" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xlii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xlii-p3.1" lang="EL">διαλεκτικός</span>.</p></note> when he compares
the mortal flesh of Jesus to gold, and silver, and stone, asserting
that the former is more liable to corruption than the latter. 
For, to speak correctly, that which is incorruptible is not more free
from corruption than another thing which is incorruptible, nor that
which is corruptible more liable to corruption than another corruptible
thing.  But, admitting that there are degrees of corruptibility,
we can say in answer, that if it is possible for the matter which
underlies all qualities to exchange some of them, how should it be
impossible for the flesh of Jesus also to exchange qualities, and to
become such as it was proper for a body to be which had its abode in
the ether and the regions above it, and possessing no longer the
infirmities belonging to the flesh, and those properties which Celsus
terms “impurities,” and in so terming them, speaks unlike a
philosopher?  For that which is properly impure, is so because of
its wickedness.  Now the nature of body is not impure; for in so
far as it is bodily nature, it does not possess vice, which is the
generative principle of impurity.  But, as he had a suspicion of
the answer which we would return, he says with respect to the change of
the body of Jesus, “Well, after he has laid aside these
qualities, he will be a God:”  (and if so), why not rather
Æsculapius, and Dionysus, and Hercules?  To which we reply,
“What great deed has Æsculapius, or Dionysus, or Hercules
wrought?”  And what individuals will they be able to point
out as having been improved in character, and made better by their
words and lives, so that they may make good their claim to be
gods?  For let us peruse the many narratives regarding them, and
see whether they were free from licentiousness or injustice, or folly,
or cowardice.  And if nothing of that kind be found in them, the
argument of Celsus might have force, which places the forenamed
individuals upon an equality with Jesus.  But if it is certain
that, although some things are reported of them as reputable, they are
recorded, nevertheless, to have done innumerable things which are
contrary to right reason, how could you any longer say, with any show
of reason, that these men, on putting aside their mortal body, became
gods rather than Jesus?</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.xliii" next="vi.ix.iii.xliv" prev="vi.ix.iii.xlii" progress="70.79%" title="Chapter XLIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.xliii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.xliii-p1.1">Chapter
XLIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.xliii-p2" shownumber="no">He next says of us, that “we ridicule those
who worship Jupiter, because his tomb is pointed out in the island of
Crete; and yet we worship him who rose from the tomb,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xliii-p2.1" n="3566" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xliii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xliii-p3.1" lang="EL">τόν ἀπὸ τοῦ
τάφου</span>.</p></note> although ignorant of the grounds<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xliii-p3.2" n="3567" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xliii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xliii-p4.1" lang="EL">οὐκ εἰδότες
πῶς καὶ
καθό</span>.</p></note> on which the Cretans observe such a
custom.”  Observe now that he thus undertakes the defence of
the Cretans, and of Jupiter, and of his tomb, alluding obscurely to the
allegorical notions, in conformity with which the myth regarding
Jupiter is said to have been invented; while he assails us who
acknowledge that our Jesus has been buried, indeed, but who maintain
that He has also been <i>raised</i> from the tomb,—a statement
which the Cretans have not yet made regarding Jupiter.  But since
he appears to admit that the tomb of Jupiter is in Crete, when he says
that “we are ignorant of the grounds on which the Cretans observe
such a custom,” we reply that Callimachus the Cyrenian, who had
read innumerable poetic compositions, and nearly the whole of Greek
history, was not acquainted with any allegorical meaning which was
contained in the stories about Jupiter and his tomb; and accordingly he
accuses the Cretans in his hymn addressed to Jupiter, in the
words:<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xliii-p4.2" n="3568" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xliii-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. Callimach.,
<i>Hymn</i>, i.  Cf. also <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.xliii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.12" parsed="|Titus|1|12|0|0" passage="Tit. i. 12">Tit. i. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>—</p>
<p class="c69" id="vi.ix.iii.xliii-p6" shownumber="no">“The Cretans are always liars:  for thy tomb,
O king,</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iii.xliii-p7" shownumber="no">The Cretans have reared; and yet thou didst not die,</p>
<p class="c53" id="vi.ix.iii.xliii-p8" shownumber="no">For thou ever livest.”</p>
<p id="vi.ix.iii.xliii-p9" shownumber="no">Now he who said, “Thou didst not die, for thou ever
livest,” in denying that Jupiter’s tomb was in Crete,
records nevertheless that in Jupiter there was the beginning of
death.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xliii-p9.1" n="3569" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xliii-p10" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xliii-p10.1" lang="EL">τὴν ἀρχὴν
τοῦ θανάτου
γεγονέναι
περὶ τὸν
Δία</span>.</p></note>  But birth
upon earth is the beginning of death.  And his words
run:—</p>
<p class="c70" id="vi.ix.iii.xliii-p11" shownumber="no">“And Rhea bore thee among the Parrhasians;
”—</p>
<p id="vi.ix.iii.xliii-p12" shownumber="no">whereas he ought to have seen, after denying that the birth of
Jupiter took place in Crete because of his tomb, that it was quite
congruous with his birth in Arcadia that he who was born should also
die.  And the following is the manner in which Callimachus speaks
of these things:  “O Jupiter, some say that thou wert born
on the mountains of Ida, others in Arcadia.  Which of them, O
father, have lied?  The Cretans are always liars,”
etc.  Now it is Celsus who made us discuss these topics, by the
unfair manner in which he deals with Jesus, in giving his assent to
what is related about His death and burial, but regarding as an
invention His resurrection from the dead, although this was not only
foretold by innumerable prophets, but many proofs also were given of
His having appeared after death.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.xliv" next="vi.ix.iii.xlv" prev="vi.ix.iii.xliii" progress="70.86%" title="Chapter XLIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.xliv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.xliv-p1.1">Chapter
XLIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.xliv-p2" shownumber="no">After these points Celsus quotes some objections against
the doctrine of Jesus, made by a very few individuals who are
considered Christians, not of the more intelligent, as he supposes, but
of the more ignorant class, and asserts that “the following are
the rules laid down by them.  Let no one come to us who has been
instructed, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_482.html" id="vi.ix.iii.xliv-Page_482" n="482" />or who is wise or
prudent (for such qualifications are deemed evil by us); but if there
be any ignorant, or unintelligent, or uninstructed, or foolish persons,
let them come with confidence.  By which words, acknowledging that
such individuals are worthy of their God, they manifestly show that
they desire and are able to gain over only the silly, and the mean, and
the stupid, with women and children.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xliv-p2.1" n="3570" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xliv-p3" shownumber="no"> [The sarcastic
raillery of Celsus in regard to the ignorance and low social scale of
the early converts to Christianity is in keeping with his whole tone
and manner.  On the special value of the evidence of early
Christian writers, such as Justin Martyr , Clement, Origen, etc., to
the truth and power, among men of all classes, of the Gospel of our
Lord, see Rawlinson’s Bampton Lectures, <i>The Historical
Evidences of the Truth of the Scripture Records</i>, Lect. viii. pp.
207, 420, et seqq. (Amer. ed. 1860).  S.]</p></note>  In reply to which, we say that, as if,
while Jesus teaches continence, and says, “Whosoever looketh upon
a woman to lust after her, hath already committed adultery with her in
his heart,” one were to behold a few of those who are deemed to
be Christians living licentiously, he would most justly blame them for
living contrary to the teaching of Jesus, but would act most
unreasonably if he were to charge the Gospel with their censurable
conduct; so, if he found nevertheless that the doctrine of the
Christians invites men to wisdom, the blame then must remain with those
who rest in their own ignorance, and who utter, not what Celsus relates
(for although some of them are simple and ignorant, they do not speak
so shamelessly as he alleges), but other things of much less serious
import, which, however, serve to turn aside men from the practice of
wisdom.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.xlv" next="vi.ix.iii.xlvi" prev="vi.ix.iii.xliv" progress="70.93%" title="Chapter XLV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.xlv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.xlv-p1.1">Chapter XLV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.xlv-p2" shownumber="no">But that the object of Christianity<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xlv-p2.1" n="3571" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xlv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xlv-p3.1" lang="EL">ὁ λόγος</span>.</p></note> is that we should become wise, can be proved
not only from the ancient Jewish writings, which we also use, but
especially from those which were composed after the time of Jesus, and
which are believed among the Churches to be divine.  Now, in
the <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.xlv-p3.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.50" parsed="|Ps|50|0|0|0" passage="Psalm 50">fiftieth Psalm</scripRef>, David is described as saying in
his prayer to God these words:  “The unseen and secret
things of Thy wisdom Thou hast manifested to me.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xlv-p3.3" n="3572" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xlv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xlv-p4.1" lang="EL">τὰ ἄδηλα καὶ
τὰ κρύφια τῆς
σοφίας σου
ἐδήλωσάς
μοι</span>.</p></note>  Solomon, too, because he asked for
wisdom, received it; and if any one were to peruse the Psalms, he would
find the book filled with many maxims of wisdom:  and the
evidences of his wisdom may be seen in his treatises, which contain a
great amount of wisdom expressed in few words, and in which you will
find many laudations of wisdom, and encouragements towards obtaining
it.  So wise, moreover, was Solomon, that “the queen of
Sheba, having heard his name, and the name of the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.iii.xlv-p4.2">Lord</span>, came to try him with difficult questions, and spake
to him all things, whatsoever were in her heart; and Solomon answered
her all her questions.  There was no question omitted by the king
which he did not answer her.  And the queen of Sheba saw all the
wisdom of Solomon, and the possessions which he had<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xlv-p4.3" n="3573" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xlv-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xlv-p5.1" lang="EL">τὰ κατ᾽
αὐτόν</span>.</p></note> and there was no more spirit in
her.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xlv-p5.2" n="3574" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xlv-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xlv-p6.1" lang="EL">καὶ ἐξ
αὑτῆς
ἐγένετο</span>.</p></note>  And she said to the king, The report
is true which I heard in mine own land regarding thee and thy wisdom;
and I believed not them who told me, until I had come, and mine eyes
have seen it.  And, lo, they did not tell me the half.  Thou
hast added wisdom and possessions above all the report which I
heard.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xlv-p6.2" n="3575" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xlv-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.xlv-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.10.1-1Kgs.10.9" parsed="|1Kgs|10|1|10|9" passage="1 Kings x. 1-9">1 Kings x. 1–9</scripRef>.</p></note>  It is
recorded also of him, that “God gave Solomon wisdom and
understanding exceeding much, and largeness of heart, even as the sand
that is on the seashore.  And the wisdom that was in Solomon
greatly excelled the wisdom of all the ancients, and of all the wise
men of Egypt; and he was wiser than all men, even than Gethan the
Ezrahite, and Emad, and Chalcadi, and Aradab, the sons of Madi. 
And he was famous among all the nations round about.  And Solomon
spake three thousand proverbs, and his songs were five thousand. 
And he spake of trees, from the cedar that is in Lebanon even to the
hyssop which springeth out of the wall; and also of fishes and of
beasts.  And all nations came to hear the wisdom of Solomon, and
from all the kings of the earth who had heard of the fame of his
wisdom.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xlv-p7.2" n="3576" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xlv-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.xlv-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.4.29-1Kgs.4.34" parsed="|1Kgs|4|29|4|34" passage="1 Kings iv. 29-34">1 Kings iv. 29–34</scripRef>.  The text reads, <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xlv-p8.2" lang="EL">περὶ
πάντων τῶν
βασιλέων τῆς
γῆς</span>, for which <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xlv-p8.3" lang="EL">παρά</span> has been substituted.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.ix.iii.xlv-p9" shownumber="no">And to such a degree does the Gospel desire that
there should be wise men among believers, that for the sake of
exercising the understanding of its hearers, it has spoken certain
truths in enigmas, others in what are called “dark”
sayings, others in parables, and others in problems.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xlv-p9.1" n="3577" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xlv-p10" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xlv-p10.1" lang="EL">καὶ ἄλλα διὰ
προβλημάτων</span>.</p></note>  And one of the
prophets—Hosea—says at the end of his prophecies: 
“Who is wise, and he will understand these things? or prudent,
and he shall know them?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xlv-p10.2" n="3578" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xlv-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.xlv-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Hos.14.9" parsed="|Hos|14|9|0|0" passage="Hos. xiv. 9">Hos. xiv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  Daniel,
moreover, and his fellow-captives, made such progress in the learning
which the wise men around the king in Babylon cultivated, that they
were shown to excel all of them in a tenfold degree.  And in the
book of Ezekiel it is said to the ruler of Tyre, who greatly prided
himself on his wisdom, “Art thou wiser than Daniel?  Every
secret was not revealed to thee.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xlv-p11.2" n="3579" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xlv-p12" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.xlv-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.28.3" parsed="|Ezek|28|3|0|0" passage="Ezek. xxviii. 3">Ezek. xxviii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.xlvi" next="vi.ix.iii.xlvii" prev="vi.ix.iii.xlv" progress="71.03%" title="Chapter XLVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.xlvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.xlvi-p1.1">Chapter
XLVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.xlvi-p2" shownumber="no">And if you come to the books written after the time of
Jesus, you will find that those multitudes of believers who hear the
parables are, as it were, “without,” and worthy only of
exoteric doctrines, while the disciples learn in private the
explanation of the parables.  For, privately, to <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_483.html" id="vi.ix.iii.xlvi-Page_483" n="483" />His own disciples did Jesus open up all
things, esteeming above the multitudes those who desired to know His
wisdom.  And He promises to those who believe upon Him to send
them wise men and scribes, saying, “Behold, I will send unto you
wise men and scribes, and some of them they shall kill and
crucify.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xlvi-p2.1" n="3580" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xlvi-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.xlvi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.34" parsed="|Matt|23|34|0|0" passage="Matt. xxiii. 34">Matt. xxiii. 34</scripRef>.</p></note>  And Paul
also, in the catalogue of “charismata” bestowed by God,
placed first “the word of wisdom,” and second, as being
inferior to it, “the word of knowledge,” but third, and
lower down, “faith.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xlvi-p3.2" n="3581" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xlvi-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.xlvi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.8" parsed="|1Cor|12|8|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xii. 8">1 Cor. xii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  And
because he regarded “the word” as higher than miraculous
powers, he for that reason places “workings of miracles”
and “gifts of healings” in a lower place than the gifts of
the word.  And in the Acts of the Apostles Stephen bears witness
to the great learning of Moses, which he had obtained wholly from
ancient writings not accessible to the multitude.  For he
says:  “And Moses was learned in all the wisdom of the
Egyptians.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xlvi-p4.2" n="3582" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xlvi-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.xlvi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.22" parsed="|Acts|7|22|0|0" passage="Acts vii. 22">Acts vii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>  And
therefore, with respect to his miracles, it was suspected that he
wrought them perhaps, not in virtue of his professing to come from God,
but by means of his Egyptian knowledge, in which he was well
versed.  For the king, entertaining such a suspicion, summoned the
Egyptian magicians, and wise men, and enchanters, who were found to be
of no avail as against the wisdom of Moses, which proved superior to
all the wisdom of the Egyptians.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.xlvii" next="vi.ix.iii.xlviii" prev="vi.ix.iii.xlvi" progress="71.09%" title="Chapter XLVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.xlvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.xlvii-p1.1">Chapter
XLVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.xlvii-p2" shownumber="no">But it is probable that what is written by Paul in
the first Epistle to the Corinthians,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xlvii-p2.1" n="3583" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xlvii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.xlvii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.18" parsed="|1Cor|1|18|0|0" passage="1 Cor. i. 18">1 Cor. i. 18</scripRef>, etc.</p></note> as
being addressed to Greeks who prided themselves greatly on their
Grecian wisdom, has moved some to believe that it was not the object of
the Gospel to win wise men.  Now, let him who is of this opinion
understand that the Gospel, as censuring wicked men, says of them that
they are wise not in things which relate to the understanding, and
which are unseen and eternal; but that in busying themselves about
things of sense alone, and regarding these as all-important, they are
wise men of the world:  for as there are in existence a multitude
of opinions, some of them espousing the cause of matter and
bodies,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xlvii-p3.2" n="3584" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xlvii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xlvii-p4.1" lang="EL">τὰ μὲν
συναγορεύοντα
ὑγῇ καὶ
σώμασι</span>.</p></note> and asserting that
everything is corporeal which has a substantial existence,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xlvii-p4.2" n="3585" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xlvii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xlvii-p5.1" lang="EL">τὰ
προηγουμένως
ὑφεστηκότα</span>.</p></note> and that besides these nothing else exists,
whether it be called invisible or incorporeal, it says also that these
constitute the wisdom of the world, which perishes and fades away, and
belongs only to this age, while those opinions which raise the soul
from things here to the blessedness which is with God, and to His
kingdom, and which teach men to despise all sensible and visible things
as existing only for a season, and to hasten on to things invisible,
and to have regard to those things which are not seen,—these, it
says, constitute the wisdom of God.  But Paul, as a lover of
truth, says of certain wise men among the Greeks, when their statements
are true, that “although they knew God, they glorified Him not as
God, neither were thankful.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xlvii-p5.2" n="3586" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xlvii-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.xlvii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.21" parsed="|Rom|1|21|0|0" passage="Rom. i. 21">Rom. i. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>  And he
bears witness that they knew God, and says, too, that this did not
happen to them without divine permission, in these words: 
“For God showed it unto them;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xlvii-p6.2" n="3587" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xlvii-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.xlvii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.19" parsed="|Rom|1|19|0|0" passage="Rom. i. 19">Rom. i. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>
dimly alluding, I think, to those who ascend from things of sense to
those of the understanding, when he adds, “For the invisible
things of God from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being
understood by the things that are made, even His eternal power and
Godhead; so that they are without excuse:  because that, when they
knew God, they glorified Him not as God, neither were
thankful.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xlvii-p7.2" n="3588" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xlvii-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.xlvii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.20-Rom.1.22" parsed="|Rom|1|20|1|22" passage="Rom. i. 20-22">Rom. i. 20–22</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.xlviii" next="vi.ix.iii.xlix" prev="vi.ix.iii.xlvii" progress="71.15%" title="Chapter XLVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.xlviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.xlviii-p1.1">Chapter
XLVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.xlviii-p2" shownumber="no">And perhaps also from the words, “For ye see
your calling, brethren, how that not many wise men after the flesh, not
many mighty, not many noble, are called:  but God hath chosen the
foolish things of the world to confound the wise; and the base things,
and the things which are despised, hath God chosen, and things which
are not, to bring to nought things that are, that no flesh may glory in
His presence;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xlviii-p2.1" n="3589" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xlviii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.xlviii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.26-1Cor.1.28" parsed="|1Cor|1|26|1|28" passage="1 Cor. i. 26-28">1 Cor. i. 26–28</scripRef>.</p></note> some have been led
to suppose that no one who is instructed, or wise, or prudent, embraces
the Gospel.  Now, in answer to such an one, we would say that it
has not been stated that “<i>no</i> wise man according to the
flesh,” but that “not <i>many</i> wise men according to the
flesh,” are called.  It is manifest, further, that amongst
the characteristic qualifications of those who are termed
“bishops,” Paul, in describing what kind of man the bishop
ought to be, lays down as a qualification that he should also be a
teacher, saying that he ought to be able to convince the gainsayers,
that by the wisdom which is in him he may stop the mouths of foolish
talkers and deceivers.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xlviii-p3.2" n="3590" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xlviii-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.xlviii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.9-Titus.1.10" parsed="|Titus|1|9|1|10" passage="Tit. i. 9, 10">Tit. i. 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note>  And as he
selects for the episcopate a man who has been once married<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xlviii-p4.2" n="3591" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xlviii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xlviii-p5.1" lang="EL">Μονόγαμον</span>. 
Cf. <i>Can. Apost</i>., c. xvii.:  “<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.xlviii-p5.2" lang="EL">ὁ δυσὶ γάμοις
συμπλακεὶς
μετὰ τὸ
βάπτισμα, ἢ
παλλακὴν
κτησάμενος,
οὐ δύναται
εἶναι
ἐπίσκοπος, ἢ
πρεσβύτερος,
ἢ διάκονος, ἢ
ὅλως τοῦ
καταλόγου
τοῦ
ἱερατικοῦ</span>.” 
Cf. note in Benedictine ed.</p></note> rather than he who has twice entered the
married state,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xlviii-p5.3" n="3592" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xlviii-p6" shownumber="no"> [Origen agrees with
Tertullian, <i>passim</i>, on this subject.  Hippolytus makes
Callistus, Bishop of Rome, the first to depart from this
principle,—accepting “digamists and trigamists.”]</p></note> and a man of
blameless life rather than one who is liable to censure, and a sober
man rather than one who is not such, and a prudent man rather
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_484.html" id="vi.ix.iii.xlviii-Page_484" n="484" />than one who is not prudent, and a
man whose behaviour is decorous rather than he who is open to the
charge even of the slightest indecorum, so he desires that he who is to
be chosen by preference for the office of a bishop should be apt to
teach, and able to convince the gainsayers.  How then can Celsus
justly charge us with saying, “Let no one come to us who is
‘instructed,’ or ‘wise,’ or
‘prudent?’”  Nay, let him who wills come to us
“instructed,” and “wise,” and
“prudent;” and none the less, if any one be ignorant and
unintelligent, and uninstructed and foolish, let him also come: 
for it is these whom the Gospel promises to cure, when they come, by
rendering them all worthy of God.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.xlix" next="vi.ix.iii.l" prev="vi.ix.iii.xlviii" progress="71.23%" title="Chapter XLIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.xlix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.xlix-p1.1">Chapter
XLIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.xlix-p2" shownumber="no">This statement also is untrue, that it is
“only foolish and low individuals, and persons devoid of
perception, and slaves, and women, and children, of whom the teachers
of the divine word wish to make converts.”  Such indeed does
the Gospel invite, in order to make them better; but it invites also
others who are very different from these, since Christ is the Saviour
of all men, and especially of them that believe, whether they be
intelligent or simple; and “He is the propitiation with the
Father for our sins; and not for ours only, but also for the sins of
the whole world.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.xlix-p2.1" n="3593" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.xlix-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.xlix-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.2" parsed="|1John|2|2|0|0" passage="1 John ii. 2">1 John ii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  After this it
is superfluous for us to wish to offer a reply to such statements of
Celsus as the following:  “For why is it an evil to have
been educated, and to have studied the best opinions, and to have both
the reality and appearance of wisdom?  What hindrance does this
offer to the knowledge of God?  Why should it not rather be an
assistance, and a means by which one might be better able to arrive at
the truth?”  Truly it is no evil to have been educated, for
education is the way to virtue; but to rank those amongst the number of
the educated who hold erroneous opinions is what even the wise men
among the Greeks would not do.  On the other hand, who would not
admit that to have studied the best opinions is a blessing?  But
what shall we call the best, save those which are true, and which
incite men to virtue?  Moreover, it is an excellent thing for a
man to <i>be</i> wise, but not to <i>seem</i> so, as Celsus says. 
And it is no hindrance to the knowledge of God, but an assistance, to
have been educated, and to have studied the best opinions, and to be
wise.  And it becomes us rather than Celsus to say this,
especially if it be shown that he is an Epicurean.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.l" next="vi.ix.iii.li" prev="vi.ix.iii.xlix" progress="71.28%" title="Chapter L"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.l-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.l-p1.1">Chapter L.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.l-p2" shownumber="no">But let us see what those statements of his are
which follow next in these words:  “Nay, we see, indeed,
that even those individuals, who in the market-places perform the most
disgraceful tricks, and who gather crowds around them, would never
approach an assembly of wise men, nor dare to exhibit their arts among
them; but wherever they see young men, and a mob of slaves, and a
gathering of unintelligent persons, thither they thrust themselves in,
and show themselves off.”  Observe, now, how he slanders us
in these words, comparing us to those who in the market-places perform
the most disreputable tricks, and gather crowds around them!  What
disreputable tricks, pray, do we perform?  Or what is there in
<i>our</i> conduct that resembles theirs, seeing that by means of
readings, and explanations of the things read, we lead men to the
worship of the God of the universe, and to the cognate virtues, and
turn them away from contemning Deity, and from all things contrary to
right reason?  Philosophers verily would wish to collect together
such hearers of their discourses as exhort men to virtue,—a
practice which certain of the Cynics especially have followed, who
converse publicly with those whom they happen to meet.  Will they
maintain, then, that these who do not gather together persons who are
considered to have been educated, but who invite and assemble hearers
from the public street, resemble those who in the market-places perform
the most disreputable tricks, and gather crowds around them? 
Neither Celsus, however, nor any one who holds the same opinions, will
blame those who, agreeably to what they regard as a feeling of
philanthropy, address their arguments to the ignorant
populace.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.li" next="vi.ix.iii.lii" prev="vi.ix.iii.l" progress="71.33%" title="Chapter LI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.li-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.li-p1.1">Chapter LI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.li-p2" shownumber="no">And if they are not to be blamed for so doing, let
us see whether Christians do not exhort multitudes to the practice of
virtue in a greater and better degree than they.  For the
philosophers who converse in public do not pick and choose their
hearers, but he who likes stands and listens.  The Christians,
however, having previously, so far as possible, tested the souls of
those who wish to become their hearers, and having previously
instructed<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.li-p2.1" n="3594" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.li-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.li-p3.1" lang="EL">προεπᾴσαντες</span>.</p></note> them in private,
when they appear (before entering the community) to have sufficiently
evinced their desire towards a virtuous life, introduce them then, and
not before, privately forming one class of those who are beginners, and
are receiving admission, but who have not yet obtained the mark of
complete purification; and another of those who have manifested to the
best of their ability their intention to desire no other things than
are approved by Christians; and among these there are certain persons
appointed to make inquiries regard<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_485.html" id="vi.ix.iii.li-Page_485" n="485" />ing the lives and behaviour of those who join
them, in order that they may prevent those who commit acts of infamy
from coming into their public assembly, while those of a different
character they receive with their whole heart, in order that they may
daily make them better.  And this is their method of procedure,
both with those who are sinners, and especially with those who lead
dissolute lives, whom they exclude from their community, although,
according to Celsus, they resemble those who in the market-places
perform the most shameful tricks.  Now the venerable school of the
Pythagoreans used to erect a cenotaph to those who had apostatized from
their system of philosophy, treating them as dead; but the Christians
lament as dead those who have been vanquished by licentiousness or any
other sin, because they are lost and dead to God, and as being risen
from the dead (if they manifest a becoming change) they receive them
afterwards, at some future time, after a greater interval than in the
case of those who were admitted at first, but not placing in any office
or post of rank in the Church of God those who, after professing the
Gospel, lapsed and fell.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.lii" next="vi.ix.iii.liii" prev="vi.ix.iii.li" progress="71.40%" title="Chapter LII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.lii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.lii-p1.1">Chapter LII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.lii-p2" shownumber="no">Observe now with regard to the following statement of
Celsus, “We see also those persons who in the market-places
perform most disreputable tricks, and collect crowds around
them,” whether a manifest falsehood has not been uttered, and
things compared which have no resemblance.  He says that these
individuals, to whom he compares us, who “perform the most
disreputable tricks in the market-places and collect crowds, would
never approach an assembly of wise men, nor dare to show off their
tricks before them; but wherever they see young men, and a mob of
slaves, and a gathering of foolish people, thither do they thrust
themselves in and make a display.”  Now, in speaking thus he
does nothing else than simply load us with abuse, like the women upon
the public streets, whose object is to slander one another; for we do
everything in our power to secure that our meetings should be composed
of wise men, and those things among us which are especially excellent
and divine we then venture to bring forward publicly in our discussions
when we have an abundance of intelligent hearers, while we conceal and
pass by in silence the truths of deeper import when we see that our
audience is composed of simpler minds, which need such instruction as
is figuratively termed “milk.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.liii" next="vi.ix.iii.liv" prev="vi.ix.iii.lii" progress="71.44%" title="Chapter LIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.liii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.liii-p1.1">Chapter
LIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.liii-p2" shownumber="no">For the word is used by our Paul in writing to the
Corinthians, who were Greeks, and not yet purified in their
morals:  “I have fed you with milk, not with meat; for
hitherto ye were not able to bear it, neither yet now are ye able, for
ye are yet carnal:  for whereas there is among you envying and
strife, are ye not carnal, and walk as men?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.liii-p2.1" n="3595" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.liii-p3" shownumber="no"> [<scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.liii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.2-1Cor.3.3" parsed="|1Cor|3|2|3|3" passage="1 Cor. iii. 2, 3">1 Cor. iii. 2, 3</scripRef>.  S.]</p></note>  Now the same writer,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.liii-p3.2" n="3596" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.liii-p4" shownumber="no"> [See note
<i>supra</i>, p. 239.  S.]</p></note> knowing that there was a certain kind of
nourishment better adapted for the soul, and that the food of those
young<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.liii-p4.1" n="3597" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.liii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.liii-p5.1" lang="EL">νηπίων</span>.</p></note> persons who were admitted was compared to
milk, continues:  “And ye are become such as have need of
milk, and not of strong meat.  For every one that useth milk is
unskilful in the word of righteousness; for he is a babe.  But
strong meat belongeth to them that are of full age, even those who by
reason of use have their senses exercised to discern both good and
evil.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.liii-p5.2" n="3598" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.liii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.liii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.5.12-Heb.5.14" parsed="|Heb|5|12|5|14" passage="Heb. v. 12-14">Heb. v. 12–14</scripRef>.</p></note>  Would then
those who believe these words to be well spoken, suppose that the noble
doctrines of our faith would never be mentioned in an assembly of wise
men, but that wherever (our instructors) see young men, and a mob of
slaves, and a collection of foolish individuals, they bring publicly
forward divine and venerable truths, and before such persons make a
display of themselves in treating of them?  But it is clear to him
who examines the whole spirit of our writings, that Celsus is animated
with a hatred against the human race resembling that of the ignorant
populace, and gives utterance to these falsehoods without
examination.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.liv" next="vi.ix.iii.lv" prev="vi.ix.iii.liii" progress="71.49%" title="Chapter LIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.liv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.liv-p1.1">Chapter LIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.liv-p2" shownumber="no">We acknowledge, however, although Celsus will not
have it so, that we <i>do</i> desire to instruct all men in the word of
God, so as to give to young men the exhortations which are appropriate
to them, and to show to slaves how they may recover freedom of
thought,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.liv-p2.1" n="3599" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.liv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.liv-p3.1" lang="EL">ἐλεύθερον
ἀναλαβόντες
φρόνημα</span>.</p></note> and be ennobled by
the word.  And those amongst us who are the ambassadors of
Christianity sufficiently declare that they are debtors<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.liv-p3.2" n="3600" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.liv-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.liv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.14" parsed="|Rom|1|14|0|0" passage="Rom. i. 14">Rom. i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> to Greeks and Barbarians, to wise men and
fools, (for they do not deny their obligation to cure the souls even of
foolish persons,) in order that as far as possible they may lay aside
their ignorance, and endeavour to obtain greater prudence, by listening
also to the words of Solomon:  “Oh, ye fools, be of an
understanding heart,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.liv-p4.2" n="3601" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.liv-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.liv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.5" parsed="|Prov|8|5|0|0" passage="Prov. viii. 5">Prov. viii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and “Who is
the most simple among you, let him turn unto me;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.liv-p5.2" n="3602" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.liv-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.liv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.9.4" parsed="|Prov|9|4|0|0" passage="Prov. ix. 4">Prov. ix. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> and wisdom exhorts those who are devoid of
understanding in the words, “Come, eat of my bread, and drink of
the wine which I have mixed for you.  Forsake folly that ye
may <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_486.html" id="vi.ix.iii.liv-Page_486" n="486" />live, and correct
understanding in knowledge.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.liv-p6.2" n="3603" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.liv-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.liv-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.9.5-Prov.9.6" parsed="|Prov|9|5|9|6" passage="Prov. ix. 5, 6">Prov. ix. 5, 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  This too
would I say (seeing it bears on the point),<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.liv-p7.2" n="3604" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.liv-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.liv-p8.1" lang="EL">διὰ τὰ
ἐγκείμενα</span>.</p></note> in
answer to the statement of Celsus:  Do not philosophers invite
young men to their lectures? and do they not encourage young men to
exchange a wicked life for a better? and do they not desire slaves to
learn philosophy?  Must we find fault, then, with philosophers who
have exhorted slaves to the practice of virtue? with Pythagoras for
having so done with Zamolxis, Zeno with Perseus, and with those who
recently encouraged Epictetus to the study of philosophy?  Is it
indeed permissible for you, O Greeks, to call youths and slaves and
foolish persons to the study of philosophy, but if <i>we</i> do so, we
do not act from philanthropic motives in wishing to heal every rational
nature with the medicine of reason, and to bring them into fellowship
with God, the Creator of all things?  These remarks, then, may
suffice in answer to what are slanders rather than accusations<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.liv-p8.2" n="3605" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.liv-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.liv-p9.1" lang="EL">λοιδορίας
μᾶλλον ἢ
κατηγορίας</span>.</p></note> on the part of Celsus.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.lv" next="vi.ix.iii.lvi" prev="vi.ix.iii.liv" progress="71.55%" title="Chapter LV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.lv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.lv-p1.1">Chapter LV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.lv-p2" shownumber="no">But as Celsus delights to heap up calumnies
against us, and, in addition to those which he has already uttered, has
added others, let us examine these also, and see whether it be the
Christians or Celsus who have reason to be ashamed of what is
said.  He asserts, “We see, indeed, in private houses
workers in wool and leather, and fullers, and persons of the most
uninstructed and rustic character, not venturing to utter a word in the
presence of their elders and wiser masters;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lv-p2.1" n="3606" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lv-p3" shownumber="no"> The allusion is to the
practice of wealthy Greeks and Romans having among their slaves
artificers of various kinds, for whose service there was constant
demand in the houses and villas of the rich, and who therefore had
their residence in or near the dwelling of their master.  Many of
these artificers seem, from the language of Celsus, to have been
converts to Christianity.</p></note>
but when they get hold of the children privately, and certain women as
ignorant as themselves, they pour forth wonderful statements, to the
effect that they ought not to give heed to their father and to their
teachers, but should obey them; that the former are foolish and stupid,
and neither know nor can perform anything that is really good, being
preoccupied with empty trifles; that <i>they</i> alone know how men
ought to live, and that, if the children obey them, they will both be
happy themselves, and will make their home happy also.  And while
thus speaking, if they see one of the instructors of youth approaching,
or one of the more intelligent class, or even the father himself, the
more timid among them become afraid, while the more forward incite the
children to throw off the yoke, whispering that in the presence of
father and teachers they neither will nor can explain to them any good
thing, seeing they turn away with aversion from the silliness and
stupidity of such persons as being altogether corrupt, and far advanced
in wickedness, and such as would inflict punishment upon them; but that
if they wish (to avail themselves of their aid) they must leave their
father and their instructors, and go with the women and their
playfellows to the women’s apartments, or to the leather shop, or
to the fuller’s shop, that they may attain to
perfection;—and by words like these they gain them
over.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.lvi" next="vi.ix.iii.lvii" prev="vi.ix.iii.lv" progress="71.62%" title="Chapter LVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.lvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.lvi-p1.1">Chapter LVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.lvi-p2" shownumber="no">Observe now how by such statements he depreciates those
amongst us who are teachers of the word, and who strive in every way to
raise the soul to the Creator of all things, and who show that we ought
to despise things “sensible,” and “temporal,”
and “visible,” and to do our utmost to reach communion with
God, and the contemplation of things that are
“intelligent,” and “invisible,” and a blessed
life with God, and the friends of God; comparing them to “workers
in wool in private houses, and to leather-cutters, and to fullers, and
to the most rustic of mankind, who carefully incite young boys to
wickedness, and women to forsake their fathers and teachers, and follow
them.”  Now let Celsus point out from what wise parent, or
from what teachers, we keep away children and women, and let him
ascertain by comparison among those children and women who are
adherents of our doctrine, whether any of the opinions which they
formerly heard are better than ours, and in what manner we draw away
children and women from noble and venerable studies, and incite them to
worse things.  But he will not be able to make good any such
charge against us, seeing that, on the contrary, we turn away women
from a dissolute life, and from being at variance with those with whom
they live, from all mad desires after theatres and dancing, and from
superstition; while we train to habits of self-restraint boys just
reaching the age of puberty, and feeling a desire for sexual pleasures,
pointing out to them not only the disgrace which attends those sins,
but also the state to which the soul of the wicked is reduced through
practices of that kind, and the judgments which it will suffer, and the
punishments which will be inflicted.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.lvii" next="vi.ix.iii.lviii" prev="vi.ix.iii.lvi" progress="71.67%" title="Chapter LVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.lvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.lvii-p1.1">Chapter
LVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.lvii-p2" shownumber="no">But who are the teachers whom we call triflers and
fools, whose defence is undertaken by Celsus, as of those who teach
better things?  (I know not,) unless he deem those to be good
instructors of women, and no triflers, who invite them to superstition
and to unchaste spectacles, and those, moreover, to be teachers not
devoid <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_487.html" id="vi.ix.iii.lvii-Page_487" n="487" />of sense who lead and
drag the young men to all those disorderly acts which we know are often
committed by them.  We indeed call away these also, as far as we
can, from the dogmas of philosophy to our worship of God, by showing
forth its excellence and purity.  But as Celsus, by his
statements, has declared that we do not do so, but that we call only
the foolish, I would say to him, “If you had charged us with
withdrawing from the study of philosophy those who were already
preoccupied with it, you would not have spoken the truth, and yet your
charge would have had an appearance of probability; but when you now
say that we draw away our adherents from good teachers, show who are
those other teachers save the teachers of philosophy, or those who have
been appointed to give instruction in some useful branch of
study.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lvii-p2.1" n="3607" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lvii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lvii-p3.1" lang="EL">Παράστησον
τοὺς
διδασκάλους
ἄλλους παρὰ
τοὺς
φιλοσοφίας
διδασκάλους,
ἢ τοὺς κατά
τι τῶν
χρησίμων
πεποιημένους</span>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.ix.iii.lvii-p4" shownumber="no">He will be unable, however, to show any such;
while we promise, openly and not in secret, that <i>they</i> will be
happy who live according to the word of God, and who look to Him in all
things, and who do everything, whatever it is, as if in the presence of
God.  Are these the instructions of workers in wool, and of
leather-cutters, and fullers, and uneducated rustics?  But such an
assertion he cannot make good.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.lviii" next="vi.ix.iii.lix" prev="vi.ix.iii.lvii" progress="71.72%" title="Chapter LVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.lviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.lviii-p1.1">Chapter
LVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.lviii-p2" shownumber="no">But those who, in the opinion of Celsus, resemble the
workers in wool in private houses, and the leather-cutters, and
fullers, and uneducated rustics, will, he alleges, in the presence of
father or teachers be unwilling to speak, or unable to explain to the
boys anything that is good.  In answer to which, we would say,
What kind of father, my good sir, and what kind of teacher, do you
mean?  If you mean one who approves of virtue, and turns away from
vice, and welcomes what is better, then know, that with the greatest
boldness will we declare our opinions to the children, because we will
be in good repute with such a judge.  But if, in the presence of a
father who has a hatred of virtue and goodness, we keep silence, and
also before those who teach what is contrary to sound doctrine, do not
blame us for so doing, since you will blame us without good
reason.  You, at all events, in a case where fathers deemed the
mysteries of philosophy an idle and unprofitable occupation for their
sons, and for young men in general, would not, in teaching philosophy,
make known its secrets before worthless parents; but, desiring to keep
apart those sons of wicked parents who had been turned towards the
study of philosophy, you would observe the proper seasons, in order
that the doctrines of philosophy might reach the minds of the young
men.  And we say the same regarding our teachers.  For if we
turn (our hearers) away from those instructors who teach obscene
comedies and licentious iambics, and many other things which neither
improve the speaker nor benefit the hearers (because the latter do not
know how to listen to poetry in a philosophic frame of mind, nor the
former how to say to each of the young men what tends to his profit),
we are not, in following such a course, ashamed to confess what we
do.  But if you will show me teachers who train young men for
philosophy, and who exercise them in it, I will not from such turn away
young men, but will try to raise them, as those who have been
previously exercised in the whole circle of learning and in
philosophical subjects, to the venerable and lofty height of eloquence
which lies hid from the multitude of Christians, where are discussed
topics of the greatest importance, and where it is demonstrated and
shown that they have been treated philosophically both by the prophets
of God and the apostles of Jesus.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.lix" next="vi.ix.iii.lx" prev="vi.ix.iii.lviii" progress="71.80%" title="Chapter LIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.lix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.lix-p1.1">Chapter LIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.lix-p2" shownumber="no">Immediately after this, Celsus, perceiving that he
has slandered us with too great bitterness, as if by way of defence
expresses himself as follows:  “That I bring no heavier
charge than what the truth compels me, any one may see from the
following remarks.  Those who invite to participation in other
mysteries, make proclamation as follows:  ‘Every one who has
clean hands, and a prudent tongue;’<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lix-p2.1" n="3608" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lix-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lix-p3.1" lang="EL">φωνὴν
συνετός</span>.</p></note>
others again thus:  ‘He who is pure from all pollution, and
whose soul is conscious of no evil, and who has lived well and
justly.’  Such is the proclamation made by those who promise
purification from sins.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lix-p3.2" n="3609" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lix-p4" shownumber="no"> [Much is to be
gathered from this and the following chapters, of the evangelical
character of primitive preaching and discipline.]</p></note>  But let us
hear what kind of persons these Christians invite.  Every one,
they say, who is a sinner, who is devoid of understanding, who is a
child, and, to speak generally, whoever is unfortunate, him will the
kingdom of God receive.  Do you not call him a sinner, then, who
is unjust, and a thief, and a housebreaker, and a poisoner, and a
committer of sacrilege, and a robber of the dead?  What others
would a man invite if he were issuing a proclamation for an assembly of
robbers?”  Now, in answer to such statements, we say that it
is not the same thing to invite those who are <i>sick in soul</i> to be
<i>cured</i>, and those who are <i>in health</i> to the <i>knowledge
and study</i> of divine things.  We, however, keeping both these
things in view, at first invite all men to be healed, and exhort
those <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_488.html" id="vi.ix.iii.lix-Page_488" n="488" />who are sinners
to come to the consideration of the doctrines which teach men not to
sin, and those who are devoid of understanding to those which beget
wisdom, and those who are children to rise in their thoughts to
manhood, and those who are simply<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lix-p4.1" n="3610" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lix-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lix-p5.1" lang="EL">ἁπλῶς</span>.</p></note> unfortunate to
good fortune,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lix-p5.2" n="3611" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lix-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lix-p6.1" lang="EL">εὐδαιμονίαν</span>.</p></note> or—which is
the more appropriate term to use—to blessedness.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lix-p6.2" n="3612" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lix-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lix-p7.1" lang="EL">μακαριότητα</span>.</p></note>  And when those who have been turned
towards virtue have made progress, and have shown that they have been
purified by the word, and have led as far as they can a better life,
then and not before do we invite them to participation in our
mysteries.  “For we speak wisdom among them that are
perfect.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lix-p7.2" n="3613" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lix-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.lix-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.6" parsed="|1Cor|2|6|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ii. 6">1 Cor. ii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.lx" next="vi.ix.iii.lxi" prev="vi.ix.iii.lix" progress="71.86%" title="Chapter LX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.lx-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.lx-p1.1">Chapter LX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.lx-p2" shownumber="no">And as we teach, moreover, that “wisdom will
not enter into the soul of a base man, nor dwell in a body that is
involved in sin,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lx-p2.1" n="3614" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lx-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.lx-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.1.4" parsed="|Wis|1|4|0|0" passage="Wisdom of Solomon 1.4">Wisd. Solom. i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> we say, Whoever has
clean hands, and therefore lifts up holy hands to God, and by reason of
being occupied with elevated and heavenly things, can say, “The
lifting up of my hands is as the evening sacrifice,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lx-p3.2" n="3615" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lx-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.lx-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.141.2" parsed="|Ps|141|2|0|0" passage="Ps. cxli. 2">Ps. cxli. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> let him come to us; and whoever has a wise
tongue through meditating on the law of the Lord day and night, and by
“reason of habit has his senses exercised to discern between good
and evil,” let him have no reluctance in coming to the strong and
rational sustenance which is adapted to those who are athletes in piety
and every virtue.  And since the grace of God is with all those
who love with a pure affection the teacher of the doctrines of
immortality, whoever is pure not only from all defilement, but from
what are regarded as lesser transgressions, let him be boldly initiated
in the mysteries of Jesus, which properly are made known only to the
holy and the pure.  The initiated of Celsus accordingly says,
“Let him whose soul is conscious of no evil come.” 
But he who acts as initiator, according to the precepts of Jesus, will
say to those who have been purified in heart, “He whose soul has,
for a long time, been conscious of no evil, and especially since he
yielded himself to the healing of the word, let such an one hear the
doctrines which were spoken in private by Jesus to His genuine
disciples.”  Therefore in the comparison which he institutes
between the procedure of the initiators into the Grecian mysteries, and
the teachers of the doctrine of Jesus, he does not know the difference
between inviting the wicked to be healed, and initiating those already
purified into the sacred mysteries!</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.lxi" next="vi.ix.iii.lxii" prev="vi.ix.iii.lx" progress="71.92%" title="Chapter LXI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.lxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.lxi-p1.1">Chapter LXI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.lxi-p2" shownumber="no">Not to <i>participation in mysteries</i>, then,
and to <i>fellowship in the wisdom hidden in a mystery</i>, which God
ordained before the world to the glory of His saints,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxi-p2.1" n="3616" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxi-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.lxi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.7" parsed="|1Cor|2|7|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ii. 7">1 Cor. ii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> do we invite the <i>wicked</i> man, and the
<i>thief</i>, and the <i>housebreaker</i>, and the <i>poisoner</i>, and
the <i>committer of sacrilege</i>, and the <i>plunderer of the
dead</i>, and all those others whom Celsus may enumerate in his
exaggerating style, but such as these we invite to be
<i>healed</i>.  For there are in the divinity of the word some
helps towards the cure of those who are sick, respecting which the word
says, “They that be whole need not a physician, but they that are
sick;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxi-p3.2" n="3617" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxi-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.lxi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.12" parsed="|Matt|9|12|0|0" passage="Matt. ix. 12">Matt. ix. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> others, again,
which to the pure in soul and body exhibit “the revelation of the
mystery, which was kept secret since the world began, but now is made
manifest by the Scriptures of the prophets,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxi-p4.2" n="3618" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxi-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.lxi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.25-Rom.16.26" parsed="|Rom|16|25|16|26" passage="Rom. xvi. 25, 26">Rom. xvi. 25, 26</scripRef>.</p></note> and “by the appearing of our Lord
Jesus Christ,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxi-p5.2" n="3619" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxi-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.lxi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.10" parsed="|2Tim|1|10|0|0" passage="2 Tim. i. 10">2 Tim. i. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> which
“appearing” is manifested to each one of those who are
perfect, and which enlightens the reason<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxi-p6.2" n="3620" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxi-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxi-p7.1" lang="EL">τὸ
ἡγεμονικόν</span>.</p></note> in
the true<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxi-p7.2" n="3621" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxi-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxi-p8.1" lang="EL">ἀψευδῆ</span>.</p></note> knowledge of
things.  But as he exaggerates the charges against us, adding,
after his list of those vile individuals whom he has mentioned, this
remark, “What other persons would a robber summon to himself by
proclamation?” we answer such a question by saying that a robber
summons around him individuals of such a character, in order to make
use of their villainy against the men whom they desire to slay and
plunder.  A Christian, on the other hand, even though he invite
those whom the robber invites, invites them to a very different
vocation, viz., to bind up these wounds by His word, and to apply to
the soul, festering amid evils, the drugs obtained from the word, and
which are analogous to the wine and oil, and plasters, and other
healing appliances which belong to the art of
medicine.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.lxii" next="vi.ix.iii.lxiii" prev="vi.ix.iii.lxi" progress="71.98%" title="Chapter LXII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.lxii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.lxii-p1.1">Chapter
LXII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.lxii-p2" shownumber="no">In the next place, throwing a slur<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxii-p2.1" n="3622" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxii-p3.1" lang="EL">συκοφαντῶν</span>.</p></note> upon the exhortations spoken and written to
those who have led wicked lives, and which invite them to repentance
and reformation of heart, he asserts that we say “that it was to
sinners that God has been sent.”  Now this statement of his
is much the same as if he were to find fault with certain persons for
saying that on account of the sick who were living in a city, a
physician had been sent them by a very benevolent monarch.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxii-p3.2" n="3623" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxii-p4" shownumber="no"> [The reproaches
of the scoffer are very instructive as to the <i>real</i> nature of the
primitive dealing with sinners and with sin.]</p></note>  God the Word was sent, indeed, as a
physician <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_489.html" id="vi.ix.iii.lxii-Page_489" n="489" />to sinners,
but as a teacher of divine mysteries to those who are already pure and
who sin no more.  But Celsus, unable to see this
distinction,—for he had no desire to be animated with a love of
truth,—remarks, “Why was he not sent to those who were
without sin?  What evil is it not to have committed
sin?”  To which we reply, that if by those “who were
without sin” he means those who sin no more, then our Saviour
Jesus was sent even to such, but not as a physician.  While if by
those “who were without sin” he means such as have never at
any time sinned,—for he made no distinction in his
statement,—we reply that it is impossible for a man thus to be
without sin.  And this we say, excepting, of course, the man
understood to be in Christ Jesus,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxii-p4.1" n="3624" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxii-p5.1" lang="EL">ὑπεξαιρομένου
τοῦ κατὰ τὸν
᾽Ιησοῦν
νοουμένου
ἀνθρώπου</span>.</p></note> who “did
no sin.”  It is with a malicious intent, indeed, that Celsus
says of us that we assert that “God will receive the
unrighteousness man if he humble himself on account of his wickedness,
but that He will not receive the righteous man, although he look up to
Him, (adorned) with virtue from the beginning.”  Now we
assert that it is impossible for a man to look up to God (adorned) with
virtue from the beginning.  For wickedness must necessarily first
exist in men.  As Paul also says, “When the commandment
came, sin revived, and I died.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxii-p5.2" n="3625" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.lxii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.9" parsed="|Rom|7|9|0|0" passage="Rom. vii. 9">Rom. vii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  Moreover, we do not teach regarding
the unrighteous man, that it is sufficient for him to humble himself on
account of his wickedness in order to his being accepted by God, but
that God will accept him if, after passing condemnation upon himself
for his past conduct, he walk humbly on account of it, and in a
becoming manner for the time to come.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.lxiii" next="vi.ix.iii.lxiv" prev="vi.ix.iii.lxii" progress="72.05%" title="Chapter LXIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.lxiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.lxiii-p1.1">Chapter
LXIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.lxiii-p2" shownumber="no">After this, not understanding how it has been said
that “every one who exalted himself shall be
abased;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxiii-p2.1" n="3626" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxiii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.lxiii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.12" parsed="|Matt|23|12|0|0" passage="Matt. xxiii. 12">Matt. xxiii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> nor (although
taught even by Plato) that “the good and virtuous man walketh
humbly and orderly;” and ignorant, moreover, that we give the
injunction, “Humble yourselves, therefore, under the mighty hand
of God, that He may exalt you in due time;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxiii-p3.2" n="3627" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxiii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.lxiii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.6" parsed="|1Pet|5|6|0|0" passage="1 Pet. v. 6">1 Pet. v. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> he says that “those persons who
preside properly over a trial make those individuals who bewail before
them their evil deeds to cease from their piteous wailings, lest their
decisions should be determined rather by compassion than by a regard to
truth; whereas God does not decide in accordance with truth, but in
accordance with flattery.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxiii-p4.2" n="3628" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxiii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxiii-p5.1" lang="EL">προς
κολακείαν</span>.</p></note>  Now,
what words of flattery and piteous wailing are contained in the Holy
Scriptures when the sinner says in his prayers to God, “I have
acknowledged my sin, and mine iniquity have I not hid.  I said, I
will confess my transgression to the Lord,” etc., etc.?  For
is he able to show that a procedure of this kind is not adapted to the
conversion of sinners, who humble themselves in their prayers under the
hand of God?  And, becoming confused by his efforts to accuse us,
he contradicts himself; appearing at one time to know a man
“without sin,” and “a righteous man, who can look up
to God (adorned) with virtue from the beginning;” and at another
time accepting our statement that there is no man altogether righteous,
or without sin;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxiii-p5.2" n="3629" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxiii-p6" shownumber="no"> In the text it is put
interrogatively:  <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxiii-p6.1" lang="EL">τίς
ἄνθρωπος
τελέως
δίκαιος; ἢ τίς
ἀναμάρτητος</span>; 
The allusion seems to be to <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.lxiii-p6.2" osisRef="Bible:Job.15.14" parsed="|Job|15|14|0|0" passage="Job xv. 14">Job xv. 14</scripRef> (Sept.):  <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxiii-p6.3" lang="EL">τίς γὰρ ὢν
βροτὸς, ὅτι
ἔσται
ἄμεμπτος; ἢ ὡς
ἐσόμενος
δίκαιος
γεννητὸς
γυναικός;</span></p></note> for, as if he
admitted its truth, he remarks, “This is indeed apparently true,
that somehow the human race is naturally inclined to sin.” 
In the next place, as if all men were not invited by the word, he says,
“All men, then, without distinction, ought to be invited, since
all indeed are sinners.”  And yet, in the preceding pages,
we have pointed out the words of Jesus:  “Come unto Me,
<i>all</i> ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you
rest.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxiii-p6.4" n="3630" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxiii-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.lxiii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.28" parsed="|Matt|11|28|0|0" passage="Matt. xi. 28">Matt. xi. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>  <i>All</i>
men, therefore, labouring and being heavy laden on account of the
nature of sin, are invited to the rest spoken of in the word of God,
“for God sent His word, and healed them, and delivered them from
their destructions.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxiii-p7.2" n="3631" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxiii-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.lxiii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.107.20" parsed="|Ps|107|20|0|0" passage="Ps. cvii. 20">Ps. cvii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.lxiv" next="vi.ix.iii.lxv" prev="vi.ix.iii.lxiii" progress="72.12%" title="Chapter LXIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.lxiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.lxiv-p1.1">Chapter
LXIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.lxiv-p2" shownumber="no">But since he says, in addition to this,
“What is this preference of sinners over others?” and makes
other remarks of a similar nature, we have to reply that absolutely a
sinner is not preferred before one who is not a sinner; but that
sometimes a sinner, who has become conscious of his own sin, and for
that reason comes to repentance, being humbled on account of his sins,
is preferred before one who is accounted a lesser sinner, but who does
not consider himself one, but exalts himself on the ground of certain
good qualities which he thinks he possesses, and is greatly elated on
their account.  And this is manifest to those who are willing to
peruse the Gospels in a spirit of fairness, by the parable of the
publican, who said, “Be merciful to me a sinner,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxiv-p2.1" n="3632" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxiv-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.lxiv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.13" parsed="|Luke|18|13|0|0" passage="Luke xviii. 13">Luke xviii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> and of the Pharisee who boasted with a
certain wicked self-conceit in the words, “I thank Thee that I am
not as other men are, extortioners, unjust, adulterers, or even as this
publican.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxiv-p3.2" n="3633" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxiv-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.lxiv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.11" parsed="|Luke|18|11|0|0" passage="Luke xviii. 11">Luke xviii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>  For Jesus
subjoins to his narrative of them both the words:  “This man
went down <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_490.html" id="vi.ix.iii.lxiv-Page_490" n="490" />to his house
justified rather than the other:  for every one that exalteth
himself shall be abased; and he that humbleth himself shall be
exalted.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxiv-p4.2" n="3634" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxiv-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.lxiv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.14" parsed="|Luke|18|14|0|0" passage="Luke xviii. 14">Luke xviii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>  We utter no
blasphemy, then, against God, neither are we guilty of falsehood, when
we teach that every man, whoever he may be, is conscious of human
infirmity in comparison with the greatness of God, and that we must
ever ask from Him, who alone is able to supply our deficiencies, what
is wanting to our (mortal) nature.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.lxv" next="vi.ix.iii.lxvi" prev="vi.ix.iii.lxiv" progress="72.17%" title="Chapter LXV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.lxv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.lxv-p1.1">Chapter LXV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.lxv-p2" shownumber="no">He imagines, however, that we utter these
exhortations for the conversion of sinners, because we are able to gain
over no one who is really good and righteous, and therefore open our
gates to the most unholy and abandoned of men.  But if any one
will fairly observe our assemblies we can present a greater number of
those who have been converted from not a very wicked life, than of
those who have committed the most abominable sins.  For naturally
those who are conscious to themselves of better things, desire that
those promises may be true which are declared by God regarding the
reward of the righteous, and thus assent more readily to the statements
(of Scripture) than those do who have led very wicked lives, and who
are prevented by their very consciousness (of evil) from admitting that
they will be punished by the Judge of all with such punishment as
befits those who have sinned so greatly, and as would not be inflicted
by the Judge of all contrary to right reason.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxv-p2.1" n="3635" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxv-p3.1" lang="EL">και οὐ παρὰ
τὸν ὀρθὸν
λόγον
προσάγοιτο
ὑπὸ τοῦ ἐπὶ
πᾶσι
δικαστοῦ</span>.  [See <i>infra</i>, book iv. cap. lxxix, and
Elucidations there named.]</p></note>  Sometimes, also, when very abandoned
men are willing to accept the doctrine of (future) punishment, on
account of the hope which is based upon repentance, they are prevented
from so doing by their habit of sinning, being constantly
dipped,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxv-p3.2" n="3636" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxv-p4" shownumber="no"> [<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxv-p4.1" lang="EL">ἐπιμόνως
βεβαμμένοι</span>. 
S.]</p></note> and, as it were,
dyed<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxv-p4.2" n="3637" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxv-p5" shownumber="no"> [<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxv-p5.1" lang="EL">ὡσπεγεὶ
δευσοποιηθέντες
απὸ τῆς
κακίας</span>.  S.]</p></note> in wickedness, and possessing no longer the
power to turn from it easily to a proper life, and one regulated
according to right reason.  And although Celsus observes this, he
nevertheless, I know not why, expresses himself in the following
terms:  “And yet, indeed, it is manifest to every one that
no one by chastisement, much less by merciful treatment, could effect a
complete change in those who are sinners both by nature and custom, for
to change nature is an exceedingly difficult thing.  But they who
are without sin are partakers of a better
life.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.lxvi" next="vi.ix.iii.lxvii" prev="vi.ix.iii.lxv" progress="72.23%" title="Chapter LXVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.lxvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.lxvi-p1.1">Chapter
LXVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.lxvi-p2" shownumber="no">Now here Celsus appears to me to have committed a
great error, in refusing to those who are sinners by nature, and also
by habit, the possibility of a complete transformation, alleging that
they cannot be cured even by punishment.  For it clearly appears
that all men are inclined to sin by nature,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxvi-p2.1" n="3638" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxvi-p3" shownumber="no"> [Let us note this in
passing, as balancing some other expressions which could not have been
used after the Pelagian controversy.]</p></note>
and some not only by nature but by practice, while not all men are
incapable of an entire transformation.  For there are found in
every philosophical sect, and in the word of God, persons who are
related to have undergone so great a change that they may be proposed
as a model of excellence of life.  Among the names of the heroic
age some mention Hercules and Ulysses, among those of later times,
Socrates, and of those who have lived very recently, Musonius.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxvi-p3.1" n="3639" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxvi-p4" shownumber="no"> He is said to
have been either a Babylonian or Tyrrhenian, and to have lived in the
reign of Nero.  Cf. Philostratus, iv. 12.—<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.iii.lxvi-p4.1">Ruæus</span>.</p></note>  Not only against us, then, did Celsus
utter the calumny, when he said that “it was manifest to every
one that those who were given to sin by nature and habit could not by
any means—even by punishments—be completely changed for the
better,” but also against the noblest names in philosophy, who
have not denied that the recovery of virtue was a possible thing for
men.  But although he did not express his meaning with exactness,
we shall nevertheless, though giving his words a more favourable
construction, convict him of unsound reasoning.  For his words
were:  “Those who are inclined to sin by nature and habit,
no one could completely reform even by chastisement;” and his
words, as we understood them, we refuted to the best of our
ability.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxvi-p4.2" n="3640" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxvi-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxvi-p5.1" lang="EL">καὶ τὸ
ἐξακουόμενον
ἀπὸ τῆς
λέξεως ὡς
δυνατὸν ἡμῖν,
ἀνετρέψαμεν</span>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.lxvii" next="vi.ix.iii.lxviii" prev="vi.ix.iii.lxvi" progress="72.28%" title="Chapter LXVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.lxvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.lxvii-p1.1">Chapter
LXVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.lxvii-p2" shownumber="no">It is probable, however, that he meant to convey
some such meaning as this, that those who were both by nature and habit
given to the commission of those sins which are committed by the most
abandoned of men, could not be completely transformed even by
punishment.  And yet this is shown to be false from the history of
certain philosophers.  For who is there that would not rank among
the most abandoned of men the individual who somehow submitted to yield
himself to his master, when he placed him in a brothel,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxvii-p2.1" n="3641" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxvii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxvii-p3.1" lang="EL">ἐπὶ
τέγους</span>.  [“Ut quidam
scripserunt,” says Hoffmann.]</p></note> that he might allow himself to be polluted
by any one who liked?  And yet such a circumstance is related of
Phædo!  And who will not agree that he who burst, accompanied
with a flute-player and a party of revellers, his profligate
associates, into the school of the venerable Xenocrates, to insult a
man who was the admiration of his friends, was not one of the greatest
miscreants<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxvii-p3.2" n="3642" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxvii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxvii-p4.1" lang="EL">μιαρώτατον
ἀνθρώπων</span>.</p></note> among
mankind?  Yet, notwithstanding this, reason was powerful
enough <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_491.html" id="vi.ix.iii.lxvii-Page_491" n="491" />to effect their
conversion, and to enable them to make such progress in philosophy,
that the one was deemed worthy by Plato to recount the discourse of
Socrates on immortality, and to record his firmness in prison, when he
evinced his contempt of the hemlock, and with all fearlessness and
tranquillity of mind treated of subjects so numerous and important,
that it is difficult even for those to follow them who are giving their
utmost attention, and who are disturbed by no distraction; while
Polemon, on the other hand, who from a profligate became a man of most
temperate life, was successor in the school of Xenocrates, so
celebrated for his venerable character.  Celsus then does not
speak the truth when he says “that sinners by nature and habit
cannot be completely reformed even by chastisement.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.lxviii" next="vi.ix.iii.lxix" prev="vi.ix.iii.lxvii" progress="72.34%" title="Chapter LXVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.lxviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.lxviii-p1.1">Chapter
LXVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.lxviii-p2" shownumber="no">That philosophical discourses, however,
distinguished by orderly arrangement and elegant expression,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxviii-p2.1" n="3643" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxviii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxviii-p3.1" lang="EL">᾽Αλλὰ τὴν μὲν
τάξιν καὶ
σύνθεσιν καὶ
φράσιν τῶν
ἀπὸ
φιλοσοφίας
λόγων</span>.</p></note> should produce such results in the case of
those individuals just enumerated, and upon others<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxviii-p3.2" n="3644" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxviii-p4" shownumber="no"> The reading in the
text is <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxviii-p4.1" lang="EL">ἄλλως</span>, for which <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxviii-p4.2" lang="EL">ἄλλους</span> has been conjectured by
Ruæus and Boherellus, and which has been adopted in the
translation.</p></note> who have led wicked lives, is not at all to
be wondered at.  But when we consider that those discourses, which
Celsus terms “vulgar,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxviii-p4.3" n="3645" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxviii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxviii-p5.1" lang="EL">ιδιωτικούς</span>.</p></note> are filled
with power, as if they were spells, and see that they at once convert
multitudes from a life of licentiousness to one of extreme
regularity,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxviii-p5.2" n="3646" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxviii-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxviii-p6.1" lang="EL">εὐσταθέστατον</span>.</p></note> and from a life of
wickedness to a better, and from a state of cowardice or unmanliness to
one of such high-toned courage as to lead men to despise even death
through the piety which shows itself within them, why should we not
justly admire the power which they contain?  For the words of
those who at the first assumed the office of (Christian) ambassadors,
and who gave their labours to rear up the Churches of God,—nay,
their preaching also,—were accompanied with a persuasive power,
though not like that found among those who profess the philosophy of
Plato, or of any other merely human philosopher, which possesses no
other qualities than those of human nature.  But the demonstration
which followed the words of the apostles of Jesus was given from God,
and was accredited<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxviii-p6.2" n="3647" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxviii-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxviii-p7.1" lang="EL">πιστικὴ ἀπὸ
πνεύματος</span>.</p></note> by the Spirit and
by power.  And therefore <i>their</i> word ran swiftly and
speedily, or rather the word of <i>God</i> through their
instrumentality, transformed numbers of persons who had been sinners
both by nature and habit, whom no one could have reformed by
punishment, but who were changed by the word, which moulded and
transformed them according to its pleasure.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.lxix" next="vi.ix.iii.lxx" prev="vi.ix.iii.lxviii" progress="72.40%" title="Chapter LXIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.lxix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.lxix-p1.1">Chapter
LXIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.lxix-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus continues in his usual manner, asserting
that “to change a nature entirely is exceedingly
difficult.”  We, however, who know of only one nature in
every rational soul, and who maintain that none has been created evil
by the Author of all things, but that many have <i>become</i> wicked
through education, and perverse example, and surrounding
influences,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxix-p2.1" n="3648" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxix-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxix-p3.1" lang="EL">παρὰ τὰς
ἀνατροφὰς,
καὶ τὰς
διαστροφὰς,
καὶ τὰς
περιηχήσεις</span>.</p></note> so that wickedness
has been naturalized<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxix-p3.2" n="3649" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxix-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxix-p4.1" lang="EL">φυσιωθῆναι</span>.</p></note> in some
individuals, are persuaded that for the word of God to change a nature
in which evil has been naturalized is not only not impossible, but is
even a work of no very great difficulty, if a man only believe that he
must entrust himself to the God of all things, and do everything with a
view to please Him with whom it cannot be<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxix-p4.2" n="3650" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxix-p5" shownumber="no"> [<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxix-p5.1" lang="EL">παρ᾽ ὧ οὐκ
ἔστιν</span>.  S.]</p></note>
that</p>
<p class="c69" id="vi.ix.iii.lxix-p6" shownumber="no">“Both good and bad are in the same honour,</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iii.lxix-p7" shownumber="no">Or that the idle man and he who laboured much</p>
<p class="c53" id="vi.ix.iii.lxix-p8" shownumber="no">Perish alike.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxix-p8.1" n="3651" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxix-p9" shownumber="no"> Cf.
<i>Iliad</i>, ix. 319, 320.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.ix.iii.lxix-p10" shownumber="no">But even if it be exceedingly difficult to effect a change in
some persons, the cause must be held to lie in their own will, which is
reluctant to accept the belief that the God over all things is a just
Judge of all the deeds done during life.  For deliberate choice
and practice<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxix-p10.1" n="3652" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxix-p11" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxix-p11.1" lang="EL">προαίρεσις
καὶ
ασκησις</span>.</p></note> avail much towards
the accomplishment of things which appear to be very difficult, and, to
speak hyperbolically, almost impossible.  Has the nature of man,
when desiring to walk along a rope extended in the air through the
middle of the theatre, and to carry at the same time numerous and heavy
weights, been able by practice and attention to accomplish such a feat;
but when desiring to live in conformity with the practice of virtue,
does it find it impossible to do so, although formerly it may have been
exceedingly wicked?  See whether he who holds such views does not
bring a charge against the nature of the Creator of the rational
animal<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxix-p11.2" n="3653" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxix-p12" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxix-p12.1" lang="EL">τοῦ λογικοῦ
ζώου</span>.</p></note> rather than against
the creature, if He has formed the nature of man with powers for the
attainment of things of such difficulty, and of no utility whatever,
but has rendered it incapable of securing its own blessedness. 
But these remarks may suffice as an answer to the assertion that
“entirely to change a nature is exceedingly
difficult.”  He alleges, in the next place, that “they
who are without sin are partakers of a better life;” not making
it clear what he means by “those who are without sin,”
whether those who are so from the beginning (of their lives), or those
who become so by a transformation.  Of those who were so from the
beginning of their lives, there cannot possibly be any; while those who
are so after a <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_492.html" id="vi.ix.iii.lxix-Page_492" n="492" />transformation (of heart) are found to be few
in number, being those who have become so after giving in their
allegiance to the saving word.  And they were not such when they
gave in their allegiance.  For, apart from the aid of the word,
and that too the word of perfection, it is impossible for a man to
become free from sin.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.lxx" next="vi.ix.iii.lxxi" prev="vi.ix.iii.lxix" progress="72.49%" title="Chapter LXX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.lxx-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.lxx-p1.1">Chapter LXX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.lxx-p2" shownumber="no">In the next place, he objects to the statement, as
if it were maintained by us, that “God will be able to do all
things,” not seeing even here how these words are meant, and what
“the <i>all things</i>” are which are included in it, and
how it is said that God “will be able.”  But on these
matters it is not necessary now to speak; for although he might with a
show of reason have opposed this proposition, he has not done so. 
Perhaps he did not understand the arguments which might be plausibly
used against it, or if he did, he saw the answers that might be
returned.  Now in our judgment God can do everything which it is
possible for Him to do without ceasing to be God, and good, and
wise.  But Celsus asserts—not comprehending the meaning of
the expression “God can do all things”—“that He
will not desire to do anything wicked,” admitting that He has the
<i>power</i>, but not the <i>will</i>, to commit evil.  We, on the
contrary, maintain that as that which by nature possesses the property
of sweetening other things through its own inherent sweetness cannot
produce bitterness contrary to its own peculiar nature,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxx-p2.1" n="3654" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxx-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxx-p3.1" lang="EL">ὥσπερ οὐ
δύναται τὸ
πεφυκὸς
γλυκαίνειν
τῷ γλυκυ
τυγχάνειν
πικράζειν,
παρὰ την
αὐτοῦ μόνην
αἰτίαν</span>.</p></note> nor that whose nature it is to produce light
through its being light can cause darkness; so neither is God able to
commit wickedness, for the power of doing evil is contrary to His deity
and its omnipotence.  Whereas if any one among existing things is
able to commit wickedness from being inclined to wickedness by nature,
it does so from not having in its nature the ability not to do
evil.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.lxxi" next="vi.ix.iii.lxxii" prev="vi.ix.iii.lxx" progress="72.54%" title="Chapter LXXI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxi-p1.1">Chapter
LXXI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxi-p2" shownumber="no">He next assumes what is not granted by the more
rational class of believers, but what perhaps is considered to be true
by some who are devoid of intelligence,—viz., that “God,
like those who are overcome with pity, being Himself overcome,
alleviates the sufferings of the wicked through pity for their
wailings, and casts off the good, who do nothing of that kind, which is
the height of injustice.”  Now, in our judgment, God
lightens the suffering of no wicked man who has not betaken himself to
a virtuous life, and casts off no one who is already good, nor yet
alleviates the suffering of any one who mourns, simply because he
utters lamentation, or takes pity upon him, to use the word pity in its
more common acceptation.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxi-p2.1" n="3655" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxi-p3.1" lang="EL">ἵνα
κοινότερον
τῷ ἐλέει
χρήσωμαι</span>.</p></note>  But those who
have passed severe condemnation upon themselves because of their sins,
and who, as on that account, lament and bewail themselves as lost, so
far as their previous conduct is concerned, and who have manifested a
satisfactory change, are received by God on account of their
repentance, as those who have undergone a transformation from a life of
great wickedness.  For virtue, taking up her abode in the souls of
these persons, and expelling the wickedness which had previous
possession of them, produces an oblivion of the past.  And even
although virtue do not effect an entrance, yet if a considerable
progress take place in the soul, even that is sufficient, in the
proportion that it is progressive, to drive out and destroy the flood
of wickedness, so that it almost ceases to remain in the
soul.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.lxxii" next="vi.ix.iii.lxxiii" prev="vi.ix.iii.lxxi" progress="72.59%" title="Chapter LXXII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxii-p1.1">Chapter
LXXII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxii-p2" shownumber="no">In the next place, speaking as in the person of a
teacher of our doctrine, he expresses himself as follows: 
“Wise men reject what we say, being led into error, and ensnared
by their wisdom.”  In reply to which we say that, since
wisdom is the knowledge of divine and human things and of their causes,
or, as it is defined by the word of God, “the breath of the power
of God, and a pure influence flowing from the glory of the Almighty;
and the brightness of the everlasting light, and the unspotted mirror
of the power of God, and the image of His goodness,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxii-p2.1" n="3656" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.lxxii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.7.25-Wis.7.26" parsed="|Wis|7|25|7|26" passage="Wisdom of Solomon 7.25,26">Wisd. of Solom. vii. 25, 26</scripRef>.</p></note> no one who was really wise would reject what
is said by a Christian acquainted with the principles of Christianity,
or would be led into error, or ensnared by it.  For true wisdom
does not mislead, but ignorance does, while of existing things
knowledge alone is permanent, and the truth which is derived from
wisdom.  But if, contrary to the definition of wisdom, you call
any one whatever who dogmatizes with sophistical opinions wise, we
answer that in conformity with what <i>you</i> call wisdom, such an one
rejects the words of God, being misled and ensnared by plausible
sophisms.  And since, according to our doctrine, wisdom is not the
knowledge of evil, but the knowledge of evil, so to speak, is in those
who hold false opinions and who are deceived by them, I would therefore
in such persons term it ignorance rather than
wisdom.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.lxxiii" next="vi.ix.iii.lxxiv" prev="vi.ix.iii.lxxii" progress="72.63%" title="Chapter LXXIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxiii-p1.1">Chapter
LXXIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxiii-p2" shownumber="no">After this he again slanders the ambassador of
Christianity, and gives out regarding him that he relates
“ridiculous things,” although he does not show or clearly
point out what are the things <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_493.html" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxiii-Page_493" n="493" />which he calls
“ridiculous.”  And in his slanders he says that
“no wise man believes the Gospel, being driven away by the
multitudes who adhere to it.”  And in this he acts like one
who should say that owing to the multitude of those ignorant persons
who are brought into subjection to the laws, no wise man would yield
obedience to Solon, for example, or to Lycurgus, or Zaleucus, or any
other legislator, and especially if by wise man he means one who is
wise (by living) in conformity with virtue.  For, as with regard
to these ignorant persons, the legislators, according to their ideas of
utility, caused them to be surrounded with appropriate guidance and
laws, so God, legislating through Jesus Christ for men in all parts of
the world, brings to Himself even those who are not wise in the way in
which it is possible for such persons to be brought to a better
life.  And God, well knowing this, as we have already shown in the
preceding pages, says in the books of Moses:  “They have
moved Me to jealousy with that which is not God; they have provoked Me
to anger with their idols:  and I will move them to jealousy with
those which are not a people; I will provoke them to anger with a
foolish nation.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxiii-p2.1" n="3657" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxiii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.lxxiii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.21" parsed="|Deut|32|21|0|0" passage="Deut. xxxii. 21">Deut. xxxii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>  And Paul
also, knowing this, said, “But God hath chosen the foolish things
of the world to confound the wise,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxiii-p3.2" n="3658" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxiii-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.lxxiii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.27" parsed="|1Cor|1|27|0|0" passage="1 Cor. i. 27">1 Cor. i. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>
calling, in a general way, wise all who appear to have made advances in
knowledge, but have fallen into an atheistic polytheism, since
“professing themselves to be wise they became fools, and changed
the glory of the incorruptible God into an image made like to
corruptible man, and to birds, and four-footed beasts, and creeping
things.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxiii-p4.2" n="3659" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxiii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.iii.lxxiii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.22-Rom.1.23" parsed="|Rom|1|22|1|23" passage="Rom. i. 22, 23">Rom. i. 22, 23</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.lxxiv" next="vi.ix.iii.lxxv" prev="vi.ix.iii.lxxiii" progress="72.69%" title="Chapter LXXIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxiv-p1.1">Chapter
LXXIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxiv-p2" shownumber="no">He accuses the Christian teacher, moreover of
“seeking after the unintelligent.”  In answer we ask,
Whom do you mean by the “unintelligent?”  For, to
speak accurately, every wicked man is
“unintelligent.”  If then by
“unintelligent” you mean the wicked, do you, in drawing men
to philosophy, seek to gain the wicked or the virtuous?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxiv-p2.1" n="3660" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxiv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxiv-p3.1" lang="EL">ἀστείους</span>.</p></note>  But it is impossible to gain the
virtuous, because they have already given themselves to
philosophy.  The wicked, then, (you try to gain;) but if they are
wicked, are they “unintelligent?”  And many such you
seek to win over to philosophy, and you therefore seek the
“unintelligent.”  But if I seek after those who are
thus termed “unintelligent,” I act like a benevolent
physician, who should seek after the sick in order to help and cure
them.  If, however, by “unintelligent” you mean
persons who are not clever,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxiv-p3.2" n="3661" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxiv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxiv-p4.1" lang="EL">τοὺς μὴ
ἐντρεχεῖς</span>.</p></note> but the inferior
class of men intellectually,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxiv-p4.2" n="3662" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxiv-p5" shownumber="no"> The reading in the
text is <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxiv-p5.1" lang="EL">τερατωδεστέρους</span>,
of which Ruæus remarks, “Hic nullum habet
locum.”  <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxiv-p5.2" lang="EL">Καταδεεστέρους</span>
has been conjectured instead, and has been adopted in the
translation.</p></note> I shall answer that
I endeavour to improve such also to the best of my ability, although I
would not desire to build up the Christian community out of such
materials.  For I seek in preference those who are more clever and
acute, because they are able to comprehend the meaning of the hard
sayings, and of those passages in the law, and prophecies, and Gospels,
which are expressed with obscurity, and which you have despised as not
containing anything worthy of notice, because you have not ascertained
the meaning which they contain, nor tried to enter into the aim of the
writers.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.lxxv" next="vi.ix.iii.lxxvi" prev="vi.ix.iii.lxxiv" progress="72.74%" title="Chapter LXXV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxv-p1.1">Chapter
LXXV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxv-p2" shownumber="no">But as he afterwards says that “the teacher
of Christianity acts like a person who promises to restore patients to
bodily health, but who prevents them from consulting skilled
physicians, by whom his ignorance would be exposed,” we shall
inquire in reply, “What are the physicians to whom you refer,
from whom we turn away ignorant individuals?  For you do not
suppose that we exhort those to embrace the Gospel who are devoted to
philosophy, so that you would regard the latter as the physicians from
whom we keep away such as we invite to come to the word of
God.”  He indeed will make no answer, because he cannot name
the physicians; or else he will be obliged to betake himself to those
of them who are ignorant, and who of their own accord servilely yield
themselves to the worship of many gods, and to whatever other opinions
are entertained by ignorant individuals.  In either case, then, he
will be shown to have employed to no purpose in his argument the
illustration of “one who keeps others away from skilled
physicians.”  But if, in order to preserve from the
philosophy of Epicurus, and from such as are considered physicians
after his system, those who are deceived by them, why should we not be
acting most reasonably in keeping such away from a dangerous disease
caused by the physicians of Celsus,—that, viz., which leads to
the annihilation of providence, and the introduction of pleasure as a
good?  But let it be conceded that we do keep away those whom we
encourage to become our disciples from other
philosopher-physicians,—from the Peripatetics, for example, who
deny the existence of providence and the relation of Deity to
man,—why shall we not piously train<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxv-p2.1" n="3663" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxv-p3" shownumber="no"> For <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxv-p3.1" lang="EL">εὐσεβεῖς</span>
in the text, Boherellus conjectures <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxv-p3.2" lang="EL">εὐσεβῶς</span>.</p></note>
and heal those who have been thus encouraged, persuading them to devote
themselves to the God of all things, and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_494.html" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxv-Page_494" n="494" />free those who yield obedience to us from
the great wounds inflicted by the words of such as are deemed to be
philosophers?  Nay, let it also be admitted that we turn away from
physicians of the sect of the Stoics, who introduce a corruptible god,
and assert that his essence consists of a body, which is capable of
being changed and altered in all its parts,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxv-p3.3" n="3664" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxv-p4.1" lang="EL">θεὸν
φθαρτὸν
εἰσαγόντων,
καὶ τὴν
οὐσίαν αὐτοῦ
λεγόντων
σῶμα τρεπτὸν
διόλου καὶ
ἀλλοιωτὸν
καὶ
μεταβλητόν</span>.</p></note>
and who also maintain that all things will one day perish, and that God
alone will be left; why shall we not even thus emancipate our subjects
from evils, and bring them by pious arguments to devote themselves to
the Creator, and to admire the Father of the Christian system, who has
so arranged that instruction of the most benevolent kind, and fitted
for the conversion of souls,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxv-p4.2" n="3665" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxv-p5" shownumber="no"> The words in the text
are, <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxv-p5.1" lang="EL">φιλανθρωτότατα
ἐπιστρεπτικόν,
καὶ ψυχῶν
μαθήματα
οἰκονομήσαντα</span>,
for which we have adopted in the translation the emendation of
Boherellus, <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxv-p5.2" lang="EL">φιλανθρωπότατα
καὶ ψυχῶν
ἐπιστρεπτικὰ
μαθήματα</span>.</p></note> should be
distributed throughout the whole human race?  Nay, if we should
cure those who have fallen into the folly of believing in the
transmigration of souls through the teaching of physicians, who will
have it that the rational nature descends sometimes into all kinds of
irrational animals, and sometimes into that state of being which is
incapable of using the imagination,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxv-p5.3" n="3666" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxv-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxv-p6.1" lang="EL">ἀλλὰ
κἂν τοὺς
πεπονθότας
τὴν περὶ τῆς
μετενσωματώσεως
ἄνοιαν ἀπὸ
ἰατρῶν, τῶν
καταβιβαζόντων
τὴν λογικὴν
φύσιν ὁτε μὲν
ἐπὶ τὴν
ἀλογον πᾶσαν,
ὁτὲ δὲ καὶ
ἐπὶ τὴν
ἀφάνταστον</span>.</p></note> why should we
not improve the souls of our subjects by means of a doctrine which does
not teach that a state of insensibility or irrationalism is produced in
the wicked instead of punishment, but which shows that the labours and
chastisements inflicted upon the wicked by God are a kind of medicines
leading to conversion?  For those who are intelligent
Christians,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxv-p6.2" n="3667" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxv-p7" shownumber="no"> Instead of <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxv-p7.1" lang="EL">οἱ
φρονίμωςΧριστιανοὶ
ζῶντες</span>, as in the text,
Ruæus and Boherellus conjecture <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxv-p7.2" lang="EL">οι φρονίμως
Χριστιανιζοντες</span>,
etc.</p></note> keeping this in
view, deal with the simple-minded, as parents do with very
young<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxv-p7.3" n="3668" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxv-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxv-p8.1" lang="EL">τους κομιδῇ
νηπίους</span>.</p></note> children.  We do not betake ourselves
then to young persons and silly rustics, saying to them, “Flee
from physicians.”  Nor do we say, “See that none of
you lay hold of knowledge;” nor do we assert that
“knowledge is an evil;” nor are we mad enough to say that
“knowledge causes men to lose their soundness of
mind.”  We would not even say that any one ever perished
through wisdom; and although we give instruction, we never say,
“Give heed to me,” but “Give heed to the God of all
things, and to Jesus, the giver of instruction concerning
Him.”  And none of us is so great a braggart<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxv-p8.2" n="3669" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxv-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxv-p9.1" lang="EL">ἀλαζών</span>.</p></note> as to say what Celsus put in the mouth of
one of our teachers to his acquaintances, “I alone will save
you.”  Observe here the lies which he utters against
us!  Moreover, we do <i>not</i> assert that “true physicians
destroy those whom they promise to cure.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.lxxvi" next="vi.ix.iii.lxxvii" prev="vi.ix.iii.lxxv" progress="72.89%" title="Chapter LXXVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxvi-p1.1">Chapter
LXXVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxvi-p2" shownumber="no">And he produces a second illustration to our
disadvantage, saying that “our teacher acts like a drunken man,
who, entering a company of drunkards, should accuse those who are sober
of being drunk.”  But let him show, say from the writings of
Paul, that the apostle of Jesus gave way to drunkenness, and that his
words were not those of soberness; or from the writings of John, that
his thoughts do not breathe a spirit of temperance and of freedom from
the intoxication of evil.  No one, then, who is of sound mind, and
teaches the doctrines of Christianity, gets drunk with wine; but Celsus
utters these calumnies against us in a spirit very unlike that of a
philosopher.  Moreover, let Celsus say who those
“sober” persons are whom the ambassadors of Christianity
accuse.  For in our judgment all are intoxicated who address
themselves to inanimate objects as to God.  And why do I say
“intoxicated?”  “Insane” would be the more
appropriate word for those who hasten to temples and worship images or
animals as divinities.  And they too are not less insane who think
that images, fashioned by men of worthless and sometimes most wicked
character, confer any honour upon genuine divinities.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxvi-p2.1" n="3670" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxvi-p3" shownumber="no"> [See vol. iii.
Elucidation I. p. 76, this series; and as against the <i>insanity</i>
of the Deutero-Nicene Council (<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxvi-p3.1">a.d.</span> 787) note
this prophetic protest.  Condemned at Frankfort (<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxvi-p3.2">a.d.</span> 794) by Anglicans and Gallicans.  See Sir W.
Palmer, <i>Treatise on the Church</i>, part iv. 10, sect. 4.  The
Council of Frankfort is the pivot of history as to the division between
East and West, the rise of Gallicanism, and of the Anglican
Reformation.]</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.lxxvii" next="vi.ix.iii.lxxviii" prev="vi.ix.iii.lxxvi" progress="72.94%" title="Chapter LXXVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxvii-p1.1">Chapter
LXXVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxvii-p2" shownumber="no">He next likens our teacher to one suffering from
ophthalmia, and his disciples to those suffering from the same disease,
and says that “such an one amongst a company of those who are
afflicted with ophthalmia, accuses those who are sharp-sighted of being
blind.”  Who, then, would we ask, O Greeks, are they who in
our judgment do not see, save those who are unable to look up from the
exceeding greatness of the world and its contents, and from the beauty
of created things, and to see that they ought to worship, and admire,
and reverence Him alone who made these things, and that it is not
befitting to treat with reverence anything contrived by man, and
applied to the honour of God, whether it be without a reference to the
Creator, or with one?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxvii-p2.1" n="3671" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxvii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxvii-p3.1" lang="EL">ειτε χωρὶς
τοῦ
δημιουργοῦ
θεοῦ εἴτε καὶ
μετ᾽
ἐκείνου</span>.</p></note>  For, to
compare with that illimitable excellence, which surpasses all created
being, things which ought not to be brought into comparison with it, is
the act of those whose understanding is darkened.  We do not then
say that those who are <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_495.html" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxvii-Page_495" n="495" />sharp-sighted are suffering from
ophthalmia or blindness; but we assert that those who, in ignorance of
God, give themselves to temples and images, and so-called sacred
seasons,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxvii-p3.2" n="3672" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxvii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxvii-p4.1" lang="EL">ἱερομηνίας</span>.</p></note> are blinded in
their minds, and especially when, in addition to their impiety, they
live also in licentiousness, not even inquiring after any honourable
work whatever, but doing everything that is of a disgraceful
character.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.lxxviii" next="vi.ix.iii.lxxix" prev="vi.ix.iii.lxxvii" progress="72.98%" title="Chapter LXXVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxviii-p1.1">Chapter
LXXVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxviii-p2" shownumber="no">After having brought against us charges of so
serious a kind, he wishes to make it appear that, although he has
others to adduce, he passes them by in silence.  His words are as
follows:  “These charges I have to bring against them, and
others of a similar nature, not to enumerate them one by one, and I
affirm that they are in error, and that they act insolently towards
God, in order to lead on wicked men by empty hopes, and to persuade
them to despise better things, saying that if they refrain from them it
will be better for them.”  In answer to which, it might be
said that from the power which shows itself in those who are converted
to Christianity, it is not at all the “wicked” who are won
over to the Gospel, as the more simple class of persons, and, as many
would term them, the “unpolished.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxviii-p2.1" n="3673" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxviii-p3" shownumber="no"> The reading in the
text is <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxviii-p3.1" lang="EL">κομψοί</span>, which is so opposed
to the sense of the passage, that the conjecture of Guietus,
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxviii-p3.2" lang="EL">ακομψοι</span>, has been
adopted in the translation.</p></note>  For such individuals, through fear of
the punishments that are threatened, which arouses and exhorts them to
refrain from those actions which are followed by punishments, strive to
yield themselves up to the Christian religion, being influenced by the
power of the word to such a degree, that through fear of what are
called in the word “everlasting punishments,” they despise
all the tortures which are devised against them among men,—even
death itself, with countless other evils,—which no wise man would
say is the act of persons of wicked mind.  How can temperance and
sober-mindedness, or benevolence and liberality, be practised by a man
of wicked mind?  Nay, even the fear of God cannot be felt by such
an one, with respect to which, because it is useful to the many, the
Gospel encourages those who are not yet able to choose that which ought
to be chosen for its own sake, to select it as the greatest blessing,
and one above all promise; for this principle cannot be implanted in
him who prefers to live in wickedness.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.lxxix" next="vi.ix.iii.lxxx" prev="vi.ix.iii.lxxviii" progress="73.04%" title="Chapter LXXIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxix-p1.1">Chapter
LXXIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxix-p2" shownumber="no">But if in these matters any one were to imagine
that it is superstition rather than wickedness which appears in the
multitude of those who believe the word, and should charge our doctrine
with making men superstitious, we shall answer him by saying that, as a
certain legislator<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxix-p2.1" n="3674" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxix-p3" shownumber="no"> [i.e., Solon. 
S.]</p></note> replied to the
question of one who asked him whether he had enacted for his citizens
the best laws, that he had not given them absolutely the best, but the
best which they were capable of receiving; so it might be said by the
Father of the Christian doctrine, I have given the best laws and
instruction for the improvement of morals of which the many were
capable, not threatening sinners with imaginary labours and
chastisements, but with such as are real, and necessary to be applied
for the correction of those who offer resistance, although they do not
at all understand the object of him who inflicts the punishment, nor
the effect of the labours.  For the doctrine of punishment is both
attended with utility, and is agreeable to truth, and is stated in
obscure terms with advantage.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxix-p3.1" n="3675" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxix-p4" shownumber="no"> [See
Gieseler’s <i>Church History</i>, vol. i. p. 212 (also 213), with
references there.  But see Elucidation IV. p. 77, vol. iii., this
series, and Elucidation at close of this book.  See also
Robertson’s <i>History of the Church</i>, vol. i. p. 156. 
S.]</p></note>  Moreover, as
for the most part it is not the wicked whom the ambassadors of
Christianity gain over, neither do we insult God.  For we speak
regarding Him both what is true, and what appears to be clear to the
multitude, but not so clear to them as it is to those few who
investigate the truths of the Gospel in a philosophical
manner.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.lxxx" next="vi.ix.iii.lxxxi" prev="vi.ix.iii.lxxix" progress="73.09%" title="Chapter LXXX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxx-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxx-p1.1">Chapter
LXXX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxx-p2" shownumber="no">Seeing, however, that Celsus alleges that
“Christians are won over by us through vain hopes,” we thus
reply to him when he finds fault with our doctrine of the blessed life,
and of communion with God:  “As for you, good sir, they also
are won over by vain hopes who have accepted the doctrine of Pythagoras
and Plato regarding the soul, that it is its nature to ascend to the
vault<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxx-p2.1" n="3676" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxx-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxx-p3.1" lang="EL">ἁψῖδα</span>.</p></note> of heaven, and in the super-celestial space
to behold the sights which are seen by the blessed spectators
above.  According to you, O Celsus, they also who have accepted
the doctrine of the duration of the soul (after death), and who lead a
life through which they become heroes, and make their abodes with the
gods, are won over by vain hopes.  Probably also they who are
persuaded that the soul comes (into the body) from without, and that it
will be withdrawn from the power of death,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxx-p3.2" n="3677" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxx-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxx-p4.1" lang="EL">Τάχα δὲ καὶ
οἱ
πεισθέντες
περὶ τοῦ
θύραθεν νοῦ,
ὡς θανάτου
καινοῦ
διεξαγωγὴν
ἕξοντος</span>, etc.  Locus
certe obscurus, cui lucem afferre conatur Boherellus, legendo divisim
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxx-p4.2" lang="EL">ὡς θανάτου καὶ
νοῦ
διεξαγωγὴν
ἕξοντος</span>, ut sensus sit
“morti etiam mentem subductum iri.”  Nam si
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxx-p4.3" lang="EL">θύραθεν
ἥκει νοῦς</span>, consequens
est ut <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxx-p4.4" lang="EL">θανάτου καὶ
νοῦς
διεξαγωγὴν
ἔχῃ</span>.  Cf. Aristot, lib. ii. c. 3, <i>de
generatione animalium</i>.—<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxx-p4.5">Spencer</span>.</p></note>
would be said by Celsus to be won over by empty hopes.  Let him
then come forth to the contest, no longer concealing the sect to which
he belongs, but <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_496.html" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxx-Page_496" n="496" />confessing himself to be an Epicurean,
and let him meet the arguments, which are not lightly advanced among
Greeks and Barbarians, regarding the immortality of the soul, or its
duration (after death), or the immortality of the thinking
principle;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxx-p4.6" n="3678" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxx-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxx-p5.1" lang="EL">ἢ τῆς
τοῦ νοῦ
ἀθανασίας</span>.</p></note> and let him prove
that these are words which deceive with empty hopes those who give
their assent to them; but that the adherents of his philosophical
system are pure from empty hopes, and that they indeed lead to hopes of
good, or—what is more in keeping with his opinions—give
birth to no hope at all, on account of the immediate and complete
destruction of the soul (after death).  Unless, perhaps, Celsus
and the Epicureans will deny that it is a vain hope which they
entertain regarding <i>their</i> end,—pleasure,—which,
according to them, is the supreme good, and which consists in the
permanent health of the body, and the hope regarding it which is
entertained by Epicurus.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxx-p5.2" n="3679" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxx-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxx-p6.1" lang="EL">Εἰ μὴ ἄρα
Κέλσος καὶ οἱ
᾽Ετικούρειοι
οὐ φήσουσι
κούφην εἶναι
ἐλπίδα τὴν
περὶ τοῦ
τέλους αὐτῶν
τῆς ἡδονῆς,
ἥτις κατ᾽
αὐτούς ἐστι
τὸ ἀγαθὸν, τὸ
τῆς σαρκὸς
εὐσταθὲς
κατάστημα,
καὶ τὸ περὶ
ταύτης
πιστὸν
᾽Επικούρῳ
ἔλπισμα</span>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iii.lxxxi" next="vi.ix.iv" prev="vi.ix.iii.lxxx" progress="73.17%" title="Chapter LXXXI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxxi-p1.1">Chapter
LXXXI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxxi-p2" shownumber="no">And do not suppose that it is not in keeping with
the Christian religion for me to have accepted, against Celsus, the
opinions of those philosophers who have treated of the immortality or
after-duration of the soul; for, holding certain views in common with
them, we shall more conveniently establish our position, that the
future life of blessedness shall be for those only who have accepted
the religion which is according to Jesus, and that devotion towards the
Creator of all things which is pure and sincere, and unmingled with any
created thing whatever.  And let him who likes show what
“better things” we persuade men to despise, and let him
compare the blessed end with God in Christ,—that is, the word,
and the wisdom, and all virtue;—which, according to our view,
shall be bestowed, by the gift of God, on those who have lived a pure
and blameless life, and who have felt a single and undivided love for
the God of all things, with that end which is to follow according to
the teaching of each philosophic sect, whether it be Greek or
Barbarian, or according to the professions of religious
mysteries;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxxi-p2.1" n="3680" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxxi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxxi-p3.1" lang="EL">τῷ καθ᾽
ἑκάστην
φιλοσόφων
αἵρεσιν ἐν
῞Ελλησιν ἢ
βαρβάροις, ἢ
μυστηριώδη
ἐπαγγελίαν,
τέλει</span>.</p></note> and let him prove
that the end which is predicted by any of the others is superior to
that which we promise, and consequently that that is true, and ours not
befitting the gift of God, nor those who have lived a good life; or let
him prove that these words were not spoken by the divine Spirit, who
filled the souls of the holy prophets.  And let him who likes show
that those words which are acknowledged among all men to be human, are
superior to those which are proved to be divine, and uttered by
inspiration.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxxi-p3.2" n="3681" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iii.lxxxi-p4" shownumber="no"> [Note the testimony to
divine inspiration.]</p></note>  And what are
the “better” things from which we teach those who receive
them that it would be better to abstain?  For if it be not
arrogant so to speak, it is self-evident that nothing can be denied
which is better than to entrust oneself to the God of all, and yield
oneself up to the doctrine which raises us above all created things,
and brings us, through the animate and living word—which is also
living wisdom and the Son of God—to God who is over all. 
However, as the third book of our answers to the treatise of Celsus has
extended to a sufficient length, we shall here bring our present
remarks to a close, and in what is to follow shall meet what Celsus has
subsequently written.</p>
</div4></div3>

<div3 id="vi.ix.iv" next="vi.ix.iv.i" prev="vi.ix.iii.lxxxi" progress="73.25%" title="Book IV">

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.i" next="vi.ix.iv.ii" prev="vi.ix.iv" progress="73.25%" title="Chapter I"><p class="c14" id="vi.ix.iv.i-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_497.html" id="vi.ix.iv.i-Page_497" n="497" /><span class="c17" id="vi.ix.iv.i-p1.1">Book IV.</span></p>
<p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.i-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.i-p2.1">Chapter I.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.i-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="vi.ix.iv.i-p3.1">Having</span>, in the three
preceding books, fully stated what occurred to us by way of answer to
the treatise of Celsus, we now, reverend Ambrosius, with prayer to God
through Christ, offer this fourth book as a reply to what
follows.  And we pray that words may be given us, as it is written
in the book of Jeremiah that the Lord said to the prophet: 
“Behold, I have put My words in thy mouth as fire.  See, I
have set thee this day over the nations, and over the kingdoms, to root
out and to pull down, and to destroy, and to throw down, and to build
and to plant.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.i-p3.2" n="3682" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.i-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.i-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.1.9-Jer.1.10" parsed="|Jer|1|9|1|10" passage="Jer. i. 9, 10">Jer. i. 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note>  For we need
words now which will root out of every wounded soul the reproaches
uttered against the truth by this treatise of Celsus, or which proceed
from opinions like his.  And we need also thoughts which will pull
down all edifices based on false opinions, and especially the edifice
raised by Celsus in his work which resembles the building of those who
said, “Come, let us build us a city, and a tower whose top shall
reach to heaven.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.i-p4.2" n="3683" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.i-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.i-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.11.4" parsed="|Gen|11|4|0|0" passage="Gen. xi. 4">Gen. xi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  Yea, we even
require a wisdom which will throw down all high things that rise
against the knowledge of God,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.i-p5.2" n="3684" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.i-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.i-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.10.5" parsed="|2Cor|10|5|0|0" passage="2 Cor. x. 5">2 Cor. x. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and especially that
height of arrogance which Celsus displays against us.  And in the
next place, as we must not stop with rooting out and pulling down the
hindrances which have just been mentioned, but must, in room of what
has been rooted out, plant the plants of “God’s
husbandry;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.i-p6.2" n="3685" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.i-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.i-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.9" parsed="|1Cor|3|9|0|0" passage="1 Cor. iii. 9">1 Cor. iii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> and in place of
what has been pulled down, rear up the building of God, and the temple
of His glory,—we must for that reason pray also to the Lord, who
bestowed the gifts named in the book of Jeremiah, that He may grant
even to us words adapted both for building up the (temple) of Christ,
and for planting the spiritual law, and the prophetic words referring
to the same.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.i-p7.2" n="3686" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.i-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.i-p8.1" lang="EL">τοὺς
ἀνάλογον
αὐτῷ
προφητικοὺς
λόγους</span>.</p></note>  And above all
is it necessary to show, as against the assertions of Celsus which
follow those he has already made, that the prophecies regarding Christ
are true predictions.  For, arraying himself at the same time
against both parties—against the Jews on the one hand, who deny
that the advent of Christ has taken place, but who expect it as future,
and against Christians on the other, who acknowledge that Jesus is the
Christ spoken of in prophecy—he makes the following
statement:—</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.ii" next="vi.ix.iv.iii" prev="vi.ix.iv.i" progress="73.32%" title="Chapter II"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.ii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.ii-p1.1">Chapter II.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.ii-p2" shownumber="no">“But that certain Christians and (all) Jews
should maintain, the former that there <i>has</i> already descended,
the latter that there <i>will</i> descend, upon the earth a certain
God, or Son of a God, who will make the inhabitants of the earth
righteous,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.ii-p2.1" n="3687" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.ii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.ii-p3.1" lang="EL">δικαιωτής</span>.</p></note> is a most shameless
assertion, and one the refutation of which does not need many
words.”  Now here he appears to pronounce correctly
regarding not “certain” of the Jews, but <i>all</i> of
them, that they imagine that there is a certain (God) who will descend
upon the earth; and with regard to Christians, that <i>certain of
them</i> say that He has already come down.  For he means those
who prove from the Jewish Scriptures that the advent of Christ has
already taken place, and he seems to know that there are certain
heretical sects which deny that Christ Jesus was predicted by the
prophets.  In the preceding pages, however, we have already
discussed, to the best of our ability, the question of Christ having
been the subject of prophecy, and therefore, to avoid tautology, we do
not repeat much that might be advanced upon this head.  Observe,
now, that if he had wished with a kind of apparent force<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.ii-p3.2" n="3688" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.ii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.ii-p4.1" lang="EL">ἀκολουθίας</span>.</p></note> to subvert faith in the prophetic writings,
either with regard to the future or past advent of Christ, he ought to
have set forth the prophecies themselves which we Christians and Jews
quote in our discussions with each other.  For in this way he
would have <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_498.html" id="vi.ix.iv.ii-Page_498" n="498" />appeared to
turn aside those who are carried away by the plausible
character<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.ii-p4.2" n="3689" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.ii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.ii-p5.1" lang="EL">πιθανότητος</span>.</p></note> of the prophetic
statements, as he regards it, from assenting to their truth, and from
believing, on account of these prophecies, that Jesus is the Christ;
whereas now, being unable to answer the prophecies relating to Christ,
or else not knowing at all what are the prophecies relating to Him, he
brings forward no prophetic declaration, although there are countless
numbers which refer to Christ; but he thinks that he prefers an
accusation against the prophetic Scriptures, while he does not even
state what he himself would call their “plausible
character!”  He is not, however, aware that it is not at all
the Jews who say that Christ will descend as a God, or the Son of a
God, as we have shown in the foregoing pages.  And when he asserts
that “he is said by us to have already come, but by the Jews that
his advent as Messiah<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.ii-p5.2" n="3690" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.ii-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.ii-p6.1" lang="EL">Δικαιωτής</span>
not <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.ii-p6.2" lang="EL">Δικαστής</span>.</p></note> is still
future,” he appears by the very charge to censure our statement
as one that is most shameless, and which needs no lengthened
refutation.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.iii" next="vi.ix.iv.iv" prev="vi.ix.iv.ii" progress="73.40%" title="Chapter III"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.iii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.iii-p1.1">Chapter III.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.iii-p2" shownumber="no">And he continues:  “What is the meaning
of such a descent upon the part of God?” not observing that,
according to our teaching, the meaning of the descent is pre-eminently
to convert what are called in the Gospel the lost “sheep of the
house of Israel;” and secondly, to take away from them, on
account of their disobedience, what is called the “kingdom of
God,” and to give to other husbandmen than the ancient Jews, viz.
to the Christians, who will render to God the fruits of His kingdom in
due season (each action being a “fruit of the
kingdom”).<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.iii-p2.1" n="3691" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.iii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.iii-p3.1" lang="EL">τοὺς
καρποὺς τῆς
τοῦ Θεοῦ
βασιλείας
ἀποδώσουσι
τῷ Θεῷ, ἐν
τοῖς ἑκάστης
πράξεως
οὔσης καρποῦ
τῆς
βασιλείας
καιροῖς</span>.</p></note>  We shall
therefore, out of a greater number, select a few remarks by way of
answer to the question of Celsus, when he says, “What is the
meaning of such a descent upon the part of God?”  And Celsus
here returns to himself an answer which would have been given neither
by Jews nor by us, when he asks, “Was it in order to learn what
goes on amongst men?”  For not one of us asserts that it was
in order to learn what goes on amongst men that Christ entered into
this life.  Immediately after, however, as if some would reply
that it <i>was</i> “in order to learn what goes on among
men,” he makes this objection to his own statement: 
“Does he not know all things?”  Then, as if we were to
answer that He <i>does</i> know all things, he raises a new question,
saying, “Then he does know, but does not make (men) better, nor
is it possible for him by means of his divine power to make (men)
better.”  Now all this on his part is silly talk;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.iii-p3.2" n="3692" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.iii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.iii-p4.1" lang="EL">εὐήθως</span>.</p></note> for God, by means of His word, which is
continually passing from generation to generation into holy souls, and
constituting them friends of God and prophets, <i>does</i> improve
those who listen to His words; and by the coming of Christ He improves,
through the doctrine of Christianity, not those who are unwilling, but
those who have chosen the better life, and that which is pleasing to
God.  I do not know, moreover, what kind of improvement Celsus
wished to take place when he raised the objection, asking, “Is it
then not possible for him, by means of his divine power, to make (men)
better, unless he send some one for that special
purpose?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.iii-p4.2" n="3693" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.iii-p5" shownumber="no"> The word <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.iii-p5.1" lang="EL">φύσει</span> which is found
in the text seems out of place, and has been omitted in the
translation, agreeably to the emendation of Boherellus.</p></note>  Would he then
have the improvement to take place by God’s filling the minds of
men with new ideas, removing at once the (inherent) wickedness, and
implanting virtue (in its stead)?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.iii-p5.2" n="3694" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.iii-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.iii-p6.1" lang="EL">῏Αρα
γὰρ ἤθελε
φαντασιουμένοις
τοῖς
ἀνθρώποις
ὑπὸ Θεοῦ,
ἀπειληφότος
μὲν ἀθρόως
τὴν κακίαν,
ἐμφύοντος δὲ
τὴν ἀρετὴν,
τὴν
ἐπανόρθωσιν
γενέσθαι</span>;</p></note>  Another
person now would inquire whether this was not inconsistent or
impossible in the very nature of things; we, however, would say,
“Grant it to be so, and let it be possible.”  Where,
then, is our free will?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.iii-p6.2" n="3695" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.iii-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.iii-p7.1" lang="EL">ποῦ οὖν τὸ
ἐφ᾽ ἡμῖν;</span></p></note> and what credit is
there in assenting to the truth? or how is the rejection of what is
false praiseworthy?  But even if it were once granted that such a
course was not only possible, but could be accomplished with propriety
(by God), why would not one rather inquire (asking a question like that
of Celsus) why it was not possible for God, by means of His divine
power, to create men who needed no improvement, but who were of
themselves virtuous and perfect, evil being altogether
non-existent?  These questions may perplex ignorant and foolish
individuals, but not him who sees into the nature of things; for if you
take away the spontaneity of virtue, you destroy its essence.  But
it would need an entire treatise to discuss these matters; and on this
subject the Greeks have expressed themselves at great length in their
works on providence.  They truly would not say what Celsus has
expressed in words, that “God knows (all things) indeed, but does
not make (men) better, nor is able to do so by His divine
power.”  We ourselves have spoken in many parts of our
writings on these points to the best of our ability, and the Holy
Scriptures have established the same to those who are able to
understand them.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.iv" next="vi.ix.iv.v" prev="vi.ix.iv.iii" progress="73.52%" title="Chapter IV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.iv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.iv-p1.1">Chapter IV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.iv-p2" shownumber="no">The argument which Celsus employs against us and the
Jews will be turned against himself <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_499.html" id="vi.ix.iv.iv-Page_499" n="499" />thus:  My good sir, does the God who
is over all things know what takes place among men, or does He not
know?  Now if you admit the existence of a God and of providence,
as your treatise indicates, He must of necessity know.  And if He
does know, why does He not make (men) better?  Is it obligatory,
then, on us to defend God’s procedure in not making men better,
although He knows their state, but not equally binding on <i>you</i>,
who do not distinctly show by your treatise that you are an Epicurean,
but pretend to recognise a providence, to explain why God, although
knowing all that takes place among men, does not make them better, nor
by divine power liberate all men from evil?  We are not ashamed,
however, to say that God is constantly sending (instructors) in order
to make men better; for there are to be found amongst men
reasons<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.iv-p2.1" n="3696" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.iv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.iv-p3.1" lang="EL">οἱ γὰρ ἐπὶ
τὰ βέλτιστα
προκαλούμενοι
λόγοι, Θεοῦ
αὐτοὺς
δεδωκότος,
εἰσὶν ἐν
ἀνθρώποις</span>.</p></note> given by God which
exhort them to enter on a better life.  But there are many
diversities amongst those who serve God, and they are few in number who
are perfect and pure ambassadors of the truth, and who produce a
complete reformation, as did Moses and the prophets.  But above
all these, great was the reformation effected by Jesus, who desired to
heal not only those who lived in one corner of the world, but as far as
in Him lay, men in every country, for He came as the Saviour of
<i>all</i> men.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.v" next="vi.ix.iv.vi" prev="vi.ix.iv.iv" progress="73.57%" title="Chapter V"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.v-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.v-p1.1">Chapter V.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.v-p2" shownumber="no">The illustrious<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.v-p2.1" n="3697" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.v-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.v-p3.1" lang="EL">γενναιότατος</span>.</p></note> Celsus, taking
occasion I know not from what, next raises an additional objection
against us, as if we asserted that “God Himself will come down to
men.”  He imagines also that it follows from this, that
“He has left His own abode;” for he does not know the power
of God, and that “the Spirit of the Lord filleth the world, and
that which upholdeth all things hath knowledge of the
voice.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.v-p3.2" n="3698" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.v-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.v-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.1.7" parsed="|Wis|1|7|0|0" passage="Wisdom of Solomon 1.7">Wisd. Solom. i. 7</scripRef>, <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.v-p4.2" lang="EL">καὶ τὸ
συνέχον τὰ
πάντα γνῶσιν
ἔχει
φωνῆς</span>.</p></note>  Nor is he
able to understand the words, “Do I not fill heaven and earth?
saith the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.iv.v-p4.3">Lord</span>.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.v-p4.4" n="3699" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.v-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.v-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.23.24" parsed="|Jer|23|24|0|0" passage="Jer. xxiii. 24">Jer. xxiii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>  Nor does he see that, according to the
doctrine of Christianity, we all “in Him live, and move, and have
our being,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.v-p5.2" n="3700" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.v-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.v-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.28" parsed="|Acts|17|28|0|0" passage="Acts xvii. 28">Acts xvii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> as Paul also taught
in his address to the Athenians; and therefore, although the God of the
universe should through His own power descend with Jesus into the life
of men, and although the Word which was in the beginning with God,
which is also God Himself, should come to us, He does not give His
place or vacate His own seat, so that one place should be empty of Him,
and another which did not formerly contain Him be filled.  But the
power and divinity of God comes through him whom God chooses, and
resides in him in whom it finds a place, not changing its situation,
nor leaving its own place empty and filling another:  for, in
speaking of His quitting one place and occupying another, we do not
mean such expressions to be taken <i>topically</i>; but we say that the
soul of the bad man, and of him who is overwhelmed in wickedness, is
abandoned by God, while we mean that the soul of him who wishes to live
virtuously, or of him who is making progress (in a virtuous life), or
who is already living conformably thereto, is filled with or becomes a
partaker of the Divine Spirit.  It is not necessary, then, for the
descent of Christ, or for the coming of God to men, that He should
abandon a greater seat, and that things on earth should be changed, as
Celsus imagines when he says, “If you were to change a single
one, even the least, of things on earth, all things would be overturned
and disappear.”  And if we must speak of a change in any one
by the appearing of the power of God, and by the entrance of the word
among men, we shall not be reluctant to speak of changing from a wicked
to a virtuous, from a dissolute to a temperate, and from a
superstitious to a religious life, the person who has allowed the word
of God to find entrance into his soul.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.vi" next="vi.ix.iv.vii" prev="vi.ix.iv.v" progress="73.64%" title="Chapter VI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.vi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.vi-p1.1">Chapter VI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.vi-p2" shownumber="no">But if you will have us to meet the most
ridiculous among the charges of Celsus, listen to him when he
says:  “Now God, being unknown amongst men, and deeming
himself on that account to have less than his due,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.vi-p2.1" n="3701" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.vi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.vi-p3.1" lang="EL">καὶ παρὰ
τοῦτ᾽
ἔλαττον
ἔχειν
δοκῶν</span>.</p></note> would desire to make himself known, and to
make trial both of those who believe upon him and of those who do not,
like those of mankind who have recently come into the possession of
riches, and who make a display of their wealth; and thus they testify
to an excessive but very mortal ambition on the part of
God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.vi-p3.2" n="3702" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.vi-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.vi-p4.1" lang="EL">καθάπερ οἱ
νεόπλουτοι
τῶν ἀνθρώπων
ἐπιδεικτιῶντες,
πολλήν τινα
καὶ πάνυ
θνητὴν
φιλοτμίαν
τοῦ Θεοῦ
καταμαρτυροῦσι</span>.</p></note>  We answer,
then, that God, not being known by wicked men, would desire to make
Himself known, not because He thinks that He meets with less than His
due, but because the knowledge of Him will free the possessor from
unhappiness.  Nay, not even with the desire to try those who do or
who do not believe upon Him, does He, by His unspeakable and divine
power, Himself take up His abode in certain individuals, or send His
Christ; but He does this in order to liberate from all their
wretchedness those who do believe upon Him, and who accept His
divinity, and that those who do <i>not</i> believe may no longer have
this as a ground of excuse, viz., that their unbelief is the
consequence of their not having <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_500.html" id="vi.ix.iv.vi-Page_500" n="500" />heard the word of instruction.  What
argument, then, proves that it follows from our views that God,
according to our representations, is “like those of mankind who
have recently come into the possession of riches, and who make a
display of their wealth?”  For God makes no display towards
us, from a desire that we should understand and consider His
pre-eminence; but desiring that the blessedness which results from His
being known by us should be implanted in our souls, He brings it to
pass through Christ, and His ever-indwelling word, that we come to an
intimate fellowship<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.vi-p4.2" n="3703" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.vi-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.vi-p5.1" lang="EL">οἱκείωσιν</span>.</p></note> with Him.  No
mortal ambition, then, does the Christian doctrine testify as existing
on the part of God.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.vii" next="vi.ix.iv.viii" prev="vi.ix.iv.vi" progress="73.71%" title="Chapter VII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.vii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.vii-p1.1">Chapter VII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.vii-p2" shownumber="no">I do not know how it is, that after the foolish
remarks which he has made upon the subject which we have just been
discussing, he should add the following, that “God does not
desire to make himself known for his own sake, but because he wishes to
bestow upon us the knowledge of himself for the sake of our salvation,
in order that those who accept it may become virtuous and be saved,
while those who do not accept may be shown to be wicked and be
punished.”  And yet, after making such a statement, he
raises a new objection, saying:  “After so long a period of
time,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.vii-p2.1" n="3704" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.vii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.vii-p3.1" lang="EL">μετὰ
τοσοῦτον
αἰῶνα</span>.</p></note> then, did God now bethink himself of making
men live righteous lives,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.vii-p3.2" n="3705" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.vii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.vii-p4.1" lang="EL">δικαιῶσαι</span>.</p></note> but neglect to do
so before?”  To which we answer, that there never was a time
when God did not wish to make men live righteous lives; but He
continually evinced His care for the improvement of the rational
animal,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.vii-p4.2" n="3706" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.vii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.vii-p5.1" lang="EL">τὸ λογικὸν
ζῶον</span>.</p></note> by affording him
occasions for the exercise of virtue.  For in every generation the
wisdom of God, passing into those souls which it ascertains to be holy,
converts them into friends and prophets of God.  And there may be
found in the sacred book (the names of) those who in each generation
were holy, and were recipients of the Divine Spirit, and who strove to
convert their contemporaries so far as in their
power.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.viii" next="vi.ix.iv.ix" prev="vi.ix.iv.vii" progress="73.75%" title="Chapter VIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.viii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.viii-p1.1">Chapter
VIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.viii-p2" shownumber="no">And it is not matter of surprise that in certain
generations there have existed prophets who, in the reception of divine
influence,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.viii-p2.1" n="3707" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.viii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.viii-p3.1" lang="EL">ἐν τῇ
παραδοχῇ τῆς
θειότητος</span>.</p></note> surpassed, by means
of their stronger and more powerful (religious) life, other prophets
who were their contemporaries, and others also who lived before and
after them.  And so it is not at all wonderful that there should
also have been a time when something of surpassing excellence<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.viii-p3.2" n="3708" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.viii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.viii-p4.1" lang="EL">ἐξαίρετόν τι
χρῆμα</span>.</p></note> took up its abode among the human race, and
which was distinguished above all that preceded or even that
followed.  But there is an element of profound mystery in the
account of these things, and one which is incapable of being received
by the popular understanding.  And in order that these
difficulties should be made to disappear, and that the objections
raised against the advent of Christ should be answered—viz.,
that, “after so long a period of time, then, did God now bethink
himself of making men live righteous lives, but neglect to do so
before?”—it is necessary to touch upon the narrative of the
divisions (of the nations), and to make it evident why it was, that
“when the Most High divided the nations, when He separated the
sons of Adam, He set the bounds of the nations according to the number
of the angels of God, and the portion of the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.iv.viii-p4.2">Lord</span> was His people Jacob, Israel the cord of His
inheritance;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.viii-p4.3" n="3709" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.viii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.viii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.8-Deut.32.9" parsed="|Deut|32|8|32|9" passage="Deut. xxxii. 8, 9">Deut. xxxii. 8, 9</scripRef> (according to the LXX.).</p></note> and it will be
necessary to state the reason why the birth of each man took place
within each particular boundary, under him who obtained the boundary by
lot, and how it rightly happened that “the portion of the
<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.iv.viii-p5.2">Lord</span> was His people Jacob, and Israel the cord
of His inheritance,” and why formerly the portion of the
<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.iv.viii-p5.3">Lord</span> was His people Jacob, and Israel the cord
of His inheritance.  But with respect to those who come after, it
is said to the Saviour by the Father, “Ask of Me, and I will give
Thee the heathen for Thine inheritance, and the uttermost parts of the
earth for Thy possession.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.viii-p5.4" n="3710" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.viii-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.viii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.8" parsed="|Ps|2|8|0|0" passage="Ps. ii. 8">Ps. ii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  For
there are certain connected and related reasons, bearing upon the
different treatment of human souls, which are difficult to state and to
investigate.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.viii-p6.2" n="3711" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.viii-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.viii-p7.1" lang="EL">Εἰσὶ γάρ
τινες εἱρμοὶ
καὶ
ἀκολουθίαι
ἄφατοι καὶ
ἀνεκδιήγητοι
περὶ τῆς κατὰ
τὰς
ἀνθρωπίνας
ψυχὰς
διαφόρου
οἰκονομίας</span>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.ix" next="vi.ix.iv.x" prev="vi.ix.iv.viii" progress="73.82%" title="Chapter IX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.ix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.ix-p1.1">Chapter IX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.ix-p2" shownumber="no">There came, then, although Celsus may not wish to admit
it, after the numerous prophets who were the reformers of that
well-known Israel, the Christ, the Reformer of the whole world, who did
not need to employ against men whips, and chains, and tortures, as was
the case under the former economy.  For when the sower went forth
to sow, the doctrine sufficed to sow the word everywhere.  But if
there is a time coming which will necessarily circumscribe the duration
of the world, by reason of its having had a beginning, and if there is
to be an end to the world, and after the end a just judgment of all
things, it will be incumbent on him who treats the declarations of the
Gospels philosophically, to establish these doctrines by arguments of
all kinds, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_501.html" id="vi.ix.iv.ix-Page_501" n="501" />not only derived
directly from the sacred Scriptures, but also by inferences deducible
from them; while the more numerous and simpler class of believers, and
those who are unable to comprehend the many varied aspects of the
divine wisdom, must entrust themselves to God, and to the Saviour of
our race, and be contented with His “ipse
dixit,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.ix-p2.1" n="3712" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.ix-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.ix-p3.1" lang="EL">αὐτὸς
ἔφα</span>.</p></note> instead of this or
any other demonstration whatever.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.x" next="vi.ix.iv.xi" prev="vi.ix.iv.ix" progress="73.85%" title="Chapter X"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.x-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.x-p1.1">Chapter X.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.x-p2" shownumber="no">In the next place, Celsus, as is his custom,
having neither proved nor established anything, proceeds to say, as if
we talked of God in a manner that was neither holy nor pious, that
“it is perfectly manifest that they babble about God in a way
that is neither holy nor reverential;” and he imagines that we do
these things to excite the astonishment of the ignorant, and that we do
not speak the truth regarding the necessity of punishments for those
who have sinned.  And accordingly he likens us to those who
“in the Bacchic mysteries introduce phantoms and objects of
terror.”  With respect to the mysteries of Bacchus, whether
there is any trustworthy<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.x-p2.1" n="3713" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.x-p3" shownumber="no"> [The word
“reliable” is used here.  I cannot let it stand, and
have supplied an English word instead].</p></note> account of them, or
none that is such, let the Greeks tell, and let Celsus and his
boon-companions<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.x-p3.1" n="3714" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.x-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.x-p4.1" lang="EL">συνθιασῶται</span>.</p></note> listen.  But
we defend our own procedure, when we say that our object is to reform
the human race, either by the threats of punishments which we are
persuaded are necessary for the whole world,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.x-p4.2" n="3715" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.x-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.x-p5.1" lang="EL">τῷ παντί</span>.</p></note>
and which perhaps are not without use<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.x-p5.2" n="3716" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.x-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.x-p6.1" lang="EL">οὐκ
ἀχρήστους</span>. 
On Origen’s views respecting rewards and punishments, cf.
Huet’s <i>Origeniana</i>, book ii. question xi.</p></note> to
those who are to endure them; or by the promises made to those who have
lived virtuous lives, and in which are contained the statements
regarding the blessed termination which is to be found in the kingdom
of God, reserved for those who are worthy of becoming His
subjects.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xi" next="vi.ix.iv.xii" prev="vi.ix.iv.x" progress="73.90%" title="Chapter XI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xi-p1.1">Chapter XI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xi-p2" shownumber="no">After this, being desirous to show that it is
nothing either wonderful or new which we state regarding floods or
conflagrations, but that, from misunderstanding the accounts of these
things which are current among Greeks or barbarous nations, we have
accorded our belief to our own Scriptures when treating of them, he
writes as follows:  “The belief has spread among them, from
a misunderstanding of the accounts of these occurrences, that after
lengthened cycles of time, and the returns and conjunctions of planets,
conflagrations and floods are wont to happen, and because after the
last flood, which took place in the time of Deucalion, the lapse of
time, agreeably to the vicissitude of all things, requires a
conflagration and this made them give utterance to the erroneous
opinion that God will descend, bringing fire like a
torturer.”  Now in answer to this we say, that I do not
understand how Celsus, who has read a great deal, and who shows that he
has perused many histories, had not his attention arrested<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xi-p2.1" n="3717" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xi-p3.1" lang="EL">οὐκ
ἐπέστη</span>.</p></note> by the antiquity of Moses, who is related by
certain Greek historians to have lived about the time of Inachus the
son of Phoroneus, and is acknowledged by the Egyptians to be a man of
great antiquity, as well as by those who have studied the history of
the Phœnicians.  And any one who likes may peruse the two
books of Flavius Josephus on the antiquities of the Jews, in order that
he may see in what way Moses was more ancient than those who asserted
that floods and conflagrations take place in the world after long
intervals of time; which statement Celsus alleges the Jews and
Christians to have misunderstood, and, not comprehending what was said
about a conflagration, to have declared that “God will descend,
bringing fire like a torturer.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xi-p3.2" n="3718" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xi-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xi-p4.1" lang="EL">δίκην
βασανιστοῦ
πῦρ φέρων</span>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xii" next="vi.ix.iv.xiii" prev="vi.ix.iv.xi" progress="73.95%" title="Chapter XII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xii-p1.1">Chapter XII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xii-p2" shownumber="no">Whether, then, there are cycles of time, and
floods, or conflagrations which occur periodically or not, and whether
the Scripture is aware of this, not only in many passages, but
especially where Solomon<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xii-p2.1" n="3719" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xii-p3" shownumber="no"> [Note this testimony
to the authorship of <i>Koheleth</i>, and that it is Scripture.]</p></note> says, “What
is the thing which hath been?  Even that which shall be.  And
what is the thing which hath been done?  Even that which shall be
done,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xii-p3.1" n="3720" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xii-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.1.9" parsed="|Eccl|1|9|0|0" passage="Eccles. i. 9">Eccles. i. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> etc., etc., belongs
not to the present occasion to discuss.  For it is sufficient only
to observe, that Moses and certain of the prophets, being men of very
great antiquity, did not receive from others the statements relating to
the (future) conflagration of the world; but, on the contrary (if we
must attend to the matter of time<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xii-p4.2" n="3721" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xii-p5.1" lang="EL">εἰ χρν
ἐπιστήσαντα
τοῖς χρόνοις
εἰπεῖν</span>.</p></note>), others
rather misunderstanding them, and not inquiring accurately into their
statements, invented the fiction of the same events recurring at
certain intervals, and differing neither in their essential nor
accidental qualities.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xii-p5.2" n="3722" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xii-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xii-p6.1" lang="EL">ἀνέτλασαν
κατὰ
περιόδους
ταυτότητας,
καὶ
ἀπαραλλάκτους
τοῖς ἰδίοις
ποιοῖς καὶ
τοῖς
συμβεβηκόσιν
αὐτοῖς</span>.</p></note>  But we do not
refer either the deluge or the conflagration to cycles and planetary
periods; but the cause of them we declare to be the extensive
prevalence of wickedness,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xii-p6.2" n="3723" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xii-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xii-p7.1" lang="EL">κακίαν ἐτὶ
πλεῖον
χεομένην</span>.</p></note> and its
(consequent) removal by a deluge or a conflagration.  And if the
voices of the prophets say that God “comes down,” who has
said, “Do I not fill heaven and earth? saith the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.iv.xii-p7.2">Lord</span>,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xii-p7.3" n="3724" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xii-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.23.24" parsed="|Jer|23|24|0|0" passage="Jer. xxiii. 24">Jer. xxiii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> the term
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_502.html" id="vi.ix.iv.xii-Page_502" n="502" />is used in a figurative
sense.  For God “comes down” from His own height and
greatness when He arranges the affairs of men, and especially those of
the wicked.  And as custom leads men to say that teachers
“condescend”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xii-p8.2" n="3725" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xii-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xii-p9.1" lang="EL">συγκαταβαίνειν</span>.</p></note> to children, and
wise men to those youths who have just betaken themselves to
philosophy, not by “descending” in a <i>bodily</i> manner;
so, if God is said anywhere in the holy Scriptures to “come
down,” it is understood as spoken in conformity with the usage
which so employs the word, and, in like manner also with the expression
“go up.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xii-p9.2" n="3726" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xii-p10" shownumber="no"> [On this figure
(<i>anthropopathy</i>) see vol. ii. p. 363, this series.]</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xiii" next="vi.ix.iv.xiv" prev="vi.ix.iv.xii" progress="74.02%" title="Chapter XIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xiii-p1.1">Chapter
XIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xiii-p2" shownumber="no">But as it is in mockery that Celsus says we speak
of “God coming down like a torturer bearing fire,” and thus
compels us unseasonably to investigate words of deeper meaning, we
shall make a few remarks, sufficient to enable our hearers to form an
idea<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xiii-p2.1" n="3727" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xiii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xiii-p3.1" lang="EL">γεῦσαι</span>.</p></note> of the defence which disposes of the
ridicule of Celsus against us, and then we shall turn to what
follows.  The divine word says that our God is “a consuming
fire,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xiii-p3.2" n="3728" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xiii-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xiii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.4.24 Bible:Deut.9.3" parsed="|Deut|4|24|0|0;|Deut|9|3|0|0" passage="Deut. iv. 24; ix. 3">Deut. iv. 24; ix. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> and that “He
draws rivers of fire before Him;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xiii-p4.2" n="3729" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xiii-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xiii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Dan.7.10" parsed="|Dan|7|10|0|0" passage="Dan. vii. 10">Dan. vii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>
nay, that He even entereth in as “a refiner’s fire, and as
a fuller’s herb,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xiii-p5.2" n="3730" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xiii-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xiii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Mal.3.2" parsed="|Mal|3|2|0|0" passage="Mal. iii. 2">Mal. iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> to purify His own
people.  But when He is said to be a “consuming fire,”
we inquire what are the things which are appropriate to be consumed by
God.  And we assert that they are wickedness, and the works which
result from it, and which, being figuratively called “wood, hay,
stubble,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xiii-p6.2" n="3731" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xiii-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xiii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.12" parsed="|1Cor|3|12|0|0" passage="1 Cor. iii. 12">1 Cor. iii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> God consumes as a
fire.  The wicked man, accordingly, is said to build up on the
previously-laid foundation of reason, “wood, and hay, and
stubble.”  If, then, any one can show that these words were
differently understood by the writer, and can prove that the wicked man
<i>literally</i><note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xiii-p7.2" n="3732" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xiii-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xiii-p8.1" lang="EL">σωματικῶς</span>.</p></note> builds up
“wood, or hay, or stubble,” it is evident that the fire
must be understood to be material, and an object of sense.  But
if, on the contrary, the works of the wicked man are spoken of
<i>figuratively</i> under the names of “wood, or hay, or
stubble,” why does it not at once occur (to inquire) in what
sense the word “fire” is to be taken, so that
“wood” of such a kind should be consumed? for (the
Scripture) says:  “The fire will try each man’s work
of what sort it is.  If any man’s work abide which he hath
built thereupon, he shall receive a reward.  If any man’s
work be burned, he shall suffer loss.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xiii-p8.2" n="3733" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xiii-p9" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xiii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.13-1Cor.3.15" parsed="|1Cor|3|13|3|15" passage="1 Cor. iii. 13-15">1 Cor. iii. 13–15</scripRef>.</p></note>  But what work can be spoken of in
these words as being “burned,” save all that results from
wickedness?  Therefore our God is a “consuming fire”
in the sense in which we have taken the word; and thus He enters in as
a “refiner’s fire,” to refine the rational nature,
which has been filled with the lead of wickedness, and to free it from
the other impure materials, which adulterate the natural gold or
silver, so to speak, of the soul.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xiii-p9.2" n="3734" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xiii-p10" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xiii-p10.1" lang="EL">τὴν τοῦ
χρυσοῦ (ἵν᾽
οὕτως
ὀνομάσω),
φύσιν τῆς
ψυχῆς, ἢ τὴν
ἀργύρου,
δολωσάντων</span>.</p></note>  And, in
like manner, “rivers of fire” are said to be before God,
who will thoroughly cleanse away the evil which is intermingled
throughout the whole soul.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xiii-p10.2" n="3735" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xiii-p11" shownumber="no"> [See note
<i>supra</i>, cap. x.  S.]</p></note>  But these
remarks are sufficient in answer to the assertion, “that thus
they were made to give expression to the erroneous opinion that God
will come down bearing fire like a torturer.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xiv" next="vi.ix.iv.xv" prev="vi.ix.iv.xiii" progress="74.10%" title="Chapter XIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xiv-p1.1">Chapter XIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xiv-p2" shownumber="no">But let us look at what Celsus next with great
ostentation announces in the following fashion:  “And
again,” he says, “let us resume the subject from the
beginning, with a larger array of proofs.  And I make no new
statement, but say what has been long settled.  God is good, and
beautiful, and blessed, and that in the best and most beautiful
degree.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xiv-p2.1" n="3736" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xiv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xiv-p3.1" lang="EL">῾Ο
Θεὸς ἀγαθός
ἐστι, καὶ
καλὸς, καὶ
εὐδαίμων, καὶ
ἐν τῷ
καλλίστῳ καὶ
ἀρίστῳ</span>.</p></note>  But if he
come down among men, he must undergo a change, and a change from good
to evil, from virtue to vice, from happiness to misery, and from best
to worst.  Who, then, would make choice of such a change?  It
is the nature of a mortal, indeed, to undergo change and remoulding,
but of an immortal to remain the same and unaltered.  God, then,
could not admit of such a change.”  Now it appears to me
that the fitting answer has been returned to these objections, when I
have related what is called in Scripture the
“condescension”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xiv-p3.2" n="3737" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xiv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xiv-p4.1" lang="EL">κατάβασιν</span>.</p></note> of God to human
affairs; for which purpose He did not need to undergo a transformation,
as Celsus thinks we assert, nor a change from good to evil, nor from
virtue to vice, nor from happiness to misery, nor from best to
worst.  For, continuing unchangeable in His essence, He
condescends to human affairs by the economy of His providence.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xiv-p4.2" n="3738" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xiv-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xiv-p5.1" lang="EL">τῆ προνοίᾳ
καὶ τῇ
οἰκονομίᾳ</span>.</p></note>  We show, accordingly, that the holy
Scriptures represent God as unchangeable, both by such words as
“Thou art the same,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xiv-p5.2" n="3739" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xiv-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xiv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.102.27" parsed="|Ps|102|27|0|0" passage="Ps. cii. 27">Ps. cii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> and” I
change not;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xiv-p6.2" n="3740" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xiv-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xiv-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Mal.3.6" parsed="|Mal|3|6|0|0" passage="Mal. iii. 6">Mal. iii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> whereas the gods of
Epicurus, being composed of atoms, and, so far as their structure is
concerned, capable of dissolution, endeavour to throw off the atoms
which contain the elements of destruction.  Nay, even the god of
the Stoics, as being corporeal, at one time has his whole essence
composed of the guiding principle<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xiv-p7.2" n="3741" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xiv-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xiv-p8.1" lang="EL">ἡγεμονικόν</span>.</p></note> when the
conflagration (of the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_503.html" id="vi.ix.iv.xiv-Page_503" n="503" />world) takes place; and at another, when
a rearrangement of things occurs, he again becomes partly
material.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xiv-p8.2" n="3742" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xiv-p9" shownumber="no"> The reading in the
text is, <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xiv-p9.1" lang="EL">ἐπὶ μέρους
γίνεται
αὐτῆς</span>, which is thus corrected by
Guietus:  <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xiv-p9.2" lang="EL">ἐπιμερὴς
γίνεται
αὐτὸς</span>.</p></note>  For even the
Stoics were unable distinctly to comprehend the natural idea of God, as
of a being altogether incorruptible and simple, and uncompounded and
indivisible.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xv" next="vi.ix.iv.xvi" prev="vi.ix.iv.xiv" progress="74.17%" title="Chapter XV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xv-p1.1">Chapter XV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xv-p2" shownumber="no">And with respect to His having descended among
men, He was “previously in the form of God;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xv-p2.1" n="3743" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xv-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6-Phil.2.7" parsed="|Phil|2|6|2|7" passage="Phil. ii. 6, 7">Phil. ii. 6, 7</scripRef>.</p></note> and through benevolence, divested Himself
(of His glory), that He might be capable of being received by
men.  But He did not, I imagine, undergo any change from
“good to evil,” for “He did no
<i>sin</i>;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xv-p3.2" n="3744" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xv-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.22" parsed="|1Pet|2|22|0|0" passage="1 Pet. ii. 22">1 Pet. ii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> nor from
“virtue to vice,” for “He knew no
<i>sin</i>.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xv-p4.2" n="3745" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xv-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.21" parsed="|2Cor|5|21|0|0" passage="2 Cor. v. 21">2 Cor. v. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>  Nor did He
pass from “happiness to misery,” but He humbled Himself,
and nevertheless was blessed, even when His humiliation was undergone
in order to benefit our race.  Nor was there any change in Him
from “best to worst,” for how can goodness and benevolence
be of “the worst?”  Is it befitting to say of the
physician, who looks on dreadful sights and handles unsightly objects
in order to cure the sufferers, that he passes from “good to
evil,” or from “virtue to vice,” or from
“happiness to misery?”  And yet the physician, in
looking on dreadful sights and handling unsightly objects, does not
wholly escape the possibility of being involved in the same fate. 
But He who heals the wounds of our souls, through the word of God that
is in Him, is Himself incapable of admitting any wickedness.  But
if the immortal God—the Word<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xv-p5.2" n="3746" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xv-p6" shownumber="no"> [Gieseler cites this
chapter (and cap. xix. <i>infra</i>) to show that Origen taught
that the Logos did not assume a human body.  Could words be
stronger to the contrary?  “He becomes, <i>as it were,
flesh</i>,” is used below to guard against
transmutation.]</p></note>—by
assuming a mortal body and a human soul, appears to Celsus to undergo a
change and transformation, let him learn that the Word, still remaining
essentially the Word, suffers none of those things which are suffered
by the body or the soul; but, condescending occasionally to (the
weakness of) him who is unable to look upon the splendours and
brilliancy of Deity, He becomes as it were flesh, speaking with a
literal voice, until he who has received Him in such a form is able,
through being elevated in some slight degree by the teaching of the
Word, to gaze upon what is, so to speak, His real and pre-eminent
appearance.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xv-p6.1" n="3747" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xv-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xv-p7.1" lang="EL">προηγουμένην</span>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xvi" next="vi.ix.iv.xvii" prev="vi.ix.iv.xv" progress="74.24%" title="Chapter XVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xvi-p1.1">Chapter XVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xvi-p2" shownumber="no">For there are different appearances, as it were,
of the Word, according as He shows Himself to each one of those who
come to His doctrine; and this in a manner corresponding to the
condition of him who is just becoming a disciple, or of him who has
made a little progress, or of him who has advanced further, or of him
who has already <i>nearly</i> attained to virtue, or who has even
<i>already</i> attained it.  And hence it is not the case, as
Celsus and those like him would have it, that our God was transformed,
and ascending the lofty mountain, showed that His real appearance was
something different, and far more excellent than what those who
remained below, and were unable to follow Him on high, beheld. 
For those below did not possess eyes capable of seeing the
transformation of the Word into His glorious and more divine
condition.  But with difficulty were they able to receive Him as
He was; so that it might be said of Him by those who were unable to
behold His more excellent nature:  “We saw Him, and He had
no form nor comeliness; but His form was mean,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xvi-p2.1" n="3748" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xvi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xvi-p3.1" lang="EL">ἄτιμον</span>.</p></note>
and inferior to that of the sons of men.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xvi-p3.2" n="3749" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xvi-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xvi-p4.1" lang="EL">ἐκλεῖπον</span>.</p></note>  And let these remarks be an answer to
the suppositions of Celsus, who does not understand the changes or
transformations of Jesus, as related in the histories, nor His mortal
and immortal nature.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xvi-p4.2" n="3750" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xvi-p5" shownumber="no"> [The
transfiguration did not conflict with his <i>mortal</i> nature, nor the
incarnation with his <i>immortality</i>.]</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xvii" next="vi.ix.iv.xviii" prev="vi.ix.iv.xvi" progress="74.28%" title="Chapter XVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xvii-p1.1">Chapter
XVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xvii-p2" shownumber="no">But will not those narratives, especially when
they are understood in their proper sense, appear far more worthy of
respect than the story that Dionysus was deceived by the Titans, and
expelled from the throne of Jupiter, and torn in pieces by them, and
his remains being afterwards put together again, he returned as it were
once more to life, and ascended to heaven?  Or are the Greeks at
liberty to refer such stories to the doctrine of the soul, and to
interpret them figuratively, while the door of a consistent
explanation, and one everywhere in accord and harmony with the writings
of the Divine Spirit, who had His abode in pure souls, is closed
against <i>us</i>?  Celsus, then, is altogether ignorant of the
purpose of our writings, and it is therefore upon his own acceptation
of them that he casts discredit, and not upon their real meaning;
whereas, if he had reflected on what is appropriate<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xvii-p2.1" n="3751" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xvii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xvii-p3.1" lang="EL">τί
ἀκολουθεῖ</span>.</p></note> to a soul which is to enjoy an everlasting
life, and on the opinion which we are to form of its essence and
principles, he would not so have ridiculed the entrance of the immortal
into a mortal body, which took place not according to the
metempsychosis of Plato, but agreeably to another and higher view of
things.  And he would have observed one “descent,”
distinguished by its great benevolence, undertaken to convert (as the
Scripture mystically terms them) <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_504.html" id="vi.ix.iv.xvii-Page_504" n="504" />the “lost sheep of the house of
Israel,” which had strayed down from the mountains, and to which
the Shepherd is said in certain parables to have gone down, leaving on
the mountains those “which had not strayed.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xviii" next="vi.ix.iv.xix" prev="vi.ix.iv.xvii" progress="74.33%" title="Chapter XVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xviii-p1.1">Chapter
XVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xviii-p2" shownumber="no">But Celsus, lingering over matters which he does
not understand, leads us to be guilty of tautology, as we do not wish
even in appearance to leave any one of his objections unexamined. 
He proceeds, accordingly, as follows:  “God either really
changes himself, as these assert, into a mortal body, and the
impossibility of that has been already declared; or else he does
<i>not</i> undergo a change, but only causes the beholders to imagine
so, and thus deceives them, and is guilty of falsehood.  Now
deceit and falsehood are nothing but evils, and would only be employed
as a medicine, either in the case of sick and lunatic friends, with a
view to their cure, or in that of enemies when one is taking measures
to escape danger.  But no sick man or lunatic is a friend of God,
nor does God fear any one to such a degree as to shun danger by leading
him into error.”  Now the answer to these statements might
have respect partly to the nature of the Divine Word, who is God, and
partly to the soul of Jesus.  As respects the nature of the Word,
in the same way as the quality of the food changes in the nurse into
milk with reference to the nature of the child, or is arranged by the
physician with a view to the good of his health in the case of a sick
man or (is specially) prepared for a stronger man, because he possesses
greater vigour, so does God appropriately change, in the case of each
individual, the power of the Word to which belongs the natural property
of nourishing the human soul.  And to one is given, as the
Scripture terms it, “the sincere milk of the word;” and to
another, who is weaker, as it were, “herbs;” and to another
who is full-grown, “strong meat.”  And the Word does
not, I imagine, prove false to His own nature, in contributing
nourishment to each one, according as he is capable of receiving
Him.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xviii-p2.1" n="3752" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xviii-p3" shownumber="no"> [Such are the
<i>accommodations</i> reflected upon by Gieseler.  See Book III.
cap. lxxix., <i>supra</i>.]</p></note>  Nor does He mislead or prove
false.  But if one were to take the change as referring to the
soul of Jesus after it had entered the body, we would inquire in what
sense the term “change” is used.  For if it be meant
to apply to its essence, such a supposition is inadmissible, not only
in relation to the soul of Jesus, but also to the rational soul of any
other being.  And if it be alleged that it suffers anything from
the body when united with it, or from the place to which it has come,
then what inconvenience<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xviii-p3.1" n="3753" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xviii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xviii-p4.1" lang="EL">τί ἄτοπον</span>.</p></note> can happen to the
Word who, in great benevolence, brought down a Saviour to the human
race?—seeing none of those who formerly professed to effect a
cure could accomplish so much as that soul showed <i>it</i> could do,
by what it performed, even by voluntarily descending to the level of
human destinies for the benefit of our race.  And the Divine Word,
well knowing this, speaks to that effect in many passages of Scripture,
although it is sufficient at present to quote one testimony of Paul to
the following effect:  “Let this mind be in you which was
also in Christ Jesus; who, being in the form of God, thought it not
robbery to be equal with God, but made Himself of no reputation, and
took upon Him the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of
men; and being found in fashion as a man, He humbled Himself, and
became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross. 
Wherefore God also hath highly exalted Him, and given Him a name which
is above every name.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xviii-p4.2" n="3754" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xviii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xviii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.5-Phil.2.9" parsed="|Phil|2|5|2|9" passage="Phil. ii. 5-9">Phil. ii. 5–9</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xix" next="vi.ix.iv.xx" prev="vi.ix.iv.xviii" progress="74.43%" title="Chapter XIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xix-p1.1">Chapter XIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xix-p2" shownumber="no">Others, then, may concede to Celsus that God does
not undergo a change, but leads the spectators to imagine that He does;
whereas we who are persuaded that the advent of Jesus among men was no
mere appearance, but a real manifestation, are not affected by this
charge of Celsus.  We nevertheless will attempt a reply, because
you assert, Celsus, do you not, that it is sometimes allowable to
employ deceit and falsehood by way, as it were, of medicine?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xix-p2.1" n="3755" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xix-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xix-p3.1" lang="EL">ὅμως
δ᾽
ἀπολογησόμεθα,
ὅτι οὐ φῂς, ὦ
Κέλσε, ὧς ἐν
φαρμάκου
μοίρα ποτὲ
δίδοται
χρῆσθαι τῷ
πλανᾷν καὶ τῷ
ψεύδεσθαι
;</span></p></note>  Where, then, is the absurdity, if such
a saving result were to be accomplished, that some such events should
have taken place?  For certain words, when savouring of falsehood,
produce upon such characters a corrective effect (like the similar
declarations of physicians to their patients), rather than when spoken
in the spirit of truth.  This, however, must be our defence
against other opponents.  For there is no absurdity in Him who
healed sick friends, healing the dear human race by means of such
remedies as He would not employ preferentially, but only according to
circumstances.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xix-p3.2" n="3756" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xix-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xix-p4.1" lang="EL">προηγουμένως,
ἀλλ᾽ ἐκ
περιστάσεως</span>.</p></note>  The human
race, moreover, when in a state of mental alienation, had to be cured
by methods which the Word saw would aid in bringing back those so
afflicted to a sound state of mind.  But Celsus says also, that
“one acts thus towards enemies when taking measures to escape
danger.  But God does not fear any one, so as to escape danger by
leading into error those who conspire against him.”  Now it
is altogether unnecessary and absurd to answer a charge which is
advanced by no one <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_505.html" id="vi.ix.iv.xix-Page_505" n="505" />against
our Saviour.  And we have already replied, when answering other
charges, to the statement that “no one who is either in a state
of sickness or mental alienation is a friend of God.”  For
the answer is, that such arrangements have been made, not for the sake
of those who, being already friends, afterwards fell sick or became
afflicted with mental disease, but in order that those who were still
enemies through sickness of the soul, and alienation of the natural
reason, might become the friends of God.  For it is distinctly
stated that Jesus endured all things on behalf of sinners, that He
might free them from sin, and convert them to
righteousness.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xx" next="vi.ix.iv.xxi" prev="vi.ix.iv.xix" progress="74.50%" title="Chapter XX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xx-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xx-p1.1">Chapter XX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xx-p2" shownumber="no">In the next place, as he represents the Jews
accounting in a way peculiar to themselves for their belief that the
advent of Christ among them is still in the future, and the Christians
as maintaining in <i>their</i> way that the coming of the Son of God
into the life of men has already taken place, let us, as far as we can,
briefly consider these points.  According to Celsus, the Jews say
that “(human) life, being filled with all wickedness, needed one
sent from God, that the wicked might be punished, and all things
purified in a manner analogous to the first deluge which
happened.”  And as the Christians are said to make
statements additional to this, it is evident that he alleges that they
admit these.  Now, where is the absurdity in the coming of one who
is, on account of the prevailing flood of wickedness, to purify the
world, and to treat every one according to his deserts?  For it is
not in keeping with the character of God that the diffusion of
wickedness should not cease, and all things be renewed.  The
Greeks, moreover, know of the earth’s being purified at certain
times by a deluge or a fire, as Plato, too, says somewhere to this
effect:  “And when the gods overwhelm the earth, purifying
it with water, some of them on the mountains,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xx-p2.1" n="3757" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xx-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. Plato in the
<i>Timæus</i>, and book iii., <i>de Legibus</i>.</p></note> etc., etc.  Must it be said, then, that
if the Greeks make such assertions, they are to be deemed worthy of
respect and consideration, but that if we too maintain certain of these
views, which are quoted with approval by the Greeks, they cease to be
honourable?  And yet they who care to attend to the connection and
truth of all our records, will endeavour to establish not only the
antiquity of the writers, but the venerable nature of their writings,
and the consistency of their several parts.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xxi" next="vi.ix.iv.xxii" prev="vi.ix.iv.xx" progress="74.56%" title="Chapter XXI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xxi-p1.1">Chapter XXI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xxi-p2" shownumber="no">But I do not understand how he can imagine the
overturning of the tower (of Babel) to have happened with a similar
object to that of the deluge, which effected a purification of the
earth, according to the accounts both of Jews and Christians. 
For, in order that the narrative contained in Genesis respecting the
tower may be held to convey no secret meaning, but, as Celsus supposes,
may be taken as true to the letter,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxi-p2.1" n="3758" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxi-p3.1" lang="EL">σαφής</span>.</p></note> the event does
not on such a view appear to have taken place for the purpose of
purifying the earth; unless, indeed, he imagines that the so-called
confusion of tongues is such a purificatory process.  But on this
point, he who has the opportunity will treat more seasonably when his
object is to show not only what is the meaning of the narrative in its
historical connection, but what metaphorical meaning may be deduced
from it.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxi-p3.2" n="3759" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxi-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxi-p4.1" lang="EL">᾽Επὰν τὸ
προκείμενον
ᾖ παραστῆσαι
καὶ τὰ τῆς
κατὰ τὸν
τόπον
ἱσνορίας
τίνα ἔχοι
λόγον, καὶ τὰ
τῆς περὶ
αὐτοῦ
ἀναγωγῆς</span>.</p></note>  Seeing that
he imagines, however, that Moses, who wrote the account of the tower,
and the confusion of tongues, has perverted the story of the sons of
Aloeus,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxi-p4.2" n="3760" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxi-p5" shownumber="no"> Otus and
Ephialtes.  Cf. Smith’s <i>Dict. of Myth. and Biog</i>.,
s.v.</p></note> and referred it to
the tower, we must remark that I do not think any one prior to the time
of Homer<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxi-p5.1" n="3761" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxi-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. Hom.,
<i>Odyss</i>., xi. 305.</p></note> has mentioned the
sons of Aloeus, while I am persuaded that what is related about the
tower has been recorded by Moses as being much older not only than
Homer, but even than the invention of letters among the Greeks. 
Who, then, are the perverters of each other’s narratives? 
Whether do they who relate the story of the Aloadæ pervert the
history of the time, or he who wrote the account of the tower and the
confusion of tongues the story of the Aloadæ?  Now to
impartial hearers Moses appears to be more ancient than Homer. 
The destruction by fire, moreover, of Sodom and Gomorrah on account of
their sins, related by Moses in Genesis, is compared by Celsus to the
story of Phæthon,—all these statements of his resulting from
one blunder, viz., his not attending to the (greater) antiquity of
Moses.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxi-p6.1" n="3762" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxi-p7" shownumber="no"> [Demonstrated by
Justin, vol. i. pp. 277, 278, this series.]</p></note>  For they who
relate the story of Phæthon seem to be younger even than Homer,
who, again, is much younger than Moses.  We do not deny, then,
that the purificatory fire and the destruction of the world took place
in order that evil might be swept away, and all things be renewed; for
we assert that we have learned these things from the sacred books of
the prophets.  But since, as we have said in the preceding pages,
the prophets, in uttering many predictions regarding future events,
show that they have spoken the truth concerning many things that are
past, and thus give evidence of the indwelling of the Divine Spirit, it
is manifest that, with respect to things still future, we should repose
faith in them, or rather in the Divine Spirit that is in
them.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xxii" next="vi.ix.iv.xxiii" prev="vi.ix.iv.xxi" progress="74.65%" title="Chapter XXII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xxii-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_506.html" id="vi.ix.iv.xxii-Page_506" n="506" /><span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xxii-p1.1">Chapter
XXII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xxii-p2" shownumber="no">But, according to Celsus, “the Christians,
making certain additional statements to those of the Jews, assert that
the Son of God has been already sent on account of the sins of the
Jews; and that the Jews having chastised Jesus, and given him gall to
drink, have brought upon themselves the divine wrath.”  And
any one who likes may convict this statement of falsehood, if it be not
the case that the whole Jewish nation was overthrown within one single
generation after Jesus had undergone these sufferings at their
hands.  For forty and two years, I think, after the date of the
crucifixion of Jesus, did the destruction of Jerusalem take
place.  Now it has never been recorded, since the Jewish nation
began to exist, that they have been expelled for so long a period from
their venerable temple-worship<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxii-p2.1" n="3763" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxii-p3.1" lang="EL">ἁγιστείας</span>.</p></note> and service, and
enslaved by more powerful nations; for if at any time they appeared to
be abandoned because of their sins, they were notwithstanding visited
(by God),<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxii-p3.2" n="3764" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxii-p4.1" lang="EL">ἐπεσκοπήθησαν</span>.</p></note> and returned to
their own country, and recovered their possessions, and performed
unhindered the observances of their law.  One fact, then, which
proves that Jesus was something divine and sacred,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxii-p4.2" n="3765" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxii-p5.1" lang="EL">Θεῖόν τι καὶ
ἱερὸν χρῆμα
γεγονέναι
τὸν
᾽Ιησοῦν</span>.</p></note> is this, that Jews should have suffered on
His account now for a lengthened time calamities of such
severity.  And we say with confidence that they will never be
restored to their former condition.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxii-p5.2" n="3766" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxii-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxii-p6.1" lang="EL">οὐδ᾽
ἀποκατασταθήσονται</span>. 
[A very bold and confident assertion this must have seemed sixteen
hundred years ago.]</p></note>  For they
committed a crime of the most unhallowed kind, in conspiring against
the Saviour of the human race in that city where they offered up to God
a worship containing the symbols of mighty mysteries.  It
accordingly behoved that city where Jesus underwent these sufferings to
perish utterly, and the Jewish nation to be overthrown, and the
invitation to happiness offered them by God to pass to
others,—the Christians, I mean, to whom has come the doctrine of
a pure and holy worship, and who have obtained new laws, in harmony
with the established constitution in all countries;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxii-p6.2" n="3767" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxii-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxii-p7.1" lang="EL">καὶ
ἁρμόζοντας
τῇ πανταχοῦ
καθεστώσῃ
πολιτείᾳ</span>.</p></note> seeing those which were formerly imposed, as
on a single nation which was ruled by princes of its own race and of
similar manners,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxii-p7.2" n="3768" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxii-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxii-p8.1" lang="EL">ὑπὸ
οἰκείων καὶ
ὁμοήθων</span>.</p></note> could not now be
observed in all their entireness.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xxiii" next="vi.ix.iv.xxiv" prev="vi.ix.iv.xxii" progress="74.72%" title="Chapter XXIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xxiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xxiii-p1.1">Chapter
XXIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xxiii-p2" shownumber="no">In the next place, ridiculing after his usual
style the race of Jews and Christians, he compares them all “to a
flight of bats or to a swarm of ants issuing out of their nest, or to
frogs holding council in a marsh, or to worms crawling together in the
corner of a dunghill, and quarrelling with one another as to which of
them were the greater sinners, and asserting that God shows and
announces to us all things beforehand; and that, abandoning the whole
world, and the regions of heaven,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxiii-p2.1" n="3769" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxiii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxiii-p3.1" lang="EL">τὴν
οὐράνιον
φοράν</span>.</p></note> and this great
earth, he becomes a citizen<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxiii-p3.2" n="3770" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxiii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxiii-p4.1" lang="EL">ἐμπολιτεύεται</span>.</p></note> among us alone, and
to us alone makes his intimations, and does not cease sending and
inquiring, in what way we may be associated with him for
ever.”  And in his fictitious representation, he compares us
to “worms which assert that there is a God, and that immediately
after him, we who are made by him are altogether like unto God, and
that all things have been made subject to us,—earth, and water,
and air, and stars,—and that all things exist for our sake, and
are ordained to be subject to us.”  And, according to his
representation, the worms—that is, we ourselves—say that
“now, since certain amongst us commit sin, God will come or will
send his Son to consume the wicked with fire, that the rest of us may
have eternal life with him.”  And to all this he subjoins
the remark, that “such wranglings would be more endurable amongst
worms and frogs than betwixt Jews and
Christians.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xxiv" next="vi.ix.iv.xxv" prev="vi.ix.iv.xxiii" progress="74.76%" title="Chapter XXIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xxiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xxiv-p1.1">Chapter
XXIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xxiv-p2" shownumber="no">In reply to these, we ask of those who accept such
aspersions as are scattered against us, Do you regard all men as a
collection of bats, or as frogs, or as worms, in consequence of the
pre-eminence of God or do you not include the rest of mankind in this
proposed comparison, but on account of their possession of reason, and
of the established laws, treat <i>them</i> as men, while you hold
cheap<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxiv-p2.1" n="3771" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxiv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxiv-p3.1" lang="EL">ἐξευτελίζοντες</span>.</p></note> <i>Christians</i> and <i>Jews</i>, because
their opinions are distasteful to you, and compare them to the animals
above mentioned?  And whatever answer you may return to our
question, we shall reply by endeavouring to show that such assertions
are most unbecoming, whether spoken of all men in general, or of us in
particular.  For, let it be supposed that you say justly that all
men, as compared with God, are (rightly) likened to these
worthless<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxiv-p3.2" n="3772" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxiv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxiv-p4.1" lang="EL">εὐτελέσι</span>.</p></note> animals, since
their littleness is not at all to be compared with the superiority of
God, what then do you mean by littleness?  Answer me, good
sirs.  If you refer to littleness of body, know that superiority
and inferiority, if truth is to be judge, are not determined by a
bodily standard.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxiv-p4.2" n="3773" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxiv-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxiv-p5.1" lang="EL">οὐκ ἐν
σώματι
κρίνεται</span>.</p></note>  For, on such
a view, vultures<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxiv-p5.2" n="3774" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxiv-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxiv-p6.1" lang="EL">γύπες</span>:  <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxiv-p6.2" lang="EL">γρύπες</span>?</p></note> and elephants would
be superior to us men; for they are larger, and stronger, and
longer-lived than <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_507.html" id="vi.ix.iv.xxiv-Page_507" n="507" />we.  But no sensible person would
maintain that these irrational creatures are superior to rational
beings, merely on account of their bodies:  for the possession of
reason raises a rational being to a vast superiority over all
irrational creatures.  Even the race of virtuous and blessed
beings would admit this, whether they are, as ye say, good demons, or,
as we are accustomed to call them, the angels of God, or any other
natures whatever superior to that of man, since the rational faculty
within them has been made perfect, and endowed with all virtuous
qualities.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxiv-p6.3" n="3775" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxiv-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxiv-p7.1" lang="EL">καὶ κατὰ
πᾶσαν ἀρετὴν
πεποίωται</span>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xxv" next="vi.ix.iv.xxvi" prev="vi.ix.iv.xxiv" progress="74.82%" title="Chapter XXV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xxv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xxv-p1.1">Chapter XXV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xxv-p2" shownumber="no">But if you depreciate the littleness of man, not
on account of his body, but of his soul, regarding it as inferior to
that of other rational beings, and especially of those who are
virtuous; and inferior, because evil dwells in it,—why should
those among Christians who are wicked, and those among the Jews who
lead sinful lives, be termed a collection of bats, or ants, or worms,
or frogs, rather than those individuals among other nations who are
guilty of wickedness?—seeing, in this respect, any individual
whatever, especially if carried away by the tide of evil, is, in
comparison with the rest of mankind, a bat, and worm, and frog, and
ant.  And although a man may be an orator like Demosthenes, yet,
if stained with wickedness like his,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxv-p2.1" n="3776" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxv-p3" shownumber="no"> The allusion may
possibly be to his flight from the field of Chæronea, or to his
avarice, or to the alleged impurity of his life, which is referred to
by Plutarch in his <i>Lives of the Ten Orators</i>.—<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.iv.xxv-p3.1">Spencer</span>.</p></note> and guilty of
deeds proceeding, like his, from a wicked nature; or an Antiphon, who
was also considered to be indeed an orator, yet who annihilated the
doctrine of providence in his writings, which were entitled
<i>Concerning Truth</i>, like that discourse of Celsus,—such
individuals are notwithstanding worms, rolling in a corner of the
dung-heap of stupidity and ignorance.  Indeed, whatever be the
nature of the rational faculty, it could not reasonably be compared to
a worm, because it possesses capabilities of virtue.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxv-p3.2" n="3777" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxv-p4.1" lang="EL">ἀφορμὰς ἔχον
πρὸς
ἀρετήν</span>.</p></note>  For these adumbrations<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxv-p4.2" n="3778" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxv-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxv-p5.1" lang="EL">ὑποτυπώσεις</span>.</p></note> towards virtue do not allow of those who
possess the power of acquiring it, and who are incapable of wholly
losing its seeds, to be likened to a worm.  It appears, therefore,
that neither can men in general be deemed worms in comparison with
God.  For reason, having its beginning in the reason of God,
cannot allow of the rational animal being considered wholly alien from
Deity.  Nor can those among Christians and Jews who are wicked,
and who, in truth, are neither Christians nor Jews, be compared, more
than other wicked men, to worms rolling in a corner of a
dunghill.  And if the nature of reason will not permit of such
comparisons, it is manifest that we must not calumniate human nature,
which has been formed for virtue, even if it should sin through
ignorance, nor liken it to animals of the kind
described.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xxvi" next="vi.ix.iv.xxvii" prev="vi.ix.iv.xxv" progress="74.89%" title="Chapter XXVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xxvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xxvi-p1.1">Chapter
XXVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xxvi-p2" shownumber="no">But if it is on account of those opinions of the
Christians and Jews which displease Celsus (and which he does not at
all appear to understand) that they are to be regarded as worms and
ants, and the rest of mankind as different, let us examine the
acknowledged opinions of Christians and Jews,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxvi-p2.1" n="3779" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxvi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxvi-p3.1" lang="EL">τὰ αὐτόθεν
πᾶσι
προφαινόμενα
δόγματα
Χριστιανῶν
καὶ
᾽Ιουδαίων</span>.</p></note>
and compare them with those of the rest of mankind, and see whether it
will not appear to those who have once admitted that certain men are
worms and ants, that <i>they</i> are the worms and ants and frogs who
have fallen away from sound views of God, and, under a vain appearance
of piety,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxvi-p3.2" n="3780" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxvi-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxvi-p4.1" lang="EL">φαντασίᾳ δ᾽
εὐσεβείας</span>.</p></note> worship either
irrational animals, or images, or other objects, the works of
men’s hands;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxvi-p4.2" n="3781" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxvi-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxvi-p5.1" lang="EL">ἢ καὶ
τὰ
δημιουργἠματα</span>.</p></note> whereas, from the
beauty of such, they ought to admire the Maker of them, and worship
Him:  while those are indeed men, and more honourable than men (if
there be anything that is so), who, in obedience to their reason, are
able to ascend from stocks and stones,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxvi-p5.2" n="3782" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxvi-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxvi-p6.1" lang="EL">λίθων καὶ
ξύλων</span>.</p></note>
nay, even from what is reckoned the most precious of all
matter—silver and gold; and who ascend up also from the beautiful
things in the world to the Maker of all, and entrust themselves to Him
who alone is able to satisfy<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxvi-p6.2" n="3783" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxvi-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxvi-p7.1" lang="EL">διαρκεῖν</span>.</p></note> all existing
things, and to overlook the thoughts of all, and to hear the prayers of
all; who send up their prayers to Him, and do all things as in the
presence of Him who beholds everything, and who are careful, as in the
presence of the Hearer of all things, to say nothing which might not
with propriety be reported to God.  Will not such piety as
this—which can be overcome neither by labours, nor by the dangers
of death, nor by logical plausibilities<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxvi-p7.2" n="3784" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxvi-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxvi-p8.1" lang="EL">ὑπὸ
λογικῶν
πιθανοτήτων</span>.</p></note>—be of no avail in preventing those who
have obtained it from being any longer compared to worms, even if they
had been so represented before their assumption of a piety so
remarkable?  Will they who subdue that fierce longing for sexual
pleasures which has reduced the souls of many to a weak and feeble
condition, and who subdue it because they are persuaded that they
cannot otherwise have communion with God, unless they ascend to Him
through the exercise of temperance, appear to you to be the brothers of
worms, and relatives of ants, and to <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_508.html" id="vi.ix.iv.xxvi-Page_508" n="508" />bear a likeness to frogs?  What! is the
brilliant quality of justice, which keeps inviolate the rights common
to our neighbour, and our kindred, and which observes fairness, and
benevolence, and goodness, of no avail in saving him who practises it
from being termed a bird of the night?  And are not they who
wallow in dissoluteness, as do the majority of mankind, and they who
associate promiscuously with common harlots, and who teach that such
practices are not wholly contrary to propriety, worms who roll in
mire?—especially when they are compared with those who have been
taught not to take the “members of Christ,” and the body
inhabited by the Word, and make them the “members of a
harlot;” and who have already learned that the body of the
rational being, as consecrated to the God of all things, is the temple
of the God whom they worship, becoming such from the pure conceptions
which they entertain of the Creator, and who also, being careful not to
corrupt the temple of God by unlawful pleasure; practise temperance as
constituting piety towards God!</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xxvii" next="vi.ix.iv.xxviii" prev="vi.ix.iv.xxvi" progress="75.00%" title="Chapter XXVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xxvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xxvii-p1.1">Chapter
XXVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xxvii-p2" shownumber="no">And I have not yet spoken of the other evils which
prevail amongst men, from which even those who have the appearance of
philosophers are not speedily freed, for in philosophy there are many
pretenders.  Nor do I say anything on the point that many such
evils are found to exist among those who are neither Jews nor
Christians.  Of a truth, such evil practices do not at all prevail
among <i>Christians</i>, if you properly examine what constitutes a
Christian.  Or, if any persons of that kind should be discovered,
they are at least not to be found among those who frequent the
assemblies, and come to the public prayers, without their being
excluded from them, unless it should happen, and that rarely, that some
one individual of such a character escapes notice in the crowd. 
We, then, are not worms who assemble together; who take our stand
against the Jews on those Scriptures which they believe to be divine,
and who show that He who was spoken of in prophecy <i>has</i> come, and
that <i>they</i> have been abandoned on account of the greatness of
their sins, and that <i>we</i> who have accepted the Word have the
highest hopes in God, both because of our faith in Him, and of His
ability to receive us into His communion pure from all evil and
wickedness of life.  If a man, then, should call himself a Jew or
a Christian, he would not say without qualification that God had made
the whole world, and the vault of heaven<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxvii-p2.1" n="3785" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxvii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxvii-p3.1" lang="EL">την
οὐράνιον
φοράν</span>.</p></note>
for us in particular.  But if a man is, as Jesus taught, pure in
heart, and meek, and peaceful, and cheerfully submits to dangers for
the sake of his religion, such an one might reasonably have confidence
in God, and with a full apprehension of the word contained in the
prophecies, might say this also:  “All these things has God
shown beforehand, and announced to us who
believe.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xxviii" next="vi.ix.iv.xxix" prev="vi.ix.iv.xxvii" progress="75.05%" title="Chapter XXVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p1.1">Chapter
XXVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p2" shownumber="no">But since he has represented those whom he regards
as worms, viz., the Christians, as saying that “God, having
abandoned the heavenly regions, and despising this great earth, takes
up His abode amongst us alone, and to us alone makes His announcements,
and ceases not His messages and inquiries as to how we may become His
associates for ever,” we have to answer that he attributes to us
words which we never uttered, seeing we both read and know that
<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p2.1">God</span> loves all existing things, and
loathes<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p2.2" n="3786" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p3.1" lang="EL">βδελύσσεται</span>.</p></note> nothing which He
has made, for He would not have created anything in hatred.  We
have, moreover, read the declaration:  “And Thou sparest all
things, because they are Thine, O lover of souls.  For Thine
incorruptible Spirit is in all.  And therefore those also who have
fallen away for a little time Thou rebukest, and admonishest, reminding
them of their sins.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p3.2" n="3787" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.11.26 Bible:Wis.12.1-Wis.12.2" parsed="|Wis|11|26|0|0;|Wis|12|1|12|2" passage="Wisdom of Solomon 11.26; 12.1,2">Wisd. of Solom. xi. 26, xii. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  How can we
assert that “God, leaving the regions of heaven, and the whole
world, and despising this great earth, takes up His abode amongst us
only,” when we have found that all thoughtful persons must say in
their prayers, that “the earth is full of the mercy of the
<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p4.2">Lord</span>,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p4.3" n="3788" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.33.5" parsed="|Ps|33|5|0|0" passage="Ps. xxxiii. 5">Ps. xxxiii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and that
“the mercy of the Lord is upon all flesh;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p5.2" n="3789" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Sir.18.13" parsed="|Sir|18|13|0|0" passage="Ecclesiasticus 18.13">Ecclus. xviii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> and that God, being good, “maketh His
sun to arise upon the evil and the good, and sendeth His rain upon the
just and the unjust;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p6.2" n="3790" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.45" parsed="|Matt|5|45|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 45">Matt. v. 45</scripRef>.</p></note> and that He
encourages us to a similar course of action, in order that we may
become His sons, and teaches us to extend the benefits which we enjoy,
so far as in our power, to all men?  For He Himself is said to be
the Saviour of all men, especially of them that believe;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p7.2" n="3791" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.10" parsed="|1Tim|4|10|0|0" passage="1 Tim. iv. 10">1 Tim. iv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> and His Christ to be the “propitiation
for our sins, and not for ours only, but also for the sins of the whole
world.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p8.2" n="3792" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p9" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.2" parsed="|1John|2|2|0|0" passage="1 John ii. 2">1 John ii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  And this,
then, is our answer to the allegations of Celsus.  Certain other
statements, in keeping with the character of the Jews, might be made by
some of that nation, but certainly not by the Christians, who have been
taught that “God commendeth His love towards us, in that, while
we were yet sinners, Christ died for us;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p9.2" n="3793" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p10" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.8" parsed="|Rom|5|8|0|0" passage="Rom. v. 8">Rom. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>
and although “scarcely for a righteous man will one die, yet
peradventure for a good man some <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_509.html" id="vi.ix.iv.xxviii-Page_509" n="509" />would even dare to die.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p10.2" n="3794" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p11" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.7" parsed="|Rom|5|7|0|0" passage="Rom. v. 7">Rom. v. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  But now is Jesus declared to have come
for the sake of sinners in all parts of the world (that they may
forsake their sin, and entrust themselves to God), being called also,
agreeably to an ancient custom of these Scriptures, the “Christ
of God.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xxix" next="vi.ix.iv.xxx" prev="vi.ix.iv.xxviii" progress="75.13%" title="Chapter XXIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xxix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xxix-p1.1">Chapter
XXIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xxix-p2" shownumber="no">But Celsus perhaps has misunderstood certain of
those whom he has termed “worms,” when they affirm that
“God exists, and that we are next to Him.”  And he
acts like those who would find fault with an entire sect of
philosophers, on account of certain words uttered by some rash youth
who, after a three days’ attendance upon the lectures of a
philosopher, should exalt himself above other people as inferior to
himself, and devoid of philosophy.  For we know that there are
many creatures more honourable<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxix-p2.1" n="3795" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxix-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxix-p3.1" lang="EL">τιμιώτερα</span>.</p></note> than man; and we
have read that “God standeth in the congregation of
gods,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxix-p3.2" n="3796" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxix-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xxix-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.82.1" parsed="|Ps|82|1|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxxii. 1">Ps. lxxxii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> but of gods who are
not worshipped by the nations, “for all the gods of the nations
are idols.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxix-p4.2" n="3797" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxix-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxix-p5.1" lang="EL">δαιμόνια</span>. 
Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xxix-p5.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.96.5" parsed="|Ps|96|5|0|0" passage="Ps. xcvi. 5">Ps. xcvi. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  We have read
also, that “God, standing in the congregation of the gods,
judgeth among the gods.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxix-p5.3" n="3798" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxix-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xxix-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.82.1" parsed="|Ps|82|1|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxxii. 1">Ps. lxxxii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  We know,
moreover, that “though there be that are called gods, whether in
heaven or in earth (as there be gods many and lords many), but to us
there is one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we in Him;
and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by
Him.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxix-p6.2" n="3799" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxix-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xxix-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.5-1Cor.8.6" parsed="|1Cor|8|5|8|6" passage="1 Cor. viii. 5, 6">1 Cor. viii. 5, 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  And we know
that in this way the angels are superior to men; so that men, when made
perfect, become like the angels.  “For in the resurrection
they neither marry nor are given in marriage, but the righteous are as
the angels in heaven,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxix-p7.2" n="3800" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxix-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xxix-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.30" parsed="|Matt|22|30|0|0" passage="Matt. xxii. 30">Matt. xxii. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> and also become
“equal to the angels.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxix-p8.2" n="3801" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxix-p9" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xxix-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.20.36" parsed="|Luke|20|36|0|0" passage="Luke xx. 36">Luke xx. 36</scripRef>.</p></note>  We know,
too, that in the arrangement of the universe there are certain beings
termed “thrones,” and others “dominions,” and
others “powers,” and others “principalities;”
and we see that we men, who are far inferior to these, may entertain
the hope that by a virtuous life, and by acting in all things agreeably
to reason, we may rise to a likeness with all these.  And, lastly,
because “it doth not yet appear what we shall be; but we know
that when He shall appear, we shall be like God, and shall see Him as
He is.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxix-p9.2" n="3802" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxix-p10" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xxix-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.2" parsed="|1John|3|2|0|0" passage="1 John iii. 2">1 John iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  And if any
one were to maintain what is asserted by some (either by those who
possess intelligence or who do not, but have misconceived sound
reason), that “God exists, and <i>we</i> are next to Him,”
I would interpret the word “we,” by using in its stead,
“We who act according to reason,” or rather, “We
<i>virtuous</i>, who act according to reason.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxix-p10.2" n="3803" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxix-p11" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxix-p11.1" lang="EL">καὶ τοῦτό
γ᾽ ἂν
ἑρμηνεύοιμι,
τὸ “ἡμεῖς”
λέγων
ἀντὶ τοῦ οἱ
λογικοὶ, καὶ
ἔτι μᾶλλον,
οἱ σπουδαῖοι
λογικοί</span>.</p></note>  For, in our opinion, the same virtue
belongs to <i>all</i> the blessed, so that the virtue of man and of God
is identical.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxix-p11.2" n="3804" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxix-p12" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxix-p12.1" lang="EL">ὥστε
καὶ ἡ αὐτὴ
ἀνθρώπου καὶ
Θεοῦ</span>.  Cf. Cicero, <i>de Leg</i>.,
i.:  “Jam vero virtus eadem in homine ac deo est, neque ullo
alio in genio præterea.  Est autem virtus nihil aliud, quam
in se perfecta, et ad summum perducta natura.  Est igitur homini
cum Deo similitudo.”  Cf. also Clemens Alex., <i>Strom</i>.,
vii. c. 14:  <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxix-p12.2" lang="EL">Οὐ
γὰρ, καθάπερ
οἱ Στωϊκοὶ,
ἁθέως, πάνυ
τὴν αὐτὴν
ἀρετὴν
ἀνθρώπου
λέγομεν καὶ
Θεοῦ</span>.  [See vol. ii. p. 549. 
S.]  Cf. Theodoret, <i>Serm</i>., xi.—<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.iv.xxix-p12.3">Spencer</span>.</p></note>  And therefore
we are taught to become “perfect,” as our Father in heaven
is perfect.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxix-p12.4" n="3805" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxix-p13" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xxix-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.48" parsed="|Matt|5|48|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 48">Matt. v. 48</scripRef>.</p></note>  No good and
virtuous man, then, is a “worm rolling in filth,” nor is a
pious man an “ant,” nor a righteous man a
“frog;” nor could one whose soul is enlightened with the
bright light of truth be reasonably likened to a “bird of the
night.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xxx" next="vi.ix.iv.xxxi" prev="vi.ix.iv.xxix" progress="75.23%" title="Chapter XXX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xxx-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xxx-p1.1">Chapter XXX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xxx-p2" shownumber="no">It appears to me that Celsus has also
misunderstood this statement, “Let Us make man in Our image and
likeness;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxx-p2.1" n="3806" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxx-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xxx-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.26" parsed="|Gen|1|26|0|0" passage="Gen. i. 26">Gen. i. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> and has therefore
represented the “worms” as saying that, being created by
God, we altogether resemble Him.  If, however, he had known the
difference between man being created “in the image of God”
and “after His likeness,” and that God is recorded to have
said, “Let Us make man after Our image and likeness,” but
that He made man “after the image” of God, but not then
also “after His likeness,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxx-p3.2" n="3807" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxx-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xxx-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.27" parsed="|Gen|1|27|0|0" passage="Gen. i. 27">Gen. i. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> he
would not have represented us as saying that “we are altogether
like Him.”  Moreover, we do not assert that the stars are
subject to us; since the resurrection which is called the
“resurrection of the just,” and which is understood by wise
men, is compared to the sun, and moon, and stars, by him who said,
“There is one glory of the sun, and another glory of the moon,
and another glory of the stars; for one star differeth from another
star in glory.  So also is the resurrection of the
dead.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxx-p4.2" n="3808" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxx-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xxx-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.41-1Cor.15.42" parsed="|1Cor|15|41|15|42" passage="1 Cor. xv. 41, 42">1 Cor. xv. 41, 42</scripRef>.</p></note>  Daniel also
prophesied long ago regarding these things.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxx-p5.2" n="3809" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxx-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xxx-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Dan.12.3" parsed="|Dan|12|3|0|0" passage="Dan. xii. 3">Dan. xii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  Celsus says further, that we assert
that “all things have been arranged so as to be subject to
us,” having perhaps heard some of the intelligent among us
speaking to that effect, and perhaps also not understanding the saying,
that “he who is the greatest amongst us is the servant of
all.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxx-p6.2" n="3810" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxx-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xxx-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.27" parsed="|Matt|20|27|0|0" passage="Matt. xx. 27">Matt. xx. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>  And if the
Greeks say, “Then sun and moon are the slaves of mortal
men,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxx-p7.2" n="3811" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxx-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf. Eurip.,
<i>Phœniss.</i>, 546, 547.</p></note> they express
approval of the statement, and give an explanation of its meaning; but
since such a statement is either not made at all by us, or is expressed
in a different way, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_510.html" id="vi.ix.iv.xxx-Page_510" n="510" />Celsus here too falsely accuses us. 
Moreover, we who, according to Celsus, are “worms,” are
represented by him as saying that, “seeing some among us are
guilty of sin, God will come to us, or will send His own Son, that He
may consume the wicked, and that we other frogs may enjoy eternal life
with Him.”  Observe how this venerable philosopher, like a
low buffoon,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxx-p8.1" n="3812" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxx-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxx-p9.1" lang="EL">βωμολόχος</span>.</p></note> turns into ridicule
and mockery, and a subject of laughter, the announcement of a divine
judgment, and of the punishment of the wicked, and of the reward of the
righteous; and subjoins to all this the remark, that “such
statements would be more endurable if made by worms and frogs than by
Christians and Jews who quarrel with one another!”  We shall
not, however, imitate his example, nor say similar things regarding
those philosophers who profess to know the nature of all things, and
who discuss with each other the manner in which all things were
created, and how the heaven and earth originated, and all things in
them; and how the souls (of men), being either unbegotten, and not
created by God, are yet governed by Him, and pass from one body to
another;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxx-p9.2" n="3813" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxx-p10" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxx-p10.1" lang="EL">καὶ
ἀμείβουσι
σώματα</span>.</p></note> or being formed at
the same time with the body, exist for ever or pass away.  For
instead of treating with respect and accepting the intention of those
who have devoted themselves to the investigation of the truth, one
might mockingly and revilingly say that such men were
“worms,” who did not measure themselves by their corner of
their dung-heap in human life, and who accordingly gave forth their
opinions on matters of such importance as if they understood them, and
who strenuously assert that they have obtained a view of those things
which cannot be seen without a higher inspiration and a diviner
power.  “For no man knoweth the things of a man, save the
spirit of man which is in him:  even so the things of God knoweth
no man, but the Spirit of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxx-p10.2" n="3814" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxx-p11" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xxx-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.11" parsed="|1Cor|2|11|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ii. 11">1 Cor. ii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>  We are not, however, mad, nor do we
compare such human wisdom (I use the word “wisdom” in the
common acceptation), which busies itself not about the affairs of the
multitude, but in the investigation of truth, to the wrigglings of
worms or any other such creatures; but in the spirit of truth, we
testify of certain Greek philosophers that they knew God, seeing
“He manifested Himself to them,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxx-p11.2" n="3815" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxx-p12" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xxx-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.19" parsed="|Rom|1|19|0|0" passage="Rom. i. 19">Rom. i. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>
although “they glorified Him not as God, neither were thankful,
but became vain in their imaginations; and professing themselves to be
wise, they became foolish, and changed the glory of the incorruptible
God into an image made like to corruptible man, and to birds, and
four-footed beasts, and creeping things.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxx-p12.2" n="3816" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxx-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xxx-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.21-Rom.1.23" parsed="|Rom|1|21|1|23" passage="Rom. i. 21-23">Rom. i. 21–23</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xxxi" next="vi.ix.iv.xxxii" prev="vi.ix.iv.xxx" progress="75.37%" title="Chapter XXXI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxi-p1.1">Chapter
XXXI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxi-p2" shownumber="no">After this, wishing to prove that there is no
difference between Jews and Christians, and those animals previously
enumerated by him, he asserts that the Jews were “fugitives from
Egypt, who never performed anything worthy of note, and never were held
in any reputation or account.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxi-p2.1" n="3817" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxi-p3.1" lang="EL">οὔτ᾽ ἐν
λόγῳ οὔτ᾽ ἐν
ἀριθμῷ
αὐτούς ποτε
γεγενημένους</span>.</p></note>  Now, on
the point of their not being fugitives, nor Egyptians, but Hebrews who
settled in Egypt, we have spoken in the preceding pages.  But if
he thinks his statement, that “they were never held in any
reputation or account,” to be proved, because no remarkable event
in their history is found recorded by the Greeks, we would answer, that
if one will examine their polity from its first beginning, and the
arrangement of their laws, he will find that they were men who
represented upon earth the shadow of a heavenly life, and that amongst
them God is recognised as nothing else, save He who is over all things,
and that amongst them no maker of images was permitted to enjoy the
rights of citizenship.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxi-p3.2" n="3818" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxi-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxi-p4.1" lang="EL">ἐπολιτεύετο</span>.</p></note>  For neither
painter nor image-maker existed in their state, the law expelling all
such from it; that there might be no pretext for the construction of
images,—an art which attracts the attention of foolish men, and
which drags down the eyes of the soul from God to earth.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxi-p4.2" n="3819" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxi-p5" shownumber="no"> [See note on Book III.
cap. lxxvi. <i>supra</i>, and to vol. iii. p. 76, this series.]</p></note>  There was, accordingly, amongst them a
law to the following effect:  “Do not transgress the law,
and make to yourselves a graven image, any likeness of male or female;
either a likeness of any one of the creatures that are upon the earth,
or a likeness of any winged fowl that flieth under the heaven, or a
likeness of any creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth, or a
likeness of any of the fishes which are in the waters under the
earth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxi-p5.1" n="3820" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxi-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xxxi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.4.16-Deut.4.18" parsed="|Deut|4|16|4|18" passage="Deut. iv. 16-18">Deut. iv. 16–18</scripRef>.</p></note>  The law,
indeed, wished them to have regard to the truth of each individual
thing, and not to form representations of things contrary to reality,
feigning the appearance merely of what was really male or really
female, or the nature of animals, or of birds, or of creeping things,
or of fishes.  Venerable, too, and grand was this prohibition of
theirs:  “Lift not up thine eyes unto heaven, lest, when
thou seest the sun, and the moon, and the stars, and all the host of
heaven, thou shouldst be led astray to worship them, and serve
them.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxi-p6.2" n="3821" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxi-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xxxi-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.4.19" parsed="|Deut|4|19|0|0" passage="Deut. iv. 19">Deut. iv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>  And what a
<i>régime</i><note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxi-p7.2" n="3822" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxi-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxi-p8.1" lang="EL">πολιτεία</span>.</p></note> was that under
which the whole nation was placed, and which rendered it impossible for
any effeminate person to appear in public;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxi-p8.2" n="3823" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxi-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxi-p9.1" lang="EL">οὐδὲ
φαίνεσθαι
θηλυδρίαν
οἷόν τ᾽ ἦν</span>.</p></note>
and worthy of admiration, too, was the arrangement by which harlots
were removed out of the state, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_511.html" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxi-Page_511" n="511" />those incentives to the passions of the
youth!  Their courts of justice also were composed of men of the
strictest integrity, who, after having for a lengthened period set the
example of an unstained life, were entrusted with the duty of presiding
over the tribunals, and who, on account of the superhuman purity of
their character,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxi-p9.2" n="3824" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxi-p10" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxi-p10.1" lang="EL">οἵ τινες διὰ
τὸ καθαρὸν
ἦθος, καὶ τὸ
ὑπὲρ
ἄνθρωπον</span>.</p></note> were said to be
gods, in conformity with an ancient Jewish usage of speech.  Here
was the spectacle of a whole nation devoted to philosophy; and in order
that there might be leisure to listen to their sacred laws, the days
termed “Sabbath,” and the other festivals which existed
among them, were instituted.  And why need I speak of the orders
of their priests and sacrifices, which contain innumerable indications
(of deeper truths) to those who wish to ascertain the signification of
things?</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xxxii" next="vi.ix.iv.xxxiii" prev="vi.ix.iv.xxxi" progress="75.48%" title="Chapter XXXII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxii-p1.1">Chapter
XXXII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxii-p2" shownumber="no">But since nothing belonging to human nature is
permanent, this polity also must gradually be corrupted and
changed.  And Providence, having remodelled their venerable system
where it needed to be changed, so as to adapt it to men of all
countries, gave to believers of all nations, in place of the Jews, the
venerable religion of Jesus, who, being adorned not only with
understanding, but also with a share of divinity,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxii-p2.1" n="3825" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxii-p3.1" lang="EL">θείᾳ
μοίρᾳ</span>.</p></note> and having overthrown the doctrine regarding
earthly demons, who delight in frankincense, and blood, and in the
exhalations of sacrificial odours, and who, like the fabled Titans or
Giants, drag down men from thoughts of God; and having Himself
disregarded their plots, directed chiefly against the better class of
men, enacted laws which ensure happiness to those who live according to
them, and who do not flatter the demons by means of sacrifices, but
altogether despise them, through help of the word of God, which aids
those who look upwards to Him.  And as it was the will of God that
the doctrine of Jesus should prevail amongst men, the demons could
effect nothing, although straining every nerve<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxii-p3.2" n="3826" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxii-p4.1" lang="EL">καίτοιγε
πάντα κάλων
κινήσαντες</span>.</p></note> to
accomplish the destruction of Christians; for they stirred up both
princes, and senates, and rulers in every place,—nay, even
nations themselves, who did not perceive the irrational and wicked
procedure of the demons,—against the word, and those who believed
in it; yet, notwithstanding, the word of God, which is more powerful
than all other things, even when meeting with opposition, deriving from
the opposition, as it were, a means of increase, advanced onwards, and
won many souls, such being the will of God.  And we have offered
these remarks by way of a necessary digression.  For we wished to
answer the assertion of Celsus concerning the Jews, that they were
“fugitives from Egypt, and that these men, beloved by God, never
accomplished anything worthy of note.”  And further, in
answer to the statement that “they were never held in any
reputation or account,” we say, that living apart as a
“chosen nation and a royal priesthood,” and shunning
intercourse with the many nations around them, in order that their
morals might escape corruption, they enjoyed the protection of the
divine power, neither coveting like the most of mankind the acquisition
of other kingdoms, nor yet being abandoned so as to become, on account
of their smallness, an easy object of attack to others, and thus be
altogether destroyed; and this lasted so long as they were worthy of
the divine protection.  But when it became necessary for them, as
a nation wholly given to sin, to be brought back by their sufferings to
their God, they were abandoned (by Him), sometimes for a longer,
sometimes for a shorter period, until in the time of the Romans, having
committed the greatest of sins in putting Jesus to death, they were
completely deserted.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xxxiii" next="vi.ix.iv.xxxiv" prev="vi.ix.iv.xxxii" progress="75.56%" title="Chapter XXXIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxiii-p1.1">Chapter
XXXIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxiii-p2" shownumber="no">Immediately after this, Celsus, assailing the
contents of the first book of Moses, which is entitled
“Genesis,” asserts that “the Jews accordingly
endeavoured to derive their origin from the first race of jugglers and
deceivers,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxiii-p2.1" n="3827" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxiii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxiii-p3.1" lang="EL">ἀπὸ
πρώτης
σπορᾶς
γοήτων καὶ
πλάνων
ἀνθρώπων</span>.</p></note> appealing to the
testimony of dark and ambiguous words, whose meaning was veiled in
obscurity, and which they misinterpreted<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxiii-p3.2" n="3828" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxiii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxiii-p4.1" lang="EL">παρεξηούμενοι</span>.</p></note> to
the unlearned and ignorant, and that, too, when such a point had never
been called in question during the long preceding period.” 
Now Celsus appears to me in these words to have expressed very
obscurely the meaning which he intended to convey.  It is
probable, indeed, that his obscurity on this subject is intentional,
inasmuch as he saw the strength of the argument which establishes the
descent of the Jews from their ancestors; while again, on the other
hand, he wished not to appear ignorant that the question regarding the
Jews and their descent was one that could not be lightly disposed
of.  It is certain, however, that the Jews trace their genealogy
back to the three fathers, Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob.  And the
names of these individuals possess such efficacy, when united with the
name of God, that not only do those belonging to the nation employ in
their prayers to God, and in the exorcising of demons, the words,
“God of Abraham,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxiii-p4.2" n="3829" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxiii-p5" shownumber="no"> [This
<i>formula</i> he regards as an adumbration of the Triad (see our vol.
ii. p. 101):  thus, “the God of Abraham” = Fatherhood;
“of Isaac” = Sonship; “of Jacob” = Wisdom, and
the Founder of the New Israel.]</p></note> and God of Isaac,
and God of Jacob,” <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_512.html" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxiii-Page_512" n="512" />but
so also do almost all those who occupy themselves with incantations and
magical rites.  For there is found in treatises on magic in many
countries such an invocation of God, and assumption of the divine name,
as implies a familiar use of it by these men in their dealings with
demons.  These facts, then—adduced by Jews and Christians to
prove the sacred character of Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, the
fathers of the Jewish race—appear to me not to have been
altogether unknown to Celsus, but not to have been distinctly set forth
by him, because he was unable to answer the argument which might be
founded on them.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xxxiv" next="vi.ix.iv.xxxv" prev="vi.ix.iv.xxxiii" progress="75.63%" title="Chapter XXXIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxiv-p1.1">Chapter
XXXIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxiv-p2" shownumber="no">For we inquire of all those who employ such
invocations of God, saying:  Tell us, friends, who was Abraham,
and what sort of person was Isaac, and what power did Jacob possess,
that the appellation “God,” when joined with their name,
could effect such wonders?  And from whom have you learned, or can
you learn, the facts relating to these individuals?  And who has
occupied himself with writing a history about them, either directly
magnifying these men by ascribing to them mysterious powers, or hinting
obscurely at their possession of certain great and marvellous
qualities, patent to those who are qualified to see them?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxiv-p2.1" n="3830" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxiv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxiv-p3.1" lang="EL">εἴτε καὶ
αὐτόθεν
σεμνύνουσαν
ἐν
ἀποῤῥήτοις
τοὺς ἄνδρας,
εἴτε καὶ δι᾽
ὑπονοιῶν
αἰνισσμένην
τινὰ μεγάλα
καὶ θαυμάσια
τοῖς
θεωρῆσαι
αὐτὰ
δυναμένοις
;</span></p></note>  And when, in answer to our inquiry, no
one can show from what history—whether Greek or
Barbarian—or, if not a history, yet at least from what mystical
narrative,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxiv-p3.2" n="3831" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxiv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxiv-p4.1" lang="EL">μυστικῆς
ἀναγραφῆς</span>.</p></note> the accounts of
these men are derived, we shall bring forward the book entitled
“Genesis,” which contains the acts of these men, and the
divine oracles addressed to them, and will say, Does not the use by you
of the names of these three ancestors of the race, establishing in the
clearest manner that effects not to be lightly regarded are produced by
the invocation of them, evidence the divinity of the men?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxiv-p4.2" n="3832" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxiv-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxiv-p5.1" lang="EL">ἐροῦμέν τε·
ὅτι μήποτε τὸ
καὶ ὑφ᾽ ὑμῶν
παραλαμβάνεσθαι
τὰ ὀνόματα
τῶν τριῶν
τούτων
γεναρχῶν τοῦ
ἔθνους, τῇ
ἐναργείᾳ
καταλαμβανόντων,
οὐκ
εὐκαταφρόνητα
ἀνύεσθαι ἐκ
τῆς
κατεπικλήσεως
αὐτῶν,
παρίστησι τὸ
θεῖον τῶν
ἀνδρῶν</span>.  Guietus would
expunge the words <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxiv-p5.2" lang="EL">τῇ
ἐναργείᾳ
καταλαμβανόντων</span>.</p></note>  And yet we know them from no other
source than the sacred books of the Jews!  Moreover, the phrases,
“the God of Israel,” and “the God of the
Hebrews,” and “the God who drowned in the Red Sea the king
of Egypt and the Egyptians,” are <i>formulæ</i><note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxiv-p5.3" n="3833" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxiv-p6" shownumber="no"> [See p. 511,
<i>supra</i>, on the <i>formula</i> of benediction and exorcism,
and compare <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xxxiv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Num.6.24" parsed="|Num|6|24|0|0" passage="Num. vi. 24">Num. vi.
24</scripRef>.]</p></note> frequently employed against demons and
certain wicked powers.  And we learn the history of the names and
their interpretation from those Hebrews, who in their national
literature and national tongue dwell with pride upon these things, and
explain their meaning.  How, then, should the Jews attempt to
derive their origin from the first race of those whom Celsus supposed
to be jugglers and deceivers, and shamelessly endeavour to trace
themselves and their beginning back to these?—whose names, being
Hebrew, are an evidence to the Hebrews, who have their sacred books
written in the Hebrew language and letters, that their nation is akin
to these men.  For up to the present time, the Jewish names
belonging to the Hebrew language were either taken from their writings,
or generally from words the meaning of which was made known by the
Hebrew language.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xxxv" next="vi.ix.iv.xxxvi" prev="vi.ix.iv.xxxiv" progress="75.72%" title="Chapter XXXV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxv-p1.1">Chapter
XXXV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxv-p2" shownumber="no">And let any one who peruses the treatise of Celsus
observe whether it does not convey some such insinuation as the above,
when he says:  “And they attempted to derive their origin
from the first race of jugglers and deceivers, appealing to the
testimony of dark and ambiguous words, whose meaning was veiled in
obscurity.”  For these names are indeed obscure, and not
within the comprehension and knowledge of many, though not in our
opinion of doubtful meaning, even although assumed by those who are
aliens to our religion; but as, according to Celsus, they do
not<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxv-p2.1" n="3834" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxv-p3.1" lang="EL">κατὰ δὲ
Κέλσον, οὐ
παριστάντα</span>. 
<i>Libri editi ad oram</i> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxv-p3.2" lang="EL">ὡς
παριστάντα</span>.</p></note> convey any ambiguity, I am at a loss to know
why he has rejected them.  And yet, if he had wished honestly to
overturn the genealogy which he deemed the Jews to have so shamelessly
arrogated, in boasting of Abraham and his descendants (as their
progenitors), he ought to have quoted <i>all</i> the passages bearing
on the subject; and, in the first place, to have advocated his cause
with such arguments as he thought likely to be convincing, and in the
next to have bravely<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxv-p3.3" n="3835" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxv-p4.1" lang="EL">γενναίως</span>.</p></note> refuted, by means
of what appeared to him to be the true meaning, and by arguments in its
favour, the errors existing on the subject.  But neither Celsus
nor any one else will be able, by their discussions regarding the
nature of names employed for miraculous purposes, to lay down the
correct doctrine regarding them, and to demonstrate that those men were
to be lightly esteemed whose names merely, not among their countrymen
alone, but also amongst foreigners, could accomplish (such
results).  He ought to have shown, moreover, how we, in
misinterpreting<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxv-p4.2" n="3836" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxv-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxv-p5.1" lang="EL">παρεξηγούμενοι</span>.</p></note> the passages in
which these names are found, deceive our hearers, as he imagines, while
he himself, who boasts that he is not ignorant or unintelligent, gives
the true interpretation of them.  And he hazarded
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_513.html" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxv-Page_513" n="513" />the assertion,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxv-p5.2" n="3837" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxv-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxv-p6.1" lang="EL">παρέῤῥιψε</span>.</p></note> in speaking of those names, from which the
Jews deduce their genealogies, that “never, during the long
antecedent period, has there been any dispute about these names, but
that at the present time the Jews dispute about them with certain
others,” whom he does not mention.  Now, let him who chooses
show who these are that dispute with the Jews, and who adduce even
probable arguments to show that Jews and Christians do not decide
correctly on the points relating to these names, but that there are
others who have discussed these questions with the greatest learning
and accuracy.  But we are well assured that none can establish
anything of the sort, it being manifest that these names are derived
from the Hebrew language, which is found only among the
Jews.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvi" next="vi.ix.iv.xxxvii" prev="vi.ix.iv.xxxv" progress="75.80%" title="Chapter XXXVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvi-p1.1">Chapter
XXXVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvi-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus in the next place, producing from history
other than that of the divine record, those passages which bear upon
the claims to great antiquity put forth by many nations, as the
Athenians, and Egyptians, and Arcadians, and Phrygians, who assert that
certain individuals have existed among them who sprang from the earth,
and who each adduce proofs of these assertions, says:  “The
Jews, then, leading a grovelling life<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvi-p2.1" n="3838" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvi-p3.1" lang="EL">συγκύψαντες</span>.</p></note> in
some corner of Palestine, and being a wholly uneducated people, who had
not heard that these matters had been committed to verse long ago by
Hesiod and innumerable other inspired men, wove together some most
incredible and insipid stories,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvi-p3.2" n="3839" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvi-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvi-p4.1" lang="EL">ἀμουσότατα</span>.</p></note> viz., that a
certain man was formed by the <i>hands</i> of God, and had breathed
into him the breath of life, and that a woman was taken from his side,
and that God issued certain commands, and that a serpent opposed these,
and gained a victory over the commandments of God; thus relating
certain old wives’ fables, and most impiously representing God as
weak at the very beginning (of things), and unable to convince even a
single human being whom He Himself had formed.”  By these
instances, indeed, this deeply read and learned Celsus, who accuses
Jews and Christians of ignorance and want of instruction, clearly
evinces the accuracy of his knowledge of the chronology of the
respective historians, whether Greek or Barbarian, since he imagines
that Hesiod and the “innumerable” others, whom he styles
“inspired” men, are older than Moses and his
writings—that very Moses who is shown to be much older than the
time of the Trojan war!  It is not the Jews, then, who have
composed incredible and insipid stories regarding the birth of man from
the earth, but these “inspired” men of Celsus, Hesiod and
his other “innumerable” companions, who, having neither
learned nor heard of the far older and most venerable accounts existing
in Palestine, have written such histories as their Theogonies,
attributing, so far as in their power, “generation” to
their deities, and innumerable other absurdities.  And these are
the writers whom Plato expels from his “State” as being
corrupters of the youth,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvi-p4.2" n="3840" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvi-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. Plato, <i>de
Repub</i>., book ii. etc.</p></note>—Homer, viz.,
and those who have composed poems of a similar description!  Now
it is evident that Plato did not regard as “inspired” those
men who had left behind them such works.  But perhaps it was from
a desire to cast reproach upon us, that this Epicurean Celsus, who is
better able to judge than Plato (if it be the same Celsus who composed
two other books against the Christians), called those individuals
“inspired” whom he did not in reality regard as
such.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvii" next="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii" prev="vi.ix.iv.xxxvi" progress="75.88%" title="Chapter XXXVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-p1.1">Chapter
XXXVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-p2" shownumber="no">He charges us, moreover, with introducing “a
man formed by the hands of God,” although the book of Genesis has
made no mention of the “hands” of God, either when relating
the creation or the “fashioning”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-p2.1" n="3841" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-p3.1" lang="EL">ἐπὶ
τῆς
πλάσεως</span>.</p></note> of
the man; while it is Job and David who have used the expression,
“Thy hands have made me and fashioned me;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-p3.2" n="3842" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Job.10.8 Bible:Ps.119.73" parsed="|Job|10|8|0|0;|Ps|119|73|0|0" passage="Job x. 8 and Ps. cxix. 73">Job x. 8 and Ps. cxix. 73</scripRef>.</p></note> with reference to which it would need a
lengthened discourse to point out the sense in which these words were
understood by those who used them, both as regards the difference
between “making” and “fashioning,” and also the
“hands” of God.  For those who do not understand these
and similar expressions in the sacred Scriptures, imagine that we
attribute to the God who is over all things a form<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-p4.2" n="3843" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-p5.1" lang="EL">σχῆμα</span>.</p></note> such as that of man; and according to their
conceptions, it follows that we consider the body of God to be
furnished with wings, since the Scriptures, literally understood,
attribute such appendages to God.  The subject before us, however,
does not require us to interpret these expressions; for, in our
explanatory remarks upon the book of Genesis, these matters have been
made, to the best of our ability, a special subject of
investigation.  Observe next the malignity<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-p5.2" n="3844" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-p6.1" lang="EL">κακοήθειαν</span>.</p></note> of
Celsus in what follows.  For the Scripture, speaking of the
“fashioning”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-p6.2" n="3845" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-p7.1" lang="EL">πλάσεως</span>.</p></note> of the man, says,
“And breathed into his face the breath of life, and the man
became a living soul.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-p7.2" n="3846" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.7" parsed="|Gen|2|7|0|0" passage="Gen. ii. 7">Gen. ii. 7</scripRef>; Heb. <span class="Hebrew" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-p8.2" lang="HE">ויפָאַפְ</span>,
LXX. <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-p8.3" lang="EL">πρόσωπον</span>.</p></note>  Whereon
Celsus, wishing maliciously to ridicule the “inbreathing into his
face of the breath of life,” and not understanding
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_514.html" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-Page_514" n="514" />the sense in which the
expression was employed, states that “they composed a story that
a man was fashioned by the hands of God, and was inflated by breath
blown into him,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-p8.4" n="3847" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-p9.1" lang="EL">ἐμφυσώμενον</span>.</p></note> in order that,
taking the word “inflated” to be used in a similar way to
the inflation of skins, he might ridicule the statement, “He
breathed into his face the breath of life,”—terms which are
used figuratively, and require to be explained in order to show that
God communicated to man of His incorruptible Spirit; as it is said,
“For Thine incorruptible Spirit is in all things.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-p9.2" n="3848" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.12.1" parsed="|Wis|12|1|0|0" passage="Wisdom of Solomon 12.1">Wisd. of Solom. xii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii" next="vi.ix.iv.xxxix" prev="vi.ix.iv.xxxvii" progress="75.95%" title="Chapter XXXVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p1.1">Chapter
XXXVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p2" shownumber="no">In the next place, as it is his object to slander
our Scriptures, he ridicules the following statement:  “And
God caused a deep sleep to fall upon Adam, and he slept:  and He
took one of his ribs, and closed up the flesh instead thereof. 
And the rib, which He had taken from the man, made He a
woman,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p2.1" n="3849" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.21-Gen.2.22" parsed="|Gen|2|21|2|22" passage="Gen. ii. 21, 22">Gen. ii. 21, 22</scripRef>.</p></note> and so on; without
quoting the words, which would give the hearer the impression that they
are spoken with a figurative meaning.  He would not even have it
appear that the words were used allegorically, although he says
afterwards, that “the more modest among Jews and Christians are
ashamed of these things, and endeavour to give them somehow an
allegorical signification.”  Now we might say to him, Are
the statements of your “inspired” Hesiod, which he makes
regarding the woman in the form of a myth, to be explained
allegorically, in the sense that she was given by Jove to men as an
evil thing, and as a retribution for the theft of “the
fire;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p3.2" n="3850" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p4.1" lang="EL">ἀντὶ
τοῦ πυρός</span>.</p></note> while that
regarding the woman who was taken from the side of the man (after he
had been buried in deep slumber), and was formed by God, appears to you
to be related without any rational meaning and secret
signification?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p4.2" n="3851" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p5.1" lang="EL">χωρὶς
παντὸς λόγου
καί τινος
ἐπικρύψεως</span>.</p></note>  But is it not
uncandid, not to ridicule the former as myths, but to admire them as
philosophical ideas in a mythical dress, and to treat with
contempt<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p5.2" n="3852" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p6.1" lang="EL">μοχθίζειν</span>.</p></note> the latter, as
offending the understanding, and to declare that they are of no
account?  For if, because of the mere phraseology, we are to find
fault with what is intended to have a secret meaning, see whether the
following lines of Hesiod, a man, as you say,” inspired,”
are not better fitted to excite laughter:—</p>
<p class="c69" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p7" shownumber="no">“‘Son of Iapetus!’ with wrathful
heart</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p8" shownumber="no">Spake the cloud-gatherer:  ‘Oh, unmatched in
art!</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p9" shownumber="no">Exultest thou in this the flame retrieved,</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p10" shownumber="no">And dost thou triumph in the god deceived?</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p11" shownumber="no">But thou, with the posterity of man,</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p12" shownumber="no">Shalt rue the fraud whence mightier ills began;</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p13" shownumber="no">I will send evil for thy stealthy fire,</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p14" shownumber="no">While all embrace it, and their bane desire.’</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p15" shownumber="no">The sire, who rules the earth, and sways the pole,</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p16" shownumber="no">Had said, and laughter fill’d his secret soul.</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p17" shownumber="no">He bade the artist-god his hest obey,</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p18" shownumber="no">And mould with tempering waters ductile clay:</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p19" shownumber="no">Infuse, as breathing life and form began,</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p20" shownumber="no">The supple vigour, and the voice of man:</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p21" shownumber="no">Her aspect fair as goddesses above,</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p22" shownumber="no">A virgin’s likeness, with the brows of love.</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p23" shownumber="no">He bade Minerva teach the skill that dyes</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p24" shownumber="no">The web with colours, as the shuttle flies;</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p25" shownumber="no">He called the magic of Love’s Queen to shed</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p26" shownumber="no">A nameless grace around her courteous head;</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p27" shownumber="no">Instil the wish that longs with restless aim,</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p28" shownumber="no">And cares of dress that feed upon the frame:</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p29" shownumber="no">Bade Hermes last implant the craft refined</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p30" shownumber="no">Of artful manners, and a shameless mind.</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p31" shownumber="no">He said; their king th’ inferior powers
obeyed:</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p32" shownumber="no">The fictile likeness of a bashful maid</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p33" shownumber="no">Rose from the temper’d earth, by Jove’s
behest,</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p34" shownumber="no">Under the forming god; the zone and vest</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p35" shownumber="no">Were clasp’d and folded by Minerva’s
hand:</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p36" shownumber="no">The heaven-born graces, and persuasion bland</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p37" shownumber="no">Deck’d her round limbs with chains of gold: 
the hours</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p38" shownumber="no">Of loose locks twined her temples with spring
flowers.</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p39" shownumber="no">The whole attire Minerva’s curious care</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p40" shownumber="no">Form’d to her shape, and fitted to her air.</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p41" shownumber="no">But in her breast the herald from above,</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p42" shownumber="no">Full of the counsels of deep thundering Jove,</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p43" shownumber="no">Wrought artful manners, wrought perfidious lies,</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p44" shownumber="no">And speech that thrills the blood, and lulls the
wise.</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p45" shownumber="no">Her did th’ interpreter of gods proclaim,</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p46" shownumber="no">And named the woman with Pandora’s name;</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p47" shownumber="no">Since all the gods conferr’d their gifts, to
charm,</p>
<p class="c53" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p48" shownumber="no">For man’s inventive race, this beauteous
harm.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p48.1" n="3853" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p49" shownumber="no"> Hesiod, <i>Works
and Days</i>, i. 73–114 (Elton’s translation [in
substance.  S.]).</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p50" shownumber="no">Moreover, what is said also about the casket is fitted of itself to
excite laughter; for example:—</p>
<p class="c69" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p51" shownumber="no">“Whilome on earth the sons of men abode</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p52" shownumber="no">From ills apart, and labour’s irksome load,</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p53" shownumber="no">And sore diseases, bringing age to man;</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p54" shownumber="no">Now the sad life of mortals is a span.</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p55" shownumber="no">The woman’s hands a mighty casket bear;</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p56" shownumber="no">She lifts the lid; she scatters griefs in air:</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p57" shownumber="no">Alone, beneath the vessel’s rims detained,</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p58" shownumber="no">Hope still within th’ unbroken cell remained,</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p59" shownumber="no">Nor fled abroad; so will’d cloud-gatherer
Jove:</p>
<p class="c53" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p60" shownumber="no">The woman’s hand had dropp’d the lid
above.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p60.1" n="3854" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p61" shownumber="no"> Hesiod, <i>Works
and Days</i>, i.125–134 (Elton’s translation [in
substance.  S.]).</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p62" shownumber="no">Now, to him who would give to these lines a grave allegorical
meaning (whether any such meaning be contained in them or not), we
would say:  Are the Greeks alone at liberty to convey a
philosophic meaning in a secret covering? or perhaps also the
Egyptians, and those of the Barbarians who pride themselves upon their
mysteries and the truth (which is concealed within them); while the
Jews alone, with their lawgiver and historians, appear to you the most
unintelligent of men?  And is this the only nation which has not
received a share of divine power, and which yet was so grandly
instructed how to rise upwards to the uncreated nature of God, and to
gaze on Him alone, and to expect from Him alone (the fulfilment of)
their hopes?</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix" next="vi.ix.iv.xl" prev="vi.ix.iv.xxxviii" progress="76.10%" title="Chapter XXXIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_515.html" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-Page_515" n="515" /><span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p1.1">Chapter
XXXIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p2" shownumber="no">But as Celsus makes a jest also of the serpent, as
counteracting the injunctions given by God to the man, taking the
narrative to be an old wife’s fable,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p2.1" n="3855" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p3" shownumber="no"> “<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p3.1" lang="EL">μῦθόν
τινα</span>” <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p3.2" lang="EL">παραπλήσιον
τοῖς
παραδιδομένοις
ταῖς
γραυσίν</span>.</p></note>
and has purposely neither mentioned the paradise<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p3.3" n="3856" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p4.1" lang="EL">παράδεισος</span>.</p></note> of God, nor stated that God is said to have
planted it in Eden towards the east, and that there afterwards sprang
up from the earth every tree that was beautiful to the sight, and good
for food, and the tree of life in the midst of the paradise, and the
tree of the knowledge of good and evil, and the other statements which
follow, which might of themselves lead a candid reader to see that all
these things had not inappropriately an allegorical meaning, let us
contrast with this the words of Socrates regarding Eros in the
Symposium of Plato, and which are put in the mouth of Socrates as being
more appropriate than what was said regarding him by all the others at
the Symposium.  The words of Plato are as follow: 
“When Aphrodite was born, the gods held a banquet, and there was
present, along with the others, Porus the son of Metis.  And after
they had dined, Penia<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p4.2" n="3857" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p5" shownumber="no"> Penia, poverty; Porus,
abundance.</p></note> came to beg for
something (seeing there was an entertainment), and she stood at the
gate.  Porus meantime, having become intoxicated with the nectar
(for there was then no wine), went into the garden of Zeus, and, being
heavy with liquor, lay down to sleep.  Penia accordingly formed a
secret plot, with a view of freeing herself from her condition of
poverty,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p5.1" n="3858" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p6.1" lang="EL">διὰ τὴν
αὑτῆς
ἀπορίαν</span>.</p></note> to get a child by
Porus, and accordingly lay down beside him, and became pregnant with
Eros.  And on this account Eros has become the follower and
attendant of Aphrodite, having been begotten on her birthday
feast,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p6.2" n="3859" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p7.1" lang="EL">ἐν
τοῖς ἐκείνης
γενεθλίοις</span>.</p></note> and being at the
same time by nature a lover of the beautiful, because Aphrodite too is
beautiful.  Seeing, then, that Eros is the son of Porus and Penia,
the following is his condition.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p7.2" n="3860" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p8.1" lang="EL">ἐν
τοιαῦτῃ τύχῃ
καθέστηκε</span>.</p></note>  In the
first place, he is always poor, and far from being delicate and
beautiful, as most persons imagine; but is withered, and
sunburnt,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p8.2" n="3861" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p9.1" lang="EL">σκληρὸς καὶ
αὐχμηρός</span>.</p></note> and unshod, and
without a home, sleeping always upon the ground, and without a
covering; lying in the open air beside gates, and on public roads;
possessing the nature of his mother, and dwelling continually with
indigence.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p9.2" n="3862" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p10" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p10.1" lang="EL">ἐνδείᾳ</span>.</p></note>  But, on the
other hand, in conformity with the character of his father, he is given
to plotting against the beautiful and the good, being courageous, and
hasty, and vehement;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p10.2" n="3863" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p11" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p11.1" lang="EL">σύντονος</span>.</p></note> a keen<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p11.2" n="3864" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p12" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p12.1" lang="EL">δεινός</span>.</p></note> hunter, perpetually devising contrivances;
both much given to forethought, and also fertile in resources;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p12.2" n="3865" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p13" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p13.1" lang="EL">καὶ
φρονήσεως
ἐπιθυμητὴς
καὶ
πόριμος</span>.</p></note> acting like a philosopher throughout the
whole of his life; a terrible<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p13.2" n="3866" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p14" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p14.1" lang="EL">δεινὸς
γόης</span>.</p></note> sorcerer, and
dealer in drugs, and a sophist as well; neither immortal by nature nor
yet mortal, but on the same day, at one time he flourishes and lives
when he has plenty, and again at another time dies, and once more is
recalled to life through possessing the nature of his father.  But
the supplies furnished to him are always gradually disappearing, so
that he is never at any time in want, nor yet rich; and, on the other
hand, he occupies an intermediate position between wisdom and
ignorance.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p14.2" n="3867" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p15" shownumber="no"> [Plato,
<i>Symposion</i>, xxiii. p. 203.  S.]</p></note>  Now, if those
who read these words were to imitate the malignity of
Celsus—which be it far from Christians to do!—they would
ridicule the myth, and would turn this great Plato into a subject of
jest; but if, on investigating in a philosophic spirit what is conveyed
in the dress of a myth, they should be able to discover the meaning of
Plato, (they will admire)<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p15.1" n="3868" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p16" shownumber="no"> Boherellus, quem
Ruæus sequitur, in notis; “Ante voces:  <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p16.1" lang="EL">τίνα
τρόπον</span>, videtur deesse: 
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p16.2" lang="EL">θαυμάσονται</span>,
aut quid simile.”—<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p16.3">Lommatzsch</span>.</p></note> the manner in which
he was able to conceal, on account of the multitude, in the form of
this myth, the great ideas which presented themselves to him, and to
speak in a befitting manner to those who know how to ascertain from the
myths the true meaning of him who wove them together.  Now I have
brought forward this myth occurring in the writings of Plato, because
of the mention in it of the garden of Zeus, which appears to bear some
resemblance to the paradise of God, and of the comparison between Penia
and the serpent, and the plot against Porus by Penia, which may be
compared with the plot of the serpent against the man.  It is not
very clear, indeed, whether Plato fell in with these stories by chance,
or whether, as some think, meeting during his visit to Egypt with
certain individuals who philosophized on the Jewish mysteries, and
learning some things from them, he may have preserved a few of their
ideas, and thrown others aside, being careful not to offend the Greeks
by a complete adoption of all the points of the philosophy of the Jews,
who were in bad repute with the multitude, on account of the foreign
character of their laws and their peculiar polity.  The present,
however, is not the proper time for explaining either the myth of
Plato, or the story of the serpent and the paradise of God, and all
that is related to have taken place in it, as in our exposition of the
book of Genesis we have especially occupied ourselves as we best could
with these matters.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xl" next="vi.ix.iv.xli" prev="vi.ix.iv.xxxix" progress="76.26%" title="Chapter XL"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xl-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_516.html" id="vi.ix.iv.xl-Page_516" n="516" /><span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xl-p1.1">Chapter
XL.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xl-p2" shownumber="no">But as he asserts that “the Mosaic narrative
most impiously represents God as in a state of weakness from the very
commencement (of things), and as unable to gain over (to obedience)
even one single man whom He Himself had formed,” we say in answer
that the objection<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xl-p2.1" n="3869" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xl-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xl-p3.1" lang="EL">τὸ
λεγόμενον</span>.</p></note> is much the same as
if one were to find fault with the existence of evil, which God has not
been able to prevent even in the case of a single individual, so that
<i>one</i> man might be found from the very beginning of things who was
born into the world untainted by sin.  For as those whose business
it is to defend the doctrine of providence do so by means of arguments
which are not to be despised,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xl-p3.2" n="3870" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xl-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xl-p4.1" lang="EL">εὐκαταφρονήτων</span>.</p></note> so also the
subjects of Adam and his son will be philosophically dealt with by
those who are aware that in the Hebrew language Adam signifies man; and
that in those parts of the narrative which appear to refer to Adam as
an individual, Moses is discoursing upon the nature of man in
general.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xl-p4.2" n="3871" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xl-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xl-p5.1" lang="EL">φυσιολογεῖ
Μωϋσῆς τὰ
περὶ τοῦ
ἀνθρώπου
φύσεως</span>.</p></note>  For “in
Adam” (as the Scripture<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xl-p5.2" n="3872" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xl-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xl-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.22 Bible:Rom.5.14" parsed="|1Cor|15|22|0|0;|Rom|5|14|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 15.22; Rom. 5.14">1
Cor. xv. 22 with Rom. v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> says) “all
die,” and were condemned in the likeness of Adam’s
transgression, the word of God asserting this not so much of <i>one
particular individual</i> as of the <i>whole human race</i>.  For
in the connected series of statements which appears to apply as to one
particular individual, the curse pronounced upon Adam is regarded as
common to all (the members of the race), and what was spoken with
reference to the woman is spoken of <i>every</i> woman without
exception.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xl-p6.2" n="3873" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xl-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xl-p7.1" lang="EL">οὐκ ἔστι
καθ᾽ ἧς οὐ
λέγεται</span>.</p></note>  And the
expulsion of the man and woman from paradise, and their being clothed
with tunics of skins (which God, because of the transgression of men,
made for those who had sinned), contain a certain secret and mystical
doctrine (far transcending that of Plato) of the souls losing its
wings,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xl-p7.2" n="3874" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xl-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xl-p8.1" lang="EL">πτεροῤῥυούσης</span>. 
This is a correction for <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xl-p8.2" lang="EL">πτεροφυούσης</span>,
the textual reading in the Benedictine and Spencer’s edd.</p></note> and being borne
downwards to earth, until it can lay hold of some stable
resting-place.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xli" next="vi.ix.iv.xlii" prev="vi.ix.iv.xl" progress="76.32%" title="Chapter XLI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xli-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xli-p1.1">Chapter XLI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xli-p2" shownumber="no">After this he continues as follows: 
“They speak, in the next place, of a deluge, and of a
monstrous<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xli-p2.1" n="3875" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xli-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xli-p3.1" lang="EL">ἀλλόκοτον</span>.</p></note> ark, having within
it all things, and of a dove and a crow<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xli-p3.2" n="3876" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xli-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xli-p4.1" lang="EL">κορώνη</span>.</p></note> as
messengers, falsifying and recklessly altering<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xli-p4.2" n="3877" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xli-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xli-p5.1" lang="EL">παραχαράττοντες
καὶ
ῥᾳδιουργοῦντες</span>.</p></note>
the story of Deucalion; not expecting, I suppose, that these things
would come to light, but imagining that they were inventing stories
merely for young children.”  Now in these remarks observe
the hostility—so unbecoming a philosopher—displayed by this
man towards this very ancient Jewish narrative.  For, not being
able to say anything against the history of the deluge, and not
perceiving what he might have urged against the ark and its
dimensions,—viz., that, according to the general opinion, which
accepted the statements that it was three hundred cubits in length, and
fifty in breadth, and thirty in height, it was impossible to maintain
that it contained (all) the animals that were upon the earth, fourteen
specimens of every clean and four of every unclean beast,—he
merely termed it “monstrous, containing all things within
it.”  Now wherein was its “monstrous” character,
seeing it is related to have been a hundred years in building, and to
have had the three hundred cubits of its length and the fifty of its
breadth contracted, until the thirty cubits of its height terminated in
a top one cubit long and one cubit broad?  Why should we not
rather admire a structure which resembled an extensive city, if its
measurements be taken to mean what they are capable of
meaning,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xli-p5.2" n="3878" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xli-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xli-p6.1" lang="EL">τῷ δυνάμει
λέγεσθαι τὰ
μέτρα</span>.</p></note> so that it was nine
myriads of cubits long in the base, and two thousand five hundred in
breadth?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xli-p6.2" n="3879" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xli-p7" shownumber="no"> [This question, which
is little short of astounding, illustrates the marvellous reach and
play of Origen’s fancy at times.  See note <i>supra</i>, p.
262.  S.]</p></note>  And why
should we not admire the design evinced in having it so compactly
built, and rendered capable of sustaining a tempest which caused a
deluge?  For it was not daubed with pitch, or any material of that
kind, but was securely coated with bitumen.  And is it not a
subject of admiration, that by the providential arrangement of God, the
elements of all the races were brought into it, that the earth might
receive again the seeds of all living things, while God made use of a
most righteous man to be the progenitor of those who were to be born
after the deluge?</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xlii" next="vi.ix.iv.xliii" prev="vi.ix.iv.xli" progress="76.40%" title="Chapter XLII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xlii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xlii-p1.1">Chapter
XLII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xlii-p2" shownumber="no">In order to show that he had read the book of
Genesis, Celsus rejects the story of the dove, although unable to
adduce any reason which might prove it to be a fiction.  In the
next place, as his habit is, in order to put the narrative in a more
ridiculous light, he converts the “raven” into a
“crow,” and imagines that Moses so wrote, having recklessly
altered the accounts related of the Grecian Deucalion; unless perhaps
he regards the narrative as not having proceeded from Moses, but from
<i>several</i> individuals, as appears from his employing the
<i>plural</i> number in the expressions, “falsifying and
recklessly altering the story of Deucalion,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xlii-p2.1" n="3880" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xlii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xlii-p3.1" lang="EL">παραχαράττοντες
καὶ
ῥᾳδιουργοῦντες</span>.</p></note> as well as from the words, “For
<i>they</i> did not expect, I suppose, that these things would come to
light.”  But <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_517.html" id="vi.ix.iv.xlii-Page_517" n="517" />how should they, who gave their
Scriptures to the <i>whole</i> nation, not expect that they would come
to light, and who predicted, moreover, that this religion should be
proclaimed to <i>all</i> nations?  Jesus declared, “The
kingdom of God shall be taken from you, and given to a nation bringing
forth the fruits thereof;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xlii-p3.2" n="3881" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xlii-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xlii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.43" parsed="|Matt|21|43|0|0" passage="Matt. xxi. 43">Matt. xxi. 43</scripRef>.</p></note> and in
uttering these words to the Jews, what other meaning did He intend to
convey than this, viz., that He Himself should, through his divine
power, bring forth into light the whole of the Jewish Scriptures, which
contain the mysteries of the kingdom of God?  If, then, they
peruse the Theogonies of the Greeks, and the stories about the twelve
gods, they impart to them an air of dignity, by investing them with an
allegorical signification; but when they wish to throw contempt upon
our biblical narratives, they assert that they are fables, clumsily
invented for infant children!</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xliii" next="vi.ix.iv.xliv" prev="vi.ix.iv.xlii" progress="76.45%" title="Chapter XLIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xliii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xliii-p1.1">Chapter
XLIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xliii-p2" shownumber="no">“Altogether absurd, and out of
season,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xliii-p2.1" n="3882" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xliii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xliii-p3.1" lang="EL">ἔξωρον</span>.</p></note> he continues,
“is the (account of the) begetting of children,” where,
although he has mentioned no names, it is evident that he is referring
to the history of Abraham and Sarah.  Cavilling also at the
“conspiracies of the brothers,” he allies either to the
story of Cain plotting against Abel,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xliii-p3.2" n="3883" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xliii-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xliii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4.8" parsed="|Gen|4|8|0|0" passage="Gen. iv. 8">Gen. iv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> or, in
addition, to that of Esau against Jacob;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xliii-p4.2" n="3884" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xliii-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xliii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.27.41" parsed="|Gen|27|41|0|0" passage="Gen. xxvii. 41">Gen. xxvii. 41</scripRef>.</p></note>
and (speaking) of “a father’s sorrow,” he probably
refers to that of Isaac on account of the absence of Jacob, and perhaps
also to that of Jacob because of Joseph having been sold into
Egypt.  And when relating the “crafty procedure of
mothers,” I suppose he means the conduct of Rebecca, who
contrived that the blessing of Isaac should descend, not upon Esau, but
upon Jacob.  Now if we assert that in all these cases God
interposed in a very marked degree,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xliii-p5.2" n="3885" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xliii-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xliii-p6.1" lang="EL">ἄγχιστα δὲ
τούτοις πᾶσι
συμπολιτεύομενον</span>.</p></note> what absurdity
do we commit, seeing we are persuaded that He never withdraws His
providence<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xliii-p6.2" n="3886" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xliii-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xliii-p7.1" lang="EL">θειότητα</span>.</p></note> from those who
devote themselves to Him in an honourable and vigorous<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xliii-p7.2" n="3887" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xliii-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xliii-p8.1" lang="EL">ἐῤῥωμένως</span>.</p></note> life?  He ridicules, moreover, the
acquisition of property made by Jacob while living with Laban, not
understanding to what these words refer:  “And those which
had no spots were Laban’s, and those which were spotted were
Jacob’s;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xliii-p8.2" n="3888" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xliii-p9" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xliii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.30.42" parsed="|Gen|30|42|0|0" passage="Gen. xxx. 42">Gen. xxx. 42</scripRef> (LXX.).  “The feebler were
Laban’s, and the stronger Jacob’s” (Auth. Vers.).</p></note> and he says that
“God presented his sons with asses, and sheep, and
camels,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xliii-p9.2" n="3889" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xliii-p10" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xliii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.30.43" parsed="|Gen|30|43|0|0" passage="Gen. xxx. 43">Gen. xxx. 43</scripRef>.</p></note> and did not see
that “all these things happened unto them for ensamples, and were
written for our sake, upon whom the ends of the world are
come.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xliii-p10.2" n="3890" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xliii-p11" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xliii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.11" parsed="|1Cor|10|11|0|0" passage="1 Cor. x. 11">1 Cor. x. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>  The varying
customs (prevailing among the different nations) becoming
famous,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xliii-p11.2" n="3891" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xliii-p12" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xliii-p12.1" lang="EL">παρ᾽ οἷς τὰ
ποικίλα ἤθη
ἐπίσημα
γενόμενα, τῷ
λογῷ τοῦ Θεοῦ
πολιτεύεται,
δοθέντα
κτῆσις τῷ
τροπικῶς
καλουμένῳ
᾽Ιακώβ</span>:  <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xliii-p12.2" lang="EL">ἐπίσημα</span> is the term employed
to denote the “spotted” cattle of Laban, and is here used
by Origen in its figurative sense of “distinguished,” thus
playing on the double meaning of the word.</p></note> are regulated by
the word of God, being given as a possession to him who is figuratively
termed Jacob.  For those who become converts to Christ from among
the heathen, are indicated by the history of Laban and
Jacob.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xliv" next="vi.ix.iv.xlv" prev="vi.ix.iv.xliii" progress="76.52%" title="Chapter XLIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xliv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xliv-p1.1">Chapter
XLIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xliv-p2" shownumber="no">And erring widely from the meaning of Scripture,
he says that “God gave wells<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xliv-p2.1" n="3892" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xliv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xliv-p3.1" lang="EL">φρέατα</span>.</p></note> also to the
righteous.”  Now he did not observe that the righteous do
not construct cisterns,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xliv-p3.2" n="3893" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xliv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xliv-p4.1" lang="EL">λάκκους</span>.</p></note> but dig wells,
seeking to discover the inherent ground and source of potable
blessings,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xliv-p4.2" n="3894" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xliv-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xliv-p5.1" lang="EL">τὴν
ἐνυπάρχουσαν
γῆν καὶ
ἀρχὴν τῶν
ποτίμων
ἀγαθῶν</span>.  Boherellus
proposes:  <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xliv-p5.2" lang="EL">τὴν
ἐνυπάρχουσαν
πηγὴν καὶ
ἀρχὴν τῶν
ποτίμων
ὑδάτων</span>.</p></note> inasmuch as they
receive in a figurative sense the commandment which enjoins,
“Drink waters from your own vessels, and from your own wells of
fresh water.  Let not your water be poured out beyond your own
fountain, but let it pass into your own streets.  Let it belong to
you alone, and let no alien partake with thee.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xliv-p5.3" n="3895" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xliv-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xliv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.5.15-Prov.5.17" parsed="|Prov|5|15|5|17" passage="Prov. v. 15-17">Prov. v. 15–17</scripRef>.</p></note>  Scripture frequently makes use of the
histories of real events, in order to present to view more important
truths, which are but obscurely intimated; and of this kind are the
narratives relating to the “wells,” and to the
“marriages,” and to the various acts of “sexual
intercourse” recorded of righteous persons, respecting which,
however, it will be more seasonable to offer an explanation in the
exegetical writings referring to those very passages.  But that
wells were constructed by righteous men in the land of the Philistines,
as related in the book of Genesis,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xliv-p6.2" n="3896" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xliv-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xliv-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.26.15" parsed="|Gen|26|15|0|0" passage="Gen. xxvi. 15">Gen. xxvi. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> is manifest
from the wonderful wells which are shown at Ascalon, and which are
deserving of mention on account of their structure, so foreign and
peculiar compared with that of other wells.  Moreover, that both
young women<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xliv-p7.2" n="3897" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xliv-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xliv-p8.1" lang="EL">νυμφας</span>.</p></note> and female servants
are to be understood metaphorically, is not <i>our</i> doctrine merely,
but one which we have received from the beginning from wise men, among
whom a certain one said, when exhorting his hearers to investigate the
figurative meaning:  “Tell me, ye that read the law, do ye
not hear the law?  For it is written that Abraham had two sons;
the one by a bond maid, the other by a free woman.  But he who was
of the bond woman was born after the flesh; but he of the free woman
was by promise.  Which things are an allegory:  for
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_518.html" id="vi.ix.iv.xliv-Page_518" n="518" />these are the two covenants;
the one from the Mount Sinai, which gendereth to bondage, which is
Agar.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xliv-p8.2" n="3898" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xliv-p9" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xliv-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.21-Gal.4.24" parsed="|Gal|4|21|4|24" passage="Gal. iv. 21-24">Gal. iv. 21–24</scripRef>.</p></note>  And a little
after, “But Jerusalem which is above is free, which is the mother
of us all.”  And any one who will take up the Epistle to the
Galatians may learn how the passages relating to the
“marriages,” and the intercourse with “the
maid-servants,” have been allegorized; the Scripture desiring us
to imitate not the literal acts of those who did these things, but (as
the apostles of Jesus are accustomed to call them) the
spiritual.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xlv" next="vi.ix.iv.xlvi" prev="vi.ix.iv.xliv" progress="76.60%" title="Chapter XLV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xlv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xlv-p1.1">Chapter XLV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xlv-p2" shownumber="no">And whereas Celsus ought to have recognised the
love of truth displayed by the writers of sacred Scripture, who have
not concealed even what is to their discredit,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xlv-p2.1" n="3899" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xlv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xlv-p3.1" lang="EL">τὰ
ἀπεμφαίνοντα</span>.</p></note>
and thus been led to accept the other and more marvellous accounts as
true, he has done the reverse, and has characterized the story of Lot
and his daughters (without examining either its literal or its
figurative meaning) as “worse than the crimes of
Thyestes.”  The figurative signification of that passage of
history it is not necessary at present to explain, nor what is meant by
Sodom, and by the words of the angels to him who was escaping thence,
when they said:  “Look not behind thee, neither stay thou in
all the surrounding district; escape to the mountain, lest thou be
consumed;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xlv-p3.2" n="3900" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xlv-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xlv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.19.17" parsed="|Gen|19|17|0|0" passage="Gen. xix. 17">Gen. xix. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> nor what is
intended by Lot and his wife, who became a pillar of salt because she
turned back; nor by his daughters intoxicating their father, that they
might become mothers by him.  But let us in a few words soften
down the repulsive features of the history.  The nature of
actions—good, bad, and indifferent—has been investigated by
the Greeks; and the more successful of such investigators<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xlv-p4.2" n="3901" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xlv-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xlv-p5.1" lang="EL">οἱ
ἐπιτυγχάνοντές
γε αὐτῶν</span>.</p></note> lay down the principle that intention alone
gives to actions the character of good or bad, and that all things
which are done without a purpose are, strictly speaking, indifferent;
that when the intention is directed to a becoming end, it is
praiseworthy; when the reverse, it is censurable.  They have said,
accordingly, in the section relating to “things
indifferent,” that, strictly speaking, for a man to have sexual
intercourse with his daughters is a thing indifferent, although such a
thing ought not to take place in established communities.  And for
the sake of hypothesis, in order to show that such an act belongs to
the class of things indifferent, they have assumed the case of a wise
man being left with an only daughter, the entire human race besides
having perished; and they put the question whether the father can fitly
have intercourse with his daughter, in order, agreeably to the
supposition, to prevent the extermination of mankind.  Is this to
be accounted sound reasoning among the Greeks, and to be commended by
the influential<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xlv-p5.2" n="3902" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xlv-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xlv-p6.1" lang="EL">οὐκ
εὐκαταφρόνητος
αὐτοῖς</span>.</p></note> sect of the Stoics;
but when young maidens, who had heard of the burning of the world,
though without comprehending (its full meaning), saw fire devastating
their city and country, and supposing that the only means left of
rekindling the flame<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xlv-p6.2" n="3903" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xlv-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xlv-p7.1" lang="EL">ζώπυρον</span>.</p></note> of human life lay
in their father and themselves, should, on such a supposition, conceive
the desire that the world should continue, shall their conduct be
deemed worse than that of the wise man who, according to the hypothesis
of the Stoics, acts becomingly in having intercourse with his daughter
in the case already supposed, of all men having been destroyed?  I
am not unaware, however, that some have taken offence at the
desire<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xlv-p7.2" n="3904" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xlv-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xlv-p8.1" lang="EL">βουλήματι</span>.</p></note> of Lot’s
daughters, and have regarded their conduct as very wicked; and have
said that two accursed nations—Moab and Ammon—have sprung
from that unhallowed intercourse.  And yet truly sacred Scripture
is nowhere found distinctly approving of their conduct as good, nor yet
passing sentence upon it as blameworthy.  Nevertheless, whatever
be the real state of the case, it admits not only of a figurative
meaning, but also of being defended on its own merits.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xlv-p8.2" n="3905" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xlv-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xlv-p9.1" lang="EL">ἔχει
δέ τινα καὶ
καθ᾽ αὑτὸ
άπολογίαν</span>. 
[Our Edinburgh translator gives a misleading rendering here. 
Origen throughout this part of his argument is reasoning <i>ad
hominem</i>, and has shown that Greek philosophy sustains this
idea.]</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xlvi" next="vi.ix.iv.xlvii" prev="vi.ix.iv.xlv" progress="76.71%" title="Chapter XLVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xlvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xlvi-p1.1">Chapter
XLVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xlvi-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus, moreover, sneers at the “hatred” of
Esau (to which, I suppose, he refers) against Jacob, although he was a
man who, according to the Scriptures, is acknowledged to have been
wicked; and not clearly stating the story of Simeon and Levi, who
sallied out (on the Shechemites) on account of the insult offered to
their sister, who had been violated by the son of the Shechemite king,
he inveighs against their conduct.  And passing on, he speaks of
“brothers selling (one another),” alluding to the sons of
Jacob; and of “a brother sold,” Joseph to wit; and of
“a father deceived,” viz., Jacob, because he entertained no
suspicion of his sons when they showed him Joseph’s coat of many
colours, but believed their statement, and mourned for his son, who was
a slave in Egypt, as if he were dead.  And observe in what a
spirit of hatred and falsehood Celsus collects together the statements
of the sacred history; so that wherever it appeared to him to contain a
ground of accusation he produces the passage, but wherever there is any
exhibition of virtue worthy of mention—<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_519.html" id="vi.ix.iv.xlvi-Page_519" n="519" />as when Joseph would not gratify the lust
of his mistress, refusing alike her allurements and her
threats—he does not even mention the circumstance!  He
should see, indeed, that the conduct of Joseph was far superior to what
is related of Bellerophon,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xlvi-p2.1" n="3906" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xlvi-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. Homer,
<i>Iliad</i>, vi. 160.</p></note> since the former
chose rather to be shut up in prison than do violence to his
virtue.  For although he might have offered a just defence against
his accuser, he magnanimously remained silent, entrusting his cause to
God.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xlvii" next="vi.ix.iv.xlviii" prev="vi.ix.iv.xlvi" progress="76.76%" title="Chapter XLVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xlvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xlvii-p1.1">Chapter
XLVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xlvii-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus next, for form’s sake,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xlvii-p2.1" n="3907" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xlvii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xlvii-p3.1" lang="EL">ὁσίας
ἕνεκεν</span>.</p></note> and with great want of precision, speaks of
“the dreams of the chief butler and chief baker, and of Pharaoh,
and of the explanation of them, in consequence of which Joseph was
taken out of prison in order to be entrusted by Pharaoh with the second
place in Egypt.”  What absurdity, then, did the history
contain, looked at even in itself, that it should be adduced as matter
of accusation by this Celsus, who gave the title of <i>True
Discourse</i> to a treatise not containing doctrines, but full of
charges against Jews and Christians?  He adds:  “He who
had been sold behaved kindly to his brethren (who had sold him), when
they were suffering from hunger, and had been sent with their asses to
purchase (provisions);” although he has not related these
occurrences (in his treatise).  But he <i>does</i> mention the
circumstance of Joseph making himself known to his brethren, although I
know not with what view, or what absurdity he can point out in such an
occurrence; since it is impossible for Momus himself, we might say, to
find any reasonable fault with events which, apart from their
figurative meaning, present so much that is attractive.  He
relates, further, that “Joseph, who had been sold as a slave, was
restored to liberty, and went up with a solemn procession to his
father’s funeral,” and thinks that the narrative furnishes
matter of accusation against us, as he makes the following
remark:  “By whom (Joseph, namely) the illustrious and
divine nation of the Jews, after growing up in Egypt to be a multitude
of people, was commanded to sojourn somewhere beyond the limits of the
kingdom, and to pasture their flocks in districts of no
repute.”  Now the words, “that they were commanded to
pasture their flocks in districts of no repute,” are an addition,
proceeding from his own feelings of hatred; for he has not shown that
Goshen, the district of Egypt, is a place of no repute.  The
exodus of the people from Egypt he calls a flight, not at all
remembering what is written in the book of Exodus regarding the
departure of the Hebrews from the land of Egypt.  We have
enumerated these instances to show that what, literally considered,
might appear to furnish ground of accusation, Celsus has not succeeded
in proving to be either objectionable or foolish, having utterly failed
to establish the evil character, as he regards it, of our
Scriptures.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xlviii" next="vi.ix.iv.xlix" prev="vi.ix.iv.xlvii" progress="76.83%" title="Chapter XLVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xlviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xlviii-p1.1">Chapter
XLVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xlviii-p2" shownumber="no">In the next place, as if he had devoted himself
solely to the manifestation of his hatred and dislike of the Jewish and
Christian doctrine, he says:  “The more modest of Jewish and
Christian writers give all these things an allegorical meaning;”
and, “Because they are ashamed of these things, they take refuge
in allegory.”  Now one might say to him, that if we must
admit fables and fictions, whether written with a concealed meaning or
with any other object, to be shameful narratives when taken in their
literal acceptation,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xlviii-p2.1" n="3908" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xlviii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xlviii-p3.1" lang="EL">κατὰ τὴν
πρώτην
ἐκδοχήν</span>.</p></note> of what histories
can this be said more truly than of the Grecian?  In these
histories, gods who are sons castrate the gods who are their fathers,
and gods who are parents devour their own children, and a
goddess-mother gives to the “father of gods and men” a
stone to swallow instead of his own son, and a father has intercourse
with his daughter, and a wife binds her own husband, having as her
allies in the work the brother of the fettered god and his own
daughter!  But why should I enumerate these absurd stories of the
Greeks regarding their gods, which are most shameful in themselves,
even though invested with an allegorical meaning?  (Take the
instance) where Chrysippus of Soli, who is considered to be an ornament
of the Stoic sect, on account of his numerous and learned treatises,
explains a picture at Samos, in which Juno was represented as
committing unspeakable abominations with Jupiter.  This reverend
philosopher says in his treatises, that matter receives the spermatic
words<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xlviii-p3.2" n="3909" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xlviii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xlviii-p4.1" lang="EL">τοὺς
σπερματικοὺς
λόγους</span>.</p></note> of the god, and retains them within herself,
in order to ornament the universe.  For in the picture at Samos
Juno represents matter, and Jupiter god.  Now it is on account of
these, and of countless other similar fables, that we would not even in
word call the God of all things Jupiter, or the sun Apollo, or the moon
Diana.  But we offer to the Creator a worship which is pure, and
speak with religious respect of His noble works of creation, not
contaminating even in word the things of God; approving of the language
of Plato in the <i>Philebus</i>, who would not admit that pleasure was
a goddess, “so great is my reverence, Protarchus,” he says,
“for the very names of the gods.”  We verily entertain
such reverence for the name of God, and for His noble works of
creation, that we would not, even under <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_520.html" id="vi.ix.iv.xlviii-Page_520" n="520" />pretext of an allegorical meaning, admit any
fable which might do injury to the young.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xlix" next="vi.ix.iv.l" prev="vi.ix.iv.xlviii" progress="76.91%" title="Chapter XLIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xlix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xlix-p1.1">Chapter
XLIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xlix-p2" shownumber="no">If Celsus had read the Scriptures in an impartial
spirit, he would not have said that “our writings are incapable
of admitting an allegorical meaning.”  For from the
prophetic Scriptures, in which historical events are recorded (not from
the historical), it is possible to be convinced that the historical
portions also were written with an allegorical purpose, and were most
skilfully adapted not only to the multitude of the simpler believers,
but also to the few who are able or willing to investigate matters in
an intelligent spirit.  If, indeed, those writers at the present
day who are deemed by Celsus the “more modest of the Jews and
Christians” were the (first) allegorical interpreters of our
Scriptures, he would have the appearance, perhaps, of making a
plausible allegation.  But since the very fathers and authors of
the doctrines themselves give them an allegorical signification, what
other inference can be drawn than that they were composed so as to be
allegorically understood in their chief signification?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xlix-p2.1" n="3910" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xlix-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xlix-p3.1" lang="EL">κατὰ τὸν
προηούμενον
νοῦν</span>.</p></note>  And we shall adduce a few instances
out of very many to show that Celsus brings an empty charge against the
Scriptures, when he says “that they are incapable of admitting an
allegorical meaning.”  Paul, the apostle of Jesus,
says:  “It is written in the law, Thou shalt not muzzle the
mouth of the ox that treadeth out the corn.  Doth God take care
for oxen? or saith He it altogether for our sakes?  For our sakes,
no doubt, this is written, that he that plougheth should plough in
hope, and he that thresheth in hope of partaking.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xlix-p3.2" n="3911" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xlix-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xlix-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.9-1Cor.9.10 Bible:Deut.25.4" parsed="|1Cor|9|9|9|10;|Deut|25|4|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ix. 9, 10 and Deut. xxv. 4">1 Cor. ix. 9, 10 and Deut. xxv.
4</scripRef>.</p></note>  And in another passage the same Paul
says:  “For it is written, For this cause shall a man leave
his father and mother and shall be joined to his wife, and they two
shall be one flesh.  This is a great mystery; but I speak
concerning Christ and the Church.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xlix-p4.2" n="3912" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xlix-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xlix-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.31-Eph.5.32 Bible:Gen.2.24" parsed="|Eph|5|31|5|32;|Gen|2|24|0|0" passage="Eph. 5.31,32; Gen. 2.24">Eph. v. 31, 32.  Cf. Gen. ii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>  And again, in another place: 
“We know that all our fathers were under the cloud, and all
passed through the sea; and were all baptized unto Moses in the cloud,
and in the sea.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xlix-p5.2" n="3913" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xlix-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xlix-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.1-1Cor.10.2" parsed="|1Cor|10|1|10|2" passage="1 Cor. x. 1, 2">1 Cor. x. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  Then,
explaining the history relating to the manna, and that referring to the
miraculous issue of the water from the rock, he continues as
follows:  “And they did all eat the same spiritual meat, and
did all drink the same spiritual drink.  For they drank of that
spiritual Rock that followed them, and that Rock was
Christ.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xlix-p6.2" n="3914" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xlix-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xlix-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.3-1Cor.10.4" parsed="|1Cor|10|3|10|4" passage="1 Cor. x. 3, 4">1 Cor. x. 3, 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  Asaph,
moreover, who, in showing the histories in Exodus and Numbers to be
full of difficulties and parables,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xlix-p7.2" n="3915" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xlix-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xlix-p8.1" lang="EL">προβλήματα
καὶ
παραβολαί</span>.</p></note> begins in the
following manner, as recorded in the book of Psalms, where he is about
to make mention of these things:  “Give ear, O my people, to
my law:  incline your ears to the words of my mouth.  I will
open my mouth in parables; I will utter dark sayings of old, which we
have heard and known, and our fathers have told us.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xlix-p8.2" n="3916" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xlix-p9" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xlix-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.78.1-Ps.78.3" parsed="|Ps|78|1|78|3" passage="Ps. lxxviii. 1-3">Ps. lxxviii. 1–3</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.l" next="vi.ix.iv.li" prev="vi.ix.iv.xlix" progress="77.00%" title="Chapter L"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.l-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.l-p1.1">Chapter L.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.l-p2" shownumber="no">Moreover, if the law of Moses had contained
nothing which was to be understood as having a secret meaning, the
prophet would not have said in his prayer to God, “Open Thou mine
eyes, and I will behold wondrous things out of Thy law;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.l-p2.1" n="3917" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.l-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.l-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.18" parsed="|Ps|119|18|0|0" passage="Ps. cxix. 18">Ps. cxix. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> whereas he knew that there was a veil of
ignorance lying upon the heart of those who read but do not understand
the figurative meaning, which veil is taken away by the gift of God,
when He hears him who has done all that he can,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.l-p3.2" n="3918" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.l-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.l-p4.1" lang="EL">ἐπὰν
ἐπακούσῃ τοῦ
παρ᾽ ἑαυτοῦ
πάντα
ποιήσαντος</span>.</p></note>
and who by reason of habit has his senses exercised to distinguish
between good and evil, and who continually utters the prayer,
“Open Thou mine eyes, and I will behold wondrous things out of
Thy law.”  And who is there that, on reading of the dragon
that lives in the Egyptian river,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.l-p4.2" n="3919" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.l-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.l-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.29.3" parsed="|Ezek|29|3|0|0" passage="Ezek. xxix. 3">Ezek. xxix. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> and of the
fishes which lurk in his scales, or of the excrement of Pharaoh which
fills the mountains of Egypt,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.l-p5.2" n="3920" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.l-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.l-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.32.5-Ezek.32.6" parsed="|Ezek|32|5|32|6" passage="Ezek. xxxii. 5, 6">Ezek. xxxii. 5, 6</scripRef>.</p></note> is not led at once
to inquire who he is that fills the Egyptian mountains with his
stinking excrement, and what the Egyptian mountains are; and what the
rivers in Egypt are, of which the aforesaid Pharaoh boastfully says,
“The rivers are mine, and I have made them;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.l-p6.2" n="3921" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.l-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.l-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.29.3" parsed="|Ezek|29|3|0|0" passage="Ezek. xxix. 3">Ezek. xxix. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> and who the dragon is, and the fishes in its
scales,—and this so as to harmonize with the interpretation to be
given of the rivers?  But why establish at greater length what
needs no demonstration?  For to these things applies the
saying:  “Who is wise, and he shall understand these things?
or who is prudent, and he shall know them?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.l-p7.2" n="3922" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.l-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.l-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Hos.14.9" parsed="|Hos|14|9|0|0" passage="Hos. xiv. 9">Hos. xiv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now I have gone at some length into
the subject, because I wished to show the unsoundness of the assertion
of Celsus, that “the more modest among the Jews and Christians
endeavour somehow to give these stories an allegorical signification,
although some of them do not admit of this, but on the contrary are
exceedingly silly inventions.”  Much rather are the stories
of the Greeks not only very silly, but very impious inventions. 
For our narratives keep expressly in view the multitude of simpler
believers, which was not done by those who invented the Grecian
fables.  And therefore not <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_521.html" id="vi.ix.iv.l-Page_521" n="521" />without propriety does Plato expel from his
state all fables and poems of such a nature as those of which we have
been speaking.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.li" next="vi.ix.iv.lii" prev="vi.ix.iv.l" progress="77.07%" title="Chapter LI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.li-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.li-p1.1">Chapter LI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.li-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus appears to me to have heard that there are
treatises in existence which contain allegorical explanations of the
law of Moses.  These however, he could not have read; for if he
had he would not have said:  “The allegorical explanations,
however, which have been devised are much more shameful and absurd than
the fables themselves, inasmuch as they endeavour to unite with
marvellous and altogether insensate folly things which cannot at all be
made to harmonize.”  He seems to refer in these words to the
works of Philo, or to those of still older writers, such as
Aristobulus.  But I conjecture that Celsus has not read their
books, since it appears to me that in many passages they have so
successfully hit the meaning (of the sacred writers), that even Grecian
philosophers would have been captivated by their explanations; for in
their writings we find not only a polished style, but exquisite
thoughts and doctrines, and a rational use of what Celsus imagines to
be fables in the sacred writings.  I know, moreover, that Numenius
the Pythagorean—a surpassingly excellent expounder of Plato, and
who held a foremost place as a teacher of the doctrines of
Pythagoras—in many of his works quotes from the writings of Moses
and the prophets, and applies to the passages in question a not
improbable allegorical meaning, as in his work called <i>Epops</i>, and
in those which treat of “Numbers” and of
“Place.”  And in the third book of his dissertation on
<i>The Good</i>, he quotes also a narrative regarding
Jesus—without, however, mentioning His name—and gives it an
allegorical signification, whether successfully or the reverse I may
state on another occasion.  He relates also the account respecting
Moses, and Jannes, and Jambres.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.li-p2.1" n="3923" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.li-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.li-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.8" parsed="|2Tim|3|8|0|0" passage="2 Tim. iii. 8">2 Tim. iii. 8</scripRef>.  [Note this testimony concerning
Numenius.]</p></note>  But we
are not elated on account of this instance, though we express our
approval of Numenius, rather than of Celsus and other Greeks, because
he was willing to investigate our histories from a desire to acquire
knowledge, and was (duly) affected by them as narratives which were to
be allegorically understood, and which did not belong to the category
of foolish compositions.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.lii" next="vi.ix.iv.liii" prev="vi.ix.iv.li" progress="77.13%" title="Chapter LII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.lii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.lii-p1.1">Chapter LII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.lii-p2" shownumber="no">After this, selecting from all the treatises which
contain allegorical explanations and interpretations, expressed in a
language and style not to be despised, the least important,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lii-p2.1" n="3924" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lii-p3.1" lang="EL">τὸ
εὐτελέστερον</span>.</p></note> such as might contribute, indeed, to
strengthen the faith of the multitude of simple believers, but were not
adapted to impress those of more intelligent mind, he continues: 
“Of such a nature do I know the work to be, entitled
<i>Controversy between one Papiscus and Jason</i>, which is fitted to
excite pity and hatred instead of laughter.  It is not my purpose,
however, to confute the statements contained in such works; for their
fallacy is manifest to all, especially if any one will have the
patience to read the books themselves.  Rather do I wish to show
that Nature teaches this, that God made nothing that is mortal, but
that His works, whatever they are, are immortal, and theirs
mortal.  And the soul<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lii-p3.2" n="3925" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lii-p4.1" lang="EL">ψυχή</span>.</p></note> is the work of God,
while the nature of the body is different.  And in this respect
there is no difference between the body of a bat, or of a worm, or of a
frog, and that of a man; for the matter<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lii-p4.2" n="3926" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lii-p5.1" lang="EL">ὕλη</span>.</p></note> is
the same, and their corruptible part is alike.” 
Nevertheless I could wish that every one who heard Celsus declaiming
and asserting that the treatise entitled <i>Controversy between Jason
and Papiscus regarding Christ</i> was fitted to excite not laughter,
but hatred, could take the work into his hands, and patiently listen to
its contents; that, finding in it nothing to excite hatred, he might
condemn Celsus out of the book itself.  For if it be impartially
perused, it will be found that there is nothing to excite even laughter
in a work in which a Christian is described as conversing with a Jew on
the subject of the Jewish Scriptures, and proving that the predictions
regarding Christ fitly apply to Jesus; although the other disputant
maintains the discussion in no ignoble style, and in a manner not
unbecoming the character of a Jew.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.liii" next="vi.ix.iv.liv" prev="vi.ix.iv.lii" progress="77.19%" title="Chapter LIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.liii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.liii-p1.1">Chapter
LIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.liii-p2" shownumber="no">I do not know, indeed, how he could conjoin things
that do not admit of union, and which cannot exist together at the same
time in human nature, in saying, as he did, that “the above
treatise deserved to be treated both with pity and hatred.” 
For every one will admit that he who is the object of pity is not at
the same moment an object of hatred, and that he who is the object of
hatred is not at the same time a subject of pity.  Celsus,
moreover, says that it was not his purpose to refute such statements,
because he thinks that their absurdity is evident to all, and that,
even before offering any logical refutation, they will appear to be
bad, and to merit both pity and hatred.  But we invite him who
peruses this reply of ours to the charges of Celsus to have patience,
and to listen to our sacred writings themselves, and, as far as
possible, to form an opinion from their <i>contents</i> of the purpose
of the writers, and of their con<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_522.html" id="vi.ix.iv.liii-Page_522" n="522" />sciences and disposition of mind; for he
will discover that they are men who strenuously contend for what they
uphold, and that some of them show that the history which they narrate
is one which they have both seen and experienced,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.liii-p2.1" n="3927" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.liii-p3" shownumber="no"> The reading in the
text of Spencer and of the Benedictine ed. is <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.liii-p3.1" lang="EL">καταλειφθεῖσαν</span>,
for which Lommatzsch has adopted the conjecture of Boherellus,
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.liii-p3.2" lang="EL">καταληφθεῖσαν</span>.</p></note> which was miraculous, and worthy of being
recorded for the advantage of their future hearers.  Will any one
indeed venture to say that it is not the source and fountain of all
blessing<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.liii-p3.3" n="3928" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.liii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.liii-p4.1" lang="EL">ὠφελείας</span>.</p></note> (to men) to believe
in the God of all things, and to perform all our actions with the view
of pleasing Him in everything whatever, and not to entertain even a
thought unpleasing to Him, seeing that not only our words and deeds,
but our very thoughts, will be the subject of future judgment? 
And what other arguments would more effectually lead human nature to
adopt a virtuous life, than the belief or opinion that the supreme God
beholds all things, not only what is said and done, but even what is
thought by us?  And let any one who likes compare any other system
which at the same time converts and ameliorates, not merely one or two
individuals, but, as far as in it lies, countless numbers, that by the
comparison of both methods he may form a correct idea of the arguments
which dispose to a virtuous life.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.liv" next="vi.ix.iv.lv" prev="vi.ix.iv.liii" progress="77.26%" title="Chapter LIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.liv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.liv-p1.1">Chapter LIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.liv-p2" shownumber="no">But as in the words which I quoted from Celsus,
which are a paraphrase from the Timæus, certain expressions occur,
such as, “God made nothing mortal, but immortal things alone,
while mortal things are the works of others, and the soul is a work of
God, but the nature of the body is different, and there is no
difference between the body of a man and that of a bat, or of a worm,
or of a frog; for the matter is the same, and their corruptible part
alike,”—let us discuss these points for a little; and let
us show that Celsus either does not disclose his Epicurean opinions,
or, as might be said by one person, has exchanged them for better, or,
as another might say, has nothing in common save the name, with Celsus,
the Epicurean.  For he ought, in giving expression to such
opinions, and in proposing to contradict not only us, but the by no
means obscure sect of philosophers who are the adherents of Zeno of
Citium, to have proved that the bodies of animals are not the work of
God, and that the great skill displayed in their construction did not
proceed from the highest intelligence.  And he ought also, with
regard to the countless diversities of plants, which are regulated by
an inherent, incomprehensible nature,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.liv-p2.1" n="3929" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.liv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.liv-p3.1" lang="EL">ὑπ᾽
ἐνυπαρχούσης
ἀφαντάστου
φύσεως
διοικουμένων</span>.</p></note>
and which have been created for the by no means despicable<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.liv-p3.2" n="3930" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.liv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.liv-p4.1" lang="EL">πρὸς χρείαν
οὐκ
εὐκαταφρόνητον</span>.</p></note> use of man in general, and of the animals
which minister to man, whatever other reasons may be adduced for their
existence,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.liv-p4.2" n="3931" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.liv-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.liv-p5.1" lang="EL">ὅπως
ποτὲ ἄλλως
ὄντων</span>.</p></note> not only to have
stated his opinion, but also to have shown us that it was no perfect
intelligence which impressed these qualities upon the matter of
plants.  And when he had once represented (various) divinities as
the creators of all the bodies, the soul alone being the work of God,
why did not he, who separated these great acts of creation, and
apportioned them among a plurality of creators, next demonstrate by
some convincing reason the existence of these diversities among
divinities, some of which construct the bodies of men, and
others—those, say, of beasts of burden, and others—those of
wild animals?  And he who saw that some divinities were the
creators of dragons, and of asps, and of basilisks, and others of each
plant and herb according to its species, ought to have explained the
causes of these diversities.  For probably, had he given himself
carefully to the investigation of each particular point, he would
either have observed that it was one God who was the creator of all,
and who made each thing with a certain object and for a certain reason;
or if he had failed to observe this, he would have discovered the
answer which he ought to return to those who assert that corruptibility
is a thing indifferent in its nature; and that there was no absurdity
in a world which consists of diverse materials, being formed by one
architect, who constructed the different kinds of things so as to
secure the good of the whole.  Or, finally, he ought to have
expressed no opinion at all on so important a doctrine, since he did
not intend to prove what he professed to demonstrate; unless, indeed,
he who censures others for professing a simple faith, would have us to
believe his mere assertions, although he gave out that he would not
merely assert, but would prove his assertions.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.lv" next="vi.ix.iv.lvi" prev="vi.ix.iv.liv" progress="77.37%" title="Chapter LV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.lv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.lv-p1.1">Chapter LV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.lv-p2" shownumber="no">But I maintain that, if he had the patience (to use his
own expression) to listen to the writings of Moses and the prophets, he
would have had his attention arrested by the circumstance that the
expression “God made” is applied to heaven and earth, and
to what is called the firmament, and also to the lights and stars; and
after these, to the great fishes, and to every living thing among
creeping animals which the waters brought forth after their kinds, and
to every fowl of heaven after its kind; and after these, to the wild
beasts of the earth after their kind, and the beasts after their kind,
and to <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_523.html" id="vi.ix.iv.lv-Page_523" n="523" />every creeping thing
upon the earth after its kind; and last of all to man.  The
expression “made,” however, is not applied to other things;
but it is deemed sufficient to say regarding light, “And it was
light;” and regarding the one gathering together of all the
waters that are under the whole heaven, “It was so.” 
And in like manner also, with regard to what grew upon the earth, where
it is said, “The earth brought forth grass, and herb yielding
seed after its kind and after its likeness, and the fruit-tree yielding
fruit, whose seed is in itself, after its kind, upon the
earth.”  He would have inquired, moreover, whether the
recorded commands of God respecting the coming into existence of each
part of the world were addressed to one thing or to several;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lv-p2.1" n="3932" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lv-p3.1" lang="EL">τίνι ἢ
τίσιν</span>.</p></note> and he would not lightly have charged with
being unintelligible, and as having no secret meaning, the accounts
related in these books, either by Moses, or, as <i>we</i> would say, by
the Divine Spirit speaking in Moses, from whom also he derived the
power of prophesying; since he “knew both the present, and the
future, and the past,” in a higher degree than those priests who
are alleged by the poets to have possessed a knowledge of these
things.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.lvi" next="vi.ix.iv.lvii" prev="vi.ix.iv.lv" progress="77.42%" title="Chapter LVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.lvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.lvi-p1.1">Chapter LVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.lvi-p2" shownumber="no">Moreover, since Celsus asserts that “the
soul is the work of God, but that the nature of body is different; and
that in this respect there is no difference between the body of a bat,
or of a worm, or of a frog, and that of a man, for the matter is the
same, and their corruptible part alike,”—we have to say in
answer to this argument of his, that if, since the same matter
underlies the body of a bat, or of a worm, or of a frog, or of a man,
these bodies will differ in no respect from one another, it is evident
then that these bodies also will differ in no respect from the sun, or
the moon, or the stars, or the sky, or any other thing which is called
by the Greeks a god, cognisable by the senses.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lvi-p2.1" n="3933" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lvi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lvi-p3.1" lang="EL">αἰσθητοῦ
θεοῦ</span>.</p></note>  For the same matter, underlying
<i>all</i> bodies, is, properly speaking, without qualities and without
form, and derives its qualities from some (other) source, I know not
whence, since Celsus will have it that nothing corruptible can be the
work of God.  Now the corruptible part of everything whatever,
being produced from the same underlying matter, must necessarily be the
same, by Celsus’ own showing; unless, indeed, finding himself
here hard pressed, he should desert Plato, who makes the soul arise
from a certain bowl,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lvi-p3.2" n="3934" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lvi-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. Plato in
<i>Timæo</i>.</p></note> and take refuge
with Aristotle and the Peripatetics, who maintain that the ether is
<i>immaterial</i>,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lvi-p4.1" n="3935" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lvi-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lvi-p5.1" lang="EL">ἄϋλον</span>.</p></note> and consists of a
fifth nature, separate from the other four elements,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lvi-p5.2" n="3936" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lvi-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lvi-p6.1" lang="EL">πέμπτης
παρὰ τὰ
τέσσαρα
στοιχεῖα
εἷναι
φύσεως</span>.</p></note> against which view both the Platonists and
the Stoics have nobly protested.  And we too, who are despised by
Celsus, will contravene it, seeing we are required to explain and
maintain the following statement of the prophet:  The heavens
shall perish, but Thou remainest:  and they all shall wax old as a
garment; and as a vesture shalt Thou fold them up, and they shall be
changed:  but Thou art the same.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lvi-p6.2" n="3937" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lvi-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.lvi-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.102.26-Ps.102.27" parsed="|Ps|102|26|102|27" passage="Ps. cii. 26, 27">Ps. cii. 26, 27</scripRef>.</p></note>  These remarks, however, are sufficient
in reply to Celsus, when he asserts that “the soul is the work of
God, but that the nature of body is different;” for from his
argument it follows that there is no difference between the body of a
bat, or of a worm, or of a frog, and that of a heavenly<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lvi-p7.2" n="3938" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lvi-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lvi-p8.1" lang="EL">αἰθερίου</span>.</p></note> being.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.lvii" next="vi.ix.iv.lviii" prev="vi.ix.iv.lvi" progress="77.49%" title="Chapter LVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.lvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.lvii-p1.1">Chapter
LVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.lvii-p2" shownumber="no">See, then, whether we ought to yield to one who,
holding such opinions, calumniates the Christians, and thus abandon a
doctrine which explains the difference existing among bodies as due to
the different qualities, internal and external, which are implanted in
them.  For we, too, know that there are “bodies celestial,
and bodies terrestrial;” and that “the glory of the
celestial is one, and the glory of the terrestrial another;” and
that even the glory of the celestial bodies is not alike:  for
“one is the glory of the sun, and another the glory of the
stars;” and among the stars themselves, “one star differeth
from another star in glory.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lvii-p2.1" n="3939" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lvii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.lvii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.41" parsed="|1Cor|15|41|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xv. 41">1 Cor. xv. 41</scripRef>, etc.</p></note>  And
therefore, as those who expect the resurrection of the dead, we assert
that the qualities which are in bodies undergo change:  since some
bodies, which are sown in corruption, are raised in incorruption; and
others, sown in dishonour, are raised in glory; and others, again, sown
in weakness, are raised in power; and those which are sown natural
bodies, are raised as spiritual.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lvii-p3.2" n="3940" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lvii-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.lvii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.44" parsed="|1Cor|15|44|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xv. 44">1 Cor. xv. 44</scripRef>.</p></note>  That the
matter which underlies bodies is capable of receiving those qualities
which the Creator pleases to bestow, is a point which all of us who
accept the doctrine of providence firmly hold; so that, if God so
willed, one quality is at the present time implanted in this portion of
matter, and afterwards another of a different and better kind. 
But since there are, from the beginning of the world, laws<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lvii-p4.2" n="3941" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lvii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lvii-p5.1" lang="EL">ὁδοί</span>.</p></note> established for the purpose of regulating
the changes of bodies, and which will continue while the world lasts, I
do not know whether, when a new and different <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_524.html" id="vi.ix.iv.lvii-Page_524" n="524" />order of things has succeeded<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lvii-p5.2" n="3942" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lvii-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lvii-p6.1" lang="EL">καινῆς
διαδεξαμένης
ὁδοῦ καὶ
ἀλλοίας</span>, etc.  For
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lvii-p6.2" lang="EL">διαδεξαμένης</span>,
Boherellus would read <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lvii-p6.3" lang="EL">διαδεξομένης</span>. 
Cf. Origen, <i>de Princip</i>., iii. c. 5; ii. c. 3.  [See
also Neander’s <i>Church History</i>, vol. 1. p. 328, and his
remarks on “the general <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lvii-p6.4" lang="EL">ἀποκατάστασις</span>”
of Origen.  S.]</p></note> after the destruction of the world, and what
our Scriptures call the end<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lvii-p6.5" n="3943" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lvii-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lvii-p7.1" lang="EL">συντέλεια</span>.</p></note> (of the ages), it
is not wonderful that at the present time a snake should be formed out
of a dead man, growing, as the multitude affirm, out of the marrow of
the back,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lvii-p7.2" n="3944" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lvii-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf. Pliny, x. c.
66:  “Anguem ex medullâ hominis spinæ gigni
accepimus a multis.”  Cf. also Ovid, <i>Metamorphos</i>.,
xv. fab. iv.</p></note> and that a bee
should spring from an ox, and a wasp from a horse, and a beetle from an
ass, and, generally, worms from the most of bodies.  Celsus,
indeed, thinks that this can be shown to be the consequence of none of
these bodies being the work of God, and that qualities (I know not
whence it was so arranged that one should spring out of another) are
not the work of a divine intelligence, producing the changes which
occur in the qualities of matter.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.lviii" next="vi.ix.iv.lix" prev="vi.ix.iv.lvii" progress="77.57%" title="Chapter LVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.lviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.lviii-p1.1">Chapter
LVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.lviii-p2" shownumber="no">But we have something more to say to Celsus, when he
declares that “the soul is the work of God, and that the nature
of body is different,” and puts forward such an opinion not only
without proof, but even without clearly defining his meaning; for he
did not make it evident whether he meant that every soul is the work of
God, or only the rational soul.  This, then, is what we have to
say:  If every soul is the work of God, it is manifest that those
of the meanest irrational animals are God’s work, so that the
nature of all bodies is different from that of the soul.  He
appears, however, in what follows, where he says that “irrational
animals are more beloved by God than we, and have a purer knowledge of
divinity,” to maintain that not only is the soul of man, but in a
much greater degree that of irrational animals, the work of God; for
this follows from their being said to be more beloved by God than
we.  Now if the rational soul alone be the work of God, then, in
the first place, he did not clearly indicate that such was his opinion;
and in the second place, this deduction follows from his indefinite
language regarding the soul—viz., whether not every one, but only
the rational, is the work of God—that neither is the nature of
all bodies different (from the soul).  But if the nature of all
bodies be not different, although the body of each animal correspond to
its soul, it is evident that the body of that animal whose soul was the
work of God, would differ from the body of that animal in which dwells
a soul which was not the work of God.  And so the assertion will
be false, that there is no difference between the body of a bat, or of
a worm, or of a frog, and that of a man.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.lix" next="vi.ix.iv.lx" prev="vi.ix.iv.lviii" progress="77.62%" title="Chapter LIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.lix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.lix-p1.1">Chapter LIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.lix-p2" shownumber="no">For it would, indeed, be absurd that certain
stones and buildings should be regarded as more sacred or more profane
than others, according as they were constructed for the honour of God,
or for the reception of dishonourable and accursed persons;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lix-p2.1" n="3945" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lix-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lix-p3.1" lang="EL">σωμάτων</span>.</p></note> while bodies should not differ from bodies,
according as they are inhabited by rational or irrational beings, and
according as these rational beings are the most virtuous or most
worthless of mankind.  Such a principle of distinction, indeed,
has led some to deify the bodies of distinguished men,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lix-p3.2" n="3946" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lix-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lix-p4.1" lang="EL">τῶν
διαφερότων</span>.</p></note> as having received a virtuous soul, and to
reject and treat with dishonour those of very wicked individuals. 
I do not maintain that such a principle has been always soundly
exercised, but that it had its origin in a correct idea.  Would a
wise man, indeed, after the death of Anytus and Socrates, think of
burying the bodies of both with like honours?  And would he raise
the same mound or tomb to the memory of both?  These instances we
have adduced because of the language of Celsus, that “none of
these is the work of God” (where the words “of these”
refer to the body of a man or to the snakes which come out of the body
and to that of an ox, or of the bees which come from the body of an ox;
and to that of a horse or of an ass, and to the wasps which come from a
horse, and the beetles which proceed from an ass); for which reason we
have been obliged to return to the consideration of his statement, that
“the soul is the work of God, but that the nature of body is
different.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.lx" next="vi.ix.iv.lxi" prev="vi.ix.iv.lix" progress="77.67%" title="Chapter LX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.lx-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.lx-p1.1">Chapter LX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.lx-p2" shownumber="no">He next proceeds to say, that “a common
nature pervades all the previously mentioned bodies, and one which goes
and returns the same amid recurring changes.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lx-p2.1" n="3947" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lx-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lx-p3.1" lang="EL">καὶ μία εἰς
ἀμοιβὴν
παλίντροπον
ἰοῦσα καὶ
ἐπανιοῦσα</span>.</p></note>  In answer to this it is evident from
what has been already said that not only does a common nature pervade
those bodies which have been previously enumerated, but the heavenly
bodies as well.  And if this is the case, it is clear also that,
according to Celsus (although I do not know whether it is according to
truth), it is one nature which goes and returns the same through all
bodies amid <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_525.html" id="vi.ix.iv.lx-Page_525" n="525" />recurring
changes.  It is evident also that this is the case in the opinion
of those who hold that the world is to perish; while those also who
hold the opposite view will endeavour to show, with out the assumption
of a fifth substance,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lx-p3.2" n="3948" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lx-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lx-p4.1" lang="EL">σῶμα</span>.</p></note> that in their
judgment too it is one nature “which goes and returns the same
through all bodies amid recurring changes.”  And thus, even
that which is perishable remains in order to undergo a change;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lx-p4.2" n="3949" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lx-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lx-p5.1" lang="EL">οὕτω δὲ καὶ
τὸ
ἀπολλύμενον
εἰς
μεταβολὴν
διαμένει</span>.</p></note> for the matter which underlies (all things),
while its properties perish, still abides, according to the opinion of
those who hold it to be uncreated.  If, however, it can be shown
by any arguments not to be uncreated, but to have been created for
certain purposes, it is clear that it will not have the same nature of
permanency which it would possess on the hypothesis of being
uncreated.  But it is not our object at present, in answering the
charges of Celsus, to discuss these questions of natural
philosophy.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.lxi" next="vi.ix.iv.lxii" prev="vi.ix.iv.lx" progress="77.72%" title="Chapter LXI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.lxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.lxi-p1.1">Chapter LXI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.lxi-p2" shownumber="no">He maintains, moreover, that “no product of
matter is immortal.”  Now, in answer to this it may be said,
that if no product of matter is immortal, then either the whole world
is immortal, and thus not a product of matter, or it is not
immortal.  If, accordingly, the world is immortal (which is
agreeable to the view of those who say that the soul alone is the work
of God, and was produced from a certain bowl), let Celsus show that the
world was not produced from a matter devoid of qualities, remembering
his own assertion that “no product of matter is
immortal.”  If, however, the world is not immortal (seeing
it is a product of matter), but mortal, does it also perish, or does it
not?  For if it perish, it will perish as being a work of God; and
then, in the event of the <i>world</i> perishing, what will become of
the <i>soul</i>, which is also a work of God?  Let Celsus answer
this!  But if, perverting the notion of immortality, he will
assert that, although <i>perishable</i>, it is immortal, because it
does not <i>really</i> perish; that it is <i>capable</i> of dying, but
does not <i>actually</i> die,—it is evident that, according to
him, there will exist something which is at the same time mortal and
immortal, by being capable of both conditions; and that which does not
die will be mortal, and that which is not immortal by nature will be
termed in a peculiar sense immortal, because it does not die! 
According to what distinction, then, in the meaning of words, will he
maintain that no product of matter is immortal?  And thus you see
that the ideas contained in his writings, when closely examined and
tested, are proved <i>not</i> to be sound and
incontrovertible.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxi-p2.1" n="3950" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxi-p3.1" lang="EL">διελέγχεται
οὐκ
ἐπιδεχόμενα
τὸ γενναῖον
καὶ
ἀναντίῤῥητον</span>.</p></note>  And after
making these assertions he adds:  “On this point these
remarks are sufficient; and if any one is capable of hearing and
examining further, he will come to know (the truth).”  Let
us, then, who in his opinion are unintelligent individuals, see what
will result from our being able to listen to him for a little, and so
continue our investigation.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.lxii" next="vi.ix.iv.lxiii" prev="vi.ix.iv.lxi" progress="77.78%" title="Chapter LXII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.lxii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.lxii-p1.1">Chapter
LXII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.lxii-p2" shownumber="no">After these matters, then, he thinks that he can
make us acquainted in a few words with the questions regarding the
nature of evil, which have been variously discussed in many important
treatises, and which have received very opposite explanations. 
His words are:  “There neither were formerly, nor are there
now, nor will there be again, more or fewer evils in the world (than
have always been).  For the nature of all things is one and the
same, and the generation of evils is always the same.”  He
seems to have paraphrased these words from the discussions in the
<i>Theætetus</i>, where Plato makes Socrates say:  “It
is neither possible for evils to disappear from among men, nor for them
to become established among the gods,” and so on.  But he
appears to me not to have understood Plato correctly, although
professing to include all truth<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxii-p2.1" n="3951" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxii-p3.1" lang="EL">ὁ τὴν
ἀλήθειαν
ἐκπεριλαμβάνων</span>.</p></note> in this one
treatise, and giving to his own book against us the title of <i>A True
Discourse</i>.  For the language in the <i>Timæus</i>, where
it is said, “When the gods purify the earth with water,”
shows that the earth, when purified with water, contains less evil than
it did before its purification.  And this assertion, that there at
one time were fewer evils in the world, is one which we make, in
harmony with the opinion of Plato, because of the language in the
<i>Theætetus</i>, where he says that “evils cannot disappear
from among men.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxii-p3.2" n="3952" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxii-p4" shownumber="no"> [Cf. Plato,
<i>Theætetus</i>, xxv. p. 176.  S.]</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.lxiii" next="vi.ix.iv.lxiv" prev="vi.ix.iv.lxii" progress="77.83%" title="Chapter LXIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.lxiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.lxiii-p1.1">Chapter
LXIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.lxiii-p2" shownumber="no">I do not understand how Celsus, while admitting
the existence of Providence, at least so far as appears from the
language of this book, can say that there never existed (at any time)
either more or fewer evils, but, as it were, a fixed number; thus
annihilating the beautiful doctrine regarding the indefinite<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxiii-p2.1" n="3953" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxiii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxiii-p3.1" lang="EL">ἀόριστον</span>.</p></note> nature of evil, and asserting that evil,
even in its own nature,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxiii-p3.2" n="3954" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxiii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxiii-p4.1" lang="EL">καὶ τῷ ἰδίῳ
λόγῳ</span>.</p></note> is infinite. 
Now it appears to follow from the position, that there never have been,
nor are now, nor ever will be, more or fewer evils in the world; that
as, according to the view of those who hold the indestructibility of
the world, the equipoise of the elements is maintained by a Providence
(which does not permit one to gain the preponderance over the others,
in order to prevent the destruction of the world), so a kind of
Providence presides, as it were, over evils (the number of which is
fixed),<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxiii-p4.2" n="3955" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxiii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxiii-p5.1" lang="EL">τοσοῖσδε
τυγχάνουσιν</span>.</p></note> to prevent their
being either increased or diminished!  In other ways, too, are the
arguments of Celsus concerning evil confuted, by those philosophers who
have investigated the subjects of good and evil, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_526.html" id="vi.ix.iv.lxiii-Page_526" n="526" />and who have proved also from history
that in former times it was without the city, and with their faces
concealed by masks, that loose women hired themselves to those who
wanted them; that subsequently, becoming more impudent, they laid aside
their masks, though not being permitted by the laws to enter the
cities, they (still) remained without them, until, as the dissoluteness
of manners daily increased, they dared even to enter the cities. 
Such accounts are given by Chrysippus in the introduction to his work
on <i>Good and Evil</i>.  From this also it may be seen that evils
both increase and decrease, viz., that those individuals who were
called “Ambiguous”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxiii-p5.2" n="3956" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxiii-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxiii-p6.1" lang="EL">᾽Αμφίβολοι</span>.</p></note> used formerly to
present themselves openly to view, suffering and committing all
shameful things, while subserving the passions of those who frequented
their society; but recently they have been expelled by the
authorities.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxiii-p6.2" n="3957" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxiii-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxiii-p7.1" lang="EL">᾽Αγορανόμοι</span>.</p></note>  And of
countless evils which, owing to the spread of wickedness, have made
their appearance in human life, we may say that formerly they did
<i>not</i> exist.  For the most ancient histories, which bring
innumerable other accusations against sinful men, know nothing of the
perpetrators of abominable<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxiii-p7.2" n="3958" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxiii-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxiii-p8.1" lang="EL">ἁῤῥητοποιους
οὐκ ἴσασι</span>.</p></note>
crimes.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.lxiv" next="vi.ix.iv.lxv" prev="vi.ix.iv.lxiii" progress="77.90%" title="Chapter LXIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.lxiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.lxiv-p1.1">Chapter
LXIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.lxiv-p2" shownumber="no">And now, after these arguments, and others of a
similar kind, how can Celsus escape appearing in a ridiculous light,
when he imagines that there never has been in the past, nor will be in
the future, a greater or less number of evils?  For although the
nature of all things is one and the same, it does not at all follow
that the production of evils is a constant quantity.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxiv-p2.1" n="3959" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxiv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxiv-p3.1" lang="EL">οὗ πάντως
καὶ ἡ τῶν
κακῶν
γένεσις ἀεὶ
ἡ αὐτή</span>.</p></note>  For although the nature of a certain
individual is one and the same, yet his mind, and his reason, and his
actions, are not always alike:<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxiv-p3.2" n="3960" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxiv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxiv-p4.1" lang="EL">οὐκ ἀεὶ τὰ
αὐτά ἐστι
περὶ τὸ
ἡγεμονικὸν
αὐτοῦ, καὶ
τὸν λόγον
αὐτοῦ, καὶ
τὰς
πράξεις</span>.</p></note>  there being a
time when he had not yet attained to reason; and another, when, with
the possession of reason, he had become stained with wickedness, and
when this increased to a greater or less degree; and again, a time when
he devoted himself to virtue, and made greater or less progress
therein, attaining sometimes the very summit of perfection, through
longer or shorter periods of contemplation.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxiv-p4.2" n="3961" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxiv-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxiv-p5.1" lang="EL">θεωρίαις</span>.</p></note>  In like manner, we may make the same
assertion in a higher degree of the nature of the universe,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxiv-p5.2" n="3962" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxiv-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxiv-p6.1" lang="EL">τῶν ὅλων</span>.</p></note> that although it is one and the same in
kind, yet neither do exactly the same things, nor yet things that are
similar, occur in it; for we neither have invariably productive nor
unproductive seasons, nor yet periods of continuous rain or of
drought.  And so in the same way, with regard to virtuous souls,
there are neither appointed periods of fertility nor of barrenness; and
the same is the case with the greater or less spread of evil.  And
those who desire to investigate all things to the best of their
ability, must keep in view this estimate of evils, that their amount is
not always the same, owing to the working of a Providence which either
preserves earthly things, or purges them by means of floods and
conflagrations; and effects this, perhaps, not merely with reference to
things on earth, but also to the whole universe of things<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxiv-p6.2" n="3963" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxiv-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxiv-p7.1" lang="EL">τὰ ἐν ὁλῳ τῷ
κόσμῳ</span>.</p></note> which stands in need of purification, when
the wickedness that is in it has become great.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.lxv" next="vi.ix.iv.lxvi" prev="vi.ix.iv.lxiv" progress="77.96%" title="Chapter LXV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.lxv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.lxv-p1.1">Chapter LXV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.lxv-p2" shownumber="no">After this Celsus continues:  “It is
not easy, indeed, for one who is not a philosopher to ascertain the
origin of evils, though it is sufficient for the multitude to say that
they do not proceed from God, but cleave to matter, and have their
abode among mortal things; while the course<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxv-p2.1" n="3964" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxv-p3.1" lang="EL">περίοδος</span>.</p></note> of
mortal things being the same from beginning to end, the same things
must always, agreeably to the appointed cycles,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxv-p3.2" n="3965" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxv-p4.1" lang="EL">κατὰ τὰς
τεταγμένας
ἀνακυκλήσεις</span>.</p></note>
recur in the past, present, and future.”  Celsus here
observes that it is not easy for one who is not a philosopher to
ascertain the origin of evils, as if it were an easy matter for a
philosopher to gain this knowledge, while for one who is not a
philosopher it was difficult, though still possible, for such an one,
although with great labour, to attain it.  Now, to this we say,
that the origin of evils is a subject which is not easy even for a
philosopher to master, and that perhaps it is impossible even for such
to attain a clear understanding of it, unless it be revealed to them by
divine inspiration, both what evils are, and how they originated, and
how they shall be made to disappear.  But although ignorance of
God is an evil, and one of the greatest of these is not to know how God
is to be served and worshipped, yet, as even Celsus would admit, there
are undoubtedly some philosophers who have been ignorant of this, as is
evident from the views of the different philosophical sects; whereas,
according to our judgment, no one is capable of ascertaining the origin
of evils who does not know that it is wicked to suppose that piety is
preserved uninjured amid the laws that are established in different
states, in conformity with the generally prevailing ideas of
government.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxv-p4.2" n="3966" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxv-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxv-p5.1" lang="EL">μὴ ἐγνωκὼς
κακὸν εἶναι
τὸ νομίζειν
εὐσέβειαν
σώζεσθαι ἐν
τοῖς
καθεστηκόσι
κατὰ τὰς
κοινότερον
νοουμένας
πολιτείας
νόμοις</span>.</p></note>  No one,
moreover, who has not heard what is related of him who is called
“devil,” and of his “angels,” and what he was
before he became a devil, and <i>how</i> he became <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_527.html" id="vi.ix.iv.lxv-Page_527" n="527" />such, and what was the cause of the
simultaneous apostasy of those who are termed his angels, will be able
to ascertain the origin of evils.  But he who would attain to this
knowledge must learn more accurately the nature of demons, and know
that they are not the work of God so far as respects their demoniacal
nature, but only in so far as they are possessed of reason; and also
what their origin was, so that they became beings of such a nature,
that while converted into demons, the powers of their mind<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxv-p5.2" n="3967" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxv-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxv-p6.1" lang="EL">τὸ
ἡγεμονικόν</span>.</p></note> remain.  And if there be any topic of
human investigation which is difficult for our nature to grasp,
certainly the origin of evils may be considered to be
such.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.lxvi" next="vi.ix.iv.lxvii" prev="vi.ix.iv.lxv" progress="78.05%" title="Chapter LXVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.lxvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.lxvi-p1.1">Chapter
LXVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.lxvi-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus in the next place, as if he were able to
tell certain secrets regarding the origin of evils, but chose rather to
keep silence, and say only what was suitable to the multitude,
continues as follows:  “It is sufficient to say to the
multitude regarding the origin of evils, that they do not proceed from
God, but cleave to matter, and dwell among mortal things.” 
It is true, certainly, that evils do not proceed from God; for
according to Jeremiah, one of our prophets, it is certain that
“out of the mouth of the Most High proceedeth not evil and
good.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxvi-p2.1" n="3968" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxvi-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.lxvi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Lam.3.38" parsed="|Lam|3|38|0|0" passage="Lam. iii. 38">Lam. iii. 38</scripRef>.  [In the Authorized Version and in
the Vulgate the passage is interrogative.  S.]</p></note>  But to
maintain that matter, dwelling among mortal things, is the cause of
evils, is in our opinion not true.  For it is the mind of each
individual which is the cause of the evil which arises in him, and this
is evil (in the abstract);<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxvi-p3.2" n="3969" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxvi-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxvi-p4.1" lang="EL">ἥτις
ἐστὶ τὸ
κακόν</span>.</p></note> while the actions
which proceed from it are wicked, and there is, to speak with accuracy,
nothing else in our view that is evil.  I am aware, however, that
this topic requires very elaborate treatment, which (by the grace of
God enlightening the mind) may be successfully attempted by him who is
deemed by God worthy to attain the necessary knowledge on this
subject.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.lxvii" next="vi.ix.iv.lxviii" prev="vi.ix.iv.lxvi" progress="78.09%" title="Chapter LXVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.lxvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.lxvii-p1.1">Chapter
LXVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.lxvii-p2" shownumber="no">I do not understand how Celsus should deem it of
advantage, in writing a treatise against us, to adopt an opinion which
requires at least much plausible reasoning to make it appear, as far as
he can do so, that “the course of mortal things is the same from
beginning to end, and that the same things must always, according to
the appointed cycles, recur in the past, present, and
future.”  Now, if this be true, our free-will is
annihilated.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxvii-p2.1" n="3970" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxvii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxvii-p3.1" lang="EL">τὸ ἐφ᾽ ἡμῖν
ἀνῄρηται</span>.</p></note>  For if, in
the revolution of mortal things, the same events must perpetually occur
in the past, present, and future, according to the appointed cycles, it
is clear that, of necessity, Socrates will always be a philosopher, and
be condemned for introducing strange gods and for corrupting the
youth.  And Anytus and Melitus must always be his accusers, and
the council of the Areopagus must ever condemn him to death by
hemlock.  And in the same way, according to the appointed cycles,
Phalaris must always play the tyrant, and Alexander of Pheræ
commit the same acts of cruelty, and those condemned to the bull of
Phalaris continually pour forth their wailings from it.  But if
these things be granted, I do not see how our free-will can be
preserved, or how praise or blame can be administered with
propriety.  We may say further to Celsus, in answer to such a
view, that “if the course of moral things be always the same from
beginning to end, and if, according to the appointed cycles, the same
events must always occur in the past, present, and future,” then,
according to the appointed cycles, Moses must again come forth from
Egypt with the Jewish people, and Jesus again come to dwell in human
life, and perform the same actions which (according to this view) he
has done not once, but countless times, as the periods have
revolved.  Nay, Christians too will be the same in the appointed
cycles; and Celsus will again write this treatise of his, which he has
done innumerable times before.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.lxviii" next="vi.ix.iv.lxix" prev="vi.ix.iv.lxvii" progress="78.15%" title="Chapter LXVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.lxviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.lxviii-p1.1">Chapter
LXVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.lxviii-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus, however, says that it is only “the
course of <i>mortal</i> things which, according to the appointed
cycles, must always be the same in the past, present, and
future;” whereas the majority of the Stoics maintain that this is
the case not only with the course of mortal, but also with that of
immortal things, and of those whom they regard as gods.  For after
the conflagration of the world,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxviii-p2.1" n="3971" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxviii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxviii-p3.1" lang="EL">τοῦ
παντός</span>.</p></note> which has
taken place countless times in the past, and will happen countless
times in the future, there has been, and will be, the same arrangement
of all things from the beginning to the end.  The Stoics, indeed,
in endeavouring to parry, I don’t know how, the objections raised
to their views, allege that as cycle after cycle returns, all men will
be altogether unchanged<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxviii-p3.2" n="3972" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxviii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxviii-p4.1" lang="EL">ἀπαραλλάκτους</span>.</p></note> from those who
lived in former cycles; so that Socrates will not live again, but one
altogether like to Socrates, who will marry a wife exactly like
Xanthippe, and will be accused by men exactly like Anytus and
Melitus.  I do not understand, however, how the world is to be
always the same, and one individual not different from another, and yet
the things in it not the same, though exactly alike.  But the main
argument in answer to the statements of Celsus <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_528.html" id="vi.ix.iv.lxviii-Page_528" n="528" />and of the Stoics will be more appropriately
investigated elsewhere, since on the present occasion it is not
consistent with the purpose we have in view to expatiate on these
points.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.lxix" next="vi.ix.iv.lxx" prev="vi.ix.iv.lxviii" progress="78.19%" title="Chapter LXIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.lxix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.lxix-p1.1">Chapter
LXIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.lxix-p2" shownumber="no">He continues to say that “neither have
visible things<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxix-p2.1" n="3973" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxix-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxix-p3.1" lang="EL">τὰ
ὁρώμενα</span>.</p></note> been given to man
(by God), but each individual thing comes into existence and perishes
for the sake of the safety of the whole passing agreeably to the
change, which I have already mentioned, from one thing to
another.”  It is unnecessary, however, to linger over the
refutation of these statements, which have been already refuted to the
best of my ability.  And the following, too, has been answered,
viz., that “there will neither be more nor less good and evil
among mortals.”  This point also has been referred to, viz.,
that “God does not need to amend His work afresh.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxix-p3.2" n="3974" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxix-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxix-p4.1" lang="EL">οὔτε τῷ Θεῷ
καινοτέρας
δεῖ
διορθώσεως</span>.</p></note>  But it is not as a man who has
imperfectly designed some piece of workmanship, and executed it
unskilfully, that God administers correction to the world, in purifying
it by a flood or by a conflagration, but in order to prevent the tide
of evil from rising to a greater height; and, moreover, I am of opinion
that it is at periods which are precisely determined beforehand that He
sweeps wickedness away, so as to contribute to the good of the whole
world.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxix-p4.2" n="3975" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxix-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxix-p5.1" lang="EL">ὅτι
καὶ πάντη
τεταγμένως
αὐτὴν
ἀφανίζων
συμφερόντως
τῷ παντί</span>.</p></note>  If, however,
he should assert that, after the disappearance of evil, it again comes
into existence, such questions will have to be examined in a special
treatise.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxix-p5.2" n="3976" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxix-p6" shownumber="no"> [See note
<i>supra</i>, p. 524.  S.]</p></note>  It is, then,
always in order to repair what has become faulty<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxix-p6.1" n="3977" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxix-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxix-p7.1" lang="EL">τὰ σφάλματα
ἀναλαμβάνειν</span>.</p></note> that God desires to amend His work
afresh.  For although, in the creation of the world, all things
had been arranged by Him in the most beautiful and stable manner, He
nevertheless needed to exercise some healing power upon those who were
labouring under the disease of wickedness, and upon a whole world,
which was polluted as it were thereby.  But nothing has been
neglected by God, or will be neglected by Him; for He does at each
particular juncture what it becomes Him to do in a perverted and
changed world.  And as a husbandman performs different acts of
husbandry upon the soil and its productions, according to the varying
seasons of the year, so God administers entire ages of time, as if they
were, so to speak, so many individual years, performing during each one
of them what is requisite with a reasonable regard to the care of the
world; and this, as it is truly understood by God alone, so also is it
accomplished by Him.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.lxx" next="vi.ix.iv.lxxi" prev="vi.ix.iv.lxix" progress="78.26%" title="Chapter LXX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.lxx-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.lxx-p1.1">Chapter LXX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.lxx-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus has made a statement regarding evils of the
following nature, viz., that “although a thing may seem to you to
be evil, it is by no means certain that it is so; for you do not know
what is of advantage to yourself, or to another, or to the whole
world.”  Now this assertion is made with a certain degree of
caution;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxx-p2.1" n="3978" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxx-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxx-p3.1" lang="EL">ἔχει
τὶ εὐλαβές</span>.</p></note> and it hints that
the nature of evil is not wholly wicked, because that which may be
considered so in individual cases, may contain something which is of
advantage to the whole community.  However, lest any one should
mistake my words, and find a pretence of wrongdoing, as if his
wickedness were profitable to the world, or at least <i>might</i> be
so, we have to say, that although God, who preserves the free-will of
each individual, may make use of the evil of the wicked for the
administration of the world, so disposing them as to conduce to the
benefit of the whole; yet, notwithstanding, such an individual is
deserving of censure, and as such has been appointed for a use, which
is a subject of loathing to each separate individual, although of
advantage to the whole community.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxx-p3.2" n="3979" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxx-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxx-p4.1" lang="EL">καὶ ὡς
ψεκτὸς
κατατέτακται
εἰς χρείαν
ἀπευκταίαν
μὲν ἑκάστῳ,
χρήσιμον δὲ
τῷ παντί</span>.</p></note>  It is as
if one were to say that in the case of a city, a man who had committed
certain crimes, and on account of these had been condemned to serve in
public works that were useful to the community, did something that was
of advantage to the entire city, while he himself was engaged in an
abominable task,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxx-p4.2" n="3980" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxx-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxx-p5.1" lang="EL">ἐν
ἀπευκταίῳ
πράματι</span>.</p></note> in which no one
possessed of moderate understanding would wish to be engaged. 
Paul also, the apostle of Jesus, teaches us that even the very wicked
will contribute to the good of the whole, while in themselves they will
be amongst the vile, but that the most virtuous men, too, will be of
the greatest advantage to the world, and will therefore on that account
occupy the noblest position.  His words are:  “But in a
great house there are not only vessels of gold and silver, but also of
wood and of earth; and some to honour, and some to dishonour.  If
a man therefore purge himself, he shall be a vessel unto honour,
sanctified and meet for the Master’s use, prepared unto every
good work.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxx-p5.2" n="3981" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxx-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.lxx-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.20-2Tim.2.21" parsed="|2Tim|2|20|2|21" passage="2 Tim. ii. 20, 21">2 Tim. ii. 20, 21</scripRef>.</p></note>  These remarks
I have thought it necessary to make in reply to the assertion, that
“although a thing may seem to you to be evil, it is by no means
certain that it is so, for you do not know what is of advantage either
to yourself or to another,” in order that no one may take
occasion from what has been said on the subject to commit sin, on the
pretext that he will thus be useful to the world.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.lxxi" next="vi.ix.iv.lxxii" prev="vi.ix.iv.lxx" progress="78.34%" title="Chapter LXXI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_529.html" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxi-Page_529" n="529" /><span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxi-p1.1">Chapter
LXXI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxi-p2" shownumber="no">But as, in what follows, Celsus, not understanding
that the language of Scripture regarding God is adapted to an
anthropopathic point of view,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxi-p2.1" n="3982" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxi-p3" shownumber="no"> [See note, p. 502,
<i>supra</i>.]</p></note> ridicules those
passages which speak of words of anger addressed to the ungodly, and of
threatenings directed against sinners, we have to say that, as we
ourselves, when talking with very young children, do not aim at
exerting our own power of eloquence,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxi-p3.1" n="3983" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxi-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxi-p4.1" lang="EL">οὐ τοῦ
ἑαυτῶν ἐν τῷ
λέγειν
στοχαζόμεθα
δυνατοῦ</span>.</p></note> but, adapting
ourselves to the weakness of our charge, both say and do those things
which may appear to us useful for the correction and improvement of the
children as children, so the word of God appears to have dealt with the
history, making the capacity of the hearers, and the benefit which they
were to receive, the standard of the appropriateness of its
announcements (regarding Him).  And, generally, with regard to
such a style of speaking about God, we find in the book of Deuteronomy
the following:  “The <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxi-p4.2">Lord</span> thy God
bare with your manners, as a man would bear with the manners of his
son.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxi-p4.3" n="3984" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxi-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.lxxi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.1.31" parsed="|Deut|1|31|0|0" passage="Deut. i. 31">Deut. i. 31</scripRef>.  Origen appears to have read, not
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxi-p5.2" lang="EL">ἐτροφόρησεν</span>,
the common reading (Heb. <span class="Hebrew" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxi-p5.3" lang="HE">אשָֹנָ</span>), but
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxi-p5.4" lang="EL">ἐτροποφόρησεν</span>,
the reading of the Codex Alex.</p></note>  It is, as it
were, assuming the manners of a man in order to secure the advantage of
men that the Scripture makes use of such expressions; for it would not
have been suitable to the condition of the multitude, that what God had
to say to them should be spoken by Him in a manner more befitting the
majesty of His own person.  And yet he who is anxious to attain a
true understanding of holy Scripture, will discover the spiritual
truths which are spoken by it to those who are called
“spiritual,” by comparing the meaning of what is addressed
to those of weaker mind with what is announced to such as are of acuter
understanding, both meanings being frequently found in the same passage
by him who is capable of comprehending it.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.lxxii" next="vi.ix.iv.lxxiii" prev="vi.ix.iv.lxxi" progress="78.40%" title="Chapter LXXII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxii-p1.1">Chapter
LXXII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxii-p2" shownumber="no">We speak, indeed, of the “wrath” of
God.  We do not, however, assert that it indicates any
“passion” on His part, but that it is something which is
assumed in order to discipline by stern means those sinners who have
committed many and grievous sins.  For that which is called
God’s “wrath,” and “anger,” is a means of
discipline; and that such a view is agreeable to Scripture, is evident
from what is said in the <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.lxxii-p2.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.6" parsed="|Ps|6|0|0|0" passage="Psalm 6">sixth Psalm</scripRef>, “O <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxii-p2.2">Lord</span>, rebuke me not in Thine anger, neither chasten me in
Thy hot displeasure;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxii-p2.3" n="3985" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.lxxii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.6.1" parsed="|Ps|6|1|0|0" passage="Ps. vi. 1">Ps. vi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> and also in
Jeremiah. “O <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxii-p3.2">Lord</span>, correct me, but with
judgment:  not in Thine anger, lest Thou bring me to
nothing.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxii-p3.3" n="3986" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxii-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.lxxii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.10.24" parsed="|Jer|10|24|0|0" passage="Jer. x. 24">Jer. x. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>  Any one,
moreover, who reads in the second book of Kings of the
“wrath” of God, inducing David to number the people, and
finds from the first book of Chronicles that it was the devil who
suggested this measure, will, on comparing together the two statements,
easily see for what purpose the “wrath” is mentioned, of
which “wrath,” as the Apostle Paul declares, all men are
children:  “We were by nature children of wrath, even as
others.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxii-p4.2" n="3987" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxii-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.lxxii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.3" parsed="|Eph|2|3|0|0" passage="Eph. ii. 3">Eph. ii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  Moreover,
that “wrath” is no passion on the part of God, but that
each one brings it upon himself by his sins, will be clear from the
further statement of Paul:  “Or despisest thou the riches of
His goodness, and forbearance, and long-suffering, not knowing that the
goodness of God leadeth thee to repentance?  But after thy
hardness and impenitent heart, treasurest up unto thyself wrath against
the day of wrath, and revelation of the righteous judgment of
God.”  How, then, can any one treasure up for himself
“wrath” against a “day of wrath,” if
“wrath” be understood in the sense of
“passion?” or how can the “passion of wrath” be
a help to discipline?  Besides, the Scripture, which tells us not
to be angry at all, and which says in the <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.lxxii-p5.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.37" parsed="|Ps|37|0|0|0" passage="Psalm 37">thirty-seventh
Psalm</scripRef>, “Cease
from anger, and forsake wrath,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxii-p5.3" n="3988" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxii-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.lxxii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.37.8" parsed="|Ps|37|8|0|0" passage="Ps. xxxvii. 8">Ps. xxxvii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>
and which commands us by the mouth of Paul to “put off all these,
anger, wrath, malice, blasphemy, filthy communication,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxii-p6.2" n="3989" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxii-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.lxxii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.8" parsed="|Col|3|8|0|0" passage="Col. iii. 8">Col. iii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> would not involve God in the same passion
from which it would have us to be altogether free.  It is
manifest, further, that the language used regarding the wrath of God is
to be understood <i>figuratively</i> from what is related of His
“sleep,” from which, as if awaking Him, the prophet
says:  “Awake, why sleepest Thou, Lord?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxii-p7.2" n="3990" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxii-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.lxxii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.44.23" parsed="|Ps|44|23|0|0" passage="Ps. xliv. 23">Ps. xliv. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> and again:  “Then the Lord awaked
as one out of sleep, and like a mighty man that shouteth by reason of
wine.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxii-p8.2" n="3991" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxii-p9" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.lxxii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.78.65" parsed="|Ps|78|65|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxviii. 65">Ps. lxxviii. 65</scripRef>.</p></note>  If, then,
“sleep” must mean something else, and not what the first
acceptation of the word conveys, why should not “wrath”
also be understood in a similar way?  The
“threatenings,” again, are intimations of the (punishments)
which are to befall the wicked:  for it is as if one were to call
the words of a physician “threats,” when he tells his
patients, “I will have to use the knife, and apply cauteries, if
you do not obey my prescriptions, and regulate your diet and mode of
life in such a way as I direct you.”  It is no human
passions, then, which we ascribe to God, nor impious opinions which we
entertain of Him; nor do we err when we present the various narratives
concerning Him, drawn from the Scriptures them<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_530.html" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxii-Page_530" n="530" />selves, after careful comparison one with
another.  For those who are wise ambassadors of the
“word” have no other object in view than to free as far as
they can their hearers from weak opinions, and to endue them with
intelligence.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.lxxiii" next="vi.ix.iv.lxxiv" prev="vi.ix.iv.lxxii" progress="78.51%" title="Chapter LXXIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxiii-p1.1">Chapter
LXXIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxiii-p2" shownumber="no">And as a sequel to his non-understanding of the
statements regarding the “wrath” of God, he
continues:  “Is it not ridiculous to suppose that, whereas a
<i>man</i>, who became angry with the Jews, slew them all from the
youth upwards, and burned their city (so powerless were they to resist
him), the mighty <i>God</i>, as they say, being angry, and indignant,
and uttering threats, should, (instead of punishing them) send His own
<i>Son</i>, who endured the sufferings which He did?”  If
the Jews, then, after the treatment which they dared to inflict upon
Jesus, perished with all their youth, and had their city consumed by
fire, they suffered this punishment in consequence of no other wrath
than that which they treasured up for themselves; for the judgment of
God against them, which was determined by the divine appointment, is
termed “wrath” agreeably to a traditional usage of the
Hebrews.  And what the Son of the mighty God suffered, He suffered
voluntarily for the salvation of men, as has been stated to the best of
my ability in the preceding pages.  He then continues: 
“But that I may speak not of the Jews alone (for that is not my
object), but of the whole of nature, as I promised, I will bring out
more clearly what has been already stated.”  Now what modest
man, on reading these words, and knowing the weakness of humanity,
would not be indignant at the offensive nature of the promise to give
an account of the “whole of nature,” and at an arrogance
like that which prompted him to inscribe upon his book the title which
he ventured to give it (of a True Discourse)?  But let us see what
he has to say regarding the “whole of nature,” and what he
is to place “in a clearer light.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.lxxiv" next="vi.ix.iv.lxxv" prev="vi.ix.iv.lxxiii" progress="78.56%" title="Chapter LXXIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxiv-p1.1">Chapter
LXXIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxiv-p2" shownumber="no">He next, in many words, blames us for asserting
that God made all things for the sake of man.  Because from the
history of animals, and from the sagacity manifested by them, he would
show that all things came into existence not more for the sake of man
than of the irrational animals.  And here he seems to me to speak
in a similar manner to those who, through dislike of their enemies,
accuse them of the same things for which their own friends are
commended.  For as, in the instance referred to, hatred blinds
these persons from seeing that they are accusing their very dearest
friends by the means through which they think they are slandering their
enemies; so in the same way, Celsus also, becoming confused in his
argument, does not see that he is bringing a charge against the
philosophers of the Porch, who, not amiss, place man in the foremost
rank, and rational nature in general before irrational animals, and who
maintain that Providence created all things mainly on account of
rational nature.  Rational beings, then, as being the principal
ones, occupy the place, as it were, of children in the womb, while
irrational and soulless beings hold that of the envelope which is
created along with the child.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxiv-p2.1" n="3992" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxiv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxiv-p3.1" lang="EL">καὶ λόγον
μὲν ἔχει τὰ
λογικὰ, ἅπερ
ἐστὶ
προηγούμενα,
παίδων
γεννωμένων·
τὰ δ᾽ ἄλογα
καὶ τὰ ἄψυχα
χωρίου
συγκτιζομένου
τᾷ παιδίῳ</span>.</p></note>  I think, too,
that as in cities the superintendents of the goods and market discharge
their duties for the sake of no other than human beings, while dogs and
other irrational animals have the benefit of the superabundance; so
Providence provides <i>in a</i> <i>special manner</i> for rational
creatures; while this also follows, that irrational creatures likewise
enjoy the benefit of what is done for the sake of man.  And as he
is in error who alleges that the superintendents of the
markets<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxiv-p3.2" n="3993" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxiv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxiv-p4.1" lang="EL">ἀγορανόμοι</span>.</p></note> make provision in
no greater degree for men than for dogs, because dogs also get their
share of the goods; so in a far greater degree are Celsus and they who
think with him guilty of impiety towards the God who makes provision
for rational beings, in asserting that His arrangements are made in no
greater degree for the sustenance of human beings than for that of
plants, and trees, and herbs, and thorns.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.lxxv" next="vi.ix.iv.lxxvi" prev="vi.ix.iv.lxxiv" progress="78.63%" title="Chapter LXXV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxv-p1.1">Chapter
LXXV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxv-p2" shownumber="no">For, in the first place, he is of opinion that
“thunders, and lightnings, and rains are not the works of
God,”—thus showing more clearly at last his Epicurean
leanings; and in the second place, that “even if one were to
grant that these were the works of God, they are brought into existence
not more for the support of us who are human beings, than for that of
plants, and trees, and herbs, and thorns,”—maintaining,
like a true Epicurean, that these things are the product of chance, and
not the work of Providence.  For if these things are of no more
use to us than to plants, and trees, and herbs, and thorns, it is
evident either that they do not proceed from Providence at all, or from
a providence which does not provide for us in a greater degree than for
trees, and herbs, and thorns.  Now, either of these suppositions
is impious in itself, and it would be foolish to refute such statements
by answering any one who brought against us the charge of impiety; for
it is manifest to every one, from what has been said, who is the person
guilty of impiety.  In the next place, he adds: 
“Although you may say that these things, viz., plants, and trees,
and <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_531.html" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxv-Page_531" n="531" />herbs, and thorns, grow
for the use of men, why will you maintain that they grow for the use of
men rather than for that of the most savage of irrational
animals?”  Let Celsus then say distinctly that the great
diversity among the products of the earth is not the work of
Providence, but that a certain fortuitous concurrence of atoms<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxv-p2.1" n="3994" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxv-p3.1" lang="EL">συντυχία
τις ἀτόμων</span>.</p></note> gave birth to qualities so diverse, and that
it was owing to chance that so many kinds of plants, and trees, and
herbs resemble one another, and that no disposing reason gave existence
to them,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxv-p3.2" n="3995" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxv-p4.1" lang="EL">οὐδεὶς
λόγος
τεχνικὸς
ὑπέστησεν
αὐτά</span>.</p></note> and that they do
<i>not</i> derive their origin from an understanding that is beyond all
admiration.  We Christians, however, who are devoted to the
worship of the only God, who created these things, feel grateful for
them to Him who made them, because not only for us, but also (on our
account) for the animals which are subject to us, He has prepared such
a home,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxv-p4.2" n="3996" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxv-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxv-p5.1" lang="EL">ἑστίαν</span>.</p></note> seeing “He
causeth the grass to grow for the cattle, and herb for the service of
man, that He may bring forth food out of the earth, and wine that
maketh glad the heart of man, and oil to make his face to shine, and
bread which strengtheneth man’s heart.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxv-p5.2" n="3997" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxv-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.lxxv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.104.14-Ps.104.15" parsed="|Ps|104|14|104|15" passage="Ps. civ. 14, 15">Ps. civ. 14, 15</scripRef>.</p></note>  But that He should have provided food
even for the most savage animals is not matter of surprise, for these
very animals are said by some who have philosophized (upon the subject)
to have been created for the purpose of affording exercise to the
rational creature.  And one of our own wise men says
somewhere:  “Do not say, What is this? or Wherefore is that?
for all things have been made for their uses.  And do not say,
What is this? or Wherefore is that? for everything shall be sought out
in its season.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxv-p6.2" n="3998" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxv-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.lxxv-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Sir.39.21 Bible:Sir.39.16 Bible:Sir.39.17" parsed="|Sir|39|21|0|0;|Sir|39|16|0|0;|Sir|39|17|0|0" passage="Ecclesiasticus 39.21,16,17">Ecclus. xxxix. 21, and 16, 17</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.lxxvi" next="vi.ix.iv.lxxvii" prev="vi.ix.iv.lxxv" progress="78.72%" title="Chapter LXXVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxvi-p1.1">Chapter
LXXVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxvi-p2" shownumber="no">After this, Celsus, desirous of maintaining that
Providence created the products of the earth, not more on our account
than on that of the most savage animals, thus proceeds:  “We
indeed by labour and suffering earn a scanty and toilsome
subsistence,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxvi-p2.1" n="3999" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxvi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxvi-p3.1" lang="EL">μόλις καὶ
ἐπιπόνως</span>.</p></note> while all things
are produced for them without their sowing and ploughing.” 
He does not observe that God, wishing to exercise the human
understanding in all countries (that it might not remain idle and
unacquainted with the arts), created man a being full of
wants,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxvi-p3.2" n="4000" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxvi-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxvi-p4.1" lang="EL">ἐπιδεῆ</span>.</p></note> in order that by
virtue of his very needy condition he might be compelled to be the
inventor of arts, some of which minister to his subsistence, and others
to his protection.  For it was better that those who would not
have sought out divine things, nor engaged in the study of philosophy,
should be placed in a condition of want, in order that they might
employ their understanding in the invention of the arts, than that they
should altogether neglect the cultivation of their minds, because their
condition was one of abundance.  The want of the necessaries of
human life led to the invention on the one hand of the art of
husbandry, on the other to that of the cultivation of the vine; again,
to the art of gardening, and the arts of carpentry and smithwork, by
means of which were formed the tools required for the arts which
minister to the support of life.  The want of covering, again,
introduced the art of weaving, which followed that of wool-carding and
spinning; and again, that of house-building:  and thus the
intelligence of men ascended even to the art of architecture.  The
want of necessaries caused the products also of other places to be
conveyed, by means of the arts of sailing and pilotage,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxvi-p4.2" n="4001" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxvi-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxvi-p5.1" lang="EL">διὰ
ναυτικῆς καὶ
κυβερνητικῆς</span>.</p></note> to those who were without them; so that even
on that account one might admire the Providence which made the rational
being subject to want in a far higher degree than the irrational
animals, and yet all with a view to his advantage.  For the
irrational animals have their food provided for them, because there is
not in them even an impulse<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxvi-p5.2" n="4002" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxvi-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxvi-p6.1" lang="EL">ἀφορμήν</span>.</p></note> towards the
invention of the arts.  They have, besides, a natural covering;
for they are provided either with hair, or wings, or scales, or
shells.  Let the above, then, be our answer to the assertions of
Celsus, when he says that “we indeed by labour and suffering earn
a scanty and toilsome subsistence, while all things are produced for
them without their sowing and ploughing.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.lxxvii" next="vi.ix.iv.lxxviii" prev="vi.ix.iv.lxxvi" progress="78.79%" title="Chapter LXXVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxvii-p1.1">Chapter
LXXVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxvii-p2" shownumber="no">In the next place, forgetting that his object is to
accuse both Jews and Christians, he quotes against himself an iambic
verse of Euripides, which is opposed to his view, and, joining issue
with the words, charges them with being an erroneous statement. 
His words are as follow:  “But if you will quote the saying
of Euripides, that</p>
<p class="c67" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxvii-p3" shownumber="no">‘The Sun and Night are to mortals
slaves,’<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxvii-p3.1" n="4003" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxvii-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. Eurip.,
<i>Phœniss</i>., 546.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.ix.iv.lxxvii-p5" shownumber="no">why should they be so in a greater degree to us than to ants
and flies?  For the night is created for them in order that they
may rest, and the day that they may see and resume their
work.”  Now it is undoubted, that not only have certain of
the Jews and Christians declared that the sun and the heavenly
bodies<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxvii-p5.1" n="4004" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxvii-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxvii-p6.1" lang="EL">τὰ ἐν
οὐρανῷ</span>.</p></note> are our servants;
but he also has said this, who, according to some, is
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_532.html" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxvii-Page_532" n="532" />the philosopher of the
stage,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxvii-p6.2" n="4005" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxvii-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxvii-p7.1" lang="EL">ὁ κατά τινας
Σκηνικὸς
φιλόσοφος</span>. 
Euripides himself is the person alluded to.  He is called by
Athenæus and Clemens Alexandrinus (<i>Strom</i>., v. vol. ii. p.
461), <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxvii-p7.2" lang="EL">ὁ ἐπὶ τῆς
σκηνῆς
φιλόσοφος</span>.—<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxvii-p7.3">
De</span> <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxvii-p7.4">La</span> <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxvii-p7.5">Rue</span>.</p></note> and who was a
hearer of the lectures on the philosophy of nature delivered by
Anaxagoras.  But this man asserts that all things in the world are
subject to all rational beings,—one rational nature being taken
to represent all, on the principle of a part standing for the
whole;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxvii-p7.6" n="4006" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxvii-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxvii-p8.1" lang="EL">συνεκδοχικῶς</span>.</p></note> which, again,
clearly appears from the verse:—</p>
<p class="c67" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxvii-p9" shownumber="no">“The Sun and Night are to mortals
slaves.”</p>
<p id="vi.ix.iv.lxxvii-p10" shownumber="no">Perhaps the tragic poet meant the day when he said the sun, inasmuch
as it is the cause of the day,—teaching that those things which
most need the day and night are the things which are under the moon,
and other things in a less degree than those which are upon the
earth.  Day and night, then, are subject to mortals, being created
for the sake of rational beings.  And if ants and flies, which
labour by day and rest by night, have, besides, the benefit of those
things which were created for the sake of men, we must not say that day
and night were brought into being for the sake of ants and flies, nor
must we suppose that they were created for the sake of nothing, but,
agreeably to the design of Providence, were formed for the sake of
man.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.lxxviii" next="vi.ix.iv.lxxix" prev="vi.ix.iv.lxxvii" progress="78.86%" title="Chapter LXXVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxviii-p1.1">Chapter
LXXVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxviii-p2" shownumber="no">He next proceeds further to object against
himself<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxviii-p2.1" n="4007" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxviii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxviii-p3.1" lang="EL">ἑαυτῷ
ἀνθυποφέρει</span>.</p></note> what is said on
behalf of man, viz., that the irrational animals were created on his
account, saying:  “If one were to call us the lords of the
animal creation because we hunt the other animals and live upon their
flesh, we would say, Why were not <i>we</i> rather created on
<i>their</i> account, since they hunt and devour us?  Nay,
<i>we</i> require nets and weapons, and the assistance of many persons,
along with dogs, when engaged in the chase; while they are immediately
and spontaneously provided by nature with weapons which easily bring us
under their power.”  And here we may observe, that the gift
of understanding has been bestowed upon us as a mighty aid, far
superior to any weapon which wild beasts may seem to possess.  We,
indeed, who are far weaker in bodily strength than the beasts, and
shorter in stature than some of them, yet by means of our understanding
obtain the mastery, and capture the huge elephants.  We subdue by
our gentle treatment those animals whose nature it is to be tamed,
while with those whose nature is different, or which do not appear
likely to be of use to us when tamed, we take such precautionary
measures, that when we desire it, we keep such wild beasts shut up; and
when we need the flesh of their bodies for food, we slaughter them, as
we do those beasts which are not of a savage nature.  The Creator,
then, has constituted all things the servants of the rational being and
of his natural understanding.  For some purposes we require dogs,
say as guardians of our sheep-folds, or of our cattle-yards, or
goat-pastures, or of our dwellings; and for other purposes we need
oxen, as for agriculture; and for others, again, we make use of those
which bear the yoke, or beasts of burden.  And so it may be said
that the race of lions, and bears, and leopards, and wild boars, and
such like, has been given to us in order to call into exercise the
elements of the manly character that exists within
us.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.lxxix" next="vi.ix.iv.lxxx" prev="vi.ix.iv.lxxviii" progress="78.92%" title="Chapter LXXIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxix-p1.1">Chapter
LXXIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxix-p2" shownumber="no">In the next place, in answer to the human race,
who perceive their own superiority, which far exceeds that of the
irrational animals, he says:  “With respect to your
assertion, that God gave you the power to capture wild beasts, and to
make your own use of them, we would say that, in all probability,
before cities were built, and arts invented, and societies such as now
exist were formed, and weapons and nets employed, men were generally
caught and devoured by wild beasts, while wild beasts were very seldom
captured by men.”  Now, in reference to this, observe that
although men catch wild beasts, and wild beasts make prey of men, there
is a great difference between the case of such as by means of their
understanding obtain the mastery over those whose superiority consists
in their savage and cruel nature, and that of those who do not make use
of their understanding to secure their safety from injury by wild
beasts.  But when Celsus says, “before cities were built,
and arts invented, and societies such as now exist were formed,”
he appears to have forgotten what he had before said, that “the
world was uncreated and incorruptible, and that it was only the things
on earth which underwent deluges and conflagrations, and that all these
things did not happen at the same time.”  Now let it be
granted that these admissions on his part are entirely in harmony with
our views, though not at all with him and his statements made above;
yet what does it all avail to prove that in the beginning men were
mostly captured and devoured by wild beasts, while wild beasts were
never caught by men?  For, since the world was created in
conformity with the will of Providence, and God presided over the
universe of things, it was necessary that the elements<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxix-p2.1" n="4008" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxix-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxix-p3.1" lang="EL">ζώπυρα</span>.</p></note> of the human race should at the commencement
of its existence be placed under some protection of the higher powers,
so that there might be formed from the beginning <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_533.html" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxix-Page_533" n="533" />a union of the divine nature with that of
men.  And the poet of Ascra, perceiving this, sings:—</p>
<p class="c71" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxix-p4" shownumber="no">“For common then were banquets, and common were
seats,</p>
<p class="c62" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxix-p5" shownumber="no">Alike to immortal gods and mortal
men.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxix-p5.1" n="4009" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxix-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. Hesiod,
<i>Fragmenta Incerta</i>, ed. Goettling, p. 231.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.lxxx" next="vi.ix.iv.lxxxi" prev="vi.ix.iv.lxxix" progress="78.99%" title="Chapter LXXX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxx-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxx-p1.1">Chapter
LXXX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxx-p2" shownumber="no">Those holy Scriptures, moreover, which bear the
name of Moses, introduce the first men as hearing divine voices and
oracles, and beholding sometimes the angels of God coming to visit
them.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxx-p2.1" n="4010" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxx-p3" shownumber="no"> [Cf. Wordsworth,
<i>Excursion</i>:  “He sat and talked,” etc., book
iv., <i>circa med</i>.]</p></note>  For it was probable that in the
beginning of the world’s existence human nature would be assisted
to a greater degree (than afterwards), until progress had been made
towards the attainment of understanding and the other virtues, and the
invention of the arts, and they should thus be able to maintain life of
themselves, and no longer stand in need of superintendents, and of
those to guide them who do so with a miraculous manifestation of the
means which subserve the will of God.  Now it follows from this,
that it is false that “in the beginning men were captured and
devoured by wild beasts, while wild beasts were very seldom caught by
men.”  And from this, too, it is evident that the following
statement of Celsus is untrue, that “in this way God rather
subjected men to wild beasts.”  For God did not subject men
to wild beasts, but gave wild beasts to be a prey to the understanding
of man, and to the arts, which are directed against them, and which are
the product of the understanding.  For it was not without the help
of God<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxx-p3.1" n="4011" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxx-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxx-p4.1" lang="EL">οὐ γὰρ
ἀθεεί</span>.</p></note> that men desired
for themselves the means of protection against wild beasts, and of
securing the mastery over them.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxi" next="vi.ix.iv.lxxxii" prev="vi.ix.iv.lxxx" progress="79.03%" title="Chapter LXXXI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxi-p1.1">Chapter
LXXXI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxi-p2" shownumber="no">Our noble opponent, however, not observing how
many philosophers there are who admit the existence of Providence, and
who hold that Providence created all things for the sake of rational
beings, overturns as far as he can those doctrines which are of use in
showing the harmony that prevails in these matters between Christianity
and philosophy; nor does he see how great is the injury done to
religion from accepting the statement that before God there is no
difference between a man and an ant or a bee, but proceeds to add, that
“if men appear to be superior to irrational animals on this
account, that they have built cities, and make use of a political
constitution, and forms of government, and sovereignties,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxi-p2.1" n="4012" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxi-p3.1" lang="EL">ἡγεμονίαις</span>.</p></note> this is to say nothing to the purpose, for
ants and bees do the same.  Bees, indeed, have a sovereign, who
has followers and attendants; and there occur among them wars and
victories, and slaughterings of the vanquished,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxi-p3.2" n="4013" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxi-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxi-p4.1" lang="EL">τῶν
ἡττημένων
αἱρέσεις</span>. 
“Nota <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxi-p4.2" lang="EL">αἱρέσεις</span> hoc
loco sumi pro internecionibus, cædibus.  Haud scio an alibi
reperiatur pari significatu.  Forte etiam scribendum <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxi-p4.3" lang="EL">καθαιρέσεις</span>
.”—<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxi-p4.4">Ruæus</span>.</p></note>
and cities and suburbs, and a succession of labours, and judgments
passed upon the idle and the wicked; for the drones are driven away and
punished.”  Now here he did not observe the difference that
exists between what is done after reason and consideration, and what is
the result of an irrational nature, and is purely mechanical.  For
the origin of these things is not explained by the existence of any
rational principle in those who make them, because they do not possess
any such principle; but the most ancient Being, who is also the Son of
God, and the King of all things that exist, has created an irrational
nature, which, as being irrational, acts as a help to those who are
deemed worthy of reason.  Cities, accordingly, were established
among men, with many arts and well-arranged laws; while constitutions,
and governments, and sovereignties among men are either such as are
properly so termed, and which exemplify certain virtuous tendencies and
workings, or they are those which are improperly so called, and which
were devised, so far as could be done, in imitation of the
former:  for it was by contemplating these that the most
successful legislators established the best constitutions, and
governments, and sovereignties.  None of these things, however,
can be found among irrational animals, although Celsus may transfer
rational names, and arrangements which belong to rational beings, as
cities and constitutions, and rulers and sovereignties, even to ants
and bees; in respect to which matters, however, ants and bees merit no
approval, because they do not act from reflection.  But we ought
to admire the divine nature, which extended even to irrational animals
the capacity, as it were, of imitating rational beings, perhaps with a
view of putting rational beings to shame; so that by looking upon ants,
for instance, they might become more industrious and more thrifty in
the management of their goods; while, by considering the bees, they
might place themselves in subjection to their Ruler, and take their
respective parts in those constitutional duties which are of use in
ensuring the safety of cities.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxii" next="vi.ix.iv.lxxxiii" prev="vi.ix.iv.lxxxi" progress="79.13%" title="Chapter LXXXII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxii-p1.1">Chapter
LXXXII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxii-p2" shownumber="no">Perhaps also the so-called wars among the bees convey
instruction as to the manner in which wars, if ever there arise a
necessity for them, should be waged in a just and orderly way among
men.  But the bees have no cities or suburbs; while their hives
and hexagonal cells, and succession of labours, are for the sake of
men, who require honey for many purposes, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_534.html" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxii-Page_534" n="534" />both for cure of disordered bodies, and as a
pure article of food.  Nor ought we to compare the proceedings
taken by the bees against the drones with the judgments and punishments
inflicted on the idle and wicked in cities.  But, as I formerly
said, we ought on the one hand in these things to admire the divine
nature, and on the other to express our admiration of man, who is
capable of considering and admiring all things (as co-operating with
Providence), and who executes not merely the works which are determined
by the providence of God, but also those which are the consequences of
his own foresight.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxiii" next="vi.ix.iv.lxxxiv" prev="vi.ix.iv.lxxxii" progress="79.16%" title="Chapter LXXXIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxiii-p1.1">Chapter
LXXXIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxiii-p2" shownumber="no">After Celsus has finished speaking of the bees, in
order to depreciate (as far as he can) the cities, and constitutions,
and governments, and sovereignties not only of us Christians, but of
all mankind, as well as the wars which men undertake on behalf of their
native countries, he proceeds, by way of digression, to pass a eulogy
upon the ants, in order that, while praising them, he may compare the
measures which men take to secure their subsistence with those adopted
by these insects,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxiii-p2.1" n="4014" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxiii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxiii-p3.1" lang="EL">παραβάλῃ τῷ
λόγῳ πρὸς
τοὺς
μύρμηκας</span>.  “Verba: <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxiii-p3.2" lang="EL"> τᾷ
λόγῳ πρὸς
τοὺς
μύρμηκας</span> addititia
videntur et recidenda.”—<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxiii-p3.3">Ruæus</span>.</p></note> and so evince his
contempt for the forethought which makes provision for winter, as being
nothing higher than the irrational providence of the ants, as he
regards it.  Now might not some of the more simple-minded, and
such as know not how to look into the nature of all things, be turned
away (so far, at least, as Celsus could accomplish it) from helping
those who are weighed down with the burdens (of life), and from sharing
their toils, when he says of the ants, that “they help one
another with their loads, when they see one of their number toiling
under them?”  For he who needs to be disciplined by the
word, but who does not at all understand<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxiii-p3.4" n="4015" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxiii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxiii-p4.1" lang="EL">ἐπαΐων</span>.</p></note>
its voice, will say:  “Since, then, there is no difference
between us and the ants, even when we help those who are weary with
bearing their heavy burdens, why should we continue to do so to no
purpose?”  And would not the ants, as being irrational
creature, be greatly puffed up, and think highly of themselves, because
their works were compared to those of men? while men, on the other
hand, who by means of their reason are enabled to hear how their
philanthropy<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxiii-p4.2" n="4016" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxiii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxiii-p5.1" lang="EL">τὸ
κοινωνικόν</span>.</p></note> towards others is
contemned, would be injured, so far as could be effected by Celsus and
his arguments:  for he does not perceive that, while he wishes to
turn away from Christianity those who read his treatise, he turns away
also the sympathy of those who are not Christians from those who bear
the heaviest burdens (of life).  Whereas, had he been a
philosopher, who was capable of perceiving the good which men may do
each other, he ought, in addition to not removing along with
Christianity the blessings which are found amongst men, to have lent
his aid to co-operate (if he had it in his power) with those principles
of excellence which are common to Christianity and the rest of
mankind.  Moreover, even if the ants set apart in a place by
themselves those grains which sprout forth, that they may not swell
into bud, but may continue throughout the year as their food, this is
not to be deemed as evidence of the existence of <i>reason</i> among
ants, but as the work of the universal mother, Nature, which adorned
even irrational animals, so that even the most insignificant is not
omitted, but bears traces of the reason implanted in it by
nature.  Unless, indeed, by these assertions Celsus means
obscurely to intimate (for in many instances he would like to adopt
Platonic ideas) that all souls are of the same species, and that there
is no difference between that of a man and those of ants and bees,
which is the act of one who would bring down the soul from the vault of
heaven, and cause it to enter not only a human body, but that of an
animal.  Christians, however, will not yield their assent to such
opinions:  for they have been instructed before now that the human
soul was created in the image of God; and they see that it is
impossible for a nature fashioned in the divine image to have its
(original) features altogether obliterated, and to assume others,
formed after I know not what likeness of irrational
animals.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxiv" next="vi.ix.iv.lxxxv" prev="vi.ix.iv.lxxxiii" progress="79.27%" title="Chapter LXXXIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxiv-p1.1">Chapter
LXXXIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxiv-p2" shownumber="no">And since he asserts that, “when ants die,
the survivors set apart a special place (for their interment), and that
their ancestral sepulchres such a place is,” we have to answer,
that the greater the laudations which he heaps upon irrational animals,
so much the more does he magnify (although against his will) the work
of that reason which arranged all things in order, and points out the
skill<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxiv-p2.1" n="4017" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxiv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxiv-p3.1" lang="EL">ἐντρέχειαν</span>.</p></note> which exists among men, and which is capable
of adorning by its reason even the gifts which are bestowed by nature
on the irrational creation.  But why do I say
“irrational,” since Celsus is of opinion that these
animals, which, agreeably to the common ideas of all men, are termed
irrational, are not really so?  Nor does <i>he</i> regard the ants
as devoid of reason, who professed to speak of “universal
nature,” and who boasted of his truthfulness in the inscription
of his book.  For, speaking of the ants conversing with one
another, he uses the following language:  “And when they
meet one another <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_535.html" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxiv-Page_535" n="535" />they
enter into conversation, for which reason they never mistake their way;
consequently they possess a full endowment of reason, and some common
ideas on certain general subjects, and a voice by which they express
themselves regarding accidental things.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxiv-p3.2" n="4018" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxiv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxiv-p4.1" lang="EL">οὐκοῦν καὶ
λόγου
συμπλήρωσίς
ἐστι παρ᾽
αὐτοῖς, καὶ
κοιναὶ
ἔννοιαι
καθολικῶν
τινων, καὶ
φωνὴ, καὶ
τυγχάνοντα
σημαινόμενα</span>.</p></note>  Now conversation between one man and
another is carried on by means of a voice, which gives expression to
the meaning intended, and which also gives utterances concerning what
are called “accidental things;” but to say that this was
the case with ants would be a most ridiculous
assertion.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxv" next="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvi" prev="vi.ix.iv.lxxxiv" progress="79.32%" title="Chapter LXXXV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxv-p1.1">Chapter
LXXXV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxv-p2" shownumber="no">He is not ashamed, moreover, to say, in addition
to these statements (that the unseemly character<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxv-p2.1" n="4019" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxv-p3.1" lang="EL">ἀσχημοσύνην</span>.</p></note> of his opinions may be manifest to those who
will live after him):  “Come now, if one were to look down
from heaven upon earth, in what respect would <i>our</i> actions appear
to differ from those of ants and bees?”  Now does he who,
according to his own supposition, looks from heaven upon the
proceedings of men and ants, look upon their bodies alone, and not
rather have regard to the controlling reason which is called into
action by reflection;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxv-p3.2" n="4020" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxv-p4.1" lang="EL">οὐ κατανοεῖ
δὲ τὸ λογικὸν
ἡγεμονικὸν
καὶ λογισμῷ
κινούμενον</span>;</p></note> while, on the other
hand, the guiding principle of the latter is irrational, and set in
motion irrationally by impulse and fancy, in conjunction with a certain
natural apparatus?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxv-p4.2" n="4021" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxv-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxv-p5.1" lang="EL">μετά τινος
φυσικῆς
ὑποκατασκευῆς</span>;</p></note>  But it is
absurd to suppose that he who looks from heaven upon earthly things
would desire to look from such a distance upon the <i>bodies</i> of men
and ants, and would not rather consider the nature of the guiding
principles, and the source of impulses, whether that be rational or
irrational.  And if he once look upon the source of all impulses,
it is manifest that he would behold also the difference which exists,
and the superiority of man, not only over ants, but even over
elephants.  For he who looks from heaven will see among irrational
creatures, however large their bodies, no other principle<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxv-p5.2" n="4022" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxv-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxv-p6.1" lang="EL">ἀρχήν</span>.</p></note> than, so to speak, irrationality;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxv-p6.2" n="4023" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxv-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxv-p7.1" lang="EL">τὴν
ἀλογίαν</span>.</p></note> while amongst rational beings he will
discover reason, the common possession of men, and of divine and
heavenly beings, and perhaps of the Supreme God Himself, on account of
which man is said to have been created in the image of God, for the
image of the Supreme God is his reason.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxv-p7.2" n="4024" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxv-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxv-p8.1" lang="EL">λόγος</span>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvi" next="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii" prev="vi.ix.iv.lxxxv" progress="79.38%" title="Chapter LXXXVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvi-p1.1">Chapter
LXXXVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvi-p2" shownumber="no">Immediately after this, as if doing his utmost to
reduce the human race to a still lower position, and to bring them to
the level of the irrational animals, and desiring to omit not a single
circumstance related of the latter which manifests their greatness, he
declares that “in certain individuals among the irrational
creation there exists the power of sorcery;” so that even in this
particular men cannot specially pride themselves, nor wish to arrogate
a superiority over irrational creatures.  And the following are
his words:  “If, however, men entertain lofty notions
because of their possessing the power of sorcery, yet even in that
respect are serpents and eagles their superiors in wisdom; for they are
acquainted with many prophylactics against persons and diseases, and
also with the virtues of certain stones which help to preserve their
young.  If men, however, fall in with these, they think that they
have gained a wonderful possession.”  Now, in the first
place, I know not why he should designate as sorcery the knowledge of
natural prophylactics displayed by animals,—whether that
knowledge be the result of experience, or of some natural power of
apprehension;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvi-p2.1" n="4025" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvi-p3.1" lang="EL">φυσικήν
τινα
κατάληψιν</span>.</p></note> for the term
“sorcery” has by usage been assigned to something
else.  Perhaps, indeed, he wishes quietly, as an Epicurean, to
censure the entire use of such arts, as resting only on the professions
of sorcerers.  However, let it be granted him that men <i>do</i>
pride themselves greatly upon the knowledge of such arts, whether they
are sorcerers or not:  how can serpents be in this respect wiser
than men, when they make use of the well-known fennel<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvi-p3.2" n="4026" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvi-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvi-p4.1" lang="EL">τῷ
μαράθρῳ</span>.</p></note> to sharpen their power of vision and to
produce rapidity of movement, having obtained this natural power not
from the exercise of reflection, but from the constitution of their
body,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvi-p4.2" n="4027" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvi-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvi-p5.1" lang="EL">ἀλλ᾽
ἐκ
κατασκευῆς</span>.</p></note> while men do not, like serpents, arrive at
such knowledge merely by nature, but partly by experiment, partly by
reason, and sometimes by reflection and knowledge?  So, if eagles,
too, in order to preserve their young in the nest, carry thither the
eagle-stone<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvi-p5.2" n="4028" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvi-p6" shownumber="no"> [The <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvi-p6.1" lang="EL">ἀετίτης</span>.  See Pliny,
<i>N. H</i>., x. 4.]</p></note> when they have
discovered it, how does it appear that they are wise, and more
intelligent than men, who find out by the exercise of their reflective
powers and of their understanding what has been bestowed by nature upon
eagles as a gift?</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii" next="vi.ix.iv.lxxxviii" prev="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvi" progress="79.45%" title="Chapter LXXXVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii-p1.1">Chapter
LXXXVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii-p2" shownumber="no">Let it be granted, however, that there are other
prophylactics against poisons known to animals:  what does that
avail to prove that it is not nature, but reason, which leads to the
discovery of such things among them?  For if reason were the
discoverer, this one thing (or, if you will, one or two more things)
would not be (exclusive<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii-p2.1" n="4029" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii-p3.1" lang="EL">αποτεταγμένως</span>.</p></note> of all others) the
sole discovery <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_536.html" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii-Page_536" n="536" />made by
serpents, and some other thing the sole discovery of the eagle, and so
on with the rest of the animals; but as many discoveries would have
been made amongst them as among men.  But now it is manifest from
the determinate inclination of the nature of each animal towards
certain kinds of help, that they possess neither wisdom nor reason, but
a natural constitutional tendency implanted by the <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii-p3.2" lang="EL">Logos<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii-p3.3" n="4030" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii-p4.1" lang="EL">ὑπὸ
τοῦ Λόγου
γεγενημένη</span>.</p></note></span>
towards such things in order to ensure the preservation of the
animal.  And, indeed, if I wished to join issue with Celsus in
these matters, I might quote the words of Solomon from the book of
Proverbs, which run thus:  “There be four things which are
little upon the earth, but these are wiser than the wise:  The
ants are a people not strong, yet they prepare their meat in the
summer; the conies<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii-p4.2" n="4031" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii-p5.1" lang="EL">χοιρογρύλλιοι</span>. 
Heb. <span class="Hebrew" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii-p5.2" lang="HE">סינִּפַשְׁ</span>.</p></note> are but a feeble
folk, yet make they their houses in the rocks; the locusts have no
king, yet go they forth in order at one command; and the spotted
lizard,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii-p5.3" n="4032" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii-p6.1" lang="EL">ἀσκαλαβώτης</span>.</p></note> though leaning upon
its hands, and being easily captured, dwelleth in kings’
fortresses.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii-p6.2" n="4033" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.30.24-Prov.30.28" parsed="|Prov|30|24|30|28" passage="Prov. xxx. 24-28">Prov. xxx. 24–28</scripRef>.</p></note>  I do not
quote these words, however, as taking them in their literal
signification, but, agreeably to the title of the book (for it is
inscribed “Proverbs”), I investigate them as containing a
secret meaning.  For it is the custom of these writers (of
Scripture) to distribute into many classes those writings which express
one sense when taken literally,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii-p7.2" n="4034" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii-p8.1" lang="EL">αὐτόθεν</span>.</p></note> but which
convey a different signification as their hidden meaning; and one of
these kinds of writing is “Proverbs.”  And for this
reason, in our Gospels too, is our Saviour described as saying: 
“These things have I spoken to you in proverbs, but the time
cometh when I shall no more speak unto you in proverbs.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii-p8.2" n="4035" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:John.16.25" parsed="|John|16|25|0|0" passage="John xvi. 25">John xvi. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>  It is not, then, the <i>visible</i>
ants which are “wiser even than the wise,” but they who are
indicated as such under the “proverbial” style of
expression.  And such must be our conclusion regarding the rest of
the animal creation, although Celsus regards the books of the Jews and
Christians as exceedingly simple and commonplace,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii-p9.2" n="4036" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii-p10" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii-p10.1" lang="EL">ιδιωτικά</span>.</p></note> and imagines that those who give them an
allegorical interpretation do violence to the meaning of the
writers.  By what we have said, then, let it appear that Celsus
calumniates us in vain, and let his assertions that serpents and eagles
are wiser than men also receive their refutation.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxviii" next="vi.ix.iv.lxxxix" prev="vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii" progress="79.54%" title="Chapter LXXXVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxviii-p1.1">Chapter
LXXXVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxviii-p2" shownumber="no">And wishing to show at greater length that even
the thoughts of God entertained by the human race are not superior to
those of all other mortal creatures, but that certain of the irrational
animals are capable of thinking about Him regarding whom opinions so
discordant have existed among the most acute of mankind—Greeks
and Barbarians—he continues:  “If, because man has
been able to grasp the idea of God, he is deemed superior to the other
animals, let those who hold this opinion know that this capacity will
be claimed by many of the other animals; and with good reason: 
for what would any one maintain to be more divine than the power of
foreknowing and predicting future events?  Men accordingly acquire
the art from the other animals, and especially from birds.  And
those who listen to the indications furnished by them, become possessed
of the gift of prophecy.  If, then, birds, and the other prophetic
animals, which are enabled by the gift of God to foreknow events,
instruct us by means of signs, so much the nearer do they seem to be to
the society of God, and to be endowed with greater wisdom, and to be
more beloved by Him.  The more intelligent of men, moreover, say
that the animals hold meetings which are more sacred than our
assemblies, and that they know what is said at these meetings, and show
that in reality they possess this knowledge, when, having previously
stated that the birds have declared their intention of departing to
some particular place, and of doing this thing or the other, the truth
of their assertions is established by the departure of the birds to the
place in question, and by their doing what was foretold.  And no
race of animals appears to be more observant of oaths than the
elephants are, or to show greater devotion to divine things; and this,
I presume, solely because they have some knowledge of God.” 
See here now how he at once lays hold of, and brings forward as
acknowledged facts, questions which are the subject of dispute among
those philosophers, not only among the Greeks, but also among the
Barbarians, who have either discovered or learned from certain demons
some things about birds of augury and other animals, by which certain
prophetic intimations are said to be made to men.  For, in the
first place, it has been disputed whether there is an art of augury,
and, in general, a method of divination by animals, or not.  And,
in the second place, they who admit that there is an art of divination
by birds, are not agreed about the manner of the divination; since some
maintain that it is from certain demons or gods of divination<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxviii-p2.1" n="4037" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxviii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxviii-p3.1" lang="EL">θεῶν
μαντικῶν</span>.</p></note> that the animals receive their impulses to
action—the birds to flights and sounds of different kinds, and
the other animals to movements of one sort <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_537.html" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxviii-Page_537" n="537" />or another.  Others, again, believe that
their souls are more divine in their nature, and fitted to operations
of that kind, which is a most incredible supposition.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxix" next="vi.ix.iv.xc" prev="vi.ix.iv.lxxxviii" progress="79.63%" title="Chapter LXXXIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxix-p1.1">Chapter
LXXXIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.lxxxix-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus, however, seeing he wished to prove by the
foregoing statements that the irrational animals are more divine and
intelligent than human beings, ought to have established at greater
length the actual existence of such an art of divination, and in the
next place have energetically undertaken its defence, and effectually
refuted the arguments of those who would annihilate such arts of
divination, and have overturned in a convincing manner also the
arguments of those who say that it is from demons or from gods that
animals receive the movements which lead them to divination, and to
have proved in the next place that the soul of irrational animals is
more divine than that of man.  For, had he done so, and manifested
a philosophical spirit in dealing with such things, we should to the
best of our power have met his confident assertions, refuting in the
first place the allegation that irrational animals are wiser than men,
and showing the falsity of the statement that they have ideas of God
more sacred than ours, and that they hold among themselves certain
sacred assemblies.  But now, on the contrary, <i>he</i> who
accuses us because we believe in the Supreme God, requires us to
believe that the souls of birds entertain ideas of God more divine and
distinct than those of men.  Yet if this is true, the birds have
clearer ideas of God than Celsus himself; and it is not matter of
surprise that it should be so with him, who so greatly depreciates
human beings.  Nay, so far as Celsus can make it appear, the birds
possess grander and more divine ideas than, I do not say we Christians
do, or than the Jews, who use the same Scriptures with ourselves, but
even than are possessed by the theologians among the Greeks, for they
were only human beings.  According to Celsus, indeed, the tribe of
birds that practise divination, forsooth, understand the nature of the
Divine Being better than Pherecydes, and Pythagoras, and Socrates and
Plato!  We ought then to go to the birds as our teachers, in order
that as, according to the view of Celsus, they instruct us by their
power of divination in the knowledge of future events, so also they may
free men from doubts regarding the Divine Being, by imparting to them
the clear ideas which they have obtained respecting Him!  It
follows, accordingly, that Celsus, who regards birds as superior to
men, ought to employ them as his instructors, and not one of the Greek
philosophers.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xc" next="vi.ix.iv.xci" prev="vi.ix.iv.lxxxix" progress="79.70%" title="Chapter XC"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xc-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xc-p1.1">Chapter XC.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xc-p2" shownumber="no">But we have a few remarks to make, out of a larger
number, in answer to these statements of Celsus, that we may show the
ingratitude towards his Maker which is involved in his holding these
false opinions.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xc-p2.1" n="4038" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xc-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xc-p3.1" lang="EL">τὴν
ἀχάριστον
ψευδοδοξίαν</span>.</p></note>  For Celsus,
although a man, and “being in honour,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xc-p3.2" n="4039" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xc-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xc-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.49.12" parsed="|Ps|49|12|0|0" passage="Ps. xlix. 12">Ps. xlix. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> does not possess understanding, and
therefore he did not compare himself with the birds and the other
irrational animals, which he regards as capable of divining; but
yielding to them the foremost place, he lowered himself, and as far as
he could the whole human race with him (as entertaining lower and
inferior views of God than the irrational animals), beneath the
Egyptians, who worship irrational animals as divinities.  Let the
principal point of investigation, however, be this:  whether there
actually is or not an art of divination, by means of birds and other
living things believed to have such power.  For the arguments
which tend to establish either view are not to be despised.  On
the one hand, it is pressed upon us not to admit such an art, lest the
rational being should abandon the divine oracles, and betake himself to
birds; and on the other, there is the energetic testimony of many, that
numerous individuals have been saved from the greatest dangers by
putting their trust in divination by birds.  For the present,
however, let it be granted that an art of divination does exist, in
order that I may in this way show to those who are prejudiced on the
subject, that if this be admitted, the superiority of man over
irrational animals, even over those that are endowed with power of
divination, is great, and beyond all reach of comparison with the
latter.  We have then to say, that if there was in them any divine
nature capable of foretelling future events, and so rich (in that
knowledge) as out of its superabundance to make them known to any man
who wished to know them, it is manifest that they would know what
concerned themselves far sooner (than what concerned others); and had
they possessed this knowledge, they would have been upon their guard
against flying to any particular place where men had planted snares and
nets to catch them, or where archers took aim and shot at them in their
flight.  And especially, were eagles aware beforehand of the
designs formed against their young, either by serpents crawling up to
their nests and destroying them, or by men who take them for their
amusement, or for any other useful purpose or service, they would not
have placed their young in a spot where they were to be attacked; and,
in general, not one of these animals would have been captured by men,
because they were more divine and intelligent than
they.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xci" next="vi.ix.iv.xcii" prev="vi.ix.iv.xc" progress="79.78%" title="Chapter XCI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_538.html" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-Page_538" n="538" /><span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p1.1">Chapter
XCI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p2" shownumber="no">But besides, if birds of augury converse with one
another,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p2.1" n="4040" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p3.1" lang="EL">εἴπερ
οἰωνοὶ
οἰωνοῖς
μάχονται</span>.  For
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p3.2" lang="EL">μάχονται</span>
Ruæus conjectures <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p3.3" lang="EL">διαλέγονται</span>,
which is adopted by Lommatzsch.</p></note> as Celsus maintains
they do, the prophetic birds having a divine nature, and the other
rational animals also ideas of the divinity and foreknowledge of future
events; and if they had communicated this knowledge to others, the
sparrow mentioned in Homer would not have built her nest in the spot
where a serpent was to devour her and her young ones, nor would the
serpent in the writings of the same poet have failed to take
precautions against being captured by the eagle.  For this
wonderful poet says, in his poem regarding the
former:—</p>
<p class="c69" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p4" shownumber="no">“A mighty dragon shot, of dire portent;</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p5" shownumber="no">From Jove himself the dreadful sign was sent.</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p6" shownumber="no">Straight to the tree his sanguine spires he rolled,</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p7" shownumber="no">And curled around in many a winding fold.</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p8" shownumber="no">The topmost branch a mother-bird possessed;</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p9" shownumber="no">Eight callow infants filled the mossy nest;</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p10" shownumber="no">Herself the ninth:  the serpent, as he hung,</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p11" shownumber="no">Stretched his black jaws, and crashed the dying
young;</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p12" shownumber="no">While hovering near, with miserable moan,</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p13" shownumber="no">The drooping mother wailed her children gone.</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p14" shownumber="no">The mother last, as round the nest she flew,</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p15" shownumber="no">Seized by the beating wing, the monster slew:</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p16" shownumber="no">Nor long survived:  to marble turned, he stands</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p17" shownumber="no">A lasting prodigy on Aulis’ sands.</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p18" shownumber="no">Such was the will of Jove; and hence we dare</p>
<p class="c53" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p19" shownumber="no">Trust in his omen, and support the
war.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p19.1" n="4041" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p20" shownumber="no"> Homer,
<i>Iliad</i>, ii. 308 sq. (Pope’s translation).</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p21" shownumber="no">And regarding the second—the bird—the poet
says:—</p>
<p class="c69" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p22" shownumber="no">“Jove’s bird on sounding pinions beat the
skies;</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p23" shownumber="no">A bleeding serpent of enormous size,</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p24" shownumber="no">His talons twined; alive, and curling round,</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p25" shownumber="no">He stung the bird, whose throat received the wound.</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p26" shownumber="no">Mad with the smart, he drops the fatal prey,</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p27" shownumber="no">In airy circles wings his painful way,</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p28" shownumber="no">Floats on the winds, and rends the heaven with
cries;</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p29" shownumber="no">Amidst the host, the fallen serpent lies.</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p30" shownumber="no">They, pale with terror, mark its spires unrolled,</p>
<p class="c53" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p31" shownumber="no">And Jove’s portent with beating hearts
behold.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p31.1" n="4042" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p32" shownumber="no"> Homer,
<i>Iliad</i>, xii. 200 sq. (Pope’s translation).</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p33" shownumber="no">Did the eagle, then, possess the power of divination, and the
serpent (since this animal also is made use of by the augurs)
not?  But as this distinction can be easily refuted, cannot the
assertion that both were capable of divination be refuted also? 
For if the serpent had possessed this knowledge, would not he have been
on his guard against suffering what he did from the eagle?  And
innumerable other instances of a similar character may be found, to
show that animals do not possess a prophetic soul, but that, according
to the poet and the majority of mankind, it is the “Olympian
himself who sent him to the light.”  And it is with a
symbolical meaning<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p33.1" n="4043" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p34" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p34.1" lang="EL">κατὰ δέ τι
σημεῖον</span>.</p></note> that Apollo employs
the hawk<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p34.2" n="4044" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p35" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p35.1" lang="EL">ἱέραξ</span>.</p></note> as his messenger,
for the hawk<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p35.2" n="4045" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p36" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p36.1" lang="EL">κίρκος</span>, “the
hen-harrier,” “Falco,” or “Circus
pygargus.”  Cf. Liddell and Scott, s.v.</p></note> is called the
“swift messenger of Apollo.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p36.2" n="4046" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xci-p37" shownumber="no"> Cf. Homer,
<i>Odyss</i>., xv. 526.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xcii" next="vi.ix.iv.xciii" prev="vi.ix.iv.xci" progress="79.87%" title="Chapter XCII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xcii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xcii-p1.1">Chapter
XCII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xcii-p2" shownumber="no">In my opinion, however, it is certain wicked
demons, and, so to speak, of the race of Titans or Giants, who have
been guilty of impiety towards the true God, and towards the angels in
heaven, and who have fallen from it, and who haunt the denser parts of
bodies, and frequent unclean places upon earth, and who, possessing
some power of distinguishing future events, because they are without
bodies of earthly material, engage in an employment of this kind, and
desiring to lead the human race away from the true God, secretly enter
the bodies of the more rapacious and savage and wicked of animals, and
stir them up to do whatever they choose, and at whatever time they
choose:  either turning the fancies of these animals to make
flights and movements of various kinds, in order that men may be caught
by the divining power that is in the irrational animals, and neglect to
seek after the God who contains all things; or to search after the pure
worship of God, but allow their reasoning powers to grovel on the
earth, and amongst birds and serpents, and even foxes and wolves. 
For it has been observed by those who are skilled in such matters, that
the clearest prognostications are obtained from animals of this kind;
because the demons cannot act so effectively in the milder sort of
animals as they can in these, in consequence of the similarity between
them in point of wickedness; and yet it is not wickedness, but
something like wickedness,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xcii-p2.1" n="4047" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xcii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xcii-p3.1" lang="EL">καὶ οὐ
κακίαν μὲν,
οἱονεὶ δὲ
κακίαν
οὖσαν</span>.</p></note> which exist in
these animals.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xciii" next="vi.ix.iv.xciv" prev="vi.ix.iv.xcii" progress="79.92%" title="Chapter XCIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xciii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xciii-p1.1">Chapter
XCIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xciii-p2" shownumber="no">For which reason, whatever else there may be in the
writings of Moses which excites my wonder, I would say that the
following is worthy of admiration, viz., that Moses, having observed
the varying natures of animals, and having either learned from God what
was peculiar to them, and to the demons which are kindred to each of
the animals, or having himself ascertained these things by his own
wisdom, has, in arranging the different kinds of animals, pronounced
all those which are supposed by the Egyptians and the rest of mankind
to possess the power of divination to be unclean, and, as a general
rule, all that are not of that class to be clean.  And amongst the
unclean animals mentioned by Moses are the wolf, and fox, and serpent,
and eagle, and hawk, and such like.  And, generally speaking, you
will find that not only in the law, but also in the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_539.html" id="vi.ix.iv.xciii-Page_539" n="539" />prophets, these animals are employed as
examples of all that is most wicked; and that a wolf or a fox is never
mentioned for a good purpose.  Each species of demon,
consequently, would seem to possess a certain affinity with a certain
species of animal.  And as among men there are some who are
stronger than others, and this not at all owing to their moral
character, so, in the same way, some demons will be more powerful in
things indifferent than others;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xciii-p2.1" n="4048" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xciii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xciii-p3.1" lang="EL">ἐν
μέσοις</span>.</p></note> and one class
of them employs one kind of animal for the purpose of deluding men, in
accordance with the will of him who is called in our Scriptures the
“prince of this world,” while others predict future events
by means of another kind of animal.  Observe, moreover, to what a
pitch of wickedness the demons proceed, so that they even assume the
bodies of weasels in order to reveal the future!  And now,
consider with yourself whether it is better to accept the belief that
it is the Supreme God and His Son who stir up the birds and the other
living creatures to divination, or that those who stir up these
creatures, and not human beings (although they are present before
them), are wicked, and, as they are called by our Scriptures, unclean
demons.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xciv" next="vi.ix.iv.xcv" prev="vi.ix.iv.xciii" progress="79.98%" title="Chapter XCIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xciv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xciv-p1.1">Chapter
XCIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xciv-p2" shownumber="no">But if the soul of birds is to be esteemed divine
because future events are predicted by them, why should we not rather
maintain, that when omens<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xciv-p2.1" n="4049" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xciv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xciv-p3.1" lang="EL">κληδόνες</span>.</p></note> are accepted by
men, the souls of those are divine through which the omens are
heard?  Accordingly, among such would be ranked the female slave
mentioned in Homer, who ground the corn, when she said regarding the
suitors:—</p>
<p class="c70" id="vi.ix.iv.xciv-p4" shownumber="no">“For the very last time, now, will they sup
here.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xciv-p4.1" n="4050" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xciv-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. Homer,
<i>Odyss</i>., iv. 685; cf. also xx. 116, 119.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.ix.iv.xciv-p6" shownumber="no">This slave, then, was divine, while the great Ulysses, the
friend of Homer’s Pallas Athene, was <i>not</i> divine, but
understanding the words spoken by this “divine” grinder of
corn as an omen, rejoiced, as the poet says:—</p>
<p class="c70" id="vi.ix.iv.xciv-p7" shownumber="no">“The divine Ulysses rejoiced at the
omen.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xciv-p7.1" n="4051" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xciv-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf. Homer,
<i>Odyss</i>., xx. 120.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.ix.iv.xciv-p9" shownumber="no">Observe, now, as the birds are possessed of a divine soul, and are
capable of perceiving God, or, as Celsus says, the gods, it is clear
that when we men also sneeze, we do so in consequence of a kind of
divinity that is within us, and which imparts a prophetic power to our
soul.  For this belief is testified by many witnesses, and
therefore the poet also says:—</p>
<p class="c70" id="vi.ix.iv.xciv-p10" shownumber="no">“And while he prayed, he
sneezed.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xciv-p10.1" n="4052" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xciv-p11" shownumber="no"> Cf. Homer,
<i>Odyss</i>., xvii. 541.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.ix.iv.xciv-p12" shownumber="no">And Penelope, too, said:—</p>
<p class="c27" id="vi.ix.iv.xciv-p13" shownumber="no">“Perceiv’st thou not that at every
word my son did sneeze?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xciv-p13.1" n="4053" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xciv-p14" shownumber="no"> Cf. Homer,
<i>Odyss</i>., xvii. 545.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xcv" next="vi.ix.iv.xcvi" prev="vi.ix.iv.xciv" progress="80.02%" title="Chapter XCV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xcv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xcv-p1.1">Chapter XCV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xcv-p2" shownumber="no">The true God, however, neither employs irrational
animals, nor any individuals whom chance may offer,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xcv-p2.1" n="4054" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xcv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xcv-p3.1" lang="EL">οὔτε τοῖς
τυχοῦσι τῶν
ἀνθρώπων</span>.</p></note> to convey a knowledge of the future; but, on
the contrary, the most pure and holy of human souls, whom He inspires
and endows with prophetic power.  And therefore, whatever else in
the Mosaic writings may excite our wonder, the following must be
considered as fitted to do so:  “Ye shall not practise
augury, nor observe the flight of birds;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xcv-p3.2" n="4055" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xcv-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xcv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Lev.19.26" parsed="|Lev|19|26|0|0" passage="Lev. xix. 26">Lev. xix. 26</scripRef>.  The Septuagint here differs from
the Masoretic text.</p></note>
and in another place:  “For the nations whom the
<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.iv.xcv-p4.2">Lord</span> thy God will destroy from before thy face,
shall listen to omens and divinations; but as for thee, the
<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.iv.xcv-p4.3">Lord</span> thy God has not suffered thee to do
so.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xcv-p4.4" n="4056" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xcv-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xcv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.18.14 Bible:Deut.18.12" parsed="|Deut|18|14|0|0;|Deut|18|12|0|0" passage="Deut. 18.14,12">Deut.
xviii. 14, cf. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>  And he
adds:  “A prophet shall the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.iv.xcv-p5.2">Lord</span>
your God raise up unto you from among your brethren.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xcv-p5.3" n="4057" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xcv-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xcv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.18.15" parsed="|Deut|18|15|0|0" passage="Deut. xviii. 15">Deut. xviii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>  On one occasion, moreover, God,
wishing by means of an augur to turn away (His people) from the
practice of divination, caused the spirit that was in the augur to
speak as follows:  “For there is no enchantment in Jacob,
nor is there divination in Israel.  In due time will it be
declared to Jacob and Israel what the Lord will do.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xcv-p6.2" n="4058" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xcv-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xcv-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Num.23.23" parsed="|Num|23|23|0|0" passage="Num. xxiii. 23">Num. xxiii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>  And now, we who knew these and similar
sayings wish to observe this precept with the mystical meaning, viz.,
“Keep thy heart with all diligence,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xcv-p7.2" n="4059" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xcv-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xcv-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.4.23" parsed="|Prov|4|23|0|0" passage="Prov. iv. 23">Prov. iv. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> that nothing of a demoniacal nature may
enter into our minds, or any spirit of our adversaries turn our
imagination whither it chooses.  But we pray that the light of the
knowledge of the glory of God may shine in our hearts, and that the
Spirit of God may dwell in our imaginations, and lead them to
contemplate the things of God; for “as many as are led by the
Spirit of God, they are the sons of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xcv-p8.2" n="4060" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xcv-p9" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xcv-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.14" parsed="|Rom|8|14|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 14">Rom. viii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xcvi" next="vi.ix.iv.xcvii" prev="vi.ix.iv.xcv" progress="80.08%" title="Chapter XCVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xcvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xcvi-p1.1">Chapter
XCVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xcvi-p2" shownumber="no">We ought to take note, however, that the power of
foreknowing the future is by no means a proof of divinity; for in
itself it is a thing indifferent, and is found occurring amongst both
good and bad.  Physicians, at any rate, by means of their
professional skill foreknow certain things, although their character
may happen to be bad.  And in the same way also pilots, although
perhaps wicked men, are able to foretell the signs<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xcvi-p2.1" n="4061" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xcvi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xcvi-p3.1" lang="EL">ἐπισημασίας</span>.</p></note> (of good or bad weather), and the approach
of violent tempests of wind, and atmospheric changes,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xcvi-p3.2" n="4062" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xcvi-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xcvi-p4.1" lang="EL">τροπάς</span>.</p></note> because they gather this knowledge from
experience and observation, although I do not suppose that on that
account any one would <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_540.html" id="vi.ix.iv.xcvi-Page_540" n="540" />term them “gods” if their
characters happened to be bad.  The assertion, then, of Celsus is
false, when he says:  “What could be called more divine than
the power of foreknowing and foretelling the future?”  And
so also is this, that “many of the animals claim to have ideas of
God;” for none of the irrational animals possess any idea of
God.  And wholly false, too, is his assertion, that “the
irrational animals are nearer the society of God (than men),”
when even men who are still in a state of wickedness, however great
their progress in knowledge, are far removed from that society. 
It is, then, those alone who are truly wise and sincerely religious who
are nearer to God’s society; such persons as were our prophets,
and Moses, to the latter of whom, on account of his exceeding purity,
the Scripture said:  “Moses alone shall come near the
<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.iv.xcvi-p4.2">Lord</span>, but the rest shall not come
nigh.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xcvi-p4.3" n="4063" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xcvi-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.iv.xcvi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.24.2" parsed="|Exod|24|2|0|0" passage="Ex. xxiv. 2">Ex. xxiv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xcvii" next="vi.ix.iv.xcviii" prev="vi.ix.iv.xcvi" progress="80.12%" title="Chapter XCVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xcvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xcvii-p1.1">Chapter
XCVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xcvii-p2" shownumber="no">How impious, indeed, is the assertion of this man,
who charges us with impiety, that “not only are the irrational
animals wiser than the human race, but that they are more beloved by
God (than they)!”  And who would not be repelled (by horror)
from paying any attention to a man who declared that a serpent, and a
fox, and a wolf, and an eagle, and a hawk, were more beloved by God
than the human race?  For it follows from his maintaining such a
position, that if these animals be more beloved by God than human
beings, it is manifest that they are dearer to God than Socrates, and
Plato, and Pythagoras, and Pherecydes, and those theologians whose
praises he had sung a little before.  And one might address him
with the prayer:  “If these animals be dearer to God than
men, may you be beloved of God along with them, and be made like to
those whom you consider as dearer to Him than human
beings!”  And let no one suppose that such a prayer is meant
as an imprecation; for who would not pray to resemble in all respects
those whom he believes to be dearer to God than others, in order that
he, like them, may enjoy the divine love?  And as Celsus is
desirous to show that the assemblies of the irrational animals are more
sacred than ours, he ascribes the statement to that effect not to any
ordinary individuals, but to persons of intelligence.  Yet it is
the virtuous alone who are truly wise, for no wicked man is so. 
He speaks, accordingly, in the following style: 
“Intelligent men say that these animals hold assemblies which are
more sacred than ours, and that they know what is spoken at them, and
actually prove that they are not without such knowledge, when they
mention beforehand that the birds have announced their intention of
departing to a particular place, or of doing this thing or that, and
then show that they <i>have</i> departed to the place in question, and
have done the particular thing which was foretold.”  Now,
truly, no person of intelligence ever related such things; nor did any
wise man ever say that the assemblies of the irrational animals were
more sacred than those of men.  But if, for the purpose of
examining (the soundness of) his statements, we look to their
consequences, it is evident that, in his opinion, the assemblies of the
irrational animals are more sacred than those of the venerable
Pherecydes, and Pythagoras, and Socrates, and Plato, and of
philosophers in general; which assertion is not only
incongruous<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xcvii-p2.1" n="4064" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xcvii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xcvii-p3.1" lang="EL">ἀπεμφαῖνον</span>.</p></note> in itself, but full
of absurdity.  In order that we may believe, however, that certain
individuals <i>do</i> learn from the indistinct sound of birds that
they are about to take their departure, and do this thing or that, and
announce these things beforehand, we would say that this information is
imparted to men by demons by means of signs, with the view of having
men deceived by demons, and having their understanding dragged down
from God and heaven to earth, and to places lower
still.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xcviii" next="vi.ix.iv.xcix" prev="vi.ix.iv.xcvii" progress="80.21%" title="Chapter XCVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xcviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xcviii-p1.1">Chapter
XCVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xcviii-p2" shownumber="no">I do not know, moreover, how Celsus could hear of
the elephants’ (fidelity to) oaths, and of their great
devotedness to our God, and of the knowledge which they possess of
Him.  For I know many wonderful things which are related of the
nature of this animal, and of its gentle disposition.  But I am
not aware that any one has spoken of its observance of oaths; unless
indeed to its gentle disposition, and its observance of compacts, so to
speak, when once concluded between it and man, he give the name of
keeping its oath, which statement also in itself is false.  For
although rarely, yet sometimes it has been recorded that, after their
apparent tameness, they have broken out against men in the most savage
manner, and have committed murder, and have been on that account
condemned to death, because no longer of any use.  And seeing that
after this, in order to establish (as he thinks he does) that the stork
is more pious than any human being, he adduces the accounts which are
narrated regarding that creature’s display of filial
affection<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xcviii-p2.1" n="4065" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xcviii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xcviii-p3.1" lang="EL">ἀντιπελαργοῦντος</span>.</p></note> in bringing food to
its parents for their support, we have to say in reply, that this is
done by the storks, not from a regard to what is proper, nor from
reflection, but from a natural instinct; the nature which formed them
being desirous to show an instance among the irrational animals which
might put men to <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_541.html" id="vi.ix.iv.xcviii-Page_541" n="541" />shame, in the matter of exhibiting their
gratitude to their parents.  And if Celsus had known how great the
difference is between acting in this way from reason, and from an
irrational natural impulse, he would not have said that storks are more
pious than human beings.  But further, Celsus, as still contending
for the piety of the irrational creation, quotes the instance of the
Arabian bird the phœnix, which after many years repairs to Egypt,
and bears thither its parent, when dead and buried in a ball of myrrh,
and deposits its body in the Temple of the Sun.  Now this story is
indeed recorded, and, if it be true,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xcviii-p3.2" n="4066" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xcviii-p4" shownumber="no"> [See vol. i. pp.
viii., 12, this series.  Observe, Origen, <i>in Egypt</i>, doubts
the story.]</p></note> it is possible
that it may occur in consequence of some provision of nature; divine
providence freely displaying to human beings, by the differences which
exist among living things, the variety of constitution which prevails
in the world, and which extends even to birds, and in harmony with
which He has brought into existence one creature, the only one of its
kind, in order that by it men may be led to admire, not the creature,
but Him who created it.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.xcix" next="vi.ix.iv.c" prev="vi.ix.iv.xcviii" progress="80.29%" title="Chapter XCIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.iv.xcix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.iv.xcix-p1.1">Chapter
XCIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.xcix-p2" shownumber="no">In addition to all that he has already said,
Celsus subjoins the following:  “All things, accordingly,
were not made for man, any more than they were made for lions, or
eagles, or dolphins, but that this world, as being God’s work,
might be perfect and entire in all respects.  For this reason all
things have been adjusted, not with reference to each other, but with
regard to their bearing upon the whole.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.xcix-p2.1" n="4067" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.xcix-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.iv.xcix-p3.1" lang="EL">ἀλλ᾽
εἰ μὴ πᾶν
ἔργον</span>.  “Gelenius does not
recognise these words, and Guietus regards them as
superfluous.”  They are omitted in the translation.</p></note>  And God takes care of the whole, and
(His) providence will never forsake it; and it does not become worse;
nor does God after a time bring it back to himself; nor is He angry on
account of men any more than on account of apes or flies; nor does He
threaten these beings, each one of which has received its appointed lot
in its proper place.”  Let us then briefly reply to these
statements.  I think, indeed, that I have shown in the preceding
pages that all things were created for man, and every rational being,
and that it was chiefly for the sake of the rational creature that the
creation took place.  Celsus, indeed, may say that this was done
not more for man than for lions, or the other creatures which he
mentions; but we maintain that the Creator did not form these things
for lions, or eagles, or dolphins, but all for the sake of the rational
creature, and “in order that this world, as being God’s
work, might be perfect and complete in all things.”  For to
this sentiment we must yield our assent as being well said.  And
God takes care, not, as Celsus supposes, merely of the <i>whole</i>,
but beyond the whole, in a special degree of every rational
being.  Nor will Providence ever abandon the whole; for although
it should become more wicked, owing to the sin of the rational being,
which is a portion of the whole, He makes arrangements to purify it,
and after a time to bring back the whole to Himself.  Moreover, He
is not angry with apes or flies; but on human beings, as those who have
transgressed the laws of nature, He sends judgments and chastisements,
and threatens them by the mouth of the prophets, and by the Saviour who
came to visit the whole human race, that those who hear the
threatenings may be converted by them, while those who neglect these
calls to conversion may deservedly suffer those punishments which it
becomes God, in conformity with that will of His which acts for the
advantage of the whole, to inflict upon those who need such painful
discipline and correction.  But as our fourth book has now
attained sufficient dimensions, we shall here terminate our
discourse.  And may God grant, through His Son, who is God the
Word, and Wisdom, and Truth, and Righteousness, and everything else
which the sacred Scriptures when speaking of God call Him, that we may
make a good beginning of the fifth book, to the benefit of our readers,
and may bring it to a successful conclusion, with the aid of His word
abiding in our soul.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.iv.c" n="C" next="vi.ix.v" prev="vi.ix.iv.xcix" progress="80.38%" title="Elucidation."><p class="c18" id="vi.ix.iv.c-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_542.html" id="vi.ix.iv.c-Page_542" n="542" /><span class="c17" id="vi.ix.iv.c-p1.1">Elucidation.</span></p>
<p class="Centered" id="vi.ix.iv.c-p2" shownumber="no">
————————————</p>
<p class="c31" id="vi.ix.iv.c-p3" shownumber="no">(Stated in obscure terms, with advantage, p. 495.)</p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.iv.c-p4" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="vi.ix.iv.c-p4.1">Turn</span> back to the <i>Second
Apology</i> of Justin (cap. ix.), “Eternal punishment not a mere
threat;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.c-p4.2" n="4068" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.c-p5" shownumber="no"> Our vol. i. p.
191.</p></note> also to Clement
(<i>Stromata</i>, iv. cap. xxiv.), “the reason and end of divine
punishments.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.c-p5.1" n="4069" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.c-p6" shownumber="no"> Our vol. ii. p.
437.</p></note>  Now compare
Gieseler<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.c-p6.1" n="4070" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.c-p7" shownumber="no"> Ed. Philadelphia,
1836.</p></note> (vol. i. p. 212)
for what he so sweepingly asserts.  And on the doctrine of Origen,
let me quote a very learned and <i>on such points</i> a most capable
judge, the late erudite and pious <i>half-Gallican</i> Dr. Pusey. 
He says:—</p>
<p id="vi.ix.iv.c-p8" shownumber="no">“Celsus and Origen are both witnesses that
Christians believed in the eternity of punishment.  Celsus, to
weaken the force of the argument from the sufferings which the martyrs
underwent sooner than abjure Christianity, tells Origen that heathen
priests taught the same doctrine of eternal punishment as the
Christians, and that the only question was, <i>which was
right</i>.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.c-p8.1" n="4071" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.c-p9" shownumber="no"> See this treatise,
Book VIII. cap. xlviii., <i>infra</i>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.ix.iv.c-p10" shownumber="no">“Origen answers, ‘I should say that
the truth lies with those who are able to induce their hearers to
<i>live as men convinced of the truth</i> of what they have
heard.  Jews and Christians have been thus affected by the
doctrines which they hold about the world to come, the rewards of the
righteous, and the punishments of the wicked.  Who have been moved
in this way, in regard to eternal punishments, by the teaching of
heathen priests and mystagogues?’</p>
<p id="vi.ix.iv.c-p11" shownumber="no">“Origen’s answer acknowledges that the
doctrine of eternal punishment had been taught to Christians, that One
[Christ] had taught it, and that it had produced the effects He had [in
view] in teaching it; viz., to set Christians to strive with all their
might to <i>conquer the sin</i> which produced it.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.c-p11.1" n="4072" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.c-p12" shownumber="no"> <i>What is of Faith as
to Everlasting Punishment</i>? in reply to Dr. Farrar’s
<i>Challenge</i>, 1879.  By the Rev. E. B. Pusey, D.D., Oxford,
1881.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.ix.iv.c-p13" shownumber="no">On this most painful subject my natural feelings
are much with Canon Farrar; but, after lifelong application to the
subject, I must think Dr. Pusey holds with his Master, Christ.  I
feel willing to leave it all with Him who died for sinners, and the
cross shuts my mouth.  “Herein is love;” and I cannot
dictate to such love, from my limited mind, and capacity, and knowledge
of His universe.  Here let “<i>every thought</i> be brought
into captivity to the obedience of Christ.”  Let us
sacrifice “imaginations and every high thing that exalteth
itself,” and leave our Master alike supreme in our affections and
over our intellectual powers.  He merits such subjection. 
Let us preach His words, and leave Him to explain them when He shall
“condemn every tongue that shall rise against Him in
judgment.”</p>
<p id="vi.ix.iv.c-p14" shownumber="no">Let me also refer to Bledsoe’s most solemn
and searching reply to John Foster; also to his answer to Lord
Kames’s effort to help the Lord out of a supposed
difficulty.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.iv.c-p14.1" n="4073" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.iv.c-p15" shownumber="no"> <i>Theodicy</i>, pp.
295–311 (answer to Foster), p. 81 (to Lord Kames), p. 310 (to
Tillotson).  I must confess that Bledsoe is <i>paulo iniquior</i>
when he gives no reference to Tillotson’s language.  If the
retort is based on the sermon (xxxv. vol. iii. p. 350, ed. folio, 1720)
on the “Eternity of Torment,” however, I do not think it
just.  The latitudinarian primate restricts himself therein to a
very guarded statement of that reserved right by which any governor
commutes or remits punishment, though he cannot modify a promise of
reward.  I wish modern apologists for the divine sovereignty had
not gone farther.</p></note>  I am sorry
that Tillotson exposed himself to a witty retort by the same author, in
these words:  “If the Almighty really undertook to deceive
the world for its own good, it is a pity He did not take the precaution
to prevent the archbishop from <i>detecting the cheat</i>,…not
suffering his secret to get into the possession of one who has so
indiscreetly published it.”  The awful importance of the
subject, and the recently awakened interest in its discussion, have led
me to enlarge this annotation.</p>
</div4></div3>

<div3 id="vi.ix.v" next="vi.ix.v.i" prev="vi.ix.iv.c" progress="80.50%" title="Book V">

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.i" next="vi.ix.v.ii" prev="vi.ix.v" progress="80.50%" title="Chapter I"><p class="c14" id="vi.ix.v.i-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_543.html" id="vi.ix.v.i-Page_543" n="543" /><span class="c17" id="vi.ix.v.i-p1.1">Book V.</span></p>
<p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.i-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.i-p2.1">Chapter I.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.i-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="vi.ix.v.i-p3.1">It</span> is not, my reverend
Ambrosius, because we seek after many words—a thing which is
forbidden, and in the indulgence of which it is impossible to avoid
sin<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.i-p3.2" n="4074" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.i-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.i-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.10.19" parsed="|Prov|10|19|0|0" passage="Prov. x. 19">Prov. x. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>—that we now begin the fifth book of
our reply to the treatise of Celsus, but with the endeavour, so far as
may be within our power, to leave none of his statements without
examination, and especially those in which it might appear to some that
he had skilfully assailed us and the Jews.  If it were possible,
indeed, for me to enter along with my words into the conscience of
every one without exception who peruses this work, and to extract each
dart which wounds him who is not completely protected with the
“whole armour” of God, and apply a rational medicine to
cure the wound inflicted by Celsus, which prevents those who listen to
his words from remaining “sound in the faith,” I would do
so.  But since it is the work of God alone, in conformity with His
own Spirit, and along with that of Christ, to take up His abode
invisibly in those persons whom He judges worthy of being visited; so,
on the other hand, is <i>our</i> object to try, by means of arguments
and treatises, to confirm men in their faith, and to earn the name of
“workmen needing not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of
truth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.i-p4.2" n="4075" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.i-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.i-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.15" parsed="|2Tim|2|15|0|0" passage="2 Tim. ii. 15">2 Tim. ii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>  And there is
one thing above all which it appears to us we ought to do, if we would
discharge faithfully the task enjoined upon us by you, and that is to
overturn to the best of our ability the confident assertions of
Celsus.  Let us then quote such assertions of his as follow those
which we have already refuted (the reader must decide whether we have
done so successfully or not), and let us reply to them.  And may
God grant that we approach not our subject with our understanding and
reason empty and devoid of divine inspiration, that the faith of those
whom we wish to aid may not depend upon human wisdom, but that,
receiving the “mind” of Christ from His Father, who alone
can bestow it, and being strengthened by participating in the word of
God, we may pull down “every high thing that exalteth itself
against the knowledge of God,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.i-p5.2" n="4076" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.i-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.i-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.10.5" parsed="|2Cor|10|5|0|0" passage="2 Cor. x. 5">2 Cor. x. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and the
imagination of Celsus, who exalts himself against us, and against
Jesus, and also against Moses and the prophets, in order that He who
“gave the word to those who published it with great
power”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.i-p6.2" n="4077" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.i-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.i-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.68.11" parsed="|Ps|68|11|0|0" passage="Ps. lxviii. 11">Ps. lxviii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> may supply us also,
and bestow upon us “great power,” so that faith in the word
and power of God may be implanted in the minds of all who will peruse
our work.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.ii" next="vi.ix.v.iii" prev="vi.ix.v.i" progress="80.58%" title="Chapter II"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.ii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.ii-p1.1">Chapter II.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.ii-p2" shownumber="no">We have now, then, to refute that statement of his which
runs as follows:  “O Jews and Christians, no God or son of a
God either came or will come down (to earth).  But if you mean
that certain angels did so, then what do you call them?  Are they
gods, or some other race of beings?  Some other race of beings
(doubtless), and in all probability demons.”  Now as Celsus
here is guilty of repeating himself (for in the preceding pages such
assertions have been frequently advanced by him), it is unnecessary to
discuss the matter at greater length, seeing what we have already said
upon this point may suffice.  We shall mention, however, a few
considerations out of a greater number, such as we deem in harmony with
our former arguments, but which have not altogether the same bearing as
they, and by which we shall show that in asserting generally that no
God, or son of God, ever descended (among men), he overturns not only
the opinions entertained by the majority of mankind regarding the
manifestation of Deity, but also what was formerly admitted by
himself.  For if the general statement, that “no God or son
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_544.html" id="vi.ix.v.ii-Page_544" n="544" />of God has come down or will
come down,” be truly maintained by Celsus, it is manifest that we
have here overthrown the belief in the existence of gods upon the earth
who had descended from heaven either to predict the future to mankind
or to heal them by means of divine responses; and neither the Pythian
Apollo, nor Æsculapius, nor any other among those supposed to have
done so, would be a god descended from heaven.  He might, indeed,
either be a god who had obtained as his lot (the obligation) to dwell
on earth for ever, and be thus a fugitive, as it were, from the abode
of the gods, or he might be one who had no power to share in the
society of the gods in heaven;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.ii-p2.1" n="4078" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.ii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.ii-p3.1" lang="EL">τοῖς ἐκεῖ
θεοῖς</span>.</p></note> or else Apollo, and
Æsculapius, and those others who are believed to perform acts on
earth, would not be gods, but only certain demons, much inferior to
those wise men among mankind, who on account of their virtue ascend to
the vault<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.ii-p3.2" n="4079" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.ii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.ii-p4.1" lang="EL">ἁψῖδα</span>.</p></note> of
heaven.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.iii" next="vi.ix.v.iv" prev="vi.ix.v.ii" progress="80.64%" title="Chapter III"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.iii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.iii-p1.1">Chapter III.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.iii-p2" shownumber="no">But observe how, in his desire to subvert our
opinions, he who never acknowledged himself throughout his whole
treatise to be an Epicurean, is convicted of being a deserter to that
sect.  And now is the time for you, (reader), who peruse the works
of Celsus, and give your assent to what has been advanced, either to
overturn the belief in a God who visits the human race, and exercises a
providence over each individual man, or to grant this, and prove the
falsity of the assertions of Celsus.  If you, then, wholly
annihilate providence, you will falsify those assertions of his in
which he grants the existence of “God and a providence,” in
order that you may maintain the truth of your own position; but if, on
the other hand, you still admit the existence of providence, because
you do not assent to the dictum of Celsus, that “neither has a
God nor the son of a God come down nor is to come down<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.iii-p2.1" n="4080" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.iii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.iii-p3.1" lang="EL">κατέρχεσθαι</span>.</p></note> to mankind,” why not rather carefully
ascertain from the statements made regarding Jesus, and the prophecies
uttered concerning Him, who it is that we are to consider as having
come down to the human race as God, and the Son of God?—whether
that Jesus who said and ministered so much, or those who under pretence
of oracles and divinations, do not reform the morals of their
worshippers, but who have besides apostatized from the pure and holy
worship and honour due to the Maker of all things, and who tear away
the souls of those who give heed to them from the one only visible and
true God, under a pretence of paying honour to a multitude of
deities?</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.iv" next="vi.ix.v.v" prev="vi.ix.v.iii" progress="80.69%" title="Chapter IV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.iv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.iv-p1.1">Chapter IV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.iv-p2" shownumber="no">But since he says, in the next place, as if the
Jews or Christians had answered regarding those who come down to visit
the human race, that they were angels:  “But if ye say that
they are angels, what do you call them?” he continues, “Are
they gods, or some other race of beings?” and then again
introduces us as if answering, “Some other race of beings, and
probably demons,”—let us proceed to notice these
remarks.  For we indeed acknowledge that angels are
“ministering spirits,” and we say that “they are sent
forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of
salvation;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.iv-p2.1" n="4081" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.iv-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.iv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.14" parsed="|Heb|1|14|0|0" passage="Heb. i. 14">Heb. i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> and that they
ascend, bearing the supplications of men, to the purest of the heavenly
places in the universe, or even to supercelestial regions purer
still;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.iv-p3.2" n="4082" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.iv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.iv-p4.1" lang="EL">ἐν
τοῖς
καθαρωτάτοις
τοῦ κόσμου
χωρίοις
ἐπουρανίοις,
ἢ καὶ τοῖς
τούτων
καθαρωτέροις
ὐπερουρανίοις</span>.</p></note> and that they come
down from these, conveying to each one, according to his deserts,
something enjoined by God to be conferred by them upon those who are to
be the recipients of His benefits.  Having thus learned to call
these beings “angels” from their employments, we find that
because they are divine they are sometimes termed “god” in
the sacred Scriptures,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.iv-p4.2" n="4083" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.iv-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.iv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.86.8 Bible:Ps.96.4 Bible:Ps.136.2" parsed="|Ps|86|8|0|0;|Ps|96|4|0|0;|Ps|136|2|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxxvi. 8; xcvi. 4; cxxxvi. 2">Ps. lxxxvi. 8; xcvi. 4; cxxxvi.
2</scripRef>.</p></note> but not so that we
are commanded to honour and worship in place of God those who minister
to us, and bear to us His blessings.  For every prayer, and
supplication, and intercession, and thanksgiving, is to be sent up to
the Supreme God through the High Priest, who is above all the angels,
the living Word and God.  And to the Word Himself shall we also
pray and make intercessions, and offer thanksgivings and supplications
to Him, if we have the capacity of distinguishing between the proper
use and abuse of prayer.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.iv-p5.2" n="4084" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.iv-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.iv-p6.1" lang="EL">ἐὰν
δυνώμεθα
κατακούειν
τῆς περὶ
προσευχῆς
κυριολεξίας
καὶ
καταχρήσεως</span>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.v" next="vi.ix.v.vi" prev="vi.ix.v.iv" progress="80.75%" title="Chapter V"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.v-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.v-p1.1">Chapter V.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.v-p2" shownumber="no">For to invoke angels without having obtained a knowledge
of their nature greater than is possessed by men, would be contrary to
reason.  But, conformably to our hypothesis, let this knowledge of
them, which is something wonderful and mysterious, be obtained. 
Then this knowledge, making known to us their nature, and the offices
to which they are severally appointed, will not permit us to pray with
confidence to any other than to the Supreme God, who is sufficient for
all things, and that through our Saviour the Son of God, who is the
Word, and Wisdom, and Truth, and everything else which the writings of
God’s prophets and the apostles of Jesus entitle Him.  And
it is enough to secure that the holy angels of God be pro<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_545.html" id="vi.ix.v.v-Page_545" n="545" />pitious to us,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.v-p2.1" n="4085" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.v-p3" shownumber="no"> [Comp. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.v-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.18" parsed="|Col|3|18|0|0" passage="Col. iii. 18">Col. iii. 18</scripRef> and cap. viii., <i>infra</i>.]</p></note>
and that they do all things on our behalf, that our disposition of mind
towards God should imitate as far as it is within the power of human
nature the example of these holy angels, who again follow the example
of their God; and that the conceptions which we entertain of His Son,
the Word, so far as attainable by us, should not be opposed to the
clearer conceptions of Him which the holy angels possess, but should
daily approach these in clearness and distinctness.  But because
Celsus has not read our holy Scriptures, he gives himself an answer as
if it came from us, saying that we “assert that the angels who
come down from heaven to confer benefits on mankind are a different
race from the gods,” and adds that “in all probability they
would be called demons by us:”  not observing that the name
“demons” is not a term of indifferent meaning like that of
“men,” among whom some are good and some bad, nor yet a
term of excellence like that of “the gods,” which is
applied not to wicked demons, or to statues, or to animals, but (by
those who know divine things) to what is truly divine and blessed;
whereas the term “demons” is always applied to those wicked
powers, freed from the encumbrance of a grosser body, who lead men
astray, and fill them with distractions and drag them down from God and
supercelestial thoughts to things here below.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.vi" next="vi.ix.v.vii" prev="vi.ix.v.v" progress="80.81%" title="Chapter VI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.vi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.vi-p1.1">Chapter VI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.vi-p2" shownumber="no">He next proceeds to make the following statement
about the Jews:—“The first point relating to the Jews which
is fitted to excite wonder, is that they should worship the heaven and
the angels who dwell therein, and yet pass by and neglect its most
venerable and powerful parts, as the sun, the moon, and the other
heavenly bodies, both fixed stars and planets, as if it were possible
that ‘the whole’ could be God, and yet its parts not
divine; or (as if it were reasonable) to treat with the greatest
respect those who are said to appear to such as are in darkness
somewhere, blinded by some crooked sorcery, or dreaming dreams through
the influence of shadowy spectres,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.vi-p2.1" n="4086" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.vi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.vi-p3.1" lang="EL">ἢ τοὺς μὲν ἐν
σκότῳ που ἐκ
γοητείας οὐκ
ὀρθῆς
τυφλώττουσιν,
ἢ δι᾽
ἀμυδρῶν
φασμάτων
ὀνειρώττουσιν
ἐγχρίμπτειν
λεγομένους,
εὖ μάλα
θρησκεύειν</span>.</p></note> while those
who prophesy so clearly and strikingly to all men, by means of whom
rain, and heat, and clouds, and thunder (to which they offer worship),
and lightnings, and fruits, and all kinds of productiveness, are
brought about,—by means of whom God is revealed to
them,—the most prominent heralds among those beings that are
above,—those that are truly heavenly angels,—are to be
regarded as of no account!”  In making these statements,
Celsus appears to have fallen into confusion, and to have penned them
from false ideas of things which he did not understand; for it is
patent to all who investigate the practices of the Jews, and compare
them with those of the Christians, that the Jews who follow the law,
which, speaking in the person of God, says, “Thou shalt have no
other gods before Me:  thou shalt not make unto thee an image, nor
a likeness of anything that is in heaven above, or that is in the earth
beneath, or that is in the waters under the earth; thou shalt not bow
down to them, nor serve them,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.vi-p3.2" n="4087" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.vi-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.vi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.20.3-Exod.20.5" parsed="|Exod|20|3|20|5" passage="Ex. xx. 3, 4, 5">Ex. xx. 3, 4, 5</scripRef>.</p></note> worship
nothing else than the Supreme God, who made the heavens, and all things
besides.  Now it is evident that those who live according to the
law, and worship the <i>Maker</i> of heaven, will not worship the
heaven at the same time with God.  Moreover, no one who obeys the
law of Moses will bow down to the angels who are in heaven; and, in
like manner, as they do not bow down to sun, moon, and stars, the host
of heaven, they refrain from doing obeisance to heaven and its angels,
obeying the law which declares:  “Lest thou lift up thine
eyes to heaven, and when thou seest the sun, and the moon, and the
stars, even all the host of heaven, shouldst be driven to worship them,
and serve them, which the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.v.vi-p4.2">Lord</span> thy God hath
divided unto all nations.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.vi-p4.3" n="4088" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.vi-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.vi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.4.19" parsed="|Deut|4|19|0|0" passage="Deut. iv. 19">Deut. iv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.vii" next="vi.ix.v.viii" prev="vi.ix.v.vi" progress="80.89%" title="Chapter VII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.vii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.vii-p1.1">Chapter VII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.vii-p2" shownumber="no">Having, moreover, assumed that the Jews consider
the heaven to be God, he adds that this is absurd; finding fault with
those who bow down to the heaven, but not also to the sun, and moon,
and stars, saying that the Jews do this, as if it were possible that
“the whole” should be God, and its several parts not
divine.  And he seems to call the heaven “a whole,”
and sun, moon, and stars its several parts.  Now, certainly
neither Jews nor Christians call the “heaven” God. 
Let it be granted, however, that, as he alleges, the heaven is called
God by the Jews, and suppose that sun, moon, and stars <i>are</i> parts
of “heaven,”—which is by no means true, for neither
are the animals and plants upon the earth any portion of it,—how
is it true, even according to the opinions of the Greeks, that if God
be a whole, His parts also are divine?  Certainly they say that
the Cosmos taken as the whole<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.vii-p2.1" n="4089" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.vii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.vii-p3.1" lang="EL">τὸ ὅλον ὁ
κόσμος</span>.</p></note> is God, the Stoics
calling it the First God, the followers of Plato the Second, and some
of them the Third.  According to these philosophers, then, seeing
the whole Cosmos is God, its parts also are divine; so that not only
are human be<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_546.html" id="vi.ix.v.vii-Page_546" n="546" />ings
divine, but the whole of the irrational creation, as being
“<i>portions</i>” of the Cosmos; and besides these, the
plants also are divine.  And if the rivers, and mountains, and
seas are portions of the Cosmos, then, since the whole Cosmos is God,
are the rivers and seas also gods?  But even this the Greeks will
not assert.  Those, however, who preside over rivers and seas
(either demons or gods, as they call them), they would term gods. 
Now from this it follows that the general statement of Celsus, even
according to the Greeks, who hold the doctrine of Providence, is false,
that if any “whole” be a god, its parts necessarily are
divine.  But it follows from the doctrine of Celsus, that if the
Cosmos be God, all that is in it is divine, being parts of the
Cosmos.  Now, according to this view, animals, as flies, and
gnats, and worms, and every species of serpent, as well as of birds and
fishes, will be divine,—an assertion which would not be made even
by those who maintain that the Cosmos is God.  But the Jews, who
live according to the law of Moses, although they may not know how to
receive the secret meaning of the law, which is conveyed in obscure
language, will not maintain that either the heaven or the angels are
God.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.viii" next="vi.ix.v.ix" prev="vi.ix.v.vii" progress="80.96%" title="Chapter VIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.viii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.viii-p1.1">Chapter
VIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.viii-p2" shownumber="no">As we allege, however, that he has fallen into
confusion in consequence of false notions which he has imbibed, come
and let us point them out to the best of our ability, and show that
although Celsus considers it to be a Jewish custom to bow down to the
heaven and the angels in it, such a practice is not at all Jewish, but
is in violation of Judaism, as it also is to do obeisance to sun, moon,
and stars, as well as images.  You will find at least in the book
of Jeremiah the words of God censuring by the mouth of the prophet the
Jewish people for doing obeisance to such objects, and for sacrificing
to the queen of heaven, and to all the host of heaven.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.viii-p2.1" n="4090" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.viii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.viii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.7.17-Jer.7.18" parsed="|Jer|7|17|7|18" passage="Jer. vii. 17, 18">Jer. vii. 17, 18</scripRef>.</p></note>  The writings of the Christians,
moreover, show, in censuring the sins committed among the Jews, that
when God abandoned that people on account of certain sins, these sins
(of idol-worship) also were committed by them.  For it is related
in the Acts of the Apostles regarding the Jews, that “God turned,
and gave them up to worship the host of heaven; as it is written in the
book of the prophets, O ye house of Israel, have ye offered to Me slain
beasts and sacrifices by the space of forty years in the
wilderness?  Yea, ye took up the tabernacle of Moloch, and the
star of your god Remphan, figures which you made to worship
them.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.viii-p3.2" n="4091" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.viii-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.viii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.42-Acts.7.43" parsed="|Acts|7|42|7|43" passage="Acts vii. 42, 43">Acts vii. 42, 43</scripRef>.</p></note>  And in the
writings of Paul, who was carefully trained in Jewish customs, and
converted afterwards to Christianity by a miraculous appearance of
Jesus, the following words may be read in the Epistle to the
Colossians:  “Let no man beguile you of your reward in a
voluntary humility and worshipping of angels, intruding into those
things which he hath not seen, vainly puffed up by his fleshly mind;
and not holding the Head, from which all the body by joint and bands
having nourishment ministered, and knit together, increaseth with the
increase of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.viii-p4.2" n="4092" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.viii-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.viii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.18-Col.2.19" parsed="|Col|2|18|2|19" passage="Col. ii. 18, 19">Col. ii. 18, 19</scripRef>.</p></note>  But Celsus,
having neither read these verses, nor having learned their contents
from any other source, has represented, I know not how, the Jews as not
transgressing their law in bowing down to the heavens, and to the
angels therein.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.ix" next="vi.ix.v.x" prev="vi.ix.v.viii" progress="81.03%" title="Chapter IX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.ix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.ix-p1.1">Chapter IX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.ix-p2" shownumber="no">And still continuing a little confused, and not
taking care to see what was relevant to the matter, he expressed his
opinion that the Jews were induced by the incantations employed in
jugglery and sorcery (in consequence of which certain phantoms appear,
in obedience to the spells employed by the magicians) to bow down to
the angels in heaven, not observing that this was contrary to their
law, which said to them who practised such observances: 
“Regard not them which have familiar spirits,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.ix-p2.1" n="4093" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.ix-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.ix-p3.1" lang="EL">ἐγγαστριμύθοις</span>.</p></note> neither seek after wizards,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.ix-p3.2" n="4094" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.ix-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.ix-p4.1" lang="EL">ἐπαοιδοῖς</span>.</p></note> to be defiled by them:  I am the
<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.v.ix-p4.2">Lord</span> your God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.ix-p4.3" n="4095" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.ix-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.ix-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Lev.19.31" parsed="|Lev|19|31|0|0" passage="Lev. xix. 31">Lev. xix. 31</scripRef>.</p></note>  He ought, therefore, either not to
have at all attributed this practice to the Jews, seeing he has
observed that they keep their law, and has called them “those who
live according to their law;” or if he did attribute it, he ought
to have shown that the Jews did this in violation of their code. 
But again, as they transgress their law who offer worship to those who
are said to appear to them who are involved in darkness and blinded by
sorcery, and who dream dreams, owing to obscure phantoms presenting
themselves; so also do they transgress the law who offer sacrifice to
sun, moon, and stars.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.ix-p5.2" n="4096" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.ix-p6" shownumber="no"> The emendations of
Ruæus have been adopted in the translation, the text being
probably corrupt.  Cf. Ruæus, <i>in loc</i>.</p></note>  And there is
thus great inconsistency in the same individual saying that the Jews
are careful to keep their law by not bowing down to sun, and moon, and
stars, while they are not so careful to keep it in the matter of heaven
and the angels.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.x" next="vi.ix.v.xi" prev="vi.ix.v.ix" progress="81.08%" title="Chapter X"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.x-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.x-p1.1">Chapter X.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.x-p2" shownumber="no">And if it be necessary for us to offer a defence of our
refusal to recognise as gods, equally with angels, and sun, and moon,
and stars, those who are called by the Greeks “manifest and
visible” <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_547.html" id="vi.ix.v.x-Page_547" n="547" />divinities, we
shall answer that the law of Moses knows that these latter have been
apportioned by God among all the nations under the heaven, but not
amongst those who were selected by God as His chosen people above all
the nations of the earth.  For it is written in the book of
Deuteronomy:  “And lest thou lift up thine eyes unto heaven,
and when thou seest the sun, and the moon, and the stars, even all the
host of heaven, shouldst be driven to worship them, and serve them,
which the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.v.x-p2.1">Lord</span> thy God hath divided unto all
nations unto the whole heaven.  But the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.v.x-p2.2">Lord</span> hath taken us, and brought us forth out of the iron
furnace, even out of Egypt, to be unto Him a people of inheritance, as
ye are this day.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.x-p2.3" n="4097" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.x-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.x-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.4.19-Deut.4.20" parsed="|Deut|4|19|4|20" passage="Deut. iv. 19, 20">Deut. iv. 19, 20</scripRef>.</p></note>  The Hebrew
people, then, being called by God a “chosen generation, and a
royal priesthood, and a holy nation, and a purchased
people,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.x-p3.2" n="4098" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.x-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.x-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.9" parsed="|1Pet|2|9|0|0" passage="1 Pet. ii. 9">1 Pet. ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> regarding whom it
was foretold to Abraham by the voice of the Lord addressed to him,
“Look now towards heaven, and tell the stars, if thou be able to
number them:  and He said unto him, So shall thy seed
be;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.x-p4.2" n="4099" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.x-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.x-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.15.5" parsed="|Gen|15|5|0|0" passage="Gen. xv. 5">Gen. xv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and having thus a
hope that they would become as the stars of heaven, were not likely to
bow down to those objects which they were to resemble as a result of
their understanding and observing the law of God.  For it was said
to them:  “The <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.v.x-p5.2">Lord</span> our God hath
multiplied us; and, behold, ye are this day as the stars of heaven for
multitude.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.x-p5.3" n="4100" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.x-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.x-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.1.10" parsed="|Deut|1|10|0|0" passage="Deut. i. 10">Deut. i. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>  In the book
of Daniel, also, the following prophecies are found relating to those
who are to share in the resurrection:  “And at that time thy
people shall be delivered, every one that has been written in the
book.  And many of them that sleep in the dust<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.x-p6.2" n="4101" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.x-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.x-p7.1" lang="EL">χώματι</span>.</p></note> of the earth shall awake, some to
everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt.  And
they that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament, and
(those) of the many righteous<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.x-p7.2" n="4102" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.x-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.x-p8.1" lang="EL">ἀπὸ
τῶν δικαίων
τῶν πολλῶν</span>.</p></note> as the stars for
ever and ever,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.x-p8.2" n="4103" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.x-p9" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.x-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Dan.12.1-Dan.12.3" parsed="|Dan|12|1|12|3" passage="Dan. xii. 1, 2, 3">Dan. xii. 1, 2, 3</scripRef>.</p></note> etc.  And
hence Paul, too, when speaking of the resurrection, says: 
“And there are also celestial bodies, and bodies
terrestrial:  but the glory of the celestial is one, and the glory
of the terrestrial is another.  There is one glory of the sun, and
another glory of the moon, and another glory of the stars; for one star
differeth from another star in glory.  So also is the resurrection
of the dead.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.x-p9.2" n="4104" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.x-p10" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.x-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.40-1Cor.15.42" parsed="|1Cor|15|40|15|42" passage="1 Cor. xv. 40-42">1 Cor. xv. 40–42</scripRef>.</p></note>  It was not
therefore consonant to reason that those who had been taught
sublimely<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.x-p10.2" n="4105" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.x-p11" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.x-p11.1" lang="EL">μεγαλοφυῶς</span>.</p></note> to ascend above all
created things, and to hope for the enjoyment of the most glorious
rewards with God on account of their virtuous lives, and who had heard
the words, “Ye are the light of the world,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.x-p11.2" n="4106" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.x-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.x-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.14" parsed="|Matt|5|14|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 14">Matt. v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> and, “Let your light so shine before
men, that they, seeing your good works, may glorify your Father who is
in heaven,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.x-p12.2" n="4107" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.x-p13" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.x-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.16" parsed="|Matt|5|16|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 16">Matt. v. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> and who possessed
through practice this brilliant and unfading wisdom, or who had secured
even the “very reflection of everlasting light,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.x-p13.2" n="4108" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.x-p14" shownumber="no"> Cf. Origen, <i>de
Principiis</i>, i. c. vii.</p></note> should be so impressed with the (mere)
<i>visible</i> light of sun, and moon, and stars, that, on account of
that sensible light of theirs, they should deem themselves (although
possessed of so great a rational light of knowledge, and of the true
light, and the light of the world, and the light of men) to be somehow
inferior to them, and to bow down to them; seeing they ought to be
worshipped, if they are to receive worship at all, not for the sake of
the sensible light which is admired by the multitude, but because of
the rational and true light, if indeed the stars in heaven are rational
and virtuous beings, and have been illuminated with the light of
knowledge by that wisdom which is the “reflection of everlasting
light.”  For that sensible light of theirs is the work of
the Creator of all things, while that rational light is derived perhaps
from the principle of free-will within them.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.x-p14.1" n="4109" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.x-p15" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.x-p15.1" lang="EL">ἐκ
τοῦ ἐν
αὐτοῖς
αὐτεξουσίου
ἐληλυθός</span>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.xi" next="vi.ix.v.xii" prev="vi.ix.v.x" progress="81.20%" title="Chapter XI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.xi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.xi-p1.1">Chapter XI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.xi-p2" shownumber="no">But even this rational light itself ought not to
be worshipped by him who beholds and understands the true light, by
sharing in which these also are enlightened; nor by him who beholds
God, the Father of the true light,—of whom it has been said,
“God is light, and in Him there is no darkness at
all.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xi-p2.1" n="4110" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xi-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.5" parsed="|1John|1|5|0|0" passage="1 John i. 5">1 John i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  Those,
indeed, who worship sun, moon, and stars because their light is visible
and celestial, would not bow down to a spark of fire or a lamp upon
earth, because they see the incomparable superiority of those objects
which are deemed worthy of homage to the light of sparks and
lamps.  So those who understand that God is light, and who have
apprehended that the Son of God is “the true light which lighteth
every man that cometh into the world,” and who comprehend also
how He says, “I am the light of the world,” would not
rationally offer worship to that which is, as it were, a spark in sun,
moon, and stars, in comparison with God, who is light of the true
light.  Nor is it with a view to depreciate these great works of
God’s creative power, or to call them, after the fashion of
Anaxagoras, “fiery masses,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xi-p3.2" n="4111" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xi-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xi-p4.1" lang="EL">μύδρον
διάπυρον</span>.</p></note>
that we thus speak of sun, and moon, and stars; but because we perceive
the inexpressible superiority of the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_548.html" id="vi.ix.v.xi-Page_548" n="548" />divinity of God, and that of His
only-begotten Son, which surpasses all other things.  And being
persuaded that the sun himself, and moon, and stars pray to the Supreme
God through His only-begotten Son, we judge it improper to pray to
those beings who themselves offer up prayers (to God), seeing even they
themselves would prefer that we should send up our requests to the God
to whom they pray, rather than send them downwards to themselves, or
apportion our power of prayer<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xi-p4.2" n="4112" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xi-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xi-p5.1" lang="EL">τὴν
εὐκτικὴν
δύναμιν</span>.</p></note> between God and
them.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xi-p5.2" n="4113" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xi-p6" shownumber="no"> [See note in
Migne’s edition of Origen’s <i>Works</i>, vol. i. p. 1195;
also note <i>supra</i>, p. 262.  S.]</p></note>  And here I may employ this
illustration, as bearing upon this point:  Our Lord and Saviour,
hearing Himself on one occasion addressed as “Good
Master,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xi-p6.1" n="4114" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xi-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xi-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.17 Bible:Mark.10.18" parsed="|Matt|19|17|0|0;|Mark|10|18|0|0" passage="Matt. 19.17; Mark 10.18">Matt. xix. 17; cf. Mark x. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> referring him who
used it to His own Father, said, “Why callest thou Me good? 
There is none good but one, that is, God the Father.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xi-p7.2" n="4115" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xi-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xi-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.17 Bible:Mark.10.18" parsed="|Matt|19|17|0|0;|Mark|10|18|0|0" passage="Matt. 19.17; Mark 10.18">Ibid</scripRef>.</p></note>  And since it was in accordance with
sound reason that this should be said by the Son of His Father’s
love, as being the image of the goodness of God, why should not the sun
say with greater reason to those that bow down to him, Why do you
worship me? “for thou wilt worship the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.v.xi-p8.2">Lord</span> thy God, and Him only shalt thou
serve;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xi-p8.3" n="4116" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xi-p9" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xi-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.6.13" parsed="|Deut|6|13|0|0" passage="Deut. vi. 13">Deut. vi. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> for it is He whom I
and all who are with me serve and worship.  And although one may
not be so exalted (as the sun), nevertheless let such an one pray to
the Word of God (who is able to heal him), and still more to His
Father, who also to the righteous of former times “sent His word,
and healed them, and delivered them from their
destructions.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xi-p9.2" n="4117" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xi-p10" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xi-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.107.20" parsed="|Ps|107|20|0|0" passage="Ps. cvii. 20">Ps. cvii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.xii" next="vi.ix.v.xiii" prev="vi.ix.v.xi" progress="81.29%" title="Chapter XII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.xii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.xii-p1.1">Chapter XII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.xii-p2" shownumber="no">God accordingly, in His kindness, condescends to
mankind, not in any local sense, but through His providence;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xii-p2.1" n="4118" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xii-p3.1" lang="EL">προνοητικῶς</span>.</p></note> while the Son of God, not only (when on
earth), but at <i>all</i> times, is with His own disciples, fulfilling
the promise, “Lo, I am with you always, even to the end of the
world.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xii-p3.2" n="4119" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.20" parsed="|Matt|28|20|0|0" passage="Matt. xxviii. 20">Matt. xxviii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>  And if a
branch cannot bear fruit except it abide in the vine, it is evident
that the disciples also of the Word, who are the rational branches of
the Word’s true vine, cannot produce the fruits of virtue unless
they abide in the true vine, the Christ of God, who is with us locally
here below upon the earth, and who is with those who cleave to Him in
all parts of the world, and is also in all places with those who do not
know Him.  Another is made manifest by that John who wrote the
Gospel, when, speaking in the person of John the Baptist, he said,
“There standeth one among you whom ye know not; He it is who
cometh after me.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xii-p4.2" n="4120" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xii-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.26-John.1.27" parsed="|John|1|26|1|27" passage="John i. 26, 27">John i. 26, 27</scripRef>.</p></note>  And it is
absurd, when He who fills heaven and earth, and who said, “Do I
not fill heaven and earth? saith the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.v.xii-p5.2">Lord</span>,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xii-p5.3" n="4121" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xii-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.23.24" parsed="|Jer|23|24|0|0" passage="Jer. xxiii. 24">Jer. xxiii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> is with us, and
near us (for I believe Him when He says, “I am a God nigh at
hand, and not afar off, saith the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.v.xii-p6.2">Lord</span>”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xii-p6.3" n="4122" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xii-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.23.23" parsed="|Jer|23|23|0|0" passage="Jer. xxiii. 23">Jer. xxiii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>) to seek to pray to
sun or moon, or one of the stars, whose influence does not reach the
whole of the world.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xii-p7.2" n="4123" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xii-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xii-p8.1" lang="EL">ζητεῖν
εὔχεσθαι τῷ
μὴ φθάνοντι
ἐπὶ τὰ
σύμπαντα</span>.</p></note>  But, to use
the very words of Celsus, let it be granted that “the sun, moon,
and stars <i>do</i> foretell rain, and heat, and clouds, and
thunders,” why, then, if they really do foretell such great
things, ought we not rather to do homage to God, whose servant they are
in uttering these predictions, and show reverence to <i>Him</i> rather
than His <i>prophets</i>?  Let them predict, then, the approach of
lightnings, and fruits, and all manner of productions, and let all such
things be under their administration; yet we shall not on that account
worship those who themselves offer worship, as we do not worship even
Moses, and those prophets who came from God after him, and who
predicted better things than rain, and heat, and clouds, and thunders,
and lightnings, and fruits, and all sorts of productions visible to the
senses.  Nay, even if sun, and moon, and stars were able to
prophesy better things than rain, not even then shall we worship
<i>them</i>, but the <i>Father</i> of the prophecies which are in them,
and the <i>Word</i> of God, their minister.  But grant that they
are His heralds, and truly messengers of heaven, why, even then ought
we not to worship the <i>God</i> whom they only proclaim and announce,
rather than those who are the <i>heralds</i> and
<i>messengers</i>?</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.xiii" next="vi.ix.v.xiv" prev="vi.ix.v.xii" progress="81.37%" title="Chapter XIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.xiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.xiii-p1.1">Chapter
XIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.xiii-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus, moreover, assumes that sun, and moon, and
stars are regarded by us as of no account.  Now, with regard to
these, we acknowledge that they too are “waiting for the
manifestation of the sons of God,” being for the present
subjected to the “vanity” of their material bodies,
“by reason of Him who has subjected the same in
hope.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xiii-p2.1" n="4124" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xiii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xiii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.19-Rom.8.21" parsed="|Rom|8|19|8|21" passage="Rom. viii. 19-21">Rom. viii. 19–21</scripRef>.</p></note>  But if Celsus
had read the innumerable other passages where we speak of sun, moon,
and stars, and especially these,—“Praise Him, all ye stars,
and thou, O light,” and, “Praise Him, ye heaven of
heavens,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xiii-p3.2" n="4125" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xiii-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xiii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.148.3-Ps.148.4" parsed="|Ps|148|3|148|4" passage="Ps. cxlviii. 3, 4">Ps. cxlviii. 3, 4</scripRef>.</p></note>—he would not
have said of us that we regard such mighty beings, which “greatly
praise” the Lord God, as of no account.  Nor did Celsus know
the passage:  “For the earnest expectation of the creature
waiteth for the manifestation of the sons of God.  For the
creature was made subject to <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_549.html" id="vi.ix.v.xiii-Page_549" n="549" />vanity, not willingly, but by reason of
Him who hath subjected the same in hope; because the creature itself
also shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption into the
glorious liberty of the children of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xiii-p4.2" n="4126" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xiii-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xiii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.19-Rom.8.21" parsed="|Rom|8|19|8|21" passage="Rom. viii. 19-21">Rom. viii. 19–21</scripRef>.</p></note>  And with these words let us terminate
our defence against the charge of not worshipping sun, moon, and
stars.  And let us now bring forward those statements of his which
follow, that we may, God willing, address to him in reply such
arguments as shall be suggested by the light of
truth.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.xiv" next="vi.ix.v.xv" prev="vi.ix.v.xiii" progress="81.41%" title="Chapter XIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.xiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.xiv-p1.1">Chapter XIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.xiv-p2" shownumber="no">The following, then, are his words: 
“It is folly on their part to suppose that when God, as if He
were a cook,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xiv-p2.1" n="4127" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xiv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xiv-p3.1" lang="EL">ὥσπερ
μάγειρος</span>.</p></note> introduces the fire
(which is to consume the world), all the rest of the human race will be
burnt up, while they alone will remain, not only such of them as are
then alive, but also those who are long since dead, which latter will
arise from the earth clothed with the self-same flesh (as during life);
for such a hope is simply one which might be cherished by worms. 
For what sort of human soul is that which would still long for a body
that had been subject to corruption?  Whence, also, this opinion
of yours is not shared by some of the Christians, and they pronounce it
to be exceedingly vile, and loathsome, and impossible; for what kind of
body is that which, after being completely corrupted, can return to its
original nature, and to that self-same first condition out of which it
fell into dissolution?  Being unable to return any answer, they
betake themselves to a most absurd refuge, viz., that all things are
possible to God.  And yet God <i>cannot</i> do things that are
disgraceful, nor does He wish to do things that are contrary to His
nature; nor, if (in accordance with the wickedness of your own heart)
you desired anything that was evil, would God accomplish it; nor must
you believe at once that it will be done.  For God does not rule
the world in order to satisfy inordinate desires, or to allow disorder
and confusion, but to govern a nature that is upright and
just.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xiv-p3.2" n="4128" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xiv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xiv-p4.1" lang="EL">οὐ γὰρ τῆς
πλημμελοῦς
ὀρέξεως,
οὐδὲ τῆς
πεπλανημένης
ἀκοσμίας,
ἀλλὰ τῆς
ὀρθῆς καὶ
δικαίας
φύσεως Θεός
ἐστιν
ἀρχηγέτης</span>.</p></note>  For the <i>soul</i>, indeed, He might
be able to provide an everlasting life; while dead <i>bodies</i>, on
the contrary, are, as Heraclitus observes, more worthless than
dung.  God, however, neither can nor will declare, contrary to all
reason, that the flesh, which is full of those things which it is not
even honourable to mention, is to exist for ever.  For He is the
reason of all things that exist, and therefore can do nothing either
contrary to reason or contrary to Himself.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.xv" next="vi.ix.v.xvi" prev="vi.ix.v.xiv" progress="81.48%" title="Chapter XV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.xv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.xv-p1.1">Chapter XV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.xv-p2" shownumber="no">Observe, now, here at the very beginning, how, in
ridiculing the doctrine of a conflagration of the world, held by
certain of the Greeks who have treated the subject in a philosophic
spirit not to be depreciated, he would make us, “representing
God, as it were, as a cook, hold the belief in a general
conflagration;” not perceiving that, as certain Greeks were of
opinion (perhaps having received their information from the ancient
nation of the Hebrews), it is a purificatory fire which is brought upon
the world, and probably also on each one of those who stand in need of
chastisement by the fire and healing at the same time, seeing it
<i>burns</i> indeed, but does not <i>consume</i>, those who are without
a material body,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xv-p2.1" n="4129" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xv-p3.1" lang="EL">ὕλην</span>.</p></note> which needs to be
consumed by that fire, and which burns and consumes those who by their
actions, words, and thoughts have built up wood, or hay, or stubble, in
that which is figuratively termed a “building.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xv-p3.2" n="4130" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xv-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.12" parsed="|1Cor|3|12|0|0" passage="1 Cor. iii. 12">1 Cor. iii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>  And the holy Scriptures say that the
Lord will, like a refiner’s fire and fullers’
soap,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xv-p4.2" n="4131" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xv-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Mal.3.2" parsed="|Mal|3|2|0|0" passage="Mal. iii. 2">Mal. iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> visit each one of those who require
purification, because of the intermingling in them of a flood of wicked
matter proceeding from their evil nature; who need fire, I mean, to
refine, as it were, (the dross of) those who are intermingled with
copper, and tin, and lead.  And he who likes may learn this from
the prophet Ezekiel.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xv-p5.2" n="4132" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xv-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.22.18 Bible:Ezek.22.20" parsed="|Ezek|22|18|0|0;|Ezek|22|20|0|0" passage="Ezek. xxii. 18, 20">Ezek. xxii. 18, 20</scripRef>.</p></note>  But that we
say that God brings fire upon the world, not like a cook, but like a
God, who is the benefactor of them who stand in need of the discipline
of fire,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xv-p6.2" n="4133" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xv-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xv-p7.1" lang="EL">πόνου καὶ
πυρός</span>.</p></note> will be testified
by the prophet Isaiah, in whose writings it is related that a sinful
nation was thus addressed:  “Because thou hast coals of
fire, sit upon them:  they shall be to thee a
help.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xv-p7.2" n="4134" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xv-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xv-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.47.14-Isa.47.15" parsed="|Isa|47|14|47|15" passage="Isa. xlvii. 14, 15">Isa. xlvii. 14, 15</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now the
Scripture is appropriately adapted to the multitudes of those who are
to peruse it, because it speaks obscurely of things that are sad and
gloomy,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xv-p8.2" n="4135" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xv-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xv-p9.1" lang="EL">τὰ
σκυθρωπά</span>.</p></note> in order to terrify
those who cannot by any other means be saved from the flood of their
sins, although even then the attentive reader will clearly discover the
end that is to be accomplished by these sad and painful punishments
upon those who endure them.  It is sufficient, however, for the
present to quote the words of Isaiah:  “For My name’s
sake will I show Mine anger, and My glory I will bring upon thee, that
I may not destroy thee.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xv-p9.2" n="4136" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xv-p10" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xv-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.48.9" parsed="|Isa|48|9|0|0" passage="Isa. xlviii. 9">Isa. xlviii. 9</scripRef> (Septuagint).</p></note>  We have thus
been under the necessity of referring in obscure terms to questions not
fitted to the capacity of simple believers,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xv-p10.2" n="4137" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xv-p11" shownumber="no"> [See
Robertson’s <i>History of the Church</i>, vol. i. p. 156,
157.  S.]</p></note>
who require a <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_550.html" id="vi.ix.v.xv-Page_550" n="550" />simpler
instruction in words, that we might not appear to leave unrefuted the
accusation of Celsus, that “God introduces the fire (which is to
destroy the world), as if He were a cook.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.xvi" next="vi.ix.v.xvii" prev="vi.ix.v.xv" progress="81.56%" title="Chapter XVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.xvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.xvi-p1.1">Chapter XVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.xvi-p2" shownumber="no">From what has been said, it will be manifest to
intelligent hearers how we have to answer the following: 
“All the rest of the race will be completely burnt up, and they
alone will remain.”  It is not to be wondered at, indeed, if
such thoughts have been entertained by those amongst us who are called
in Scripture the “foolish things” of the world, and
“base things,” and “things which are despised,”
and “things which are not,” because “by the
foolishness of preaching it pleased God to save them that believe on
Him, after that, in the wisdom of God, the world by wisdom knew not
God,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xvi-p2.1" n="4138" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xvi-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xvi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.21" parsed="|1Cor|1|21|0|0" passage="1 Cor. i. 21">1 Cor. i. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>—because such
individuals are unable to see distinctly the sense of each particular
passage,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xvi-p3.2" n="4139" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xvi-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xvi-p4.1" lang="EL">τὰ κατὰ τοὺς
τόπους</span>.</p></note> or unwilling to
devote the necessary leisure to the investigation of Scripture,
notwithstanding the injunction of Jesus, “Search the
Scriptures.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xvi-p4.2" n="4140" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xvi-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xvi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:John.5.39" parsed="|John|5|39|0|0" passage="John v. 39">John v. 39</scripRef>.</p></note>  The
following, moreover, are his ideas regarding the fire which is to be
brought upon the world by God, and the punishments which are to befall
sinners.  And perhaps, as it is appropriate to children that some
things should be addressed to them in a manner befitting their
infantile condition, to convert them, as being of very tender age, to a
better course of life; so, to those whom the word terms “the
foolish things of the world,” and “the base,” and
“the despised,” the just and obvious meaning of the
passages relating to punishments is suitable, inasmuch as they cannot
receive any other mode of conversion than that which is by fear and the
presentation of punishment, and thus be saved from the many evils
(which would befall them).<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xvi-p5.2" n="4141" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xvi-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xvi-p6.1" lang="EL">καὶ τῶν
πολλῶν κακῶν
ἀποχήν</span>.</p></note>  The Scripture
accordingly declares that only those who are unscathed by the fire and
the punishments are to remain,—those, viz., whose opinions, and
morals, and mind have been purified to the highest degree; while, on
the other hand, those of a different nature—those, viz., who,
according to their deserts, require the administration of punishment by
fire—will be involved in these sufferings with a view to an end
which it is suitable for God to bring upon those who have been created
in His image, but who have lived in opposition to the will of that
nature which is according to His image.  And this is our answer to
the statement, “All the rest of the race will be completely burnt
up, but they alone are to remain.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.xvii" next="vi.ix.v.xviii" prev="vi.ix.v.xvi" progress="81.64%" title="Chapter XVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.xvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.xvii-p1.1">Chapter
XVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.xvii-p2" shownumber="no">Then, in the next place, having either himself
misunderstood the sacred Scriptures, or those (interpreters) by whom
they were not understood, he proceeds to assert that “it is said
by us that there will remain at the time of the visitation which is to
come upon the world by the fire of purification, not only those who are
then alive, but also those who are long ago dead;” not observing
that it is with a secret kind of wisdom that it was said by the apostle
of Jesus:  “We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be
changed, in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump;
for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised
incorruptible, and we shall be changed.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xvii-p2.1" n="4142" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xvii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xvii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.51-1Cor.15.52" parsed="|1Cor|15|51|15|52" passage="1 Cor. xv. 51, 52">1 Cor. xv. 51, 52</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now he ought to have noticed what was
the meaning of him who uttered these words, as being one who was by no
means dead, who made a distinction between himself and those like him
and the dead, and who said afterwards, “The dead shall be raised
incorruptible,” and “we shall be changed.”  And
as a proof that such was the apostle’s meaning in writing those
words which I have quoted from the first Epistle to the Corinthians, I
will quote also from the first to the Thessalonians, in which Paul, as
one who is alive and awake, and different from those who are asleep,
speaks as follows:  “For this we say unto you by the word of
the Lord, that we who are alive and remain unto the coming of the Lord,
shall not prevent them who are asleep; for the Lord Himself shall
descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and
with the trump of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xvii-p3.2" n="4143" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xvii-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xvii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.15-1Thess.4.16" parsed="|1Thess|4|15|4|16" passage="1 Thess. iv. 15, 16">1 Thess. iv. 15, 16</scripRef>.</p></note>  Then, again,
after this, knowing that there were others dead in Christ besides
himself and such as he, he subjoins the words, “The dead in
Christ shall rise first; then we who are alive and remain shall be
caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the
air.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xvii-p4.2" n="4144" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xvii-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xvii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.16-1Thess.4.17" parsed="|1Thess|4|16|4|17" passage="1 Thess. iv. 16, 17">1 Thess. iv. 16, 17</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.xviii" next="vi.ix.v.xix" prev="vi.ix.v.xvii" progress="81.69%" title="Chapter XVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.xviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.xviii-p1.1">Chapter
XVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.xviii-p2" shownumber="no">But since he has ridiculed at great length the
doctrine of the resurrection of the flesh, which has been preached in
the Churches, and which is more clearly understood by the more
intelligent believer; and as it is unnecessary again to quote his
words, which have been already adduced, let us, with regard to the
problem<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xviii-p2.1" n="4145" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xviii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xviii-p3.1" lang="EL">περὶ τοῦ
προβλήματος
τούτου</span>.</p></note> (as in an
apologetic work directed against an alien from the faith, and for the
sake of those who are still “children, tossed to and fro, and
carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the sleight of men, and
cunning craftiness, whereby they lie <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_551.html" id="vi.ix.v.xviii-Page_551" n="551" />in wait to deceive”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xviii-p3.2" n="4146" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xviii-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xviii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.14" parsed="|Eph|4|14|0|0" passage="Eph. iv. 14">Eph. iv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>), state and establish to the best of our
ability a few points expressly intended for our readers.  Neither
we, then, nor the holy Scriptures, assert that with the same bodies,
without a change to a higher condition, “shall those who were
long dead arise from the earth and live again;” for in so
speaking, Celsus makes a false charge against us.  For we may
listen to many passages of Scripture treating of the resurrection in a
manner worthy of God, although it may suffice for the present to quote
the language of Paul from the first Epistle to the Corinthians, where
he says:  “But some man will say, How are the dead raised
up? and with what body do they come?  Thou fool, that which thou
sowest is not quickened, except it die.  And that which thou
sowest, thou sowest not that body that shall be, but bare grain, it may
chance of wheat, or of some other grain; but God giveth it a body as it
hath pleased Him, and to every seed his own body.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xviii-p4.2" n="4147" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xviii-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xviii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.35-1Cor.15.38" parsed="|1Cor|15|35|15|38" passage="1 Cor. xv. 35-38">1 Cor. xv. 35–38</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now, observe how in these words he
says that there is sown, “not that body that shall be;” but
that of the body which is sown and cast naked into the earth (God
giving to each seed its own body), there takes place as it were a
resurrection:  from the seed that was cast into the ground there
arising a stalk, e.g., among such plants as the following, viz., the
mustard plant, or of a larger tree, as in the olive,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xviii-p5.2" n="4148" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xviii-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xviii-p6.1" lang="EL">ἐν
ἐλαίας
πυρῆνι</span>.</p></note> or one of the
fruit-trees.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.xix" next="vi.ix.v.xx" prev="vi.ix.v.xviii" progress="81.76%" title="Chapter XIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.xix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.xix-p1.1">Chapter XIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.xix-p2" shownumber="no">God, then, gives to each thing its own body as He
pleases:  as in the case of plants that are sown, so also in the
case of those beings who are, as it were, sown in dying, and who in due
time receive, out of what has been “sown,” the body
assigned by God to each one according to his deserts.  And we may
hear, moreover, the Scripture teaching us at great length the
difference between that which is, as it were, “sown,” and
that which is, as it were, “raised” from it in these
words:  “It is sown in corruption, it is raised in
incorruption; it is sown in dishonour, it is raised in glory; it is
sown in weakness, it is raised in power; it is sown a natural body, it
is raised a spiritual body.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xix-p2.1" n="4149" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xix-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xix-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.42-1Cor.15.44" parsed="|1Cor|15|42|15|44" passage="1 Cor. xv. 42-44">1 Cor. xv. 42–44</scripRef>.</p></note>  And let
him who has the capacity understand the meaning of the words: 
“As is the earthy, such are they also that are earthy; and as is
the heavenly, such are they also that are heavenly.  And as we
have borne the image of the earthy, we shall also bear the image of the
heavenly.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xix-p3.2" n="4150" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xix-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xix-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.48-1Cor.15.49" parsed="|1Cor|15|48|15|49" passage="1 Cor. xv. 48, 49">1 Cor. xv. 48, 49</scripRef>.</p></note>  And although
the apostle wished to conceal the secret meaning of the passage, which
was not adapted to the simpler class of believers, and to the
understanding of the common people, who are led by their faith to enter
on a better course of life, he was nevertheless obliged afterwards to
say (in order that we might not misapprehend his meaning), after
“Let us bear the image of the heavenly,” these words
also:  “Now this I say, brethren, that flesh and blood
cannot inherit the kingdom of God; neither doth corruption inherit
incorruption.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xix-p4.2" n="4151" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xix-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xix-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.50" parsed="|1Cor|15|50|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xv. 50">1 Cor. xv. 50</scripRef>.</p></note>  Then, knowing
that there was a secret and mystical meaning in the passage, as was
becoming in one who was leaving, in his Epistles, to those who were to
come after him words full of significance, he subjoins the following,
“Behold, I show you a mystery;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xix-p5.2" n="4152" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xix-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xix-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.51" parsed="|1Cor|15|51|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xv. 51">1 Cor. xv. 51</scripRef>.</p></note>
which is his usual style in introducing matters of a profounder and
more mystical nature, and such as are fittingly concealed from the
multitude, as is written in the book of Tobit:  “It is good
to keep close the secret of a king, but honourable to reveal the works
of God,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xix-p6.2" n="4153" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xix-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xix-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Tob.12.7" parsed="|Tob|12|7|0|0" passage="Tobit xii. 7">Tobit xii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>—in a way
consistent with truth and God’s glory, and so as to be to the
advantage of the multitude.  Our hope, then, is not “the
hope of worms, nor does our soul long for a body that has seen
corruption;” for although it may require a body, for the sake of
moving from place to place,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xix-p7.2" n="4154" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xix-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xix-p8.1" lang="EL">διὰ τὰς
τοπικὰς
μεταβάσεις</span>.</p></note> yet it
understands—as having meditated on the wisdom (that is from
above), agreeably to the declaration, “The mouth of the righteous
will speak wisdom”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xix-p8.2" n="4155" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xix-p9" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xix-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.37.30" parsed="|Ps|37|30|0|0" passage="Ps. xxxvii. 30">Ps. xxxvii. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>—the
difference between the “earthly house,” in which is the
tabernacle of the building that is to be dissolved, and that in which
the righteous do groan, being burdened,—not wishing to “put
off” the tabernacle, but to be “clothed therewith,”
that by being clothed upon, mortality might be swallowed up of
life.  For, in virtue of the whole nature of the body being
corruptible, the corruptible tabernacle must put on incorruption; and
its other part, being mortal, and becoming liable to the death which
follows sin, must put on immortality, in order that, when the
corruptible shall have put on incorruption, and the mortal immortality,
then shall come to pass what was predicted of old by the
prophets,—the annihilation of the “victory” of death
(because it had conquered and subjected us to his sway), and of its
“sting,” with which it stings the imperfectly defended
soul, and inflicts upon it the wounds which result from
sin.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.xx" next="vi.ix.v.xxi" prev="vi.ix.v.xix" progress="81.87%" title="Chapter XX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.xx-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.xx-p1.1">Chapter XX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.xx-p2" shownumber="no">But since our views regarding the resurrection have, as
far as time would permit, been stated in part on the present occasion
(for we have systematically examined the subject in greater
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_552.html" id="vi.ix.v.xx-Page_552" n="552" />detail in other parts of our
writings); and as now we must by means of sound reasoning refute the
fallacies of Celsus, who neither understands the meaning of our
Scripture, nor has the capacity of judging that the meaning of our wise
men is not to be determined by those individuals who make no profession
of anything more than of a (simple) faith in the Christian system, let
us show that men, not to be lightly esteemed on account of their
reasoning powers and dialectic subtleties, have given expression to
very absurd<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xx-p2.1" n="4156" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xx-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xx-p3.1" lang="EL">σφόδρ᾽
ἀπεμφαίνοντα</span>.</p></note> opinions.  And
if we must sneer<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xx-p3.2" n="4157" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xx-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xx-p4.1" lang="EL">μυχθίζειν</span>.</p></note> at them as
contemptible old wives’ fables, it is at them rather than at our
narrative that we must sneer.  The disciples of the Porch assert,
that after a period of years there will be a conflagration of the
world, and after that an arrangement of things in which everything will
be unchanged, as compared with the former arrangement of the
world.  Those of them, however, who evinced their respect for this
doctrine have said that there will be a change, although exceedingly
slight, at the end of the cycle, from what prevailed during the
preceding.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xx-p4.2" n="4158" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xx-p5" shownumber="no"> [Comp. book iv. capp.
lxv.–lxix. pp. 526–528, <i>supra</i>.]</p></note>  And these men
maintain, that in the succeeding cycle the same things will occur, and
Socrates will be again the son of Sophroniscus, and a native of Athens;
and Phænarete, being married to Sophroniscus, will again become
his mother.  And although they do not mention the word
“resurrection,” they show in reality that Socrates, who
derived his origin from seed, will spring from that of Sophroniscus,
and will be fashioned in the womb of Phænarete; and being brought
up at Athens, will practise the study of philosophy, as if his former
philosophy had arisen again, and were to be in no respect different
from what it was before.  Anytus and Melitus, too, will arise
again as accusers of Socrates, and the Council of Areopagus will
condemn him to death!  But what is more ridiculous still, is that
Socrates will clothe himself with garments not at all different from
those which he wore during the former cycle, and will live in the same
unchanged state of poverty, and in the same unchanged city of
Athens!  And Phalaris will again play the tyrant, and his brazen
bull will pour forth its bellowings from the voices of victims within,
unchanged from those who were condemned in the former cycle!  And
Alexander of Pheræ, too, will again act the tyrant with a cruelty
unaltered from the former time, and will condemn to death the same
“unchanged” individuals as before.  But what need is
there to go into detail upon the doctrine held by the Stoic
philosophers on such things, and which escapes the ridicule of Celsus,
and is perhaps even venerated by him, since he regards Zeno as a wiser
man than Jesus?</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.xxi" next="vi.ix.v.xxii" prev="vi.ix.v.xx" progress="81.96%" title="Chapter XXI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.xxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.xxi-p1.1">Chapter XXI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.xxi-p2" shownumber="no">The disciples of Pythagoras, too, and of Plato,
although they appear to hold the incorruptibility of the world, yet
fall into similar errors.  For as the planets, after certain
definite cycles, assume the same positions, and hold the same relations
to one another, all things on earth will, they assert, be like what
they were at the time when the same state of planetary relations
existed in the world.  From this view it necessarily follows, that
when, after the lapse of a lengthened cycle, the planets come to occupy
towards each other the same relations which they occupied in the time
of Socrates, Socrates will again be born of the same parents, and
suffer the same treatment, being accused by Anytus and Melitus, and
condemned by the Council of Areopagus!  The learned among the
Egyptians, moreover, hold similar views, and yet they are treated with
respect, and do not incur the ridicule of Celsus and such as he; while
we, who maintain that all things are administered by God in proportion
to the relation of the free-will of each individual, and are ever being
brought into a better condition, so far as they admit of being
so,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxi-p2.1" n="4159" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xxi-p3.1" lang="EL">κατὰ τὸ
ἐνδεχόμενον</span>.</p></note> and who know that the nature of our
free-will admits of the occurrence of contingent events<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxi-p3.2" n="4160" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxi-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xxi-p4.1" lang="EL">καὶ τὴν τοῦ
ἐφ᾽ ἡμῖν
φύσιν
γιγνώσκοντες
ἐνδεχομένου
ἃ
ἐνδέχεται</span>.</p></note> (for it is incapable of receiving the wholly
unchangeable character of God), yet do not appear to say anything
worthy of a testing examination.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.xxii" next="vi.ix.v.xxiii" prev="vi.ix.v.xxi" progress="82.00%" title="Chapter XXII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.xxii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.xxii-p1.1">Chapter
XXII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.xxii-p2" shownumber="no">Let no one, however, suspect that, in speaking as
we do, we belong to those who are indeed called Christians, but who set
aside the doctrine of the resurrection as it is taught in
Scripture.  For these persons cannot, so far as their principles
apply, at all establish that the stalk or tree which springs up comes
from the grain of wheat, or anything else (which was cast into the
ground); whereas we, who believe that that which is “sown”
is not “quickened” unless it die, and that there is sown
not that body that shall be (for God gives it a body as it pleases Him,
raising it in incorruption after it is sown in corruption; and after it
is sown in dishonour, raising it in glory; and after it is sown in
weakness, raising it in power; and after it is sown a natural body,
raising it a spiritual),—we preserve both the doctrine<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxii-p2.1" n="4161" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xxii-p3.1" lang="EL">βούλημα</span>.</p></note> of the Church of Christ and the grandeur of
the divine promise, proving also the possibility of its accomplishment
not by mere assertion, but by arguments; knowing that
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_553.html" id="vi.ix.v.xxii-Page_553" n="553" />although heaven and earth,
and the things that are in them, may pass away, yet His words regarding
each individual thing, being, as parts of a whole, or species of a
genus, the utterances of Him who was God the Word, who was in the
beginning with God, shall by no means pass away.  For we desire to
listen to Him who said:  “Heaven and earth shall pass away,
but My words shall not pass away.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxii-p3.2" n="4162" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxii-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xxii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.35 Bible:Mark.13.31" parsed="|Matt|24|35|0|0;|Mark|13|31|0|0" passage="Matt. 24.35; Mark 13.31">Matt. xxiv. 35; cf. Mark xiii. 31</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.xxiii" next="vi.ix.v.xxiv" prev="vi.ix.v.xxii" progress="82.05%" title="Chapter XXIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.xxiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.xxiii-p1.1">Chapter
XXIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.xxiii-p2" shownumber="no">We, therefore, do not maintain that the body which
has undergone corruption resumes its original nature, any more than the
grain of wheat which has decayed returns to its former condition. 
But we do maintain, that as above the grain of wheat there arises a
stalk, so a certain power<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxiii-p2.1" n="4163" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxiii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xxiii-p3.1" lang="EL">λόγος</span>.</p></note> is implanted in the
body, which is not destroyed, and from which the body is raised up in
incorruption.  The philosophers of the Porch, however, in
consequence of the opinions which they hold regarding the
unchangeableness of things after a certain cycle, assert that the body,
after undergoing complete corruption, will return to its original
condition, and will again assume that first nature from which it passed
into a state of dissolution, establishing these points, as they think,
by irresistible arguments.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxiii-p3.2" n="4164" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxiii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xxiii-p4.1" lang="EL">διαλεκτικαῖς
ἀνάγκαις</span>.</p></note>  We, however,
do not betake ourselves to a most absurd refuge, saying that with God
<i>all</i> things are possible; for we know how to understand this word
“all” as not referring either to things that are
“non-existent” or that are inconceivable.  But we
maintain, at the same time, that God cannot do what is disgraceful,
since then He would be capable of ceasing to be God; for if He do
anything that is disgraceful, He is not God.  Since, however, he
lays it down as a principle, that “God does not desire what is
contrary to nature,” we have to make a distinction, and say that
if any one asserts that wickedness is contrary to nature, while we
maintain that “God does not desire what is contrary to
nature,”—either what springs from wickedness or from an
irrational principle,—yet, if such things happen according to the
word and will of God, we must at once necessarily hold that they are
not contrary to nature.  Therefore things which are done by God,
although they may be, or may <i>appear</i> to some to be incredible,
are not contrary to nature.  And if we must press the force of
words,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxiii-p4.2" n="4165" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxiii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xxiii-p5.1" lang="EL">εἰ δὲ χρὴ
βεβιασμένως
ὀνομάσαι</span>.</p></note> we would say that,
in comparison with what is generally understood as
“nature,” there are certain things which are <i>beyond</i>
its power, which God could at any time do; as, e.g., in raising man
above the level of human nature, and causing him to pass into a better
and more divine condition, and preserving him in the same, so long as
he who is the object of His care shows by his actions that he desires
(the continuance of His help).</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.xxiv" next="vi.ix.v.xxv" prev="vi.ix.v.xxiii" progress="82.12%" title="Chapter XXIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.xxiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.xxiv-p1.1">Chapter
XXIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.xxiv-p2" shownumber="no">Moreover, as we have already said that for God to
desire anything unbecoming Himself would be destructive of His
existence as Deity, we will add that if man, agreeably to the
wickedness of his nature, should desire anything that is
abominable,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxiv-p2.1" n="4166" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxiv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xxiv-p3.1" lang="EL">βδελυρόν</span>.</p></note> God cannot grant
it.  And now it is from no spirit of contention that we answer the
assertions of Celsus; but it is in the spirit of truth that we
investigate them, as assenting to his view that “He is the God,
not of inordinate desires, nor of error and disorder, but of a nature
just and upright,” because He is the source of all that is
good.  And that He is able to provide an eternal life for the soul
we acknowledge; and that He possesses not only the “power,”
but the “will.”  In view, therefore, of these
considerations, we are not at all distressed by the assertion of
Heraclitus, adopted by Celsus, that “dead bodies are to be cast
out as more worthless than dung;” and yet, with reference even to
this, one might say that dung, indeed, ought to be cast out, while the
dead bodies of men, on account of the soul by which they were
inhabited, especially if it had been virtuous, ought not to be cast
out.  For, in harmony with those laws which are based upon the
principles of equity, bodies are deemed worthy of sepulture, with the
honours accorded on such occasions, that no insult, so far as can be
helped, may be offered to the soul which dwelt within, by casting forth
the body (after the soul has departed) like that of the animals. 
Let it not then be held, contrary to reason, that it is the will of God
to declare that the grain of wheat is not immortal, but the stalk which
springs from it, while the body which is sown in corruption is not, but
that which is raised by Him in incorruption.  But according to
Celsus, God Himself is the reason of all things, while according to our
view it is His Son, of whom we say in philosophic language, “In
the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was
God;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxiv-p3.2" n="4167" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxiv-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xxiv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" passage="John i. 1">John i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> while in our
judgment also, God cannot do anything which is contrary to reason, or
contrary to Himself.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxiv-p4.2" n="4168" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxiv-p5" shownumber="no"> [See note
<i>infra</i>, bk. vi. cap. xlvii.  S.]</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.xxv" next="vi.ix.v.xxvi" prev="vi.ix.v.xxiv" progress="82.18%" title="Chapter XXV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.xxv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.xxv-p1.1">Chapter XXV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.xxv-p2" shownumber="no">Let us next notice the statements of Celsus, which
follow the preceding, and which are as follow:  “As the
Jews, then, became a peculiar <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_554.html" id="vi.ix.v.xxv-Page_554" n="554" />people, and enacted laws in keeping with
the customs of their country,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxv-p2.1" n="4169" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xxv-p3.1" lang="EL">καὶ κατὰ τὸ
ἐπιχώριον
νόμους
θέμενοι</span>.</p></note> and maintain them
up to the present time, and observe a mode of worship which, whatever
be its nature, is yet derived from their fathers, they act in these
respects like other men, because each nation retains its ancestral
customs, whatever they are, if they happen to be established among
them.  And such an arrangement appears to be advantageous, not
only because it has occurred to the mind of other nations to decide
some things differently, but also because it is a duty to protect what
has been established for the public advantage; and also because, in all
probability, the various quarters of the earth were from the beginning
allotted to different superintending spirits,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxv-p3.2" n="4170" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xxv-p4.1" lang="EL">τὰ μέρη τῆς
γῆς ἐξ ἀρχῆς
ἄλλα ἄλλοις
ἐπόπταις
νενεμημένα</span>.</p></note>
and were thus distributed among certain governing powers,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxv-p4.2" n="4171" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxv-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xxv-p5.1" lang="EL">καὶ κατά
τινας
ἐπικρατείας
διειλημμένα</span>.</p></note> and in this manner the administration of the
world is carried on.  And whatever is done among each nation in
this way would be rightly done, wherever it was agreeable to the wishes
(of the superintending powers), while it would be an act of impiety to
get rid of<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxv-p5.2" n="4172" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxv-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xxv-p6.1" lang="EL">παραλύειν</span>.</p></note> the institutions
established from the beginning in the various places.”  By
these words Celsus shows that the Jews, who were formerly Egyptians,
subsequently became a “peculiar people,” and enacted laws
which they carefully preserve.  And not to repeat his statements,
which have been already before us, he says that it is advantageous to
the Jews to observe their ancestral worship, as other nations carefully
attend to theirs.  And he further states a deeper reason why it is
of advantage to the Jews to cultivate their ancestral customs, in
hinting dimly that those to whom was allotted the office of
superintending the country which was being legislated for, enacted the
laws of each land in co-operation with its legislators.  He
appears, then, to indicate that both the country of the Jews, and the
nation which inhabits it, are superintended by one or more beings, who,
whether they were one or more, co-operated with Moses, and enacted the
laws of the Jews.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.xxvi" next="vi.ix.v.xxvii" prev="vi.ix.v.xxv" progress="82.25%" title="Chapter XXVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.xxvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.xxvi-p1.1">Chapter
XXVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.xxvi-p2" shownumber="no">“We must,” he says, “observe the
laws, not only because it has occurred to the mind of others to decide
some things differently, but because it is a duty to protect what has
been enacted for the public advantage, and also because, in all
probability, the various quarters of the earth were from the beginning
allotted to different superintending spirits, and were distributed
among certain governing powers, and in this manner the administration
of the world is carried on.”  Thus Celsus, as if he had
forgotten what he had said against the Jews, now includes them in the
general eulogy which he passes upon all who observe their ancestral
customs, remarking:  “And whatever is done among each nation
in this way, would be rightly done whenever agreeable to the wishes (of
the superintendents).”  And observe here, whether he does
not openly, so far as he can, express a wish that the Jew should live
in the observance of his own laws, and not depart from them, because he
would commit an act of impiety if he apostatized; for his words
are:  “It would be an act of impiety to get rid of the
institutions established from the beginning in the various
places.”  Now I should like to ask him, and those who
entertain his views, who it was that distributed the various quarters
of the earth from the beginning among the different superintending
spirits; and especially, who gave the country of the Jews, and the
Jewish people themselves, to the one or more superintendents to whom it
was allotted?  Was it, as Celsus would say, Jupiter who assigned
the Jewish people and their country to a certain spirit or
spirits?  And was it <i>his</i> wish, to whom they were thus
assigned, to enact among them the laws which prevail, or was it
<i>against</i> his will that it was done?  You will observe that,
whatever be his answer, he is in a strait.  But if the various
quarters of the earth were <i>not</i> allotted by some one being to the
various superintending spirits, then each one at random, and without
the superintendence of a higher power, divided the earth according to
chance; and yet such a view is absurd, and destructive in no small
degree of the providence of the God who presides over all
things.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.xxvii" next="vi.ix.v.xxviii" prev="vi.ix.v.xxvi" progress="82.32%" title="Chapter XXVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.xxvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.xxvii-p1.1">Chapter
XXVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.xxvii-p2" shownumber="no">Any one, indeed, who chooses, may relate how the various
quarters of the earth, being distributed among certain governing
powers, are administered by those who superintend them; but let him
tell us also how what is done among each nation is done rightly when
agreeable to the wishes of the superintendents.  Let him, for
example, tell us whether the laws of the Scythians, which permit the
murder of parents, are right laws; or those of the Persians, which do
not forbid the marriages of sons with their mothers, or of daughters
with their own fathers.  But what need is there for me to make
selections from those who have been engaged in the business of enacting
laws among the different nations, and to inquire how the laws are
rightly enacted among each, according as they please the superintending
powers?  Let Celsus, however, tell us how it would be an act of
impiety to get rid of those ancestral laws which permit the marriages
of mothers and daughters; or <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_555.html" id="vi.ix.v.xxvii-Page_555" n="555" />which
pronounce a man happy who puts an end to his life by hanging, or
declare that they undergo entire purification who deliver themselves
over to the fire, and who terminate their existence by fire; and how it
is an act of impiety to do away with those laws which, for example,
prevail in the Tauric Chersonese, regarding the offering up of
strangers in sacrifice to Diana, or among certain of the Libyan tribes
regarding the sacrifice of children to Saturn.  Moreover, this
inference follows from the dictum of Celsus, that it is an act of
impiety on the part of the Jews to do away with those ancestral laws
which forbid the worship of any other deity than the Creator of all
things.  And it will follow, according to his view, that piety is
not divine by its own nature, but by a certain (external) arrangement
and appointment.  For it is an act of piety among certain tribes
to worship a crocodile, and to eat what is an object of adoration among
other tribes; while, again, with others it is a pious act to worship a
calf, and among others, again, to regard the goat as a god.  And,
in this way, the same individual will be regarded as acting piously
according to one set of laws, and impiously according to another; and
this is the most absurd result that can be conceived!</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.xxviii" next="vi.ix.v.xxix" prev="vi.ix.v.xxvii" progress="82.39%" title="Chapter XXVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.xxviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.xxviii-p1.1">Chapter
XXVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.xxviii-p2" shownumber="no">It is probable, however, that to such remarks as
the above, the answer returned would be, that he was pious who kept the
laws of his <i>own</i> country, and not at all chargeable with impiety
for the non-observance of those of <i>other</i> lands; and that, again,
he who was deemed guilty of impiety among certain nations was not
really so, when he worshipped his own gods, agreeably to his
country’s laws, although he made war against, and even feasted
on,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxviii-p2.1" n="4173" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxviii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xxviii-p3.1" lang="EL">καταθοινᾶται</span>.</p></note> those who were regarded as divinities among
those nations which possessed laws of an opposite kind.  Now,
observe here whether these statements do not exhibit the greatest
confusion of mind regarding the nature of what is just, and holy, and
religious; since there is no accurate definition laid down of these
things, nor are they described as having a peculiar character of their
own, and stamping as religious those who act according to their
injunctions.  If, then, religion, and piety, and righteousness
belong to those things which are so only by comparison, so that the
same act may be both pious and impious, according to different
relations and different laws, see whether it will not follow that
temperance<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxviii-p3.2" n="4174" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxviii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xxviii-p4.1" lang="EL">σωφροσύνη</span>.</p></note> also is a thing of
comparison, and courage as well, and prudence, and the other virtues,
than which nothing could be more absurd!  What we have said,
however, is sufficient for the more general and simple class of answers
to the allegations of Celsus.  But as we think it likely that some
of those who are accustomed to deeper investigation will fall in with
this treatise, let us venture to lay down some considerations of a
profounder kind, conveying a mystical and secret view respecting the
original distribution of the various quarters of the earth among
different superintending spirits; and let us prove to the best of our
ability, that our doctrine is free from the absurd consequences
enumerated above.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.xxix" next="vi.ix.v.xxx" prev="vi.ix.v.xxviii" progress="82.45%" title="Chapter XXIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.xxix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.xxix-p1.1">Chapter
XXIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.xxix-p2" shownumber="no">It appears to me, indeed, that Celsus has
misunderstood some of the deeper reasons relating to the arrangement of
terrestrial affairs, some of which are touched upon<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxix-p2.1" n="4175" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxix-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xxix-p3.1" lang="EL">ἐφάπτεται</span>.</p></note> even in Grecian history, when certain of
those who are considered to be gods are introduced as having contended
with each other about the possession of Attica; while in the writings
of the Greek poets also, some who are called gods are represented as
acknowledging that certain places here are preferred by them<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxix-p3.2" n="4176" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxix-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xxix-p4.1" lang="EL">οἰκειοτέρους</span>.</p></note> before others.  The history of
barbarian nations, moreover, and especially that of Egypt, contains
some such allusions to the division of the so-called Egyptian homes,
when it states that Athena, who obtained Saïs by lot, is the same
who also has possession of Attica.  And the learned among the
Egyptians can enumerate innumerable instances of this kind, although I
do not know whether they include the Jews and their country in this
division.  And now, so far as testimonies outside the word of God
bearing on this point are concerned, enough have been adduced for the
present.  We say, moreover, that our prophet of God and His
genuine servant Moses, in his song in the book of Deuteronomy, makes a
statement regarding the portioning out of the earth in the following
terms:  “When the Most High divided the nations, when He
dispersed the sons of Adam, He set the bounds of the people according
to the number of the angels of God; and the portion was His people
Jacob, and Israel the cord of His inheritance.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxix-p4.2" n="4177" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxix-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xxix-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.8-Deut.32.9" parsed="|Deut|32|8|32|9" passage="Deut. xxxii. 8, 9">Deut. xxxii. 8, 9</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>  And regarding the distribution of the
nations, the same Moses, in his work entitled Genesis, thus expresses
himself in the style of a historical narrative:  “And the
whole earth was of one language and of one speech; and it came to pass,
as they journeyed from the east, that they found a plain in the land of
Shinar, and they dwelt there.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxix-p5.2" n="4178" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxix-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xxix-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.11.1-Gen.11.2" parsed="|Gen|11|1|11|2" passage="Gen. xi. 1, 2">Gen. xi. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  A little
further on he continues:  “And the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.v.xxix-p6.2">Lord</span> came down to see the city and the tower, which the
children of men had built.  And the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.v.xxix-p6.3">Lord</span>
said, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_556.html" id="vi.ix.v.xxix-Page_556" n="556" />Behold, the
people is one, and they have all one language; and this they have begun
to do:  and now nothing will be restrained from them which they
have imagined to do.  Go to, let Us go down, and there confound
their language, that they may not understand one another’s
speech.  And the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.v.xxix-p6.4">Lord</span> scattered them
abroad from thence upon the face of all the earth:  and they left
off to build the city and the tower.  Therefore is the name of it
called Confusion;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxix-p6.5" n="4179" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxix-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xxix-p7.1" lang="EL">σύγχυσις</span>.</p></note> because the
<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.v.xxix-p7.2">Lord</span> did there confound the language of all the
earth:  and from thence did the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.v.xxix-p7.3">Lord</span>
scatter them abroad upon the face of all the earth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxix-p7.4" n="4180" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxix-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xxix-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.11.5-Gen.11.9" parsed="|Gen|11|5|11|9" passage="Gen. xi. 5-9">Gen. xi. 5–9</scripRef>.</p></note>  In the treatise of Solomon, moreover,
on “Wisdom,” and on the events at the time of the confusion
of languages, when the division of the earth took place, we find the
following regarding Wisdom:  “Moreover, the nations in their
wicked conspiracy being confounded, she found out the righteous, and
preserved him blameless unto God, and kept him strong in his tender
compassion towards his son.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxix-p8.2" n="4181" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxix-p9" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xxix-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.10.5" parsed="|Wis|10|5|0|0" passage="Wisdom of Solomon 10.5">Wisd. of Sol. x. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  But on
these subjects much, and that of a mystical kind, might be said; in
keeping with which is the following:  “It is good to keep
close the secret of a king,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxix-p9.2" n="4182" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxix-p10" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xxix-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Tob.12.7" parsed="|Tob|12|7|0|0" passage="Tobit xii. 7">Tobit xii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>—in order
that the doctrine of the entrance of souls into bodies (not, however,
that of the transmigration from one body into another) may not be
thrown before the common understanding, nor what is holy given to the
dogs, nor pearls be cast before swine.  For such a procedure would
be impious, being equivalent to a betrayal of the mysterious
declarations of God’s wisdom, of which it has been well
said:  “Into a malicious soul wisdom shall not enter, nor
dwell in a body subject to sin.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxix-p10.2" n="4183" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxix-p11" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xxix-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.1.4" parsed="|Wis|1|4|0|0" passage="Wisdom of Solomon 1.4">Wisd. of Sol. i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  It is sufficient, however, to
represent in the style of a historic narrative what is intended to
convey a secret meaning in the garb of history, that those who have the
capacity may work out for themselves all that relates to the
subject.  (The narrative, then, may be understood as
follows.)</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.xxx" next="vi.ix.v.xxxi" prev="vi.ix.v.xxix" progress="82.57%" title="Chapter XXX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.xxx-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.xxx-p1.1">Chapter XXX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.xxx-p2" shownumber="no">All the people upon the earth are to be regarded
as having used one divine language, and so long as they lived
harmoniously together were preserved in the use of this divine
language, and they remained without moving from the east so long as
they were imbued with the sentiments of the “light,” and of
the “reflection” of the eternal light.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxx-p2.1" n="4184" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxx-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xxx-p3.1" lang="EL">ἐς
ὅσον
εἰσὶ τὰ τοῦ
φωτὸς καὶ τοῦ
ἀπὸ φωτὸς
ἀϊδίου
ἀπαυγάσματος
φρονοῦντες</span>.</p></note>  But when they departed from the east,
and began to entertain sentiments alien to those of the east,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxx-p3.2" n="4185" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxx-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xxx-p4.1" lang="EL">ἀλλότρια
ἀνατολῶν
φρονοῦντες</span>.</p></note> they found a place in the land of Shinar
(which, when interpreted, means “gnashing of teeth,” by way
of indicating symbolically that they had lost the means of their
support), and in it they took up their abode.  Then, desiring to
gather together material things,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxx-p4.2" n="4186" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxx-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xxx-p5.1" lang="EL">τὰ τῆς
ὕλης</span>.</p></note> and to join to
heaven what had no natural affinity for it, that by means of material
things they might conspire against such as were immaterial, they said,
“Come, let us made bricks, and burn them with fire.” 
Accordingly, when they had hardened and compacted these materials of
clay and matter, and had shown their desire to make brick into stone,
and clay into bitumen, and by these means to build a city and a tower,
the head of which was, at least in their conception, to reach up to the
heavens, after the manner of the “high things which exalt
themselves against the knowledge of God,” each one was handed
over (in proportion to the greater or less departure from the east
which had taken place among them, and in proportion to the extent in
which bricks had been converted into stones, and clay into bitumen, and
building carried on out of these materials) to angels of character more
or less severe, and of a nature more or less stern, until they had paid
the penalty of their daring deeds; and they were conducted by those
angels, who imprinted on each his native language, to the different
parts of the earth according to their deserts:  some, for example,
to a region of burning heat, others to a country which chastises its
inhabitants by its cold; others, again, to a land exceedingly difficult
of cultivation, others to one less so in degree; while a fifth were
brought into a land filled with wild beasts, and a sixth to a country
comparatively free of these.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.xxxi" next="vi.ix.v.xxxii" prev="vi.ix.v.xxx" progress="82.64%" title="Chapter XXXI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.xxxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.xxxi-p1.1">Chapter
XXXI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.xxxi-p2" shownumber="no">Now, in the next place, if any one has the
capacity, let him understand that in what assumes the form of history,
and which contains some things that are literally true, while yet it
conveys a deeper meaning, those who preserved their original language
continued, by reason of their not having migrated from the east, in
possession of the east, and of their eastern language.  And let
him notice, that these alone became the portion of the Lord, and His
people who were called Jacob, and Israel the cord of His inheritance;
and these alone were governed by a ruler who did not receive those who
were placed under him for the purpose of punishment, as was the case
with the others.  Let him also, who has the capacity to perceive
as far as mortals may, observe that in the body politic<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxxi-p2.1" n="4187" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxxi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xxxi-p3.1" lang="EL">πολιτείᾳ</span>.</p></note> of those who were assigned to the Lord as
His pre-eminent portion, sins were committed, first of all, such
as <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_557.html" id="vi.ix.v.xxxi-Page_557" n="557" />might be forgiven,
and of such a nature as not to make the sinner worthy of entire
desertion while subsequently they became more numerous though still of
a nature to be pardoned.  And while remarking that this state of
matters continued for a considerable time, and that a remedy was always
applied, and that after certain intervals these persons returned to
their duty, let him notice that they were given over, in proportion to
their transgressions, to those to whom had been assigned the other
quarters of the earth; and that, after being at first slightly
punished, and having made atonement,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxxi-p3.2" n="4188" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxxi-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xxxi-p4.1" lang="EL">καὶ
τίσαντας
δίκην</span>.</p></note> they returned,
as if they had undergone discipline,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxxi-p4.2" n="4189" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxxi-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xxxi-p5.1" lang="EL">ὡσπερεὶ
παιδευθέντας</span>.</p></note> to their
proper habitations.  Let him notice also that afterwards they were
delivered over to rulers of a severer character—to Assyrians and
Babylonians, as the Scriptures would call them.  In the next
place, notwithstanding that means of healing were being applied, let
him observe that they were still multiplying their transgressions, and
that they were on that account dispersed into other regions by the
rulers of the nations that oppressed them.  And their own ruler
intentionally overlooked their oppression at the hands of the rulers of
the other nations, in order that he also with good reason, as avenging
himself, having obtained power to tear away from the other nations as
many as he can, may do so, and enact for them laws, and point out a
manner of life agreeably to which they ought to live, that so he may
conduct them to the end to which those of the former people were
conducted who did not commit sin.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.xxxii" next="vi.ix.v.xxxiii" prev="vi.ix.v.xxxi" progress="82.72%" title="Chapter XXXII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.xxxii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.xxxii-p1.1">Chapter
XXXII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.xxxii-p2" shownumber="no">And by this means let those who have the capacity
of comprehending truths so profound, learn that he to whom were
allotted those who had not formerly sinned is far more powerful than
the others, since he has been able to make a selection of individuals
from the portion of the whole,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxxii-p2.1" n="4190" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxxii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xxxii-p3.1" lang="EL">ἀπὸ
τῆς πάντων
μερίδος</span>.</p></note> and to separate
them from those who received them for the purpose of punishment, and to
bring them under the influence of laws, and of a mode of life which
helps to produce an oblivion of their former transgressions.  But,
as we have previously observed, these remarks are to be understood as
being made by us with a concealed meaning, by way of pointing out the
mistakes of those who asserted that “the various quarters of the
earth were from the beginning distributed among different
superintending spirits, and being allotted among certain governing
powers, were administered in this way;” from which statement
Celsus took occasion to make the remarks referred to.  But since
those who wandered away from the east were delivered over, on account
of their sins, to “a reprobate mind,” and to “vile
affections,” and to “uncleanness through the lusts of their
own hearts,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxxii-p3.2" n="4191" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxxii-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xxxii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.24 Bible:Rom.1.26 Bible:Rom.1.28" parsed="|Rom|1|24|0|0;|Rom|1|26|0|0;|Rom|1|28|0|0" passage="Rom. i. 24, 26, 28">Rom. i. 24, 26, 28</scripRef>.</p></note> in order that,
being sated with sin, they might hate it, we shall refuse our assent to
the assertion of Celsus, that “because of the superintending
spirits distributed among the different parts of the earth, what is
done among each nation is rightly done;” for our desire is to do
what is <i>not</i> agreeable to these spirits.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxxii-p4.2" n="4192" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxxii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xxxii-p5.1" lang="EL">ἀλλὰ
καὶ
βουλόμεθα,
οὐχ ὅπη ᾖ
ἐκείνοις
φίλον, ποιεῖν
τὰ ἐκείνων</span>.</p></note>  For we see that it is a religious act
to do away with the customs originally established in the various
places by means of laws of a better and more divine character, which
were enacted by Jesus, as one possessed of the greatest power, who has
rescued us “from the present evil world,” and “from
the princes of the world that come to nought;” and that it is a
mark of irreligion not to throw ourselves at the feet of Him who has
manifested Himself to be holier and more powerful than all other
rulers, and to whom God said, as the prophets many generations before
predicted:  “Ask of Me, and I shall give Thee the heathen
for Thine inheritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth for Thy
possession.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxxii-p5.2" n="4193" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxxii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xxxii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.8" parsed="|Ps|2|8|0|0" passage="Ps. ii. 8">Ps. ii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  For He, too,
has become the “expectation” of us who from among the
heathen have believed upon Him, and upon His Father, who is God over
all things.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.xxxiii" next="vi.ix.v.xxxiv" prev="vi.ix.v.xxxii" progress="82.79%" title="Chapter XXXIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.xxxiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.xxxiii-p1.1">Chapter
XXXIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.xxxiii-p2" shownumber="no">The remarks which we have made not only answer the
statements of Celsus regarding the superintending spirits, but
anticipate in some measure what he afterwards brings forward, when he
says:  “Let the second party come forward; and I shall ask
them whence they come, and whom they regard as the originator of their
ancestral customs.  They will reply, No one, because they spring
from the same source as the Jews themselves, and derive their
instruction and superintendence<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxxiii-p2.1" n="4194" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxxiii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xxxiii-p3.1" lang="EL">χοροστάτην</span>.</p></note> from no other
quarter, and notwithstanding they have revolted from the
Jews.”  Each one of us, then, is come “in the last
days,” when one Jesus has visited us, to the “visible
mountain of the Lord,” the Word that is above every word, and to
the “house of God,” which is “the Church of the
living God, the pillar and ground of the truth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxxiii-p3.2" n="4195" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxxiii-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xxxiii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.15" parsed="|1Tim|3|15|0|0" passage="1 Tim. iii. 15">1 Tim. iii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>  And we notice how it is built upon
“the tops of the mountains,” i.e., the predictions of all
the prophets, which are its foundations.  And this house is
exalted above the hills, i.e., those individuals among men who make a
profession of superior attainments in wisdom and truth; and all the
nations come to it, and the “many nations” go
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_558.html" id="vi.ix.v.xxxiii-Page_558" n="558" />forth, and say to one
another, turning to the religion which in the last days has shone forth
through Jesus Christ:  “Come ye, and let us go up to the
mountain of the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.v.xxxiii-p4.2">Lord</span>, to the house of the God
of Jacob; and He will teach us of His ways, and we will walk in
them.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxxiii-p4.3" n="4196" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxxiii-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xxxiii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.2.3" parsed="|Isa|2|3|0|0" passage="Isa. ii. 3">Isa. ii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  For the law
came forth from the dwellers in Sion, and settled among us as a
spiritual law.  Moreover, the word of the Lord came forth from
that very Jerusalem, that it might be disseminated through all places,
and might judge in the midst of the heathen, selecting those whom it
sees to be submissive, and rejecting<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxxiii-p5.2" n="4197" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxxiii-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xxxiii-p6.1" lang="EL">ἐλέγχῃ</span>.</p></note> the
disobedient, who are many in number.  And to those who inquire of
us whence we come, or who is our founder,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxxiii-p6.2" n="4198" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxxiii-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xxxiii-p7.1" lang="EL">ἀρχηγέτην</span>.</p></note> we
reply that we are come, agreeably to the counsels of Jesus, to
“cut down our hostile and insolent ‘wordy’<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxxiii-p7.2" n="4199" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxxiii-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xxxiii-p8.1" lang="EL">συγκόψαι
τὰς
πολεμικὰς
ἡμῶν λογικὰς
μαχαίρας καὶ
ὑβριστικὰς
εἰς ἄροτρα,
καὶ τὰς κατὰ
τὸ πρότερον
ἡμῶν μάχιμον
ζιβύνας εἰς
δρέπανα
μετασκευάζομεν</span>.</p></note> swords into ploughshares, and to convert
into pruning-hooks the spears formerly employed in war.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxxiii-p8.2" n="4200" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxxiii-p9" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xxxiii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.2.4" parsed="|Isa|2|4|0|0" passage="Isa. ii. 4">Isa. ii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  For we no longer take up “sword
against nation,” nor do we “learn war any more,”
having become children of peace, for the sake of Jesus, who is our
leader, instead of those whom our fathers followed, among whom we were
“strangers to the covenant,” and having received a law, for
which we give thanks to Him that rescued us from the error (of our
ways), saying, “Our fathers honoured lying idols, and there is
not among them one that causeth it to rain.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxxiii-p9.2" n="4201" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxxiii-p10" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xxxiii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.16.19 Bible:Jer.14.22" parsed="|Jer|16|19|0|0;|Jer|14|22|0|0" passage="Jer. xvi. 19 and xiv. 22">Jer. xvi. 19 and xiv. 22</scripRef>:  <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xxxiii-p10.2" lang="EL">ὡς
ψευδῆ
ἐκτήσαντο οἱ
πατέρες ἡμῶν
εἴδωλα, καὶ
οὐκ ἔστιν ἐν
αὐτοῖς
ὑετίζων</span>.</p></note>  Our Superintendent, then, and Teacher,
having come forth from the Jews, regulates the whole world by the word
of His teaching.  And having made these remarks by way of
anticipation, we have refuted as well as we could the untrue statements
of Celsus, by subjoining the appropriate answer.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.xxxiv" next="vi.ix.v.xxxv" prev="vi.ix.v.xxxiii" progress="82.89%" title="Chapter XXXIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.xxxiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.xxxiv-p1.1">Chapter
XXXIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.xxxiv-p2" shownumber="no">But, that we may not pass without notice what
Celsus has said between these and the preceding paragraphs, let us
quote his words:  “We might adduce Herodotus as a witness on
this point, for he expresses himself as follows:  ‘For the
people of the cities Marea and Apis, who inhabit those parts of Egypt
that are adjacent to Libya, and who look upon themselves as Libyans,
and not as Egyptians, finding their sacrificial worship oppressive, and
wishing not to be excluded from the use of cows’ flesh, sent to
the oracle of Jupiter Ammon, saying that there was no relationship
between them and the Egyptians, that they dwelt outside the Delta, that
there was no community of sentiment between them and the Egyptians, and
that they wished to be allowed to partake of all kinds of food. 
But the god would not allow them to do as they desired, saying that
that country was a part of Egypt, which was watered by the inundation
of the Nile, and that those were Egyptians who dwell to the south of
the city of Elephantine, and drink of the river Nile.’<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxxiv-p2.1" n="4202" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxxiv-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. Herodot., ii.
18.</p></note>  Such is the narrative of
Herodotus.  But,” continues Celsus, “Ammon in divine
things would not make a worse ambassador than the angels of the
Jews,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxxiv-p3.1" n="4203" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxxiv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xxxiv-p4.1" lang="EL">ὁ δὲ
῎Αμμων οὐδέν
τι κακίων
διαπρεσβεῦσαι
τὰ δαιμόνια,
ἢ οἱ
᾽Ιουδαίων
ἄγγελοι</span>.</p></note> so that there is nothing wrong in each
nation observing its established method of worship.  Of a truth,
we shall find very great differences prevailing among the nations, and
yet each seems to deem its own by far the best.  Those inhabitants
of Ethiopia who dwell in Meroe worship Jupiter and Bacchus alone; the
Arabians, Urania and Bacchus only; all the Egyptians, Osiris and Isis;
the Saïtes, Minerva; while the Naucratites have recently classed
Serapis among their deities, and the rest according to their respective
laws.  And some abstain from the flesh of sheep, and others from
that of crocodiles; others, again, from that of cows, while they regard
swine’s flesh with loathing.  The Scythians, indeed, regard
it as a noble act to banquet upon human beings.  Among the
Indians, too, there are some who deem themselves discharging a holy
duty in eating their fathers, and this is mentioned in a certain
passage by Herodotus.  For the sake of credibility, I shall again
quote his very words, for he writes as follows:  ‘For if any
one were to make this proposal to all men, viz., to bid him select out
of all existing laws the best, each would choose, after examination,
those of his own country.  Men each consider their own laws much
the best, and therefore it is not likely than any other than a madman
would make these things a subject of ridicule.  But that such are
the conclusions of all men regarding the laws, may be determined by
many other evidences, and especially by the following
illustration.  Darius, during his reign, having summoned before
him those Greeks who happened to be present at the time, inquired of
them for how much they would be willing to eat their deceased fathers?
their answer was, that for no consideration would they do such a
thing.  After this, Darius summoned those Indians who are called
Callatians, who are in the habit of eating their parents, and asked of
them in the presence of these Greeks, who learned what passed through
an interpreter, for what amount of money they would undertake to burn
their deceased fathers with fire? on which they raised a loud shout,
and bade the king say no more.’<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxxiv-p4.2" n="4204" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxxiv-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xxxiv-p5.1" lang="EL">εὐφημεῖν
μιν
ἐκέλευον</span>.</p></note>  Such is the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_559.html" id="vi.ix.v.xxxiv-Page_559" n="559" />way, then, in which these matters are
regarded.  And Pindar appears to me to be right in saying that
‘law’ is the king of all things.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxxiv-p5.2" n="4205" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxxiv-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. Herodot., iii.
38.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.xxxv" next="vi.ix.v.xxxvi" prev="vi.ix.v.xxxiv" progress="83.00%" title="Chapter XXXV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.xxxv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.xxxv-p1.1">Chapter
XXXV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.xxxv-p2" shownumber="no">The argument of Celsus appears to point by these
illustrations to this conclusion:  that it is “an obligation
incumbent on all men to live according to their country’s
customs, in which case they will escape censure; whereas the
Christians, who have abandoned their native usages, and who are not one
nation like the Jews, are to be blamed for giving their adherence to
the teaching of Jesus.”  Let him then tell us whether it is
a becoming thing for philosophers, and those who have been taught not
to yield to superstition, to abandon their country’s customs, so
as to eat of those articles of food which are prohibited in their
respective cities? or whether this proceeding of theirs is opposed to
what is becoming?  For if, on account of their philosophy, and the
instructions which they have received against superstition, they should
eat, in disregard of their native laws, what was interdicted by their
fathers, why should the Christians (since the Gospel requires
<i>them</i> not to busy themselves about statues and images, or even
about any of the created works of God but to ascend on high, and
present the soul to the Creator); when acting in a similar manner to
the philosophers, be censured for so doing?  But if, for the sake
of defending the thesis which he has proposed to himself, Celsus, or
those who think with him, should say, that even one who had studied
philosophy would keep his country’s laws, then philosophers in
Egypt, for example, would act most ridiculously in avoiding the eating
of onions, in order to observe their country’s laws, or certain
parts of the body, as the head and shoulders, in order not to
transgress the traditions of their fathers.  And I do not speak of
those Egyptians who shudder with fear at the discharge of wind from the
body, because if any one of these were to become a philosopher, and
still observe the laws of his country, he would be a ridiculous
philosopher, acting very unphilosophically.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxxv-p2.1" n="4206" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxxv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xxxv-p3.1" lang="EL">γέλοιος ἀν
εἴη
φιλόσοφος
ἀφιλόσοφα
πράττων</span>.</p></note>  In the same way, then, he who has been
led by the Gospel to worship the God of all things, and, from regard to
his country’s laws, lingers here below among images and statues
of men, and does not desire to ascend to the Creator, will resemble
those who have indeed learned philosophy, but who are afraid of things
which ought to inspire no terrors, and who regard it as an act of
impiety to eat of those things which have been
enumerated.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.xxxvi" next="vi.ix.v.xxxvii" prev="vi.ix.v.xxxv" progress="83.07%" title="Chapter XXXVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.xxxvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.xxxvi-p1.1">Chapter
XXXVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.xxxvi-p2" shownumber="no">But what sort of being is this Ammon of Herodotus,
whose words Celsus has quoted, as if by way of demonstrating how each
one ought to keep his country’s laws?  For this Ammon would
not allow the people of the cities of Marea and Apis, who inhabit the
districts adjacent to Libya, to treat as a matter of indifference the
use of cows’ flesh, which is a thing not only indifferent in its
own nature, but which does not prevent a man from being noble and
virtuous.  If Ammon, then, forbade the use of cows’ flesh,
because of the advantage which results from the use of the animal in
the cultivation of the ground, and in addition to this, because it is
by the female that the breed is increased, the account would possess
more plausibility.  But now he simply requires that those who
drink of the Nile should observe the laws of the Egyptians regarding
kine.  And hereupon Celsus, taking occasion to pass a jest upon
the employment of the angels among the Jews as the ambassadors of God,
says that “Ammon did not make a worse ambassador of divine things
than did the angels of the Jews,” into the meaning of whose words
and manifestations he instituted no investigation; otherwise he would
have seen, that it is not for oxen that God is concerned, even where He
may appear to legislate for them, or for irrational animals, but that
what is written for the sake of men, under the appearance of relating
to irrational animals, contains certain truths of nature.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxxvi-p2.1" n="4207" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxxvi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xxxvi-p3.1" lang="EL">φυσιολογίαν</span>.</p></note>  Celsus, moreover, says that no wrong
is committed by any one who wishes to observe the religious worship
sanctioned by the laws of his country; and it follows, according to his
view, that the Scythians commit no wrong, when, in conformity with
their country’s laws, they eat human beings.  And those
Indians who eat their own fathers are considered, according to Celsus,
to do a religious, or at least not a wicked act.  He adduces,
indeed, a statement of Herodotus which favours the principle that each
one ought, from a sense of what is becoming, to obey his
country’s laws; and he appears to approve of the custom of those
Indians called Callatians, who in the time of Darius devoured their
parents, since, on Darius inquiring for how great a sum of money they
would be willing to lay aside this usage, they raised a loud shout, and
bade the king say no more.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.xxxvii" next="vi.ix.v.xxxviii" prev="vi.ix.v.xxxvi" progress="83.14%" title="Chapter XXXVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.xxxvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.xxxvii-p1.1">Chapter
XXXVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.xxxvii-p2" shownumber="no">As there are, then, generally two laws presented to us,
the one being the law of nature, of which God would be the legislator,
and the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_560.html" id="vi.ix.v.xxxvii-Page_560" n="560" />other being the
written law of cities, it is a proper thing, when the written law is
not opposed to that of God, for the citizens not to abandon it under
pretext of foreign customs; but when the law of nature, that is, the
law of God, commands what is opposed to the written law, observe
whether reason will not tell us to bid a long farewell to the written
code, and to the desire of its legislators, and to give ourselves up to
the legislator God, and to choose a life agreeable to His word,
although in doing so it may be necessary to encounter dangers, and
countless labours, and even death and dishonour.  For when there
are some laws in harmony with the will of God, which are opposed to
others which are in force in cities, and when it is impracticable to
please God (and those who administer laws of the kind referred to), it
would be absurd to contemn those acts by means of which we may please
the Creator of all things, and to select those by which we shall become
displeasing to God, though we may satisfy unholy laws, and those who
love them.  But since it is reasonable in other matters to prefer
the law of nature, which is the law of God, before the written law,
which has been enacted by men in a spirit of opposition to the law of
God, why should we not do this still more in the case of those laws
which relate to God?  Neither shall we, like the Ethiopians who
inhabit the parts about Meroe, worship, as is their pleasure, Jupiter
and Bacchus only; nor shall we at all reverence Ethiopian gods in the
Ethiopian manner; nor, like the Arabians, shall we regard Urania and
Bacchus alone as divinities; nor in any degree at all deities in which
the difference of sex has been a ground of distinction (as among the
Arabians, who worship Urania as a female, and Bacchus as a male deity);
nor shall we, like all the Egyptians, regard Osiris and Isis as gods;
nor shall we enumerate Athena among these, as the Saïtes are
pleased to do.  And if to the ancient inhabitants of Naucratis it
seemed good to worship other divinities, while their modern descendants
have begun quite recently to pay reverence to Serapis, who never was a
god at all, we shall not on that account assert that a new being who
was not formerly a god, nor at all known to men, is a deity.  For
the Son of God, “the First-born of all creation,” although
He seemed recently to have become incarnate, is not by any means on
that account recent.  For the holy Scriptures know Him to be the
most ancient of all the works of creation;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxxvii-p2.1" n="4208" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxxvii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xxxvii-p3.1" lang="EL">πρεσβύτατον
πάντων τῶν
δημιουργημάτων</span>.</p></note>
for it was to Him that God said regarding the creation of man,
“Let Us make man in Our image, after Our
likeness.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxxvii-p3.2" n="4209" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxxvii-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xxxvii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.26" parsed="|Gen|1|26|0|0" passage="Gen. i. 26">Gen. i. 26</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.xxxviii" next="vi.ix.v.xxxix" prev="vi.ix.v.xxxvii" progress="83.23%" title="Chapter XXXVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.xxxviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.xxxviii-p1.1">Chapter
XXXVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.xxxviii-p2" shownumber="no">I wish, however, to show how Celsus asserts
without any good reason, that each one reveres his domestic and native
institutions.  For he declares that “those Ethiopians who
inhabit Meroe know only of two gods, Jupiter and Bacchus, and worship
these alone; and that the Arabians also know only of two, viz.,
Bacchus, who is also an Ethiopian deity, and Urania, whose worship is
confined to them.”  According to his account, neither do the
Ethiopians worship Urania, nor the Arabians Jupiter.  If, then, an
Ethiopian were from any accident to fall into the hands of the
Arabians, and were to be judged guilty of impiety because he did not
worship Urania, and for this reason should incur the danger of death,
would it be proper for the Ethiopian to die, or to act contrary to his
country’s laws, and do obeisance to Urania?  Now, if it
would be proper for him to act contrary to the laws of his country, he
will do what is not right, so far as the language of Celsus is any
standard; while, if he should be led away to death, let him show the
reasonableness of selecting such a fate.  I know not whether, if
the Ethiopian doctrine taught men to philosophize on the immortality of
the soul, and the honour which is paid to religion, they would
reverence those as deities who are deemed to be such by the laws of the
country.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxxviii-p2.1" n="4210" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxxviii-p3" shownumber="no"> This sentence is
regarded by Guietus as an interpolation, which should be struck out of
the text.</p></note>  A similar
illustration may be employed in the case of the Arabians, if from any
accident they happened to visit the Ethiopians about Meroe.  For,
having been taught to worship Urania and Bacchus alone, they will not
worship Jupiter along with the Ethiopians; and if, adjudged guilty of
impiety, they should be led away to death, let Celsus tell us what it
would be reasonable on their part to do.  And with regard to the
fables which relate to Osiris and Isis, it is superfluous and out of
place at present to enumerate them.  For although an allegorical
meaning may be given to the fables, they will nevertheless teach us to
offer divine worship to cold water, and to the earth, which is subject
to men, and all the animal creation.  For in this way, I presume,
they refer Osiris to water, and Isis to earth; while with regard to
Serapis the accounts are numerous and conflicting, to the effect that
very recently he appeared in public, agreeably to certain juggling
tricks performed at the desire of Ptolemy, who wished to show to the
people of Alexandria as it were a visible god.  And we have read
in the writings of Numenius the Pythagorean regarding his formation,
that he partakes of the essence of all the animals and plants that are
under the control of nature, that he may appear <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_561.html" id="vi.ix.v.xxxviii-Page_561" n="561" />to have been fashioned into a god, not by
the makers of images alone, with the aid of profane mysteries, and
juggling tricks employed to invoke demons, but also by magicians and
sorcerers, and those demons who are bewitched by their
incantations.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxxviii-p3.1" n="4211" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxxviii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xxxviii-p4.1" lang="EL">ἵνα
δόξῃ μετὰ
τῶν
ἀτελέστων
τελετῶν, καὶ
τῶν καλουσῶν
δαίμονας
μαγγανειῶν,
οὐχ ὑπὸ
ἀγαλματοποιῶν
μόνων
κατασκευάζεσθαι
θεὸς, ἀλλὰ
καὶ ὑπὸ
μάγων, καὶ
φαρμακῶν, καὶ
τῶν ἐπῳδαῖς
αὐτῶν
κηλουμένων
δαιμόνων</span>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.xxxix" next="vi.ix.v.xl" prev="vi.ix.v.xxxviii" progress="83.32%" title="Chapter XXXIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.xxxix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.xxxix-p1.1">Chapter
XXXIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.xxxix-p2" shownumber="no">We must therefore inquire what may be fittingly
eaten or not by the rational and gentle<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxxix-p2.1" n="4212" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxxix-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xxxix-p3.1" lang="EL">ἡμέρῳ</span>.</p></note>
animal, which acts always in conformity with reason; and not worship at
random, sheep, or goats, or kine; to abstain from which is an act of
moderation,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxxix-p3.2" n="4213" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxxix-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xxxix-p4.1" lang="EL">μέτριον</span>.</p></note> for much advantage
is derived by men from these animals.  Whereas, is it not the most
foolish of all things to spare crocodiles, and to treat <i>them</i> as
sacred to some fabulous divinity or other?  For it is a mark of
exceeding stupidity to spare those animals which do not spare us, and
to bestow care on those which make a prey of human beings.  But
Celsus approves of those who, in keeping with the laws of their
country, worship and tend crocodiles, and not a word does he say
against them, while the Christians appear deserving of censure, who
have been taught to loath evil, and to turn away from wicked works, and
to reverence and honour virtue as being generated by God, and as being
His Son.  For we must not, on account of their feminine name and
nature, regard wisdom and righteousness as females;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxxix-p4.2" n="4214" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxxix-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xxxix-p5.1" lang="EL">οὐ γὰρ παρὰ
τὸ θηλυκὸν
ὄνομα, καὶ τῇ
οὐσίᾳ
θήλειαν
νομιστέον
εἶναι τὴν
σοφίαν, καὶ
τὴν
δικαιοσύνην</span>.</p></note> for these things are in our view the Son of
God, as His genuine disciple has shown, when he said of Him, “Who
of God is made to us wisdom, and righteousness, and sanctification, and
redemption.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xxxix-p5.2" n="4215" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xxxix-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xxxix-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.30" parsed="|1Cor|1|30|0|0" passage="1 Cor. i. 30">1 Cor. i. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>  And although
we may call Him a “second” God, let men know that by the
term “second God” we mean nothing else than a virtue
capable of including all other virtues, and a reason capable of
containing all reason whatsoever which exists in all things, which have
arisen naturally, directly, and for the general advantage, and which
“reason,” we say, dwelt in the soul of Jesus, and was
united to Him in a degree far above all other souls, seeing He alone
was enabled completely to receive the highest share in the absolute
reason, and the absolute wisdom, and the absolute
righteousness.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.xl" next="vi.ix.v.xli" prev="vi.ix.v.xxxix" progress="83.38%" title="Chapter XL"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.xl-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.xl-p1.1">Chapter XL.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.xl-p2" shownumber="no">But since, after Celsus had spoken to the above effect
of the different kinds of laws, he adds the following remark,
“Pindar appears to me to be correct in saying that law is king of
all things,” let us proceed to discuss this assertion.  What
law do you mean to say, good sir, is “king of all
things?”  If you mean those which exist in the various
cities, then such an assertion is not true.  For all men are not
governed by the same law.  You ought to have said that “laws
are kings of all men,” for in every nation some law is king of
all.  But if you mean that which is law in the proper sense, then
it is this which is by nature “king of all things;”
although there are some individuals who, having like robbers abandoned
the law, deny its validity, and live lives of violence and
injustice.  We Christians, then, who have come to the knowledge of
the law which is by nature “king of all things,” and which
is the same with the law of God, endeavour to regulate our lives by its
prescriptions, having bidden a long farewell to those of an unholy
kind.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.xli" next="vi.ix.v.xlii" prev="vi.ix.v.xl" progress="83.41%" title="Chapter XLI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.xli-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.xli-p1.1">Chapter XLI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.xli-p2" shownumber="no">Let us notice the charges which are next advanced
by Celsus, in which there is exceedingly little that has reference to
the Christians, as most of them refer to the Jews.  His words
are:  “If, then, in these respects the Jews were carefully
to preserve their own law, they are not to be blamed for so doing, but
those persons rather who have forsaken their own usages, and adopted
those of the Jews.  And if they pride themselves on it, as being
possessed of superior wisdom, and keep aloof from intercourse with
others, as not being equally pure with themselves, they have already
heard that their doctrine concerning heaven is not peculiar to them,
but, to pass by all others, is one which has long ago been received by
the Persians, as Herodotus somewhere mentions.  ‘For they
have a custom,’ he says, ‘of going up to the tops of the
mountains, and of offering sacrifices to Jupiter, giving the name of
Jupiter to the whole circle of the heavens.’<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xli-p2.1" n="4216" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xli-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. Herodot., i.
131.</p></note>  And I think,” continues Celsus,
“that it makes no difference whether you call the highest being
Zeus, or Zen, or Adonai, or Sabaoth, or Ammoun like the Egyptians, or
Pappæus like the Scythians.  Nor would they be deemed at all
holier than others in this respect, that they observe the rite of
circumcision, for this was done by the Egyptians and Colchians before
them; nor because they abstain from swine’s flesh, for the
Egyptians practised abstinence not only from it, but from the flesh of
goats, and sheep, and oxen, and fishes as well; while Pythagoras and
his disciples do not eat beans, nor anything that contains life. 
It is not probable, however, that they enjoy God’s favour, or are
loved by Him differently from others, or that angels were sent from
heaven to them alone, as if they had had allotted <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_562.html" id="vi.ix.v.xli-Page_562" n="562" />to them ‘some region of the
blessed,’<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xli-p3.1" n="4217" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xli-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xli-p4.1" lang="EL">οἷον δή τινα
μακάρων
χώραν
λαχοῦσιν</span>.</p></note> for we see both
themselves and the country of which they were deemed worthy.  Let
this band,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xli-p4.2" n="4218" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xli-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xli-p5.1" lang="EL">χορός</span>.</p></note> then, take its
departure, after paying the penalty of its vaunting, not having a
knowledge of the great God, but being led away and deceived by the
artifices of Moses, having become his pupil to no good
end.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.xlii" next="vi.ix.v.xliii" prev="vi.ix.v.xli" progress="83.48%" title="Chapter XLII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.xlii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.xlii-p1.1">Chapter
XLII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.xlii-p2" shownumber="no">It is evident that, by the preceding remarks,
Celsus charges the Jews with falsely giving themselves out as the
chosen portion of the Supreme God above all other nations.  And he
accuses them of boasting, because they gave out that they knew the
great God, although they did not really know Him, but were led away by
the artifices of Moses, and were deceived by him, and became his
disciples to no good end.  Now we have in the preceding pages
already spoken in part of the venerable and distinguished polity of the
Jews, when it existed amongst them as a symbol of the city of God, and
of His temple, and of the sacrificial worship offered in it and at the
altar of sacrifice.  But if any one were to turn his attention to
the meaning of the legislator, and to the constitution which he
established, and were to examine the various points relating to him,
and compare them with the present method of worship among other
nations, there are none which he would admire to a greater degree;
because, so far as can be accomplished among mortals, everything that
was not of advantage to the human race was withheld from them, and only
those things which are useful bestowed.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xlii-p2.1" n="4219" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xlii-p3" shownumber="no"> [Note this eulogy on
the law, even though it “made nothing perfect.”]</p></note>  And for this reason they had neither
gymnastic contests, nor scenic representations, nor horse-races; nor
were there among them women who sold their beauty to any one who wished
to have sexual intercourse without offspring, and to cast contempt upon
the nature of human generation.  And what an advantage was it to
be taught from their tender years to ascend above all visible nature,
and to hold the belief that God was not fixed anywhere within its
limits, but to look for Him on high, and beyond the sphere of all
bodily substance!<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xlii-p3.1" n="4220" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xlii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xlii-p4.1" lang="EL">ὑπὲρ
τὰ σώματα</span>.</p></note>  And how great
was the advantage which they enjoyed in being instructed almost from
their birth, and as soon as they could speak,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xlii-p4.2" n="4221" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xlii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xlii-p5.1" lang="EL">συμπληρώσει
τοῦ λόγου</span>.</p></note> in
the immortality of the soul, and in the existence of courts of justice
under the earth, and in the rewards provided for those who have lived
righteous lives!  These truths, indeed, were proclaimed in the
veil of fable to children, and to those whose views of things were
childish; while to those who were already occupied in investigating the
truth, and desirous of making progress therein, these fables, so to
speak, were transfigured into the truths which were concealed within
them.  And I consider that it was in a manner worthy of their name
as the “portion of God” that they despised all kinds of
divination, as that which bewitches men to no purpose, and which
proceeds rather from wicked demons than from anything of a better
nature; and sought the knowledge of future events in the souls of those
who, owing to their high degree of purity, received the spirit of the
Supreme God.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.xliii" next="vi.ix.v.xliv" prev="vi.ix.v.xlii" progress="83.57%" title="Chapter XLIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.xliii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.xliii-p1.1">Chapter
XLIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.xliii-p2" shownumber="no">But what need is there to point out how agreeable
to sound reason, and unattended with injury either to master or slave,
was the law that one of the same faith<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xliii-p2.1" n="4222" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xliii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xliii-p3.1" lang="EL">τὸν ἀπὸ τῶν
αὐτῶν
ὁρώμενον
δογμάτων</span>.</p></note>
should not be allowed to continue in slavery more than six
years?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xliii-p3.2" n="4223" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xliii-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xliii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.21.2 Bible:Jer.34.14" parsed="|Exod|21|2|0|0;|Jer|34|14|0|0" passage="Ex. xxi. 2 and Jer. xxxiv. 14">Ex. xxi. 2 and Jer. xxxiv. 14</scripRef>.  [An important comment on Mosaic
servitude.]</p></note>  The Jews,
then, cannot be said to preserve their own law in the same points with
the other nations.  For it would be censurable in them, and would
involve a charge of insensibility to the superiority of their law, if
they were to believe that they had been legislated for in the same way
as the other nations among the heathen.  And although Celsus will
not admit it, the Jews nevertheless are possessed of a wisdom superior
not only to that of the multitude, but also of those who have the
appearance of philosophers; because those who engage in philosophical
pursuits, after the utterance of the most venerable philosophical
sentiments, fall away into the worship of idols and demons, whereas the
very lowest Jew directs his look to the Supreme God alone; and they do
well, indeed, so far as this point is concerned, to pride themselves
thereon, and to keep aloof from the society of others as accursed and
impious.  And would that they had not sinned, and transgressed the
law, and slain the prophets in former times, and in these latter days
conspired against Jesus, that we might be in possession of a pattern of
a heavenly city which even Plato would have sought to describe;
although I doubt whether he could have accomplished as much as was done
by Moses and those who followed him, who nourished a “chosen
generation,” and “a holy nation,” dedicated to God,
with words free from all superstition.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.xliv" next="vi.ix.v.xlv" prev="vi.ix.v.xliii" progress="83.62%" title="Chapter XLIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.xliv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.xliv-p1.1">Chapter
XLIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.xliv-p2" shownumber="no">But as Celsus would compare the venerable customs of the
Jews with the laws of certain nations, let us proceed to look at
them.  He is of opinion, accordingly, that there is no
differ<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_563.html" id="vi.ix.v.xliv-Page_563" n="563" />ence between the
doctrine regarding “heaven” and that regarding
“God;” and he says that “the Persians, like the Jews,
offer sacrifices to Jupiter upon the tops of the
mountains,”—not observing that, as the Jews were acquainted
with one God, so they had only one holy house of prayer, and one altar
of whole burnt-offerings, and one censer for incense, and one high
priest of God.  The Jews, then, had nothing in common with the
Persians, who ascend the summits of their mountains, which are many in
number, and offer up sacrifices which have nothing in common with those
which are regulated by the Mosaic code,—in conformity to which
the Jewish priests “served unto the example and shadow of
heavenly things,” explaining enigmatically the object of the law
regarding the sacrifices, and the things of which these sacrifices were
the symbols.  The Persians therefore may call the “whole
circle of heaven” Jupiter; but we maintain that “the
heaven” is neither Jupiter nor God, as we indeed know that
certain beings of a class inferior to God have ascended above the
heavens and all visible nature:  and in this sense we understand
the words, “Praise God, ye heaven of heavens, and ye waters that
be above the heavens:  let them praise the name of the
<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.v.xliv-p2.1">Lord</span>.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xliv-p2.2" n="4224" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xliv-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xliv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.148.4-Ps.148.5" parsed="|Ps|148|4|148|5" passage="Ps. cxlviii. 4, 5">Ps. cxlviii. 4, 5</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.xlv" next="vi.ix.v.xlvi" prev="vi.ix.v.xliv" progress="83.66%" title="Chapter XLV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.xlv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.xlv-p1.1">Chapter XLV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.xlv-p2" shownumber="no">As Celsus, however, is of opinion that it matters
nothing whether the highest being be called Jupiter, or Zen, or Adonai,
or Sabaoth, or Ammoun (as the Egyptians term him), or Pappæus (as
the Scythians entitle him), let us discuss the point for a little,
reminding the reader at the same time of what has been said above upon
this question, when the language of Celsus led us to consider the
subject.  And now we maintain that the nature of names is not, as
Aristotle supposes, an enactment of those who impose them.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xlv-p2.1" n="4225" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xlv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xlv-p3.1" lang="EL">ὅτι ἡ
τῶν ὀνομάτων
φύσις οὐ
θεμένων εἰσὶ
νόμοι</span>.</p></note>  For the languages which are prevalent
among men do not derive their origin from men, as is evident to those
who are able to ascertain the nature of the charms which are
appropriated by the inventors of the languages differently, according
to the various tongues, and to the varying pronunciations of the names,
on which we have spoken briefly in the preceding pages, remarking that
when those names which in a certain language were possessed of a
natural power were translated into another, they were no longer able to
accomplish what they did before when uttered in their native
tongues.  And the same peculiarity is found to apply to men; for
if we were to translate the name of one who was called from his birth
by a certain appellation in the Greek language into the Egyptian or
Roman, or any other tongue, we could not make him do or suffer the same
things which he would have done or suffered under the appellation first
bestowed upon him.  Nay, even if we translated into the Greek
language the name of an individual who had been originally invoked in
the Roman tongue, we could not produce the result which the incantation
professed itself capable of accomplishing had it preserved the name
first conferred upon him.  And if these statements are true when
spoken of the names of <i>men</i>, what are we to think of those which
are transferred, for any cause whatever, to the <i>Deity</i>?  For
example, something is transferred<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xlv-p3.2" n="4226" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xlv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xlv-p4.1" lang="EL">μεταλαμβάνεται
γάρ τι, φερ᾽
εἰπεῖν</span>.  In the editions of
Hœschel and Spencer, <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xlv-p4.2" lang="EL">τι</span> is wanting.</p></note> from the name
Abraham when translated into Greek, and something is signified by that
of Isaac, and also by that of Jacob; and accordingly, if any one,
either in an invocation or in swearing an oath, were to use the
expression, “the God of Abraham,” and “the God of
Isaac,” and “the God of Jacob,” he would produce
certain effects, either owing to the nature of these names or to their
powers, since even demons are vanquished and become submissive to him
who pronounces these names; whereas if we say, “the god of the
chosen father of the echo, and the god of laughter, and the god of him
who strikes with the heel,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xlv-p4.3" n="4227" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xlv-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xlv-p5.1" lang="EL">ὁ θεὸς πατρὸς
ἐκλεκτοῦ τῆς
ἠχοῦς, καὶ ὁ
θεὸς τοῦ
γέλωτος, καὶ
ὁ θεὸς τοῦ
πτερνιστοῦ</span>. 
Cf. note in Benedictine ed.</p></note> the mention of
the name is attended with no result, as is the case with other names
possessed of no power.  And in the same way, if we translate the
word “Israel” into Greek or any other language, we shall
produce no result; but if we retain it as it is, and join it to those
expressions to which such as are skilled in these matters think it
ought to be united, there would then follow some result from the
pronunciation of the word which would accord with the professions of
those who employ such invocations.  And we may say the same also
of the pronunciation of “Sabaoth,” a word which is
frequently employed in incantations; for if we translate the term into
“Lord of hosts,” or “Lord of armies,” or
“Almighty” (different acceptation of it having been
proposed by the interpreters), we shall accomplish nothing; whereas if
we retain the original pronunciation, we shall, as those who are
skilled in such matters maintain, produce some effect.  And the
same observation holds good of Adonai.  If, then, neither
“Sabaoth” nor “Adonai,” when rendered into what
appears to be their meaning in the Greek tongue, can accomplish
anything, how much less would be the result among those who regard it
as a matter of indifference whether the highest being be called
Jupiter, or Zen, or Adonai, or Sabaoth!</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.xlvi" next="vi.ix.v.xlvii" prev="vi.ix.v.xlv" progress="83.79%" title="Chapter XLVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.xlvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_564.html" id="vi.ix.v.xlvi-Page_564" n="564" /><span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.xlvi-p1.1">Chapter
XLVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.xlvi-p2" shownumber="no">It was for these and similar mysterious reasons,
with which Moses and the prophets were acquainted, that they forbade
the name of other gods to be pronounced by him who bethought himself of
praying to the one Supreme God alone, or to be remembered by a heart
which had been taught to be pure from all foolish thoughts and
words.  And for these reasons we should prefer to endure all
manner of suffering rather than acknowledge Jupiter to be God. 
For we do not consider Jupiter and Sabaoth to be the same, nor Jupiter
to be at all divine, but that some demon, unfriendly to men and to the
true God, rejoices under this title.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xlvi-p2.1" n="4228" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xlvi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xlvi-p3.1" lang="EL">δαίμονα δέ
τινα χαίρειν
οὕτως
ὀνομαζόμενον</span>.</p></note>  And
although the Egyptians were to hold Ammon before us under threat of
death, we would rather die than address him as God, it being a name
used in all probability in certain Egyptian incantations in which this
demon is invoked.  And although the Scythians may call
Pappæus the supreme God, yet we will not yield our assent to this;
granting, indeed, that there <i>is</i> a Supreme Deity, although we do
not give the name Pappæus to Him as His proper title, but regard
it as one which is agreeable to the demon to whom was allotted the
desert of Scythia, with its people and its language.  He, however,
who gives God His title in the Scythian tongue, or in the Egyptian or
in any language in which he has been brought up, will not be guilty of
sin.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xlvi-p3.2" n="4229" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xlvi-p4" shownumber="no"> [Note the bearing of
this chapter on the famous controversy concerning the Chinese
renderings of God’s name.]</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.xlvii" next="vi.ix.v.xlviii" prev="vi.ix.v.xlvi" progress="83.84%" title="Chapter XLVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.xlvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.xlvii-p1.1">Chapter
XLVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.xlvii-p2" shownumber="no">Now the reason why circumcision is practised among
the Jews is not the same as that which explains its existence among the
Egyptians and Colchians, and therefore it is not to be considered the
same circumcision.  And as he who sacrifices does not sacrifice to
the same god, although he appears to perform the rite of sacrifice in a
similar manner, and he who offers up prayer does not pray to the same
divinity, although he asks the same things in his supplication; so, in
the same way, if one performs the rite of circumcision, it by no means
follows that it is not a different act from the circumcision performed
upon another.  For the purpose, and the law, and the wish of him
who performs the rite, place the act in a different category.  But
that the whole subject may be still better understood, we have to
remark that the term for “righteousness”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xlvii-p2.1" n="4230" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xlvii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xlvii-p3.1" lang="EL">δικαιοσύνη</span>.</p></note> is the same among all the Greeks; but
righteousness is shown to be one thing according to the view of
Epicurus; and another according to the Stoics, who deny the threefold
division of the soul; and a different thing again according to the
followers of Plato, who hold that righteousness is the proper business
of the parts of the soul.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xlvii-p3.2" n="4231" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xlvii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xlvii-p4.1" lang="EL">ἰδιοπραγίαν
τῶν μερῶν τῆς
ψυχῆς</span>.</p></note>  And so also
the “courage”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xlvii-p4.2" n="4232" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xlvii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xlvii-p5.1" lang="EL">ἀνδρεία</span>.</p></note> of Epicures is one
thing, who would undergo some labours in order to escape from a greater
number; and a different thing that of the philosopher of the Porch, who
would choose all virtue for its own sake; and a different thing still
that of Plato, who maintains that virtue itself is the act of the
irascible part of the soul, and who assigns to it a place about the
breast.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xlvii-p5.2" n="4233" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xlvii-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xlvii-p6.1" lang="EL">τοῦ θυμικοῦ
μέρους τῆς
ψυχῆς
φάσκοντος
αὐτὸ εἰναι
ἀρετὴν, καὶ
ἀποτάσσοντος
αὐτῇ τόπον
τὸν περὶ τὸν
θώρακα</span>.</p></note>  And so
circumcision will be a different thing according to the varying
opinions of those who undergo it.  But on such a subject it is
unnecessary to speak on this occasion in a treatise like the present;
for whoever desires to see what led us to the subject, can read what we
have said upon it in the Epistle of Paul to the
Romans.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.xlviii" next="vi.ix.v.xlix" prev="vi.ix.v.xlvii" progress="83.90%" title="Chapter XLVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.xlviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.xlviii-p1.1">Chapter
XLVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.xlviii-p2" shownumber="no">Although the Jews, then, pride themselves on
circumcision, they will separate it not only from that of the Colchians
and Egyptians, but also from that of the Arabian Ishmaelites; and yet
the latter was derived from their ancestor Abraham, the father of
Ishmael, who underwent the rite of circumcision along with his
father.  The Jews say that the circumcision performed on the
eighth day is the principal circumcision, and that which is performed
according to circumstances is different; and probably it was performed
on account of the hostility of some angel towards the Jewish nation,
who had the power to injure such of them as were not circumcised, but
was powerless against those who had undergone the rite.  This may
be said to appear from what is written in the book of Exodus, where the
angel before the circumcision of Eliezer<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xlviii-p2.1" n="4234" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xlviii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xlviii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.4.24-Exod.4.25" parsed="|Exod|4|24|4|25" passage="Ex. iv. 24, 25">Ex. iv. 24, 25</scripRef>.  Eliezer was one of the two sons
of Moses.  Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xlviii-p3.2" osisRef="Bible:Exod.18.4" parsed="|Exod|18|4|0|0" passage="Ex. xviii. 4">Ex. xviii.
4</scripRef>.</p></note>
was able to work against<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xlviii-p3.3" n="4235" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xlviii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xlviii-p4.1" lang="EL">ἐνεργεῖν
κατὰ
Μωϋσέως</span>.</p></note> Moses, but could do
nothing after his son was circumcised.  And when Zipporah had
learned this, she took a pebble and circumcised her child, and is
recorded, according to the reading of the common copies, to have said,
“The blood of my child’s circumcision is stayed,” but
according to the Hebrew text, “A bloody husband art thou to
me.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xlviii-p4.2" n="4236" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xlviii-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xlviii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.4.25-Exod.4.26" parsed="|Exod|4|25|4|26" passage="Ex. iv. 25, 26">Ex. iv. 25, 26</scripRef>.</p></note>  For she had
known the story about a certain angel having power before the shedding
of the blood, but who became powerless through the blood of
circumcision.  For which reason the words were addressed to Moses,
“A bloody husband art thou to me.”  But these things,
which appear <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_565.html" id="vi.ix.v.xlviii-Page_565" n="565" />rather of
a curious nature, and not level to the comprehension of the multitude,
I have ventured to treat at such length; and now I shall only add, as
becomes a Christian, one thing more, and shall then pass on to what
follows.  For this angel might have had power, I think, over those
of the people who were not circumcised, and generally over all who
worshipped only the Creator; and this power lasted so long as Jesus had
not assumed a human body.  But when He had done this, and had
undergone the rite of circumcision in His own person, all the power of
the angel over those who practise the same worship, but are not
circumcised,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xlviii-p5.2" n="4237" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xlviii-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xlviii-p6.1" lang="EL">κατὰ τῶν ἐν
τῇ θεοσεβείᾳ
ταύτῃ
περιτεμνομένων
δύναμις</span>.  Boherellus
inserts <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xlviii-p6.2" lang="EL">μὴ</span> before
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xlviii-p6.3" lang="EL">περιτεμνομένων</span>,, which has been adopted in the text.</p></note> was abolished; for
Jesus reduced it to nought by (the power of) His unspeakable
divinity.  And therefore His disciples are forbidden to circumcise
themselves, and are reminded (by the apostle):  “If ye be
circumcised, Christ shall profit you nothing.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xlviii-p6.4" n="4238" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xlviii-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xlviii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.2" parsed="|Gal|5|2|0|0" passage="Gal. v. 2">Gal. v. 2</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.xlix" next="vi.ix.v.l" prev="vi.ix.v.xlviii" progress="83.98%" title="Chapter XLIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.xlix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.xlix-p1.1">Chapter
XLIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.xlix-p2" shownumber="no">But neither do the Jews pride themselves upon
abstaining from swine’s flesh, as if it were some great thing;
but upon their having ascertained the nature of clean and unclean
animals, and the cause of the distinction, and of swine being classed
among the unclean.  And these distinctions were signs of certain
things until the advent of Jesus; after whose coming it was said to His
disciple, who did not yet comprehend the doctrine concerning these
matters, but who said, “Nothing that is common or unclean hath
entered into my mouth,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xlix-p2.1" n="4239" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xlix-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xlix-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.14" parsed="|Acts|10|14|0|0" passage="Acts x. 14">Acts x. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> “What God
hath cleansed, call not thou common.”  It therefore in no
way affects either the Jews or us that the Egyptian priests abstain not
only from the flesh of swine, but also from that of goats, and sheep,
and oxen, and fish.  But since it is not that “which
entereth into the mouth that defiles a man,” and since
“meat does not commend us to God,” we do not set great
store on refraining from eating, nor yet are we induced to eat from a
gluttonous appetite.  And therefore, so far as we are concerned,
the followers of Pythagoras, who abstain from all things that contain
life may do as they please; only observe the different reason for
abstaining from things that have life on the part of the Pythagoreans
and our ascetics.  For the former abstain on account of the fable
about the transmigration of souls, as the poet says:—</p>
<p class="c69" id="vi.ix.v.xlix-p4" shownumber="no">“And some one, lifting up his beloved son,</p>
<p class="c53" id="vi.ix.v.xlix-p5" shownumber="no">Will slay him after prayer; O how foolish
he!”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xlix-p5.1" n="4240" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xlix-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xlix-p6.1" lang="EL">καί τις
φίλον υἱὸν
ἀείρας,</span></p>
<p class="c72" id="vi.ix.v.xlix-p7" shownumber="no"><span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.xlix-p7.1" lang="EL">σφάξει
ἐπευχόμενος
μέγα
νήπιος</span>.</p>
<p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xlix-p8" shownumber="no">—A verse of Empedocles, quoted by
Plutarch, <i>de Superstitione</i>, c. xii. Spencer.  Cf. note
<i>in loc</i>. in Benedictine edition.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.ix.v.xlix-p9" shownumber="no">We, however, when we do abstain, do so because “we keep
under our body, and bring it into subjection,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xlix-p9.1" n="4241" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xlix-p10" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xlix-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.27" parsed="|1Cor|9|27|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ix. 27">1 Cor. ix. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> and desire “to mortify our members
that are upon the earth, fornication, uncleanness, inordinate
affection, evil concupiscence;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xlix-p10.2" n="4242" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xlix-p11" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xlix-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.5" parsed="|Col|3|5|0|0" passage="Col. iii. 5">Col. iii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>
and we use every effort to “mortify the deeds of the
flesh.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.xlix-p11.2" n="4243" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.xlix-p12" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.xlix-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.13" parsed="|Rom|8|13|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 13">Rom. viii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.l" next="vi.ix.v.li" prev="vi.ix.v.xlix" progress="84.04%" title="Chapter L"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.l-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.l-p1.1">Chapter L.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.l-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus, still expressing his opinion regarding the
Jews, says:  “It is not probable that they are in great
favour with God, or are regarded by Him with more affection than
others, or that angels are sent by Him to them alone, as if to them had
been allotted some region of the blessed.  For we may see both the
people themselves, and the country of which they were deemed
worthy.”  We shall refute this, by remarking that it is
evident that this nation was in great favour with God, from the fact
that the God who presides over all things was called the God of the
Hebrews, even by those who were aliens to our faith.  And because
they were in favour with God, they were not abandoned by Him;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.l-p2.1" n="4244" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.l-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.l-p3.1" lang="EL">καὶ ὡς
εὐδοκιμοῦντές
γε ὅσον οὐκ
ἐγκατλείποντο</span>. 
The negative particle (<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.l-p3.2" lang="EL">οὐκ</span>) is wanting in the editions of
Hœschel and Spencer, but is found in the Royal, Basil, and Vatican
<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.v.l-p3.3">mss.</span>  Guietus would delete
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.l-p3.4" lang="EL">ὅσον</span> (which emendation has been adopted in
the translation), while Boherellus would read <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.l-p3.5" lang="EL">ὅσοι</span> instead.—<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.v.l-p3.6">Ruæus</span>.</p></note> but although few in number, they continued
to enjoy the protection of the divine power, so that in the reign of
Alexander of Macedon they sustained no injury from him, although they
refused, on account of certain covenants and oaths, to take up arms
against Darius.  They say that on that occasion the Jewish high
priest, clothed in his sacred robe, received obeisance from Alexander,
who declared that he had beheld an individual arrayed in this fashion,
who announced to him in his sleep that he was to be the subjugator of
the whole of Asia.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.l-p3.7" n="4245" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.l-p4" shownumber="no"> [Josephus,
<i>Antiquities</i>, b. xi. cap. viii.]</p></note>  Accordingly,
we Christians maintain that “it was the fortune of that people in
a remarkable degree to enjoy God’s favour, and to be loved by Him
in a way different from others;” but that this economy of things
and this divine favour were transferred to us, after Jesus had conveyed
the power which had been manifested among the Jews to those who had
become converts to Him from among the heathen.  And for this
reason, although the Romans desired to perpetrate many atrocities
against the Christians, in order to ensure their extermination, they
were unsuccessful; for there was a divine hand which fought on their
behalf, and whose desire it was that the word of God should spread from
one corner of the land of Judea throughout the whole human
race.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.li" next="vi.ix.v.lii" prev="vi.ix.v.l" progress="84.11%" title="Chapter LI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.li-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_566.html" id="vi.ix.v.li-Page_566" n="566" /><span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.li-p1.1">Chapter
LI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.li-p2" shownumber="no">But seeing that we have answered to the best of
our ability the charges brought by Celsus against the Jews and their
doctrine, let us proceed to consider what follows, and to prove that it
is no empty boast on our part when we make a profession of knowing the
great God, and that we have not been led away by any juggling
tricks<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.li-p2.1" n="4246" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.li-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.li-p3.1" lang="EL">γοητείᾳ</span>.</p></note> of Moses (as Celsus
imagines), or even of our own Saviour Jesus; but that for a good end we
listen to the God who speaks in Moses, and have accepted Jesus, whom he
testifies to be God, as the Son of God, in hope of receiving the best
rewards if we regulate our lives according to His word.  And we
shall willingly pass over what we have already stated by way of
anticipation on the points, “whence we came and who is our
leader, and what law proceeded from Him.”  And if Celsus
would maintain that there is no difference between us and the
Egyptians, who worship the goat, or the ram, or the crocodile, or the
ox, or the river-horse, or the dog-faced baboon,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.li-p3.2" n="4247" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.li-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.li-p4.1" lang="EL">τὸν
κυνοκέφαλον</span>.</p></note> or the cat, he can ascertain if it be so,
and so may any other who thinks alike on the subject.  We,
however, have to the best of our ability defended ourselves at great
length in the preceding pages on the subject of the honour which we
render to our Jesus, pointing out that we have found the better
part;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.li-p4.2" n="4248" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.li-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.li-p5.1" lang="EL">ὅτι
κρεῖττον
εὕρομεν</span>.</p></note> and that in showing that the truth which is
contained in the teaching of Jesus Christ is pure and unmixed with
error, we are not commending ourselves, but our Teacher, to whom
testimony was borne through many witnesses by the Supreme God and the
prophetic writings among the Jews, and by the very clearness of the
case itself, for it is demonstrated that He could not have accomplished
such mighty works without the divine help.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.lii" next="vi.ix.v.liii" prev="vi.ix.v.li" progress="84.17%" title="Chapter LII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.lii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.lii-p1.1">Chapter LII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.lii-p2" shownumber="no">But the statement of Celsus which we wish to examine at
present is the following:  “Let us then pass over the
refutations which might be adduced against the claims of their teacher,
and let him be regarded as really an angel.  But is he the first
and only one who came (to men), or were there others before him? 
If they should say that he is the only one, they would be convicted of
telling lies against themselves.  For they assert that on many
occasions others came, and sixty or seventy of them together, and that
these became wicked, and were cast under the earth and punished with
chains, and that from this source originate the warm springs, which are
their tears; and, moreover, that there came an angel to the tomb of
this said being—according to some, indeed, one, but according to
others, two—who answered the women that he had arisen.  For
the Son of God could not himself, as it seems, open the tomb, but
needed the help of another to roll away the stone.  And again, on
account of the pregnancy of Mary, there came an angel to the carpenter,
and once more another angel, in order that they might take up the young
Child and flee away (into Egypt).  But what need is there to
particularize everything, or to count up the number of angels said to
have been sent to Moses, and others amongst them?  If, then,
others were sent, it is manifest that he also came from the same
God.  But he may be supposed to have the appearance of announcing
something of greater importance (than those who preceded him), as if
the Jews had been committing sin, or corrupting their religion, or
doing deeds of impiety; for these things are obscurely hinted
at.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.liii" next="vi.ix.v.liv" prev="vi.ix.v.lii" progress="84.22%" title="Chapter LIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.liii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.liii-p1.1">Chapter
LIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.liii-p2" shownumber="no">The preceding remarks might suffice as an answer
to the charges of Celsus, so far as regards those points in which our
Saviour Jesus Christ is made the subject of special
investigation.  But that we may avoid the appearance of
intentionally passing over any portion of his work, as if we were
unable to meet him, let us, even at the risk of being tautological
(since we are challenged to this by Celsus), endeavour as far as we can
with all due brevity to continue our discourse, since perhaps something
either more precise or more novel may occur to us upon the several
topics.  He says, indeed, that “he has omitted the
refutations which have been adduced against the claims which Christians
advance on behalf of their teacher,” although he has <i>not</i>
omitted anything which he was able to bring forward, as is manifest
from his previous language, but makes this statement only as an empty
rhetorical device.  That we are not refuted, however, on the
subject of our great Saviour, although the accuser may <i>appear</i> to
refute us, will be manifest to those who peruse in a spirit of
truth-loving investigation all that is predicted and recorded of
Him.  And, in the next place, since he considers that he makes a
concession in saying of the Saviour, “Let him appear to be really
an angel,” we reply that we do not accept of such a concession
from Celsus; but we look to the work of Him who came to visit the whole
human race in His word and teaching, as each one of His adherents was
capable of receiving Him.  And this was the work of one who, as
the prophecy regarding Him said, was not simply an angel, but the
“Angel of the great counsel:”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.liii-p2.1" n="4249" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.liii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.liii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.9.6" parsed="|Isa|9|6|0|0" passage="Isa. ix. 6">Isa. ix. 6</scripRef>. [according to Sept.  See vol. i.
pp. 223, 236, this series.]</p></note>  for He announced to men the
great <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_567.html" id="vi.ix.v.liii-Page_567" n="567" />counsel of the God and
Father of all things regarding them, (saying) of those who yield
themselves up to a life of pure religion, that they ascend by means of
their great deeds to God; but of those who do not adhere to Him, that
they place themselves at a distance from God, and journey on to
destruction through their unbelief of Him.  He then
continues:  “If even the angel came to men, is he the first
and only one who came, or did others come on former
occasions?”  And he thinks he can meet either of these
dilemmas at great length, although there is not a single real Christian
who asserts that Christ was the only being that visited the human
race.  For, as Celsus says, “If they should say the only
one,” there are others who appeared to different
individuals.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.liv" next="vi.ix.v.lv" prev="vi.ix.v.liii" progress="84.29%" title="Chapter LIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.liv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.liv-p1.1">Chapter LIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.liv-p2" shownumber="no">In the next place, he proceeds to answer himself
as he thinks fit in the following terms:  “And so he is not
the only one who is recorded to have visited the human race, as even
those who, under pretext of teaching in the name of Jesus, have
apostatized from the Creator as an inferior being, and have given in
their adherence to one who is a superior God and father of him who
visited (the world), assert that before him certain beings came from
the Creator to visit the human race.”  Now, as it is in the
spirit of truth that we investigate all that relates to the subject, we
shall remark that it is asserted by Apelles, the celebrated disciple of
Marcion, who became the founder of a certain sect, and who treated the
writings of the Jews as fabulous, that Jesus is the only one that came
to visit the human race.  Even against him, then, who maintained
that Jesus was the only one that came from God to men, it would be in
vain for Celsus to quote the statements regarding the descent of other
angels, seeing Apelles discredits, as we have already mentioned, the
miraculous narratives of the Jewish Scriptures; and much more will he
decline to admit what Celsus has adduced, from not understanding the
contents of the book of Enoch.  No one, then, convicts us of
falsehood, or of making contradictory assertions, as if we maintained
both that our Saviour was the only being that ever came to men, and yet
that many others came on different occasions.  And in a most
confused manner, moreover, does he adduce, when examining the subject
of the visits of angels to men, what he has derived, without seeing its
meaning, from the contents of the book of Enoch; for he does not appear
to have read the passages in question, nor to have been aware that the
books which bear the name Enoch<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.liv-p2.1" n="4250" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.liv-p3" shownumber="no"> [See p. 380,
<i>supra</i>.]</p></note> do not at all
circulate in the Churches as divine, although it is from this source
that he might be supposed to have obtained the statement, that
“sixty or seventy angels descended at the same time, who fell
into a state of wickedness.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.lv" next="vi.ix.v.lvi" prev="vi.ix.v.liv" progress="84.35%" title="Chapter LV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.lv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.lv-p1.1">Chapter LV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.lv-p2" shownumber="no">But, that we may grant to him in a spirit of
candour what he has not discovered in the contents of the book of
Genesis, that “the sons of God, seeing the daughters of men, that
they were fair, took to them wives of all whom they
chose,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.lv-p2.1" n="4251" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.lv-p3" shownumber="no"> [<scripRef id="vi.ix.v.lv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.6.2" parsed="|Gen|6|2|0|0" passage="Gen. vi. 2">Gen. vi. 2</scripRef>.  S.]</p></note> we shall
nevertheless even on this point persuade those who are capable of
understanding the meaning of the prophet, that even before us there was
one who referred this narrative to the doctrine regarding souls, which
became possessed with a desire for the corporeal life of men, and this
in metaphorical language, he said, was termed “daughters of
men.”  But whatever may be the meaning of the “sons of
God desiring to possess the daughters of men,” it will not at all
contribute to prove that Jesus was not the only one who visited mankind
as an angel, and who manifestly became the Saviour and benefactor of
all those who depart from the flood of wickedness.  Then, mixing
up and confusing whatever he had at any time heard, or had anywhere
found written—whether held to be of divine origin among
Christians or not—he adds:  “The sixty or seventy who
descended together were cast under the earth, and were punished with
chains.”  And he quotes (as from the book of Enoch, but
without naming it) the following:  “And hence it is that the
tears of these angels are warm springs,”—a thing neither
mentioned nor heard of in the Churches of God!  For no one was
ever so foolish as to materialize into human tears those which were
shed by the angels who had come down from heaven.  And if it were
right to pass a jest upon what is advanced against us in a serious
spirit by Celsus, we might observe that no one would ever have said
that hot springs, the greater part of which are fresh water, were the
tears of the angels, since tears are saltish in their nature, unless
indeed the angels, in the opinion of Celsus, shed tears which are
fresh.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.lvi" next="vi.ix.v.lvii" prev="vi.ix.v.lv" progress="84.41%" title="Chapter LVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.lvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.lvi-p1.1">Chapter LVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.lvi-p2" shownumber="no">Proceeding immediately after to mix up and compare with
one another things that are dissimilar, and incapable of being united,
he subjoins to his statement regarding the sixty or seventy angels who
came down from heaven, and who, according to him, shed fountains of
warm water for tears, the following:  “It is related also
that there came to the tomb of Jesus himself, according to some, two
angels, accord<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_568.html" id="vi.ix.v.lvi-Page_568" n="568" />ing to others,
one;” having failed to notice, I think, that Matthew and Mark
speak of one, and Luke and John of two, which statements are not
contradictory.  For they who mention “one,” say that
it was he who rolled away the stone from the sepulchre; while they who
mention “two,” refer to those who appeared in shining
raiment to the women that repaired to the sepulchre, or who were seen
within sitting in white garments.  Each of these occurrences might
now be demonstrated to have actually taken place, and to be indicative
of a figurative meaning existing in these “phenomena,” (and
intelligible) to those who were prepared to behold the resurrection of
the Word.  Such a task, however, does not belong to our present
purpose, but rather to an exposition of the Gospel.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.lvi-p2.1" n="4252" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.lvi-p3" shownumber="no"> [See Dr. Lee on
<i>The Inspiration of Holy Scripture</i>, p. 383, where it is pointed
out that the primitive Church was fully aware of the difficulties urged
against the historic accuracy of the Four Gospels.  Dr. Lee also
notes that the culminating sarcasm of Gibbon’s famous fifteenth
chapter “has not even the poor merit of originality.” 
S.]</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.lvii" next="vi.ix.v.lviii" prev="vi.ix.v.lvi" progress="84.46%" title="Chapter LVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.lvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.lvii-p1.1">Chapter
LVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.lvii-p2" shownumber="no">Now, that miraculous appearances have sometimes
been witnessed by human beings, is related by the Greeks; and not only
by those of them who might be suspected of composing fabulous
narratives, but also by those who have given every evidence of being
genuine philosophers, and of having related with perfect truth what had
happened to them.  Accounts of this kind we have read in the
writings of Chrysippus of Soli, and also some things of the same kind
relating to Pythagoras; as well as in some of the more recent writers
who lived a very short time ago, as in the treatise of Plutarch of
Chæronea “on the Soul,” and in the second book of the
work of Numenius the Pythagorean on the “Incorruptibility of the
Soul.”  Now, when such accounts are related by the Greeks,
and especially by the philosophers among them, they are not to be
received with mockery and ridicule, nor to be regarded as fictions and
fables; but when those who are devoted to the God of all things, and
who endure all kinds of injury, even to death itself, rather than allow
a falsehood to escape their lips regarding God, announce the
appearances of angels which they have themselves witnessed, they are to
be deemed unworthy of belief, and their words are not to be regarded as
true!  Now it is opposed to sound reason to judge in this way
whether individuals are speaking truth or falsehood.  For those
who act honestly, only after a long and careful examination into the
details of a subject, slowly and cautiously express their opinion of
the veracity or falsehood of this or that person with regard to the
marvels which they may relate; since it is the case that neither do all
men show themselves worthy of belief, nor do all make it distinctly
evident that they are relating to men only fictions and fables. 
Moreover, regarding the resurrection of Jesus from the dead, we have
this remark to make, that it is not at all wonderful if, on such an
occasion, either one or two angels should have appeared to announce
that Jesus had risen from the dead, and to provide for the safety of
those who believed in such an event to the advantage of their
souls.  Nor does it appear to me at all unreasonable, that those
who believe in the resurrection of Jesus, and who manifest, as a fruit
of their faith not to be lightly esteemed, their possession of a
virtuous<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.lvii-p2.1" n="4253" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.lvii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.lvii-p3.1" lang="EL">τὸν
ἐῤῥωμένον
βίον</span>.</p></note> life, and their
withdrawal from the flood of evils, should not be unattended by angels
who lend their help in accomplishing their conversion to
God.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.lviii" next="vi.ix.v.lix" prev="vi.ix.v.lvii" progress="84.53%" title="Chapter LVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.lviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.lviii-p1.1">Chapter
LVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.lviii-p2" shownumber="no">But Celsus challenges the account also that an
angel rolled away the stone from the sepulchre where the body of Jesus
lay, acting like a lad at school, who should bring a charge against any
one by help of a string of commonplaces.  And, as if he had
discovered some clever objection to the narrative, he remarks: 
“The Son of God, then, it appears, could not open his tomb, but
required the aid of another to roll away the stone.”  Now,
not to overdo the discussion of this matter, or to have the appearance
of unreasonably introducing philosophical remarks, by explaining the
figurative meaning at present, I shall simply say of the narrative
alone, that it does appear in itself a more respectful proceeding, that
the servant and inferior should have rolled away the stone, than that
such an act should have been performed by Him whose resurrection was to
be for the advantage of mankind.  I do not speak of the desire of
those who conspired against the Word, and who wished to put Him to
death, and to show to all men that He <i>was</i> dead and
non-existent,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.lviii-p2.1" n="4254" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.lviii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.lviii-p3.1" lang="EL">καὶ τὸ μηδὲν
τυγχάνοντα</span>.</p></note> that His tomb
should not be opened, in order that no one might behold the Word alive
after their conspiracy; but the “Angel of God” who came
into the world for the salvation of men, with the help of another
angel, proved more powerful than the conspirators, and rolled away the
weighty stone, that those who deemed the Word to be dead might be
convinced that He is not with the “departed,” but is alive,
and precedes those who are willing to follow Him, that He may manifest
to them those truths which come after those which He formerly showed
them at the time of their first entrance (into the school of
Christianity), when they were as yet incapable of receiving deeper
instruction.  In the next <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_569.html" id="vi.ix.v.lviii-Page_569" n="569" />place, I do not understand what advantage
he thinks will accrue to his purpose when he ridicules the account of
“the angel’s visit to Joseph regarding the pregnancy of
Mary;” and again, that of the angel to warn the parents “to
take up the new-born Child, whose life was in danger, and to flee with
it into Egypt.”  Concerning these matters, however, we have
in the preceding pages answered his statements.  But what does
Celsus mean by saying, that “according to the Scriptures, angels
are recorded to have been sent to Moses, and others as
well?”  For it appears to me to contribute nothing to his
purpose, and especially because none of them made any effort to
accomplish, as far as in his power, the conversion of the human race
from their sins.  Let it be granted, however, that other angels
were sent from God, but that he came to announce something of greater
importance (than any others who preceded him); and when the Jews had
fallen into sin, and corrupted their religion, and had done unholy
deeds, transferred the kingdom of God to other husbandmen, who in all
the Churches take special care of themselves,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.lviii-p3.2" n="4255" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.lviii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.lviii-p4.1" lang="EL">ἑαυτῶν</span>.  Guietus would read
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.lviii-p4.2" lang="EL">αὐτῶν</span>, to
agree with <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.lviii-p4.3" lang="EL">τῶν
ἐκκλησιῶν</span>.</p></note>
and use every endeavour by means of a holy life, and by a doctrine
conformable thereto, to win over to the God of all things those who
would rush away from the teaching of Jesus.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.lviii-p4.4" n="4256" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.lviii-p5" shownumber="no"> Instead of <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.lviii-p5.1" lang="EL">τὰς ἀπὸ
τῆς
διδασκαλίας
τοῦ ᾽Ιησοῦ
ἁφορμάς</span>, Boherellus
conjectures <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.lviii-p5.2" lang="EL">τοὺς</span>…<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.lviii-p5.3" lang="EL">ἀφορμῶντας</span>,
which has been adopted in the translation.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.lix" next="vi.ix.v.lx" prev="vi.ix.v.lviii" progress="84.63%" title="Chapter LIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.lix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.lix-p1.1">Chapter LIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.lix-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus then continues:  “The Jews
accordingly, and these (clearly meaning the Christians), have the same
God;” and as if advancing a proposition which would not be
conceded, he proceeds to make the following assertion:  “It
is certain, indeed, that the members of the great Church<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.lix-p2.1" n="4257" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.lix-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.lix-p3.1" lang="EL">τῶν ἀπὸ
μεγάλης
ἐκκλησίας</span>.</p></note> admit this, and adopt as true the accounts
regarding the creation of the world which are current among the Jews,
viz., concerning the six days and the seventh;” on which day, as
the Scripture says, God “ceased”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.lix-p3.2" n="4258" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.lix-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.lix-p4.1" lang="EL">κατέπαυσεν</span>.</p></note>
from His works, retiring into the contemplation of Himself, but on
which, as Celsus says (who does not abide by the letter of the history,
and who does not understand its meaning), God
“rested,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.lix-p4.2" n="4259" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.lix-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.lix-p5.1" lang="EL">ἀναπαυσάμενος</span>.</p></note>—a term which
is not found in the record.  With respect, however, to the
creation of the world, and the “rest<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.lix-p5.2" n="4260" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.lix-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.lix-p6.1" lang="EL">σαββατισμοῦ</span>.</p></note>
which is reserved after it for the people of God,” the subject is
extensive, and mystical, and profound, and difficult of
explanation.  In the next place, as it appears to me, from a
desire to fill up his book, and to give it an appearance of importance,
he recklessly adds certain statements, such as the following, relating
to the first man, of whom he says:  “We give the same
account as do the Jews, and deduce the same genealogy from him as they
do.”  However, as regards “the conspiracies of
brothers against one another,” we know of none such, save that
Cain conspired against Abel, and Esau against Jacob; but not Abel
against Cain, nor Jacob against Esau:  for if this had been the
case, Celsus would have been correct in saying that we give the same
accounts as do the Jews of “the conspiracies of brothers against
one another.”  Let it be granted, however, that we speak of
the same descent into Egypt as they, and of their return<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.lix-p6.2" n="4261" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.lix-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.lix-p7.1" lang="EL">τὴν ἐκεῖθεν
ἐπάνοδον</span>.</p></note> thence, which was not a
“flight,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.lix-p7.2" n="4262" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.lix-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.lix-p8.1" lang="EL">φυγήν</span>.</p></note> as Celsus considers
it to have been, what does that avail towards founding an accusation
against us or against the Jews?  Here, indeed, he thought to cast
ridicule upon us, when, in speaking of the Hebrew people, he termed
their exodus a “flight;” but when it was his business to
investigate the account of the punishments inflicted by God upon Egypt,
that topic he purposely passed by in silence.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.lx" next="vi.ix.v.lxi" prev="vi.ix.v.lix" progress="84.70%" title="Chapter LX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.lx-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.lx-p1.1">Chapter LX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.lx-p2" shownumber="no">If, however, it be necessary to express ourselves
with precision in our answer to Celsus, who thinks that we hold the
same opinions on the matters in question as do the Jews, we would say
that we both agree that the books (of Scripture) were written by the
Spirit of God, but that we do <i>not</i> agree about the meaning of
their contents; for we do not regulate our lives like the Jews, because
we are of opinion that the literal acceptation of the laws is not that
which conveys the meaning of the legislation.  And we maintain,
that “when Moses is read, the veil is upon their
heart,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.lx-p2.1" n="4263" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.lx-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.lx-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.15" parsed="|2Cor|3|15|0|0" passage="2 Cor. iii. 15">2 Cor. iii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> because the meaning
of the law of Moses has been concealed from those who have not
welcomed<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.lx-p3.2" n="4264" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.lx-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.lx-p4.1" lang="EL">ἀσπασαμένοις</span>.</p></note> the way which is by
Jesus Christ.  But we know that if one turn to the Lord (for
“the Lord is that Spirit”), the veil being taken away,
“he beholds, as in a mirror with unveiled face, the glory of the
Lord” in those thoughts which are concealed in their literal
expression, and to his own glory becomes a participator of the divine
glory; the term “face” being used figuratively for the
“understanding,” as one would call it without a figure, in
which is the face of the “inner man,” filled with light and
glory, flowing from the true comprehension of the contents of the
law.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.lxi" next="vi.ix.v.lxii" prev="vi.ix.v.lx" progress="84.74%" title="Chapter LXI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.lxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_570.html" id="vi.ix.v.lxi-Page_570" n="570" /><span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.lxi-p1.1">Chapter
LXI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.lxi-p2" shownumber="no">After the above remarks he proceeds as
follows:  “Let no one suppose that I am ignorant that some
of them will concede that their God is the same as that of the Jews,
while others will maintain that he is a different one, to whom the
latter is in opposition, and that it was from the former that the Son
came.”  Now, if he imagine that the existence of numerous
heresies among the Christians is a ground of accusation against
Christianity, why, in a similar way, should it not be a ground of
accusation against philosophy, that the various sects of philosophers
differ from each other, not on small and indifferent points, but upon
those of the highest importance?  Nay, medicine also ought to be a
subject of attack, on account of its many conflicting schools. 
Let it be admitted, then, that there are amongst us some who deny that
our God is the same as that of the Jews:  nevertheless, on that
account those are not to be blamed who prove from the same Scriptures
that one and the same Deity is the God of the Jews and of the Gentiles
alike, as Paul, too, distinctly says, who was a convert from Judaism to
Christianity, “I thank my God, whom I serve from my forefathers
with a pure conscience.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.lxi-p2.1" n="4265" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.lxi-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.lxi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.3" parsed="|2Tim|1|3|0|0" passage="2 Tim. i. 3">2 Tim. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  And let it be
admitted also, that there is a third class who call certain persons
“carnal,” and others “spiritual,”—I think
he here means the followers of Valentinus,—yet what does this
avail against us, who belong to the Church, and who make it an
accusation against such as hold that certain natures are saved, and
that others perish in consequence of their natural
constitution?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.lxi-p3.2" n="4266" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.lxi-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.lxi-p4.1" lang="EL">ἐκ
κατασκευῆς</span>.</p></note>  And let it be
admitted further, that there are some who give themselves out as
Gnostics, in the same way as those Epicureans who call themselves
philosophers:  yet neither will they who annihilate the doctrine
of providence be deemed true philosophers, nor those true Christians
who introduce monstrous inventions, which are disapproved of by those
who are the disciples of Jesus.  Let it be admitted, moreover,
that there are some who accept Jesus, and who boast on that account of
being Christians, and yet would regulate their lives, like the Jewish
multitude, in accordance with the Jewish law,—and these are the
twofold sect of Ebionites, who either acknowledge with us that Jesus
was born of a virgin, or deny this, and maintain that He was begotten
like other human beings,—what does that avail by way of charge
against such as belong to the Church, and whom Celsus has styled
“those of the multitude?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.lxi-p4.2" n="4267" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.lxi-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.lxi-p5.1" lang="EL">ἀπὸ
τοῦ
πλήθους</span>.</p></note>  He adds, also, that certain of the
Christians are believers in the Sibyl,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.lxi-p5.2" n="4268" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.lxi-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.lxi-p6.1" lang="EL">Σιβυλλιστάς</span>.</p></note>
having probably misunderstood some who blamed such as believed in the
existence of a prophetic Sibyl, and termed those who held this belief
Sibyllists.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.lxii" next="vi.ix.v.lxiii" prev="vi.ix.v.lxi" progress="84.83%" title="Chapter LXII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.lxii-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_571.html" id="vi.ix.v.lxii-Page_571" n="571" /><span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.lxii-p1.1">Chapter
LXII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.lxii-p2" shownumber="no">He next pours down upon us a heap of names, saying that
he knows of the existence of certain Simonians who worship Helene, or
Helenus, as their teacher, and are called Helenians.  But it has
escaped the notice of Celsus that the Simonians do not at all
acknowledge Jesus to be the Son of God, but term Simon the
“power” of God, regarding whom they relate certain
marvellous stories, saying that he imagined that if he could become
possessed of similar powers to those with which be believed Jesus to be
endowed, he too would become as powerful among men as Jesus was amongst
the multitude.  But neither Celsus nor Simon could comprehend how
Jesus, like a good husbandman of the word of God, was able to sow the
greater part of Greece, and of barbarian lands, with His doctrine, and
to fill these countries with words which transform the soul from all
that is evil, and bring it back to the Creator of all things. 
Celsus knows, moreover, certain Marcellians, so called from Marcellina,
and Harpocratians from Salome, and others who derive their name from
Mariamme, and others again from Martha.  We, however, who from a
love of learning examine to the utmost of our ability not only the
contents of Scripture, and the differences to which they give rise, but
have also, from love to the truth, investigated as far as we could the
opinions of philosophers, have never at any time met with these
sects.  He makes mention also of the Marcionites, whose leader was
Marcion.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.lxiii" next="vi.ix.v.lxiv" prev="vi.ix.v.lxii" progress="84.87%" title="Chapter LXIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.lxiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.lxiii-p1.1">Chapter
LXIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.lxiii-p2" shownumber="no">In the next place, that he may have the appearance of
knowing still more than he has yet mentioned, he says, agreeably to his
usual custom, that “there are others who have wickedly invented
some being as their teacher and demon, and who wallow about in a great
darkness, more unholy and accursed than that of the companions of the
Egyptian Antinous.”  And he seems to me, indeed, in touching
on these matters, to say with a certain degree of truth, that there are
certain others who have wickedly invented another demon, and who have
found him to be their lord, as they wallow about in the great darkness
of their ignorance.  With respect, however, to Antinous, who is
compared with our Jesus, we shall not repeat what we have already said
in the preceding pages.  “Moreover,” he continues,
“these persons utter against one another dreadful blasphemies,
saying all manner of things shameful <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_572.html" id="vi.ix.v.lxiii-Page_572" n="572" />to be spoken; nor will they yield in the
slightest point for the sake of harmony, hating each other with a
perfect hatred.”  Now, in answer to this, we have already
said that in philosophy and medicine sects are to be found warring
against sects.  We, however, who are followers of the word of
Jesus, and have exercised ourselves in thinking, and saying, and doing
what is in harmony with His words, “when reviled, bless; being
persecuted, we suffer it; being defamed, we entreat;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.lxiii-p2.1" n="4269" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.lxiii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.lxiii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.12-1Cor.4.13" parsed="|1Cor|4|12|4|13" passage="1 Cor. iv. 12, 13">1 Cor. iv. 12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note> and we would <i>not</i> utter “all
manner of things shameful to be spoken” against those who have
adopted different opinions from ours, but, if possible, use every
exertion to raise them to a better condition through adherence to the
Creator alone, and lead them to perform every act as those who will
(one day) be judged.  And if those who hold different opinions
will not be convinced, we observe the injunction laid down for the
treatment of such:  “A man that is a heretic, after the
first and second admonition, reject, knowing that he that is such is
subverted, and sinneth, being condemned of himself.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.lxiii-p3.2" n="4270" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.lxiii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.lxiii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.10-Titus.3.11" parsed="|Titus|3|10|3|11" passage="Tit. iii. 10, 11">Tit. iii. 10, 11</scripRef>.</p></note>  Moreover, we who know the maxim,
“Blessed are the peacemakers,” and this also,
“Blessed are the meek,” would not regard with hatred the
corrupters of Christianity, nor term those who had fallen into error
Circes and flattering deceivers.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.lxiii-p4.2" n="4271" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.lxiii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.lxiii-p5.1" lang="EL">Κίρκας καὶ
κύκηθρα
αἱμύλα</span>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.lxiv" next="vi.ix.v.lxv" prev="vi.ix.v.lxiii" progress="84.94%" title="Chapter LXIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.lxiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.lxiv-p1.1">Chapter
LXIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.lxiv-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus appears to me to have misunderstood the
statement of the apostle, which declares that “in the latter
times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits
and doctrines of devils; speaking lies in hypocrisy, having their
conscience seared with a hot iron; forbidding to marry, and commanding
to abstain from meats, which God hath created to be received with
thanksgiving of them who believe;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.lxiv-p2.1" n="4272" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.lxiv-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.lxiv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.1-1Tim.4.3" parsed="|1Tim|4|1|4|3" passage="1 Tim. iv. 1-3">1 Tim. iv. 1–3</scripRef>.</p></note>
and to have misunderstood also those who employed these declarations of
the apostle against such as had corrupted the doctrines of
Christianity.  And it is owing to this cause that Celsus has said
that “certain among the Christians are called ‘cauterized
in the ears;’”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.lxiv-p3.2" n="4273" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.lxiv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.lxiv-p4.1" lang="EL">ἀκοῆς
καυστήρια</span>. 
Cf. note in Benedictine ed.</p></note> and also that some
are termed “enigmas,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.lxiv-p4.2" n="4274" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.lxiv-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.lxiv-p5.1" lang="EL">αἰνίγματα</span>. 
Cf. note in Benedictine ed.</p></note>—a term
which we have never met.  The expression
“stumbling-block”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.lxiv-p5.2" n="4275" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.lxiv-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.lxiv-p6.1" lang="EL">σκανδάλου</span>.</p></note> is, indeed, of
frequent occurrence in these writings,—an appellation which we
are accustomed to apply to those who turn away simple persons, and
those who are easily deceived, from sound doctrine.  But neither
we, nor, I imagine, any other, whether Christian or heretic, know of
any who are styled Sirens, who betray and deceive,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.lxiv-p6.2" n="4276" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.lxiv-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.v.lxiv-p7.1" lang="EL">ἐξορχουμένας
καὶ
σοφιστρίας</span>.</p></note> and stop their ears, and change into swine
those whom they delude.  And yet this man, who affects to know
everything, uses such language as the following:  “You may
hear,” he says, “all those who differ so widely, and who
assail each other in their disputes with the most shameless language,
uttering the words, ‘The world is crucified to me, and I unto the
world.’”  And this is the only phrase which, it
appears, Celsus could remember out of Paul’s writings; and yet
why should we not also employ innumerable other quotations from the
Scriptures, such as, “For though we do walk in the flesh, we do
not war after the flesh; (for the weapons of our warfare are not
carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strongholds,)
casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself
against the knowledge of God?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.lxiv-p7.2" n="4277" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.lxiv-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.v.lxiv-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.10.3-2Cor.10.5" parsed="|2Cor|10|3|10|5" passage="2 Cor. x. 3-5">2 Cor. x. 3–5</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.v.lxv" next="vi.ix.vi" prev="vi.ix.v.lxiv" progress="85.00%" title="Chapter LXV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.v.lxv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.v.lxv-p1.1">Chapter LXV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.v.lxv-p2" shownumber="no">But since he asserts that “you may hear all
those who differ so widely saying, ‘The world is crucified to me,
and I unto the world,’” we shall show the falsity of such a
statement.  For there are certain heretical sects which do not
receive the Epistles of the Apostle Paul, as the two sects of
Ebionites, and those who are termed Encratites.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.v.lxv-p2.1" n="4278" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.v.lxv-p3" shownumber="no"> [Irenæus, vol. i.
p. 353.]</p></note>  Those, then, who do not regard the
apostle as a holy and wise man, will not adopt his language, and say,
“The world is crucified to me, and I unto the world.” 
And consequently in this point, too, Celsus is guilty of
falsehood.  He continues, moreover, to linger over the accusations
which he brings against the diversity of sects which exist, but does
not appear to me to be accurate in the language which he employs, nor
to have carefully observed or understood how it is that those
Christians who have made progress in their studies say that they are
possessed of greater knowledge than the Jews; and also, whether they
acknowledge the same Scriptures, but interpret them differently, or
whether they do not recognise these books as divine.  For we find
both of these views prevailing among the sects.  He then
continues:  “Although they have no foundation for the
doctrine, let us examine the system itself; and, in the first place,
let us mention the corruptions which they have made through ignorance
and misunderstanding, when in the discussion of elementary principles
they express their opinions in the most absurd manner on things which
they do not understand, such as the following.”  And then,
to certain expressions which are continu<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_573.html" id="vi.ix.v.lxv-Page_573" n="573" />ally in the mouths of the believers in
Christianity, he opposes certain others from the writings of the
philosophers, with the object of making it appear that the noble
sentiments which Celsus supposes to be used by Christians have been
expressed in better and clearer language by the philosophers, in order
that he might drag away to the study of philosophy those who are caught
by opinions which at once evidence their noble and religious
character.  We shall, however, here terminate the fifth book, and
begin the sixth with what follows.</p>
</div4></div3>

<div3 id="vi.ix.vi" next="vi.ix.vi.i" prev="vi.ix.v.lxv" progress="85.07%" title="Book VI">

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.i" next="vi.ix.vi.ii" prev="vi.ix.vi" progress="85.07%" title="Chapter I"><p class="c14" id="vi.ix.vi.i-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_574.html" id="vi.ix.vi.i-Page_574" n="574" /><span class="c17" id="vi.ix.vi.i-p1.1">Book VI.</span></p>
<p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.i-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.i-p2.1">Chapter I.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.i-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="vi.ix.vi.i-p3.1">In</span> beginning this our
sixth book, we desire, my reverend Ambrosius, to answer in it those
accusations which Celsus brings against the <i>Christians</i>, not, as
might be supposed, those objections which he has adduced from
<i>writers on philosophy</i>.  For he has quoted a considerable
number of passages, chiefly from Plato, and has placed alongside of
these such declarations of holy Scripture as are fitted to impress even
the intelligent mind; subjoining the assertion that “these things
are stated much better among the Greeks (than in the Scriptures), and
in a manner which is free from all exaggerations<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.i-p3.2" n="4279" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.i-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.i-p4.1" lang="EL">ἀνατάσεως</span>.</p></note> and promises on the part of God, or the Son
of God.”  Now we maintain, that if it is the object of the
ambassadors of the truth to confer benefits upon the greatest possible
number, and, so far as they can, to win over to its side, through their
love to men, every one without exception—intelligent as well as
simple—not Greeks only, but also Barbarians (and great, indeed,
is the humanity which should succeed in converting the rustic and the
ignorant<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.i-p4.2" n="4280" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.i-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.i-p5.1" lang="EL">πολὺ δὲ τὸ
ἥμερον
ἐὰν…οἷος τέ
τις γένηται
ἐπιστρέφειν</span>.</p></note>), it is manifest
that they must adopt a style of address fitted to do good to all, and
to gain over to them men of every sort.  Those, on the other hand,
who turn away<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.i-p5.2" n="4281" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.i-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.i-p6.1" lang="EL">πολλὰ
χαίρειν
φράσαντες</span>.</p></note> from the ignorant
as being mere slaves,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.i-p6.2" n="4282" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.i-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.i-p7.1" lang="EL">ἀνδραπόδοις</span>.</p></note> and unable to
understand the flowing periods of a polished and logical discourse, and
so devote their attention solely to such as have been brought up
amongst literary pursuits,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.i-p7.2" n="4283" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.i-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.i-p8.1" lang="EL">καὶ μὴ οἷοί
τε
κατακούειν
τῆς ἐν φράσει
λόγων καὶ
τάξει
ἀπαγγελλομένων
ἀκολουθίας,
μόνων
ἐφρόντισαν
τῶν
ἀνατραφέντων
ἐν λόγοις καὶ
μαθήυασιν</span>.</p></note> confine their views
of the public good within very strait and narrow limits.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.ii" next="vi.ix.vi.iii" prev="vi.ix.vi.i" progress="85.12%" title="Chapter II"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.ii-p1" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.ii-p1.1">Chapter II.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.ii-p2" shownumber="no">I have made these remarks in reply to the charges
which Celsus and others bring against the simplicity of the language of
Scripture, which appears to be thrown into the shade by the splendour
of polished discourse.  For our prophets, and Jesus Himself, and
His apostles, were careful to adopt<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.ii-p2.1" n="4284" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.ii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.ii-p3.1" lang="EL">ἐνεῖδον</span>.</p></note> a style of
address which should not merely convey the truth, but which should be
fitted to gain over the multitude, until each one, attracted and led
onwards, should ascend as far as he could towards the comprehension of
those mysteries which are contained in these apparently simple
words.  For, if I may venture to say so, few have been benefited
(if they have indeed been benefited at all) by the beautiful and
polished style of Plato, and those who have written like him;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.ii-p3.2" n="4285" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.ii-p4" shownumber="no"> [See Dr.
Burton’s Bampton Lectures <i>On the Heresies of the Apostolic
Age</i>, pp. 198, 529.  S.]</p></note> while, on the contrary, many have received
advantage from those who wrote and taught in a simple and practical
manner, and with a view to the wants of the multitude.  It is
easy, indeed, to observe that Plato is found only in the hands of those
who profess to be literary men;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.ii-p4.1" n="4286" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.ii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.ii-p5.1" lang="EL">φιλολόγων</span>.</p></note> while
Epictetus is admired by persons of ordinary capacity, who have a desire
to be benefited, and who perceive the improvement which may be derived
from his writings.  Now we make these remarks, not to disparage
Plato (for the great world of men has found even him useful), but to
point out the aim of those who said:  “And my speech and my
preaching was not with enticing words of man’s wisdom, but in
demonstration of the Spirit and of power, that our faith should not
stand in the wisdom of men, but in the power of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.ii-p5.2" n="4287" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.ii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.ii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.4-1Cor.2.5" parsed="|1Cor|2|4|2|5" passage="1 Cor. ii. 4, 5">1 Cor. ii. 4, 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  For the word of God declares that the
preaching (although in itself true and most worthy of belief) is not
sufficient to reach the human heart, unless a certain power be imparted
to the speaker from God, and a grace appear upon his words; and it is
only by the divine agency that this takes place in those who speak
effectually.  The prophet says in the <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.ii-p6.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.67" parsed="|Ps|67|0|0|0" passage="Psalm 67">sixty-seventh
Psalm</scripRef>, that “the Lord
will give a <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_575.html" id="vi.ix.vi.ii-Page_575" n="575" />word with great
power to them who preach.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.ii-p6.3" n="4288" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.ii-p7" shownumber="no"> Such is the reading of
the Septuagint version.  The Masoretic text has:  “The
Lord gave a word; of them who published it there was a great
host.”  [Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.ii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.68.11" parsed="|Ps|68|11|0|0" passage="Ps. lxviii. 11">Ps.
lxviii. 11</scripRef>.  S.]</p></note>  If,
then, it should be granted with respect to certain points, that the
same doctrines are found among the Greeks as in our own Scriptures, yet
they do not possess the same power of attracting and disposing the
souls of men to follow them.  And therefore the disciples of
Jesus, men ignorant so far as regards Grecian philosophy, yet traversed
many countries of the world, impressing, agreeably to the desire of the
Logos, each one of their hearers according to his deserts, so that they
received a moral amelioration in proportion to the inclination of their
will to accept of that which is good.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.iii" next="vi.ix.vi.iv" prev="vi.ix.vi.ii" progress="85.21%" title="Chapter III"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.iii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.iii-p1.1">Chapter III.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.iii-p2" shownumber="no">Let the ancient sages, then, make known their
sayings to those who are capable of understanding them.  Suppose
that Plato, for example, the son of Ariston, in one of his Epistles, is
discoursing about the “chief good,” and that he says,
“The chief good can by no means be described in words, but is
produced by long habit, and bursts forth suddenly as a light in the
soul, as from a fire which had leapt forth.”  We, then, on
hearing these words, admit that they are well said, for it is God who
revealed to men these as well as all other noble expressions.  And
for this reason it is that we maintain that those who have entertained
correct ideas regarding God, but who have not offered to Him a worship
in harmony with the truth, are liable to the punishments which fall on
sinners.  For respecting such Paul says in express words: 
“The wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all ungodliness
and unrighteousness of men, who hold the truth in unrighteousness;
because that which may be known of God is manifest in them; for God
hath showed it unto them.  For the invisible things of Him from
the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the
things that are made, even His eternal power and Godhead; so that they
are without excuse:  because that, when they knew God, they
glorified Him not as God, neither were thankful; but became vain in
their imaginations, and their foolish heart was darkened. 
Professing themselves to be wise, they became fools, and changed the
glory of the incorruptible God into an image made like to corruptible
man, and to birds, and four-footed beasts, and creeping
things.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.iii-p2.1" n="4289" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.iii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.iii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.18-Rom.1.23" parsed="|Rom|1|18|1|23" passage="Rom. i. 18-23">Rom. i. 18–23</scripRef>.</p></note>  The truth,
then, is verily held (in unrighteousness), as our Scriptures testify,
by those who are of opinion that “the chief good cannot be
described in words,” but who assert that, “after long
custom and familiar usage,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.iii-p3.2" n="4290" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.iii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.iii-p4.1" lang="EL">ἐκ
πολλῆς
συνουσίας
γινομένης
περὶ τὸ
πρᾶγμα αὐτὸ,
καὶ τοῦ
συζῇν</span>.</p></note> a light becomes
suddenly kindled in the soul, as if by a fire springing forth, and that
it now supports itself alone.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.iv" next="vi.ix.vi.v" prev="vi.ix.vi.iii" progress="85.28%" title="Chapter IV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.iv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.iv-p1.1">Chapter IV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.iv-p2" shownumber="no">Notwithstanding, those who have written in this
manner regarding the “chief good” will go down to the
Piræus and offer prayer to Artemis, as if she were God, and will
look (with approval) upon the solemn assembly held by ignorant men; and
after giving utterance to philosophical remarks of such profundity
regarding the soul, and describing its passage (to a happier world)
after a virtuous life, they pass from those great topics which God has
revealed to them, and adopt mean and trifling thoughts, and offer a
cock to Æsculapius!<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.iv-p2.1" n="4291" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.iv-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. Plato,
<i>Phædo</i> [lxvi. p. 118.  S.]</p></note>  And although
they had been enabled to form representations both of the
“invisible things” of God and of the “archetypal
forms” of things from the creation of the world, and from (the
contemplation of) sensible things, from which they ascend to those
objects which are comprehended by the understanding alone,—and
although they had no mean glimpses of His “eternal power and
Godhead,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.iv-p3.1" n="4292" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.iv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.iv-p4.1" lang="EL">καὶ τὰ
ἀόρατα τοῦ
Θεοῦ, καὶ τὰς
ἰδέας
φαντασθέντες
ἀπὸ τῆς
κτίσεως τοῦ
κόσμου, καὶ
τῶν αἰσθητῶν,
ἀφ᾽ ὧν
ἀναβαίνουσιν
ἐπὶ τὰ
νοούμενα·
τὴν τε ἀΐδιον
αὐτοῦ
δύναμιν καὶ
θειότητα οὐκ
ἀγεννῶς
ἰδόντες</span>, etc.</p></note> they nevertheless
became “foolish in their imaginations,” and their
“foolish heart” was involved in darkness and ignorance as
to the (true) worship of God.  Moreover, we may see those who
greatly pride themselves upon their wisdom and theology worshipping the
image of a corruptible man, <i>in honour</i>, they say, of Him, and
sometimes even descending, with the Egyptians, to the worship of birds,
and four-footed beasts, and creeping things!  And although some
may appear to have risen above such practices, nevertheless they will
be found to have changed the truth of God into a lie, and to worship
and serve the “creature more than the Creator.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.iv-p4.2" n="4293" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.iv-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.iv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.25" parsed="|Rom|1|25|0|0" passage="Rom. i. 25">Rom. i. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>  As the wise and learned among the
Greeks, then, commit errors in the service which they render to God,
God “chose the foolish things of the world to confound the wise;
and base things of the world, and things that are weak, and things
which are despised, and things which are nought, to bring to nought
things that are;” and this, truly, “that no flesh should
glory in the presence of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.iv-p5.2" n="4294" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.iv-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.iv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.27-1Cor.1.29" parsed="|1Cor|1|27|1|29" passage="1 Cor. i. 27, 28, 29">1 Cor. i. 27, 28, 29</scripRef>.</p></note> 
<i>Our</i> wise men, however,—Moses, the most ancient of them
all, and the prophets who followed him,—knowing that the chief
good could by no means be described in words, were the first who wrote
that, as God manifests Himself to the deserving, and to those who are
qualified to behold Him,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.iv-p6.2" n="4295" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.iv-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.iv-p7.1" lang="EL">ἐπιτηδείοις</span>.</p></note> He appeared to
Abraham, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_576.html" id="vi.ix.vi.iv-Page_576" n="576" />or to Isaac,
or to Jacob.  But who He was that appeared, and of what form, and
in what manner, and like to which of mortal beings,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.iv-p7.2" n="4296" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.iv-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.iv-p8.1" lang="EL">καὶ τίνι τῶν
ἐν ἡμῖν</span>.  Boherellus
understands <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.iv-p8.2" lang="EL">ὅμοιος</span>, which has been
adopted in the translation.</p></note> they have left to be investigated by those
who are able to show that they resemble those persons to whom God
showed Himself:  for He was seen not by their bodily eyes, but by
the pure heart.  For, according to the declaration of our Jesus,
“Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see
God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.iv-p8.3" n="4297" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.iv-p9" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.iv-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.8" parsed="|Matt|5|8|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 8">Matt. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.v" next="vi.ix.vi.vi" prev="vi.ix.vi.iv" progress="85.37%" title="Chapter V"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.v-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.v-p1.1">Chapter V.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.v-p2" shownumber="no">But that a light is suddenly kindled in the soul,
as by a fire leaping forth, is a fact known long ago to our Scriptures;
as when the prophet said, “Light ye for yourselves the light of
knowledge.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.v-p2.1" n="4298" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.v-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.v-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Hos.10.12" parsed="|Hos|10|12|0|0" passage="Hos. x. 12">Hos. x. 12</scripRef>.  <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.v-p3.2" lang="EL">φωτίσατε
ἑαυτοῖς φῶς
γνώσεως</span> (LXX.).  The
Masoretic text is, <span class="Hebrew" id="vi.ix.vi.v-p3.3">תע“וְ רינִ
סכֶלָ
וּרינִ</span>, where for
<span class="Hebrew" id="vi.ix.vi.v-p3.4">תע“וְ</span>
(<i>and time</i>) the Septuagint translator apparently
read <span class="Hebrew" id="vi.ix.vi.v-p3.5">תעַדַּ</span>
(<i>knowledge</i>), <span class="Hebrew" id="vi.ix.vi.v-p3.6">ד</span> and
<span class="Hebrew" id="vi.ix.vi.v-p3.7">ו</span> being interchanged for their
similarity.</p></note>  John also,
who lived after him, said, “That which was in the Logos was life,
and the life was the light of men;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.v-p3.8" n="4299" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.v-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.v-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3-John.1.4" parsed="|John|1|3|1|4" passage="John i. 3, 4">John i. 3, 4</scripRef>.</p></note>
which “true light lighteneth every man that cometh into the
world” (i.e., the true world, which is perceived by the
understanding<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.v-p4.2" n="4300" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.v-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.v-p5.1" lang="EL">τὸν
ἀληθινὸν καὶ
νοητόν</span>.</p></note>), and maketh him a
light of the world:”  For this light shone in our hearts, to
give the light of the glorious Gospel of God in the face of Christ
Jesus.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.v-p5.2" n="4301" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.v-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.v-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.6" parsed="|2Cor|4|6|0|0" passage="2 Cor. iv. 6">2 Cor. iv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  And therefore
that very ancient prophet, who prophesied many generations before the
reign of Cyrus (for he was older than he by more than fourteen
generations), expressed himself in these words:  “The
<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.vi.v-p6.2">Lord</span> is my light and my salvation:  whom
shall I fear?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.v-p6.3" n="4302" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.v-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.v-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.27.1" parsed="|Ps|27|1|0|0" passage="Ps. xxvii. 1">Ps. xxvii. 1</scripRef> (attributed to David).</p></note> and, “Thy law
is a lamp unto my feet, and a light unto my path;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.v-p7.2" n="4303" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.v-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.v-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.105" parsed="|Ps|119|105|0|0" passage="Ps. cxix. 105">Ps. cxix. 105</scripRef>.</p></note> and again, “The light of Thy
countenance, O <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.vi.v-p8.2">Lord</span>, was manifested towards
us;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.v-p8.3" n="4304" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.v-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.v-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.6" parsed="|Ps|4|6|0|0" passage="Ps. iv. 6">Ps. iv. 6</scripRef> (Heb. “Lift up upon us,”
etc.)</p></note> and, “In Thy
light we shall see light.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.v-p9.2" n="4305" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.v-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.v-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36.9" parsed="|Ps|36|9|0|0" passage="Ps. xxxvi. 9">Ps. xxxvi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  And the
Logos, exhorting us to come to this light, says, in the prophecies of
Isaiah:  “Enlighten thyself, enlighten thyself, O Jerusalem;
for thy light is come, and the glory of the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.vi.v-p10.2">Lord</span> is risen upon thee.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.v-p10.3" n="4306" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.v-p11" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.v-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.60.1" parsed="|Isa|60|1|0|0" passage="Isa. lx. 1">Isa. lx. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  The same prophet also, when predicting
the advent of Jesus, who was to turn away men from the worship of
idols, and of images, and of demons, says, “To those that sat in
the land and shadow of death, upon them hath the light
arisen;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.v-p11.2" n="4307" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.v-p12" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.v-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.9.2" parsed="|Isa|9|2|0|0" passage="Isa. ix. 2">Isa. ix. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> and again,
“The people that sat in darkness saw a great
light.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.v-p12.2" n="4308" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.v-p13" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.v-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.9.2" parsed="|Isa|9|2|0|0" passage="Isa. ix. 2">Isa. ix. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  Observe now
the difference between the fine phrases of Plato respecting the
“chief good,” and the declarations of our prophets
regarding the “light” of the blessed; and notice that the
truth as it is contained in Plato concerning this subject did not at
all help his readers to attain to a pure worship of God, nor even
himself, who could philosophize so grandly about the “chief
good,” whereas the simple language of the holy Scriptures has led
to their honest readers being filled with a divine spirit;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.v-p13.2" n="4309" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.v-p14" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.v-p14.1" lang="EL">ἐνθουσιᾷν</span>.</p></note> and this light is nourished within them by
the oil, which in a certain parable is said to have preserved the light
of the torches of the five wise virgins.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.v-p14.2" n="4310" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.v-p15" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.v-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.4" parsed="|Matt|25|4|0|0" passage="Matt. xxv. 4">Matt. xxv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.vi" next="vi.ix.vi.vii" prev="vi.ix.vi.v" progress="85.45%" title="Chapter VI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.vi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.vi-p1.1">Chapter VI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.vi-p2" shownumber="no">Seeing, however, that Celsus quotes from an
epistle of Plato another statement to the following effect, viz.: 
“If it appeared to me that these matters could be adequately
explained to the multitude in writing and in oral address, what nobler
pursuit in life could have been followed by me, than to commit to
writing what was to prove of such advantage to human beings, and to
lead the nature of all men onwards to the light?”—let us
then consider this point briefly, viz., whether or not Plato were
acquainted with any doctrines more profound than are contained in his
writings, or more divine than those which he has left behind him,
leaving it to each one to investigate the subject according to his
ability, while we demonstrate that our prophets did know of greater
things than any in the Scriptures, but which they did not commit to
writing.  Ezekiel, e.g., received a roll,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.vi-p2.1" n="4311" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.vi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.vi-p3.1" lang="EL">κεφαλίδα
βιβλίου</span>.</p></note>
written within and without, in which were contained
“lamentations,” and “songs,” and
“denunciations;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.vi-p3.2" n="4312" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.vi-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.vi-p4.1" lang="EL">οὐαί</span>:  cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.vi-p4.2" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.2.9-Ezek.2.10" parsed="|Ezek|2|9|2|10" passage="Ezek. ii. 9, 10">Ezek. ii. 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note> but at the command
of the Logos he swallowed the book, in order that its contents might
not be written, and so made known to unworthy persons.  John also
is recorded to have seen and done a similar thing.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.vi-p4.3" n="4313" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.vi-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.vi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Rev.10.9" parsed="|Rev|10|9|0|0" passage="Rev. x. 9">Rev. x. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  Nay, Paul even heard
“unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to
utter.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.vi-p5.2" n="4314" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.vi-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.vi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.4" parsed="|2Cor|12|4|0|0" passage="2 Cor. xii. 4">2 Cor. xii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  And it is
related of Jesus, who was greater than all these, that He conversed
with His disciples in private, and especially in their sacred retreats,
concerning the Gospel of God; but the words which He uttered have not
been preserved, because it appeared to the evangelists that they could
not be adequately conveyed to the multitude in writing or in
speech.  And if it were not tiresome to repeat the truth regarding
these illustrious individuals, I would say that they saw better than
Plato (by means of the intelligence which they received by the grace of
God), what things were to be committed to <i>writing</i>, and how this
was to be done, and what was by no <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_577.html" id="vi.ix.vi.vi-Page_577" n="577" />means to be written to the multitude, and
what was to be expressed in <i>words</i>, and what was not to be so
conveyed.  And once more, John, in teaching us the difference
between what ought to be committed to writing and what not, declares
that he heard seven thunders instructing him on certain matters, and
forbidding him to commit their words to writing.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.vi-p6.2" n="4315" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.vi-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.vi-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Rev.10.4" parsed="|Rev|10|4|0|0" passage="Rev. x. 4">Rev. x. 4</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.vii" next="vi.ix.vi.viii" prev="vi.ix.vi.vi" progress="85.52%" title="Chapter VII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.vii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.vii-p1.1">Chapter VII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.vii-p2" shownumber="no">There might also be found in the writings of Moses
and of the prophets, who are older not only than Plato, but even than
Homer and the invention of letters among the Greeks, passages worthy of
the grace of God bestowed upon them, and filled with great thoughts, to
which they gave utterance, but not because they understood Plato
imperfectly, as Celsus imagines.  For how was it possible that
they should have heard one who was not yet born?  And if any one
should apply the words of Celsus to the apostles of Jesus, who were
younger than Plato, say whether it is not on the very face of it an
incredible assertion, that Paul the tentmaker, and Peter the fisherman,
and John who left his father’s nets, should, through
misunderstanding the language of Plato in his Epistles, have expressed
themselves as they have done regarding God?  But as Celsus now,
after having often required of us immediate assent (to his views), as
if he were babbling forth something new in addition to what he has
already advanced, only repeats himself,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.vii-p2.1" n="4316" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.vii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.vii-p3.1" lang="EL">πολλάκις δὲ
ἤδη ὁ Κέλσος
θρυλλήσας ὡς
ἀξιούμενον
εὐθέως
πιστεύειν, ὡς
καινόν τι
παρὰ τὰ
πρότερον
εἰρημένα</span>. 
Guietus thus amends the passage:  <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.vii-p3.2" lang="EL">πολλάκις δὲ
ἤδη ὁ Κέλσος
ἀξιούμενος
εὐθέως
πιστεύειν, ὡς
καινόν τι
παρὰ τὰ
πρότερον
εἰρημένα
θρυλλήσας</span>,
etc.  Boherellus would change <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.vii-p3.3" lang="EL">ἀξιούμενον</span>
into <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.vii-p3.4" lang="EL">ἀξιοῦμεν</span>.</p></note>
what we have said in reply may suffice.  Seeing, however, he
produces another quotation from Plato, in which he asserts that the
employment of the method of question and answer sheds light on the
thoughts of those who philosophize like him, let us show from the holy
Scriptures that the word of God also encourages us to the practice of
dialectics:  Solomon, e.g., declaring in one passage, that
“instruction unquestioned goes astray;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.vii-p3.5" n="4317" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.vii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.vii-p4.1" lang="EL">παιδεία
ἀνεξέλεγκτος
πλανᾶται</span>:  cf.
<scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.vii-p4.2" osisRef="Bible:Prov.10.17" parsed="|Prov|10|17|0|0" passage="Prov. x. 17">Prov. x. 17</scripRef> (Sept.).</p></note> and Jesus the son of Sirach, who has left us
the treatise called “Wisdom,” declaring in another, that
“the knowledge of the unwise is as words that will not stand
investigation.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.vii-p4.3" n="4318" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.vii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.vii-p5.1" lang="EL">γνῶσις
ἀσυνέτου
ἀδιεξέταστοι
λόγοι</span>:  cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.vii-p5.2" osisRef="Bible:Sir.21.18" parsed="|Sir|21|18|0|0" passage="Ecclesiasticus 21.18">Ecclus. xxi. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>  Our methods
of discussion, however, are rather of a gentle kind; for we have
learned that he who presides over the preaching of the word ought to be
able to confute gainsayers.  But if some continue indolent, and do
not train themselves so as to attend to the reading of the word, and
“to search the Scriptures,” and, agreeably to the command
of Jesus, to investigate the <i>meaning</i> of the sacred writings, and
to ask of God concerning them, and to keep “knocking” at
what may be closed within them, the Scripture is not on that account to
be regarded as devoid of wisdom.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.viii" next="vi.ix.vi.ix" prev="vi.ix.vi.vii" progress="85.60%" title="Chapter VIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.viii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.viii-p1.1">Chapter
VIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.viii-p2" shownumber="no">In the next place, after other Platonic
declarations, which demonstrate that “the good” can be
known by few, he adds:  “Since the multitude, being puffed
up with a contempt for others, which is far from right, and being
filled with vain and lofty hopes, assert that, because they have come
to the knowledge of some venerable doctrines, certain things are
true.”  “Yet although Plato predicted these things, he
nevertheless does not talk marvels,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.viii-p2.1" n="4319" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.viii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.viii-p3.1" lang="EL">οὐ
τερατεύεται</span>.</p></note> nor shut the
mouth of those who wish to ask him for information on the subject of
his promises; nor does he command them to come at once and believe that
a God of a particular kind exists, and that he has a son of a
particular nature, who descended (to earth) and conversed with
me.”  Now, in answer to this we have to say, that with
regard to Plato, it is Aristander, I think, who has related that he was
not the son of Ariston, but of a phantom, which approached Amphictione
in the guise of Apollo.  And there are several other of the
followers of Plato who, in their lives of their master, have made the
same statement.  What are we to say, moreover, about Pythagoras,
who relates the greatest possible amount of wonders, and who, in a
general assembly of the Greeks, showed his ivory thigh, and asserted
that he recognised the shield which he wore when he was Euphorbus, and
who is said to have appeared on one day in two different cities! 
He, moreover, who will declare that what is related of Plato and
Socrates belongs to the marvellous, will quote the story of the swan
which was recommended to Socrates while he was asleep, and of the
master saying when he met the young man, “This, then, was the
swan!”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.viii-p3.2" n="4320" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.viii-p4" shownumber="no"> The night before
Ariston brought Plato to Socrates as his pupil, the latter dreamed that
a swan from the altar of Cupid alighted on his bosom.  Cf.
Pausanias in <i>Atticis</i>, p. 58.</p></note>  Nay, the
third eye which Plato saw that he himself possessed, he will refer to
the category of prodigies.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.viii-p4.1" n="4321" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.viii-p5" shownumber="no"> “Alicubi forsan
occurrit:  me vero uspiam legisse non memini.  Credo Platonem
per tertium oculum suam <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.viii-p5.1" lang="EL">πολυμάθειαν</span>
et scientiam, quâ ceteris anteibat, denotare
voluisse.”—<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.vi.viii-p5.2">Spencer</span>.</p></note>  But occasion
for slanderous accusations will never be wanting to those who are
ill-disposed, and who wish to speak evil of what has happened to such
as are raised above the multitude.  Such persons will deride as a
fiction even the demon of Socrates.  We do not, then, relate
marvels when we narrate the history of Jesus, nor have His genuine
disciples recorded any such stories of Him; whereas this Celsus, who
professes universal knowledge, and who quotes many of the sayings of
Plato, is, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_578.html" id="vi.ix.vi.viii-Page_578" n="578" />I think,
intentionally silent on the discourse concerning the Son of God which
is related in Plato’s Epistle to Hermeas and Coriscus. 
Plato’s words are as follows:  “And calling to witness
the God of all things—the ruler both of things present and things
to come, father and lord both of the ruler and cause—whom, if we
are philosophers indeed, we shall all clearly know, so far as it is
possible for happy human beings to attain such
knowledge.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.viii-p5.3" n="4322" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.viii-p6" shownumber="no"> Plato,
<i>Epist</i>., vi.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.ix" next="vi.ix.vi.x" prev="vi.ix.vi.viii" progress="85.70%" title="Chapter IX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.ix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.ix-p1.1">Chapter IX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.ix-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus quotes another saying of Plato to the
following effect:  “It has occurred to me to speak once more
upon these subjects at greater length, as perhaps I might express
myself about them more clearly than I have already done for there is a
certain ‘real’ cause, which proves a hindrance in the way
of him who has ventured, even to a slight extent, to write on such
topics; and as this has been frequently mentioned by me on former
occasions, it appears to me that it ought to be stated now.  In
each of existing things, which are necessarily employed in the
acquisition of knowledge, there are three elements; knowledge itself is
the fourth; and that ought to be laid down as the fifth which is both
capable of being known and is true.  Of these, one is
‘name;’ the second is ‘word;’ the third,
‘image;’ the fourth,
‘knowledge.’”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.ix-p2.1" n="4323" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.ix-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.ix-p3.1" lang="EL">ὧν ἓν
μὲν ὄνομα·
δεύτερον δὲ
λόγος· τὸ δὲ
τρίτον
εἴδωλον· τὸ
τέταρτον δὲ
ἐπιστήμη</span>.</p></note>  Now,
according to this division, John is introduced before Jesus as the
voice of one crying in the wilderness, so as to correspond with the
“name” of Plato; and the second after John, who is pointed
out by him, is Jesus, with whom agrees the statement, “The Word
became flesh;” and that corresponds to the “word” of
Plato.  Plato terms the third “image;” but we, who
apply the expression “image” to something different, would
say with greater precision, that the mark of the wounds which is made
in the soul by the word is the Christ which is in each one of us and
this mark is impressed by Christ the Word.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.ix-p3.2" n="4324" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.ix-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.ix-p4.1" lang="EL">τρανότερον
φήσομεν ἐν τῇ
ψυχῇ
γινόμενον
μετὰ τὸν
λόγον τῶν
τραυμάτων
τύπον, τοῦτον
εἶναι τὸν ἑν
ἑκάστῳ
Χριστὸν, ἀπὸ
Χριστοῦ
Λόγου</span>.</p></note>  And whether Christ, the wisdom which
is in those of us who are perfect, correspond to the
“fourth” element—knowledge—will become known to
him who has the capacity to ascertain it.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.x" next="vi.ix.vi.xi" prev="vi.ix.vi.ix" progress="85.75%" title="Chapter X"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.x-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.x-p1.1">Chapter X.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.x-p2" shownumber="no">He next continues:  “You see how Plato,
although maintaining that (the chief good) cannot be described in
words, yet, to avoid the appearance of retreating to an irrefutable
position, subjoins a reason in explanation of this difficulty, as even
‘nothing’<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.x-p2.1" n="4325" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.x-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.x-p3.1" lang="EL">τὸ μηδέν</span>.</p></note> might perhaps be
explained in words.”  But as Celsus adduces this to prove
that we ought not to yield a simple assent, but to furnish a reason for
our belief, we shall quote also the words of Paul, where he says, in
censuring the hasty<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.x-p3.2" n="4326" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.x-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.x-p4.1" lang="EL">εἰκῆ
πιστεύοντι</span>.</p></note> believer,
“unless ye have believed inconsiderately.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.x-p4.2" n="4327" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.x-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.x-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.2" parsed="|1Cor|15|2|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xv. 2">1 Cor. xv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now, through his practice of repeating
himself, Celsus, so far as he can, forces us to be guilty of tautology,
reiterating, after the boastful language which has been quoted, that
“Plato is not guilty of boasting and falsehood, giving out that
he has made some new discovery, or that he has come down from heaven to
announce it, but acknowledges whence these statements are
derived.”  Now, if one wished to reply to Celsus, one might
say in answer to such assertions, that even Plato is guilty of
boasting, when in the <i>Timæus</i><note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.x-p5.2" n="4328" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.x-p6" shownumber="no"> [p. 41.  S.]</p></note> he
puts the following language in the month of Zeus:  “Gods of
gods, whose creator and father I am,” and so on.  And if any
one will defend such language on account of the meaning which is
conveyed under the name of Zeus, thus speaking in the dialogue of
Plato, why should not he who investigates the meaning of the words of
the Son of God, or those of the Creator<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.x-p6.1" n="4329" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.x-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.x-p7.1" lang="EL">τοῦ
δημιουργοῦ</span>.</p></note> in
the prophets, express a profounder meaning than any conveyed by the
words of Zeus in the <i>Timæus</i>?  For the characteristic
of divinity is the announcement of future events, predicted not by
human power, but shown by the result to be due to a divine spirit in
him who made the announcement.  Accordingly, we do not say to each
of our hearers, “Believe, first of all, that He whom I introduce
to thee is the Son of God;” but we put the Gospel before each
one, as his character and disposition may fit him to receive it,
inasmuch as we have learned to know “how we ought to answer every
man.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.x-p7.2" n="4330" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.x-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.x-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.6" parsed="|Col|4|6|0|0" passage="Col. iv. 6">Col. iv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  And there are
some who are capable of receiving nothing more than an exhortation to
believe, and to these we address that alone; while we approach others,
again, as far as possible, in the way of demonstration, by means of
question and answer.  Nor do we at all say, as Celsus scoffingly
alleges, “Believe that he whom I introduce to thee is the Son of
God, although he was shamefully bound, and disgracefully punished, and
very recently<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.x-p8.2" n="4331" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.x-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.x-p9.1" lang="EL">χθὲς καὶ
πρώην</span>.</p></note> was most
contumeliously treated before the eyes of all men;” neither do we
add, “Believe it even the more (on that account).” 
For it is our endeavour to state, on each individual point, arguments
more numerous even than we have brought forward in the preceding
pages.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.xi" next="vi.ix.vi.xii" prev="vi.ix.vi.x" progress="85.84%" title="Chapter XI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.xi-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_579.html" id="vi.ix.vi.xi-Page_579" n="579" /><span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.xi-p1.1">Chapter
XI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.xi-p2" shownumber="no">After this Celsus continues:  “If these
(meaning the Christians) bring forward this person, and others, again,
a different individual (as the Christ), while the common and ready
cry<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xi-p2.1" n="4332" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xi-p3.1" lang="EL">κοινὸν δὲ
πάντων ἢ καὶ
πρόχειρον</span>. 
For <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xi-p3.2" lang="EL">ἢ</span>, Boherellus reads
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xi-p3.3" lang="EL">ᾖ</span>.</p></note> of all parties is, ‘Believe, if thou
wilt be saved, or else begone,’ what shall those do who are in
earnest about their salvation?  Shall they cast the dice, in order
to divine whither they may betake themselves, and whom they shall
join?”  Now we shall answer this objection in the following
manner, as the clearness of the case impels us to do.  If it had
been recorded that several individuals had appeared in human life as
sons of God in the manner in which Jesus did, and if each of them had
drawn a party of adherents to his side, so that, on account of the
similarity of the profession (in the case of each individual) that he
was the Son of God, he to whom his followers bore testimony to that
effect was an object of dispute, there would have been ground for his
saying, “If these bring forward this person, and others a
different individual, while the common and ready cry of all parties is,
‘Believe, if thou wilt be saved, or else begone,’”
and so on; whereas it has been proclaimed to the entire world that
Jesus Christ is the only Son of God who visited the human race: 
for those who, like Celsus, have supposed that (the acts of Jesus) were
a series of prodigies,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xi-p3.4" n="4333" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xi-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xi-p4.1" lang="EL">οἱ γὰρ
ὁμοίως Κελσῷ
ὑπολαβόντες
τετερατεῦσθαι</span>. 
The word <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xi-p4.2" lang="EL">ὁμοίως</span> formerly stood, in
the text of Spencer and Ruæus, before <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xi-p4.3" lang="EL">τετερατεῦθαι</span>,
but is properly expunged, as arising from the preceding <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xi-p4.4" lang="EL">ὁμοίως</span>.  Boherellus
remarks:  “Forte aliud quid exciderit, verbi gratiâ,
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xi-p4.5" lang="EL">τὰ τοῦ
Ιησοῦ</span>.”</p></note> and who for that
reason wished to perform acts of the same kind,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xi-p4.6" n="4334" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xi-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xi-p5.1" lang="EL">τερατεύσασθαι</span>.</p></note>
that they, too, might gain a similar mastery over the minds of men,
were convicted of being utter nonentities.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xi-p5.2" n="4335" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xi-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xi-p6.1" lang="EL">τὸ οὐδέν</span>.</p></note>  Such were Simon, the Magus of Samaria,
and Dositheus, who was a native of the same place; since the former
gave out that he was the power of God that is called great,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xi-p6.2" n="4336" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xi-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xi-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.10" parsed="|Acts|8|10|0|0" passage="Acts viii. 10">Acts viii. 10</scripRef> [and vol. i. p. 187, this series].</p></note> and the latter that he was the Son of
God.  Now Simonians are found nowhere throughout the world; and
yet, in order to gain over to himself many followers, Simon freed his
disciples from the danger of death, which the Christians were taught to
prefer, by teaching them to regard idolatry as a matter of
indifference.  But even at the beginning of their existence the
followers of Simon were not exposed to persecution.  For that
wicked demon who was conspiring against the doctrine of Jesus, was well
aware that none of his own maxims would be weakened by the teaching of
Simon.  The Dositheans, again, even in former times, did not rise
to any eminence, and now they are completely extinguished, so that it
is said their whole number does not amount to thirty.  Judas of
Galilee also, as Luke relates in the Acts of the Apostles,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xi-p7.2" n="4337" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xi-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xi-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.36-Acts.5.37" parsed="|Acts|5|36|5|37" passage="Acts v. 36, 37">Acts v. 36, 37</scripRef>.</p></note> wished to call himself some great personage,
as did Theudas before him; but as their doctrine was not of God, they
were destroyed, and all who obeyed them were immediately
dispersed.  We do not, then, “cast the dice in order to
divine whither we shall betake ourselves, and whom we shall
join,” as if there were many claimants able to draw us after them
by the profession of their having come down from God to visit the human
race.  On these points, however, we have said
enough.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.xii" next="vi.ix.vi.xiii" prev="vi.ix.vi.xi" progress="85.94%" title="Chapter XII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.xii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.xii-p1.1">Chapter XII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.xii-p2" shownumber="no">Accordingly, let us pass on to another charge made
by Celsus, who is not even acquainted with the words (of our sacred
books), but who, from misunderstanding them, has said that “we
declare the wisdom that is among men to be foolishness with God;”
Paul having said that “the wisdom of the <i>world</i> is
foolishness with God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xii-p2.1" n="4338" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.19" parsed="|1Cor|3|19|0|0" passage="1 Cor. iii. 19">1 Cor. iii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>  Celsus says
that “the reason of this has been stated long ago.” 
And the reason he imagines to be, “our desire to win over by
means of this saying the ignorant and foolish alone.”  But,
as he himself has intimated, he has said the same thing before; and we,
to the best of our ability, replied to it.  Notwithstanding this,
however, he wished to show that this statement was an
invention<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xii-p3.2" n="4339" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xii-p4.1" lang="EL">πεπλασμένον
ἡμῖν</span>.</p></note> of ours, and
borrowed from the Grecian sages, who declare that human wisdom is of
one kind, and divine of another.  And he quotes the words of
Heraclitus, where he says in one passage, that “man’s
method of action is not regulated by fixed principles, but that of God
is;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xii-p4.2" n="4340" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xii-p5.1" lang="EL">ἦθος
γὰρ
ἀνθρώπειον
μὲν οὐκ ἔχει
γνώμας, θεῖον
δὲ ἔχει</span>.</p></note> and in another,
that “a foolish man listens to a demon, as a boy does to a
man.”  He quotes, moreover, the following from the
<i>Apology of Socrates</i>, of which Plato was the author: 
“For I, O men of Athens, have obtained this name by no other
means than by my wisdom.  And of what sort is this wisdom? 
Such, probably, as is human; for in that respect I venture to think
that I am in reality wise.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xii-p5.2" n="4341" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xii-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. Plato’s
<i>Apolog</i>., v.</p></note>  Such are
the passages adduced by Celsus.  But I shall subjoin also the
following from Plato’s letter to Hermeas, and Erastus, and
Coriscus:  “To Erastus and Coriscus I say, although I am an
old man, that, in addition to this noble knowledge of
‘forms’ (which they possess), they need a wisdom, with
regard to the class of wicked and unjust persons, which may serve as a
protective and repelling force against them.  For they are
inexperienced, in consequence of having passed a large portion of their
lives with us, who are <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_580.html" id="vi.ix.vi.xii-Page_580" n="580" />moderate<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xii-p6.1" n="4342" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xii-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xii-p7.1" lang="EL">μετρίων
ὄντων</span>.</p></note>
individuals, and not wicked.  I have accordingly said that they
need these things, in order that they may not be compelled to neglect
the true wisdom, and to apply themselves in a greater degree than is
proper to that which is necessary and human.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.xiii" next="vi.ix.vi.xiv" prev="vi.ix.vi.xii" progress="86.01%" title="Chapter XIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.xiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.xiii-p1.1">Chapter
XIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.xiii-p2" shownumber="no">According to the foregoing, then, the one kind of
wisdom is human, and the other divine.  Now the
“human” wisdom is that which is termed by us the wisdom of
the “world,” which is “foolishness with God;”
whereas the “divine”—being different from the
“human,” because it is “divine”—comes,
through the grace of God who bestows it, to those who have evinced
their capacity for receiving it, and especially to those who, from
knowing the difference between either kind of wisdom, say, in their
prayers to God, “Even if one among the sons of men be perfect,
while the wisdom is wanting that comes from Thee, he shall be accounted
as nothing.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xiii-p2.1" n="4343" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xiii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xiii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.9.6" parsed="|Wis|9|6|0|0" passage="Wisdom of Solomon 9.6">Wisd. of Sol. ix. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  We maintain,
indeed, that “human” wisdom is an exercise for the soul,
but that “divine” wisdom is the “end,” being
also termed the “strong” meat of the soul by him who has
said that “strong meat belongeth to them that are
perfect,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xiii-p3.2" n="4344" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xiii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xiii-p4.1" lang="EL">τέλειοι</span>.</p></note> even those who by
reason of use have their senses exercised to discern both good and
evil.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xiii-p4.2" n="4345" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xiii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xiii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.5.14" parsed="|Heb|5|14|0|0" passage="Heb. v. 14">Heb. v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>  This opinion,
moreover, is truly an ancient one, its antiquity not being referred
back, as Celsus thinks, merely to Heraclitus and Plato.  For
before these individuals lived, the prophets distinguished between the
two kinds of wisdom.  It is sufficient for the present to quote
from the words of David what he says regarding the man who is wise,
according to divine wisdom, that “he will not see corruption when
he beholds wise men dying.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xiii-p5.2" n="4346" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xiii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xiii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.49.9-Ps.49.10" parsed="|Ps|49|9|49|10" passage="Ps. xlix. 9, 10">Ps. xlix. 9, 10</scripRef>. (LXX.).</p></note>  Divine
wisdom, accordingly, being different from faith, is the
“first” of the so-called “charismata” of God;
and the “second” after it—in the estimation of those
who know how to distinguish such things accurately—is what is
called “knowledge;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xiii-p6.2" n="4347" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xiii-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xiii-p7.1" lang="EL">γνῶσις</span>.</p></note> and the
“third”—seeing that even the more simple class of men
who adhere to the service of God, so far as they can, must be
saved—is faith.  And therefore Paul says:  “To
one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom; to another the word of
knowledge by the same Spirit; to another faith by the same
Spirit.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xiii-p7.2" n="4348" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xiii-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xiii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.8-1Cor.12.9" parsed="|1Cor|12|8|12|9" passage="1 Cor. xii. 8, 9">1 Cor. xii. 8, 9</scripRef>.  [See Gieseler’s
<i>Church History</i>, on “The Alexandrian Theology,” vol.
i. p. 212.  S.]</p></note>  And therefore
it is no ordinary individuals whom you will find to have participated
in the “divine” wisdom, but the more excellent and
distinguished among those who have given in their adherence to
Christianity; for it is not “to the most ignorant, or servile, or
most uninstructed of mankind,” that one would discourse upon the
topics relating to the divine wisdom.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.xiv" next="vi.ix.vi.xv" prev="vi.ix.vi.xiii" progress="86.09%" title="Chapter XIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.xiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.xiv-p1.1">Chapter XIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.xiv-p2" shownumber="no">In designating others by the epithets of
“uninstructed, and servile, and ignorant,” Celsus, I
suppose, means those who are not acquainted with his laws, nor trained
in the branches of Greek learning; while we, on the other hand, deem
those to be “uninstructed” who are not ashamed to address
(supplications) to inanimate objects, and to call upon those for health
that have no strength, and to ask the dead for life, and to entreat the
helpless for assistance.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xiv-p2.1" n="4349" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xiv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xiv-p3.1" lang="EL">τοὺς μὴ
αἰσχυνομένους
ἐν τῷ τοῖς
ἀψύχοις
προσλαλεῖν,
καὶ περὶ μὲν
ὑγείας τὸ
ἀσθενὲς
ἐπικαλουμένους,
περὶ δὲ ζωῆς
τὸ νεκρὸν
ἀξιοῦντας,
περὶ δὲ
ἐπικουρίας
τὸ
ἀπορώτατον
ἱκετεύοντας</span>.</p></note>  And although
some may say that these objects are not gods, but only imitations and
symbols of real divinities, nevertheless these very individuals, in
imagining that the hands of low mechanics<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xiv-p3.2" n="4350" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xiv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xiv-p4.1" lang="EL">βαναύσων</span>.</p></note>
can frame imitations of divinity, are “uninstructed, and servile,
and ignorant;” for we assert that the lowest<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xiv-p4.2" n="4351" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xiv-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xiv-p5.1" lang="EL">τοὺς
ἐσχάτους</span>.</p></note> among us have been set free from this
ignorance and want of knowledge, while the most intelligent can
understand and grasp the divine hope.  We do <i>not</i> maintain,
however, that it is impossible for one who has not been trained in
earthly wisdom to receive the “divine,” but we <i>do</i>
acknowledge that all human wisdom is “folly” in comparison
with the “divine.”  In the next place, instead of
endeavouring to adduce reasons, as he ought, for his assertions, he
terms us “sorcerers,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xiv-p5.2" n="4352" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xiv-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xiv-p6.1" lang="EL">γόητας</span>.</p></note> and asserts
that “we flee away with headlong speed<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xiv-p6.2" n="4353" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xiv-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xiv-p7.1" lang="EL">προτροπάδ῾ν</span>.</p></note>
from the more polished<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xiv-p7.2" n="4354" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xiv-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xiv-p8.1" lang="EL">τοὺς
χαριεστέρους</span>.</p></note> class of persons,
because they are not suitable subjects for our impositions, while we
seek to decoy<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xiv-p8.2" n="4355" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xiv-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xiv-p9.1" lang="EL">παλεύομεν</span>. 
[See note <i>supra</i>, p. 482.  S.]</p></note> those who are more
rustic.”  Now he did not observe that from the very
beginning our wise men were trained in the external branches of
learning:  Moses, e.g., in all the wisdom of the Egyptians;
Daniel, and Ananias, and Azariah, and Mishael, in all Assyrian
learning, so that they were found to surpass in tenfold degree all the
wise men of that country.  At the present time, moreover, the
Churches have, in proportion to the multitudes (of ordinary believers),
a few “wise” men, who have come over to them from that
wisdom which is said by us to be “according to the
flesh;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xiv-p9.2" n="4356" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xiv-p10" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xiv-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.26" parsed="|1Cor|1|26|0|0" passage="1 Cor. i. 26">1 Cor. i. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> and they have also
some who have advanced from it to that wisdom which is
“divine.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.xv" next="vi.ix.vi.xvi" prev="vi.ix.vi.xiv" progress="86.16%" title="Chapter XV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.xv-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_581.html" id="vi.ix.vi.xv-Page_581" n="581" /><span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.xv-p1.1">Chapter
XV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.xv-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus, in the next place, as one who has heard
the subject of humility greatly talked about,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xv-p2.1" n="4357" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xv-p3.1" lang="EL">ὡς
περιηχηθεὶς
τὰ περὶ
ταπεινοφροσύνης</span>.</p></note>
but who has not been at the pains to understand it,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xv-p3.2" n="4358" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xv-p4.1" lang="EL">μὴ ἐπιμελῶς
αὐτὴν
νοήσας</span>.</p></note> would wish to speak evil of that humility
which is practised among us, and imagines that it is borrowed from some
words of Plato imperfectly understood, where he expresses himself in
the <i>Laws</i> as follows:  “Now God, according to the
ancient account, having in Himself both the beginning and end and
middle of all existing things, proceeds according to nature, and
marches straight on.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xv-p4.2" n="4359" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xv-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xv-p5.1" lang="EL">εὐθείᾳ
περαίνει
κατὰ φύσιν
παραπορευόμενος</span>.</p></note>  He is
constantly followed by justice, which is the avenger of all breaches of
the divine law:  he who is about to become happy follows her
closely in humility, and becomingly adorned.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xv-p5.2" n="4360" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xv-p6" shownumber="no"> Plato, <i>de
Legibus</i>, iv. p. 716.</p></note>  He did not observe, however, that in
writers much older than Plato the following words occur in a
prayer:  “Lord, my heart is not haughty, nor mine eyes
lofty, neither do I walk in great matters, nor in things too wonderful
for me; if I had not been humble,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xv-p6.1" n="4361" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xv-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xv-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.131.1-Ps.131.2" parsed="|Ps|131|1|131|2" passage="Ps. cxxxi. 1, 2">Ps. cxxxi. 1, 2</scripRef> (LXX.).  The clause, “If I
had not been humble,” seems to belong to the following verse.</p></note>
etc.  Now these words show that he who is of humble mind does not
by any means humble himself in an unseemly or inauspicious manner,
falling down upon his knees, or casting himself headlong on the ground,
putting on the dress of the miserable, or sprinkling himself with
dust.  But he who is of humble mind in the sense of the prophet,
while “walking in great and wonderful things,” which are
above his capacity—viz., those doctrines that are truly great,
and those thoughts that are wonderful—“humbles himself
under the mighty hand of God.”  If there are some, however,
who through their stupidity<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xv-p7.2" n="4362" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xv-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xv-p8.1" lang="EL">τῇ
ἰδιωτείᾳ</span>.</p></note> have not clearly
understood the doctrine of humiliation, and act as they do, it is not
our doctrine which is to be blamed; but we must extend our forgiveness
to the stupidity<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xv-p8.2" n="4363" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xv-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xv-p9.1" lang="EL">τῇ
ἰδιωτείᾳ</span>.</p></note> of those who aim at
higher things, and owing to their fatuity of mind<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xv-p9.2" n="4364" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xv-p10" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xv-p10.1" lang="EL">διὰ τὸν
ἰδιωτισμόν</span>.</p></note> fail to attain them.  He who is
“humble and becomingly adorned,” is so in a greater degree
than Plato’s “humble and becomingly adorned”
individual:  for he is becomingly adorned, on the one hand,
because “he walks in things great and wonderful,” which are
beyond his capacity; and humble, on the other hand, because, while
being in the midst of such, he yet voluntarily humbles himself, not
under any one at random, but under “the mighty hand of
God,” through Jesus Christ, the teacher of such instruction,
“who did not deem equality with God a thing to be eagerly clung
to, but made Himself of no reputation, and took on Him the form of a
servant, and being found in fashion as a man, humbled Himself, and
became obedient unto death, even the death of the
cross.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xv-p10.2" n="4365" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xv-p11" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xv-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6 Bible:Phil.2.8" parsed="|Phil|2|6|0|0;|Phil|2|8|0|0" passage="Phil. ii. 6, 8">Phil. ii. 6, 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  And so great
is this doctrine of humiliation, that it has no ordinary individual as
its teacher; but our great Saviour Himself says:  “Learn of
Me, for I am meek and lowly of heart, and ye shall find rest for your
souls.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xv-p11.2" n="4366" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xv-p12" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xv-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.20" parsed="|Matt|11|20|0|0" passage="Matt. xi. 20">Matt. xi. 20</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.xvi" next="vi.ix.vi.xvii" prev="vi.ix.vi.xv" progress="86.26%" title="Chapter XVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.xvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.xvi-p1.1">Chapter XVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.xvi-p2" shownumber="no">In the next place, with regard to the declaration
of Jesus against rich men, when He said, “It is easier for a
camel to go through the eye of a needle, than for a rich man to enter
into the kingdom of God,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xvi-p2.1" n="4367" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xvi-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xvi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.24" parsed="|Matt|19|24|0|0" passage="Matt. xix. 24">Matt. xix. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> Celsus alleges
that this saying manifestly proceeded from Plato, and that Jesus
perverted the words of the philosopher, which were, that “it was
impossible to be distinguished for goodness, and at the same time for
riches.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xvi-p3.2" n="4368" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xvi-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. Plato, <i>de
Legibus</i>, v. p. 743.</p></note>  Now who is
there that is capable of giving even moderate attention to
affairs—not merely among the believers on Jesus, but among the
rest of mankind—that would not laugh at Celsus, on hearing that
Jesus, who was born and brought up among the Jews, and was supposed to
be the son of Joseph the carpenter, and who had not studied
literature—not merely that of the Greeks, but not even that of
the Hebrews—as the truth-loving Scriptures testify regarding
Him,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xvi-p4.1" n="4369" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xvi-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xvi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.54 Bible:Mark.6.2 Bible:John.7.15" parsed="|Matt|13|54|0|0;|Mark|6|2|0|0;|John|7|15|0|0" passage="Matt. xiii. 54, Mark vi. 2, and John vii. 15">Matt. xiii. 54, Mark vi. 2, and John vii.
15</scripRef>.</p></note> had read Plato, and being pleased with the
opinion he expressed regarding rich men, to the effect that “it
was impossible to be distinguished for goodness and riches at the same
time,” had perverted this, and changed it into, “It is
easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle, than for a rich
man to enter into the kingdom of God!”  Now, if Celsus had
not perused the Gospels in a spirit of hatred and dislike, but had been
imbued with a love of truth, he would have turned his attention to the
point why a camel—that one of animals which, as regards its
physical structure, is crooked—was chosen as an object of
comparison with a rich man, and what signification the “narrow
eye of a needle” had for him who saw that “strait and
narrow was the way that leadeth unto life;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xvi-p5.2" n="4370" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xvi-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xvi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.14" parsed="|Matt|7|14|0|0" passage="Matt. vii. 14">Matt. vii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> and to this point also, that this animal.
according to the law, is described as “unclean,” having one
element of acceptability, viz. that it ruminates, but one of
condemnation, viz., that it does not divide the hoof.  He would
have inquired, moreover, how often the camel was adduced as an object
of comparison in the sacred Scriptures, and in reference to what
objects, that he might thus ascertain the mean<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_582.html" id="vi.ix.vi.xvi-Page_582" n="582" />ing of the <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xvi-p6.2" lang="EL">Logos</span>
concerning the rich men.  Nor would he have left without
examination the fact that “the poor” are termed
“blessed” by Jesus, while “the rich” are
designated as “miserable;” and whether these words refer to
the rich and poor who are visible to the senses, or whether there is
any kind of poverty known to the <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xvi-p6.3" lang="EL">Logos</span> which is
to be deemed “altogether blessed,” and any rich man who is
to be wholly condemned.  For even a common individual would not
thus indiscriminately have praised the poor, many of whom lead most
wicked lives.  But on this point we have said enough.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.xvii" next="vi.ix.vi.xviii" prev="vi.ix.vi.xvi" progress="86.34%" title="Chapter XVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.xvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.xvii-p1.1">Chapter
XVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.xvii-p2" shownumber="no">Since Celsus, moreover, from a desire to
depreciate the accounts which our Scriptures give of the kingdom of
God, has quoted none of them, as if they were unworthy of being
recorded by him (or perhaps because he was unacquainted with them),
while, on the other hand, he quotes the sayings of Plato, both from his
<i>Epistles</i> and the <i>Phædrus</i>, as if these were divinely
inspired, but our Scriptures were not, let us set forth a few points,
for the sake of comparison with these plausible declarations of Plato,
which did not however, dispose the philosopher to worship in a manner
worthy of him the Maker of all things.  For he ought not to have
adulterated or polluted this worship with what we call
“idolatry,” but what the many would describe by the term
“superstition.”  Now, according to a Hebrew figure of
speech, it is said of God in the <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xvii-p2.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18" parsed="|Ps|18|0|0|0" passage="Psalm 18">eighteenth Psalm</scripRef>, that “He made darkness His
secret place,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xvii-p2.2" n="4371" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xvii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xvii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.11" parsed="|Ps|18|11|0|0" passage="Ps. xviii. 11">Ps. xviii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> to signify that
those notions which should be worthily entertained of God are invisible
and unknowable, because God conceals Himself in darkness, as it were,
from those who cannot endure the splendours of His knowledge, or are
incapable of looking at them, partly owing to the pollution of their
understanding, which is clothed with the body of mortal lowliness, and
partly owing to its feebler power of comprehending God.  And in
order that it may appear that the knowledge of God has rarely been
vouchsafed to men, and has been found in very few individuals, Moses is
related to have entered into the darkness where God was.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xvii-p3.2" n="4372" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xvii-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xvii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.20.21" parsed="|Exod|20|21|0|0" passage="Ex. xx. 21">Ex. xx. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>  And again, with regard to Moses it is
said:  “Moses alone shall come near the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.vi.xvii-p4.2">Lord</span>, but the rest shall not come nigh.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xvii-p4.3" n="4373" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xvii-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xvii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.24.2" parsed="|Exod|24|2|0|0" passage="Ex. xxiv. 2">Ex. xxiv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  And again, that the prophet may show
the depth of the doctrines which relate to God, and which is
unattainable by those who do not possess the “Spirit which
searcheth all things, even the deep things of God,” he
added:  “The abyss like a garment is His
covering.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xvii-p5.2" n="4374" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xvii-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xvii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.104.6" parsed="|Ps|104|6|0|0" passage="Ps. civ. 6">Ps. civ. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  Nay, our Lord
and Saviour, the Logos of God, manifesting that the greatness of the
knowledge of the Father is appropriately comprehended and known
pre-eminently by Him alone, and in the second place by those whose
minds are enlightened by the Logos Himself and God, declares: 
“No man knoweth the Son, but the Father; neither knoweth any man
the Father but the Son, and he to whomsoever the Son will reveal
Him.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xvii-p6.2" n="4375" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xvii-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xvii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.27" parsed="|Matt|11|27|0|0" passage="Matt. xi. 27">Matt. xi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>  For no one
can worthily know the “uncreated”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xvii-p7.2" n="4376" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xvii-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xvii-p8.1" lang="EL">ἀγένητον</span>.  Locus
diligenter notandus, ubi Filius e creaturarum numero diserte eximitur,
dum <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xvii-p8.2" lang="EL">ἀγένητος</span> dicitur. 
At non dissimulandum in unico Cod. Anglicano secundo legi: 
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xvii-p8.3" lang="EL">τὸν
γεννητόν</span>:  cf.
<i>Origenianorum</i>, lib. ii. quæstio 2, num.
23.—<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.vi.xvii-p8.4">Ruæus</span>.</p></note>
and first-born of all created nature like the Father who begat Him, nor
any one the Father like the living Logos, and His Wisdom and
Truth.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xvii-p8.5" n="4377" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xvii-p9" shownumber="no"> [Bishop Bull, in the
<i>Defensio Fidei Nicenæ</i>, book ii. cap. ix. 9, says, “In
these words, which are clearer than any light, Origen proves the
absolutely divine and uncreated nature of the Son.”  S.]</p></note>  By sharing in
Him who takes away from the Father what is called
“darkness,” which He “made His secret place,”
and “the abyss,” which is called His
“covering,” and in this way unveiling the Father, every one
knows the Father who<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xvii-p9.1" n="4378" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xvii-p10" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xvii-p10.1" lang="EL">ὅ τι
ποτ᾽ ἂν χωρῇ
γιγνώσκειν</span>. 
Boherellus proposes <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xvii-p10.2" lang="EL">ὅστις ποτ᾽ ἂν
χωρῇ</span>, etc.</p></note> is capable of
knowing Him.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.xviii" next="vi.ix.vi.xix" prev="vi.ix.vi.xvii" progress="86.44%" title="Chapter XVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.xviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.xviii-p1.1">Chapter
XVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.xviii-p2" shownumber="no">I thought it right to quote these few instances
from a much larger number of passages, in which our sacred writers
express their ideas regarding God, in order to show that, to those who
have eyes to behold the venerable character of Scripture, the sacred
writings of the prophets contain things more worthy of reverence than
those sayings of Plato which Celsus admires.  Now the declaration
of Plato, quoted by Celsus, runs as follows:  “All things
are around the King of all, and all things exist for his sake, and he
is the cause of all good things.  With things of the second rank
he is second, and with those of the third rank he is third.  The
human soul, accordingly, is eager to learn what these things are,
looking to such things as are kindred to itself, none of which is
perfect.  But as regards the King and those things which I
mentioned, there is nothing which resembles them.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xviii-p2.1" n="4379" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xviii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. Plato,
<i>Epist</i>., ii., ad Dionys.</p></note>  I might have mentioned, moreover, what
is said of those beings which are called seraphim by the Hebrews, and
described in Isaiah,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xviii-p3.1" n="4380" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xviii-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xviii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.6.2" parsed="|Isa|6|2|0|0" passage="Isa. vi. 2">Isa. vi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> who cover the face
and feet of God, and of those called cherubim, whom Ezekiel<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xviii-p4.2" n="4381" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xviii-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xviii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.1 Bible:Ezek.10" parsed="|Ezek|1|0|0|0;|Ezek|10|0|0|0" passage="Ezek. i. and x">Ezek. i. and x</scripRef>.</p></note> has described, and the postures of these,
and of the manner in which God is said to be borne upon the
cherubim.  But since they are mentioned in a very mysterious
manner, on account of the unworthy and the indecent, who are unable to
enter into <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_583.html" id="vi.ix.vi.xviii-Page_583" n="583" />the great
thoughts and venerable nature of theology, I have not deemed it
becoming to discourse of them in this treatise.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.xix" next="vi.ix.vi.xx" prev="vi.ix.vi.xviii" progress="86.49%" title="Chapter XIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.xix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.xix-p1.1">Chapter XIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.xix-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus in the next place alleges, that
“certain Christians, having misunderstood the words of Plato,
loudly boast of a ‘super-celestial’ God, thus ascending
beyond the heaven of the Jews.”  By these words, indeed, he
does not make it clear whether they also ascend beyond the <i>God</i>
of the Jews, or only beyond the heaven by which they swear.  It is
not our purpose at present, however, to speak of those who acknowledge
another god than the one worshipped by the Jews, but to defend
ourselves, and to show that it was impossible for the prophets of the
Jews, whose writings are reckoned among ours, to have borrowed anything
from Plato, because they were older than he.  They did not then
borrow from him the declaration, that “all things are around the
King of all, and that all exist on account of him;” for we have
learned that nobler thoughts than these have been uttered by the
prophets, by Jesus Himself and His disciples, who have clearly
indicated the meaning of the spirit that was in them, which was none
other than the spirit of Christ.  Nor was the philosopher the
first to present to view the “super-celestial” place; for
David long ago brought to view the profundity and multitude of the
thoughts concerning God entertained by those who have ascended above
visible things, when he said in the book of Psalms:  “Praise
God, ye heaven of heavens and ye waters that be above the heavens, let
them praise the name of the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.vi.xix-p2.1">Lord</span>.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xix-p2.2" n="4382" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xix-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xix-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.148.4" parsed="|Ps|148|4|0|0" passage="Ps. cxlviii. 4">Ps. cxlviii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  I do not,
indeed, deny that Plato learned from certain Hebrews the words quoted
from the <i>Phædrus</i>, or even, as some have recorded, that he
quoted them from a perusal of our prophetic writings, when he
said:  “No poet here below has ever sung of the
super-celestial place, or ever will sing in a becoming manner,”
and so on.  And in the same passage is the following: 
“For the essence, which is both colourless and formless, and
which cannot be touched, which really exists, is the pilot of the soul,
and is beheld by the understanding alone; and around it the genus of
true knowledge holds this place.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xix-p3.2" n="4383" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xix-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. Plato in
<i>Phædro</i>, p. 247.</p></note>  Our Paul, moreover, educated by these
words, and longing after things “supra-mundane” and
“super-celestial,” and doing his utmost for their sake to
attain them, says in the second Epistle to the Corinthians: 
“For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for
us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory; while we look not
at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not
seen:  for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things
which are unseen are eternal.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xix-p4.1" n="4384" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xix-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xix-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.17-2Cor.4.18" parsed="|2Cor|4|17|4|18" passage="2 Cor. iv. 17, 18">2 Cor. iv. 17, 18</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.xx" next="vi.ix.vi.xxi" prev="vi.ix.vi.xix" progress="86.57%" title="Chapter XX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.xx-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.xx-p1.1">Chapter XX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.xx-p2" shownumber="no">Now, to those who are capable of understanding
him, the apostle manifestly presents to view “things which are
the objects of perception,” calling them “things
seen;” while he terms “unseen,” things which are the
object of the understanding, and cognisable by it alone.  He
knows, also, that things “seen” and visible are
“temporal,” but that things cognisable by the mind, and
“not seen,” are “eternal;” and desiring to
remain in the contemplation of these, and being assisted by his earnest
longing for them, he deemed all affliction as “light” and
as “nothing,” and during the season of afflictions and
troubles was not at all bowed down by them, but by his contemplation of
(divine) things deemed every calamity a light thing, seeing we also
have “a great High Priest,” who by the greatness of His
power and understanding “has passed through the heavens, even
Jesus the Son of God,” who has promised to all that have truly
learned divine things, and have lived lives in harmony with them, to go
before them to the things that are supra-mundane; for His words
are:  “That where I go, ye may be also.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xx-p2.1" n="4385" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xx-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xx-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.3" parsed="|John|14|3|0|0" passage="John xiv. 3">John xiv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  And therefore we hope, after the
troubles and struggles which we suffer here, to reach the highest
heavens,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xx-p3.2" n="4386" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xx-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xx-p4.1" lang="EL">πρὸς ἄκροις
τοῖς
οὐρανοῖς</span>.</p></note> and receiving,
agreeably to the teaching of Jesus, the fountains of water that spring
up unto eternal life, and being filled with the rivers of
knowledge,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xx-p4.2" n="4387" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xx-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xx-p5.1" lang="EL">ποταμοὺς
τῶν
θεωρήματων</span>.</p></note> shall be united
with those waters that are said to be above the heavens, and which
praise His name.  And as many of us<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xx-p5.2" n="4388" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xx-p6" shownumber="no"> For <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xx-p6.1" lang="EL">ὅσον γε</span> Boherellus proposes
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xx-p6.2" lang="EL">ὅσοι γε</span>, which is adopted in the
translation.</p></note> as
praise Him shall not be carried about by the revolution of the heaven,
but shall be ever engaged in the contemplation of the invisible things
of God, which are no longer understood by us through the things which
He hath made from the creation of the world, but seeing, as it was
expressed by the true disciple of Jesus in these words, “then
face to face;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xx-p6.3" n="4389" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xx-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xx-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.12" parsed="|1Cor|13|12|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xiii. 12">1 Cor. xiii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> and in these,
“When that which is perfect is come, then that which is in part
will be done away.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xx-p7.2" n="4390" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xx-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xx-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.10" parsed="|1Cor|13|10|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xiii. 10">1 Cor. xiii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.xxi" next="vi.ix.vi.xxii" prev="vi.ix.vi.xx" progress="86.63%" title="Chapter XXI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.xxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.xxi-p1.1">Chapter XXI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.xxi-p2" shownumber="no">The Scriptures which are current in the
Churches<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxi-p2.1" n="4391" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxi-p3" shownumber="no"> [Bishop Pearson,
in his <i>Exposition of the Creed</i>, Art. IX., notes that
“Origen for the most part speaks of the Church in the plural
number, <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxi-p3.1" lang="EL">αι
ἐκκλησίαι</span>.” 
S.]</p></note> of God do not speak
of “seven” <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_584.html" id="vi.ix.vi.xxi-Page_584" n="584" />heavens, or of any definite number at
all,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxi-p3.2" n="4392" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxi-p4" shownumber="no"> [But see <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xxi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.2" parsed="|2Cor|12|2|0|0" passage="2 Cor. xii. 2">2 Cor. xii. 2</scripRef>, and also Irenæus, vol. i. p.
405.]</p></note> but they do appear to teach the existence of
“heavens,” whether that means the “spheres” of
those bodies which the Greeks call “planets,” or something
more mysterious.  Celsus, too, agreeably to the opinion of
Plato,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxi-p4.2" n="4393" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxi-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. Plato in
<i>Timæo</i>, p. 42.</p></note> asserts that souls
can make their way to and from the earth through the planets; while
Moses, our most ancient prophet, says that a divine vision was
presented to the view of our prophet Jacob,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxi-p5.1" n="4394" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxi-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xxi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.28.12-Gen.28.13" parsed="|Gen|28|12|28|13" passage="Gen. xxviii. 12, 13">Gen. xxviii. 12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note>—a ladder stretching to heaven, and the
angels of God ascending and descending upon it, and the Lord
supported<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxi-p6.2" n="4395" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxi-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxi-p7.1" lang="EL">ἐπεστηριγμένον</span>.</p></note> upon its
top,—obscurely pointing, by this matter of the ladder, either to
the same truths which Plato had in view, or to something greater than
these.  On this subject Philo has composed a treatise which
deserves the thoughtful and intelligent investigation of all lovers of
truth.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.xxii" next="vi.ix.vi.xxiii" prev="vi.ix.vi.xxi" progress="86.67%" title="Chapter XXII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.xxii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.xxii-p1.1">Chapter
XXII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.xxii-p2" shownumber="no">After this, Celsus, desiring to exhibit his
learning in his treatise against us, quotes also certain Persian
mysteries, where he says:  “These things are obscurely
hinted at in the accounts of the Persians, and especially in the
mysteries of Mithras, which are celebrated amongst them.  For in
the latter there is a representation of the two heavenly
revolutions,—of the movement, viz., of the fixed<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxii-p2.1" n="4396" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxii-p3.1" lang="EL">τῆς τε
ἀπλανοῦς</span>.</p></note> stars, and of that which take place among
the planets, and of the passage of the soul through these.  The
representation is of the following nature:  There is a ladder with
lofty gates,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxii-p3.2" n="4397" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxii-p4.1" lang="EL">κλίμαξ
ἱψίπυλος</span>. 
Boherellus conjectures <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxii-p4.2" lang="EL">ἑπτάπυλος</span>.</p></note> and on the top of
it an eighth gate.  The first gate consists of lead, the second of
tin, the third of copper, the fourth of iron, the fifth of a mixture of
metals,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxii-p4.3" n="4398" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxii-p5.1" lang="EL">κεραστοῦ
νομίσματος</span>.</p></note> the sixth of
silver, and the seventh of gold.  The first gate they assign to
Saturn, indicating by the ‘lead’ the slowness of this star;
the second to Venus, comparing her to the splendour and softness of
tin; the third to Jupiter, being firm<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxii-p5.2" n="4399" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxii-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxii-p6.1" lang="EL">τὴν
χαλκοβάτην
καὶ
στεῤῥάν</span>.</p></note>
and solid; the fourth to Mercury, for both Mercury and iron are fit to
endure all things, and are money-making and laborious;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxii-p6.2" n="4400" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxii-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxii-p7.1" lang="EL">τλήμονα γὰρ
ἔργων
ἁπάντων, καὶ
χρηματιστὴν,
καὶ
πολύκμητον
εἶναι, τόν τε
σίδηρον καὶ
τὸν ῾Ερμῆν</span>.</p></note> the fifth to Mars, because, being composed
of a mixture of metals, it is varied and unequal; the sixth, of silver,
to the Moon; the seventh, of gold, to the Sun,—thus imitating the
different colours of the two latter.”  He next proceeds to
examine the reason of the stars being arranged in this order, which is
symbolized by the names of the rest of matter.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxii-p7.2" n="4401" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxii-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxii-p8.1" lang="EL">τῆς λοιπῆς
ὕλης</span>.  For <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxii-p8.2" lang="EL">ὕλης</span>, another reading is <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxii-p8.3" lang="EL">πύλης</span>.</p></note>  Musical reasons, moreover, are added
or quoted by the Persian theology; and to these, again, he strives to
add a second explanation, connected also with musical
considerations.  But it seems to me, that to quote the language of
Celsus upon these matters would be absurd, and similar to what he
himself has done, when, in his accusations against Christians and Jews,
he quoted, most inappropriately, not only the words of Plato; but,
dissatisfied even with these,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxii-p8.4" n="4402" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxii-p9" shownumber="no"> For <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxii-p9.1" lang="EL">ὡς
ἐκείνοις
ἀρκεῖσθαι</span>,
Spencer introduced into his text, <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxii-p9.2" lang="EL">οὐδ᾽
ἐκείνοις
ἀρκεῖσθαι</span>, which
has been adopted in the translation.</p></note> he adduced in
addition the mysteries of the Persian Mithras, and the explanation of
them.  Now, whatever be the case with regard to
these,—whether the Persians and those who conduct the mysteries
of Mithras give false or true accounts regarding them,—why did he
select these for quotation, rather than some of the other mysteries,
with the explanation of them?  For the mysteries of Mithras do not
appear to be more famous among the Greeks than those of Eleusis, or
than those in Ægina, where individuals are initiated in the rites
of Hecate.  But if he must introduce barbarian mysteries with
their explanation, why not rather those of the Egyptians, which are
highly regarded by many,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxii-p9.3" n="4403" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxii-p10" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxii-p10.1" lang="EL">ἐν
οἷς πολλοὶ
σεμνύνονται</span>.</p></note> or those of the
Cappadocians regarding the Comanian Diana, or those of the Thracians,
or even those of the Romans themselves, who initiate the noblest
members of their senate?<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxii-p10.2" n="4404" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxii-p11" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxii-p11.1" lang="EL">ἀπὸ
τῆς
συγκλήτου
βουλῆς</span>.</p></note>  But if he
deemed it inappropriate to institute a comparison with any of these,
because they furnished no aid in the way of accusing Jews or
Christians, why did it not also appear to him inappropriate to adduce
the instance of the mysteries of Mithras?</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.xxiii" next="vi.ix.vi.xxiv" prev="vi.ix.vi.xxii" progress="86.78%" title="Chapter XXIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.xxiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.xxiii-p1.1">Chapter
XXIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.xxiii-p2" shownumber="no">If one wished to obtain means for a profounder
contemplation of the entrance of souls into divine things, not from the
statements of that very insignificant sect from which he quoted, but
from books—partly those of the Jews, which are read in their
synagogues, and adopted by Christians, and partly from those of
Christians alone—let him peruse, at the end of Ezekiel’s
prophecies, the visions beheld by the prophet, in which gates of
different kinds are enumerated,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxiii-p2.1" n="4405" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxiii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xxiii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.48" parsed="|Ezek|48|0|0|0" passage="Ezek. xlviii">Ezek. xlviii</scripRef>.</p></note> which
obscurely refer to the different modes in which divine souls enter into
a better world;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxiii-p3.2" n="4406" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxiii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxiii-p4.1" lang="EL">ἐπὶ
τὰ
κρείττονα</span>.</p></note> and let him peruse
also, from the Apocalypse of John, what is related of the city of God,
the heavenly Jerusalem, and of its foundations and gates.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxiii-p4.2" n="4407" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxiii-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xxiii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Rev.21" parsed="|Rev|21|0|0|0" passage="Rev. xxi">Rev. xxi</scripRef>.</p></note>  And if he is capable of finding out
also the road, which is indicated by symbols, of those who will march
on to divine things, let him read <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_585.html" id="vi.ix.vi.xxiii-Page_585" n="585" />the book of Moses entitled Numbers, and
let him seek the help of one who is capable of initiating him into the
meaning of the narratives concerning the encampments of the children of
Israel; viz., of what sort those were which were arranged towards the
east, as was the case with the first; and what those towards the
south-west and south; and what towards the sea; and what the last were,
which were stationed towards the north.  For he will see that
there is in the respective places a meaning<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxiii-p5.2" n="4408" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxiii-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxiii-p6.1" lang="EL">θεωρήματα</span>.</p></note>
not to be lightly treated, nor, as Celsus imagines, such as calls only
for silly and servile listeners: but he will distinguish in the
encampments certain things relating to the numbers that are enumerated,
and which are specially adapted to each tribe, of which the present
does not appear to us to be the proper time to speak.  Let Celsus
know, moreover, as well as those who read his book, that in no part of
the genuine and divinely accredited Scriptures are “seven”
heavens mentioned; neither do our prophets, nor the apostles of Jesus,
nor the Son of God Himself, repeat anything which they borrowed from
the Persians or the Cabiri.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.xxiv" next="vi.ix.vi.xxv" prev="vi.ix.vi.xxiii" progress="86.84%" title="Chapter XXIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.xxiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.xxiv-p1.1">Chapter
XXIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.xxiv-p2" shownumber="no">After the instance borrowed from the Mithraic
mysteries, Celsus declares that he who would investigate the Christian
mysteries, along with the aforesaid Persian, will, on comparing the two
together, and on unveiling the rites of the Christians, see in this way
the difference between them.  Now, wherever he was able to give
the names of the various sects, he was nothing loth to quote those with
which he thought himself acquainted; but when he ought most of all to
have done this, if they were really known to him, and to have informed
us which was the sect that makes use of the diagram he has drawn, he
has not done so.  It seems to me, however, that it is from some
statements of a very insignificant sect called Ophites,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxiv-p2.1" n="4409" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxiv-p3" shownumber="no"> [Vol. i. p. 354, this
series.]</p></note> which he has misunderstood, that, in my
opinion, he has partly borrowed what he says about the
diagram.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxiv-p3.1" n="4410" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxiv-p4" shownumber="no"> “Utinam
exstaret!  Multum enim lucis procul dubio antiquissimorum Patrum
libris, priscæ ecclesiæ temporibus, et quibusdam sacræ
Scripturæ locis, accederet.”—<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.vi.xxiv-p4.1">Spencer</span>.</p></note>  Now, as we
have always been animated by a love of learning,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxiv-p4.2" n="4411" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxiv-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxiv-p5.1" lang="EL">κατὰ τὸ
φιλομαθὲς
ἡμῶν</span>.</p></note> we have fallen in with this diagram, and we
have found in it the representations of men who, as Paul says,
“creep into houses, and lead captive silly women laden with sins,
led away with divers lusts; ever learning, and never able to come to
the knowledge of the truth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxiv-p5.2" n="4412" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxiv-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xxiv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.6-2Tim.3.7" parsed="|2Tim|3|6|3|7" passage="2 Tim. iii. 6, 7">2 Tim. iii. 6, 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  The
diagram was, however, so destitute of all credibility, that neither
these easily deceived women, nor the most rustic class of men, nor
those who were ready to be led away by any plausible pretender
whatever, ever gave their assent to the diagram.  Nor, indeed,
have we ever met any individual, although we have visited many parts of
the earth, and have sought out all those who anywhere made profession
of knowledge, that placed any faith in this diagram.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.xxv" next="vi.ix.vi.xxvi" prev="vi.ix.vi.xxiv" progress="86.90%" title="Chapter XXV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.xxv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.xxv-p1.1">Chapter XXV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.xxv-p2" shownumber="no">In this diagram were described ten circles,
distinct from each other, but united by one circle, which was said to
be the soul of all things, and was called
“Leviathan.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxv-p2.1" n="4413" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxv-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. note in
Spencer’s edition.</p></note>  This
Leviathan, the Jewish Scriptures say, whatever they mean by the
expression, was created by God for a plaything;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxv-p3.1" n="4414" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxv-p4.1" lang="EL">παίγνιον</span>.</p></note>
for we find in the Psalms:  “In wisdom hast Thou made all
things:  the earth is full of Thy creatures; so is this great and
wide sea.  There go the ships; small animals with great; there is
this dragon, which Thou hast formed to play therein.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxv-p4.2" n="4415" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxv-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xxv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.104.24-Ps.104.26" parsed="|Ps|104|24|104|26" passage="Ps. civ. 24-26">Ps. civ. 24–26</scripRef>.</p></note>  Instead of the word
“dragon,” the term “leviathan” is in the
Hebrew.  This impious diagram, then, said of this leviathan, which
is so clearly depreciated by the Psalmist, that it was the soul which
had travelled through all things!  We observed, also, in the
diagram, the being named “Behemoth,” placed as it were
under the lowest circle.  The inventor of this accursed diagram
had inscribed this leviathan at its circumference and centre, thus
placing its name in two separate places.  Moreover, Celsus says
that the diagram was “divided by a thick black line, and this
line he asserted was called Gehenna, which is Tartarus.” 
Now as we found that Gehenna was mentioned in the Gospel as a place of
punishment, we searched to see whether it is mentioned anywhere in the
ancient Scriptures, and especially because the Jews too use the
word.  And we ascertained that where the valley of the son of
Ennom was named in Scripture in the Hebrew, instead of
“valley,” with fundamentally the same meaning, it was
termed both the valley of Ennom and also Geenna.  And continuing
our researches, we find that what was termed “Geenna,” or
“the valley of Ennom,” was included in the lot of the tribe
of Benjamin, in which Jerusalem also was situated.  And seeking to
ascertain what might be the inference from the heavenly Jerusalem
belonging to the lot of Benjamin and the valley of Ennom, we find a
certain confirmation of what is said regarding the place of punishment,
intended for the purification of such souls as are to be purified by
torments, agreeably to the saying:  “The Lord cometh like a
refiner’s fire, and like fullers’ soap:  and He shall
sit as a refiner and purifier of silver and of gold.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxv-p5.2" n="4416" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxv-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xxv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Mal.3.2-Mal.3.3" parsed="|Mal|3|2|3|3" passage="Mal. iii. 2, 3">Mal. iii. 2, 3</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.xxvi" next="vi.ix.vi.xxvii" prev="vi.ix.vi.xxv" progress="86.97%" title="Chapter XXVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.xxvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_586.html" id="vi.ix.vi.xxvi-Page_586" n="586" /><span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.xxvi-p1.1">Chapter
XXVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.xxvi-p2" shownumber="no">It is in the precincts of Jerusalem, then, that
punishments will be inflicted upon those who undergo the process of
purification,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxvi-p2.1" n="4417" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxvi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxvi-p3.1" lang="EL">χωνευομένων</span>.</p></note> who have received
into the substance of their soul the elements of wickedness, which in a
certain place<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxvi-p3.2" n="4418" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxvi-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxvi-p4.1" lang="EL">ποῦ</span>.</p></note> is figuratively
termed “lead,” and on that account iniquity is represented
in Zechariah as sitting upon a “talent of lead.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxvi-p4.2" n="4419" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxvi-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xxvi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Zech.5.7" parsed="|Zech|5|7|0|0" passage="Zech. v. 7">Zech. v. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  But the remarks which might be made on
this topic are neither to be made to all, nor to be uttered on the
present occasion; for it is not unattended with danger to commit to
writing the explanation of such subjects, seeing the multitude need no
further instruction than that which relates to the punishment of
sinners; while to ascend beyond this is not expedient, for the sake of
those who are with difficulty restrained, even by fear of eternal
punishment, from plunging into any degree of wickedness, and into the
flood of evils which result from sin.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxvi-p5.2" n="4420" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxvi-p6" shownumber="no"> [See Dean
Plumptre’s <i>The Spirits in Prison</i>, on “The
Universalism of Origen,” p. 137, et seqq.  S.]</p></note>  The doctrine of Geenna, then, is
unknown both to the diagram and to Celsus:  for had it been
otherwise, the framers of the former would not have boasted of their
pictures of animals and diagrams, as if the truth were represented by
these; nor would Celsus, in his treatise against the Christians, have
introduced among the charges directed against them statements which
they never uttered instead of what was spoken by some who perhaps are
no longer in existence, but have altogether disappeared, or been
reduced to a very few individuals, and these easily counted.  And
as it does not beseem those who profess the doctrines of Plato to offer
a defence of Epicurus and his impious opinions, so neither is it for us
to defend the diagram, or to refute the accusations brought against it
by Celsus.  We may therefore allow his charges on these points to
pass as superfluous and useless,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxvi-p6.1" n="4421" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxvi-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxvi-p7.1" lang="EL">μάτην
ἐκκείμενα</span>.</p></note> for we would
censure more severely than Celsus any who should be carried away by
such opinions.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.xxvii" next="vi.ix.vi.xxviii" prev="vi.ix.vi.xxvi" progress="87.03%" title="Chapter XXVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.xxvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.xxvii-p1.1">Chapter
XXVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.xxvii-p2" shownumber="no">After the matter of the diagram, he brings forward
certain monstrous statements, in the form of question and
answer,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxvii-p2.1" n="4422" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxvii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxvii-p3.1" lang="EL">ἀλλόκοτα καὶ
ἀμοιβαίας
φωνάς</span>.</p></note> regarding what is
called by ecclesiastical writers the “seal,” statements
which did not arise from imperfect information; such as that “he
who impresses the seal is called father, and he who is sealed is called
young man and son;” and who answers, “I have been anointed
with white ointment from the tree of life,”—things which we
never heard to have occurred even among the heretics.  In the next
place, he determines even the number mentioned by those who deliver
over the seal, as that “of seven angels, who attach themselves to
both sides of the soul of the dying body; the one party being named
angels of light, the others ‘archontics;’”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxvii-p3.2" n="4423" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxvii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxvii-p4.1" lang="EL">ἀρχοντικῶν</span>.</p></note> and he asserts that the “ruler of
those named ‘archontics’ is termed the
‘accursed’ god.”  Then, laying hold of the
expression, he assails, not without reason, those who venture to use
such language; and on that account we entertain a similar feeling of
indignation with those who censure such individuals, if indeed there
exist any who call the God of the Jews—who sends rain and
thunder, and who is the Creator of this world, and the God of Moses,
and of the cosmogony which he records—an “accursed”
divinity.  Celsus, however, appears to have had in view in
employing these expressions, not a <i>rational</i><note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxvii-p4.2" n="4424" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxvii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxvii-p5.1" lang="EL">οὐκ
εὔγνωμον
ἀλλά…πάνυ
ἀγνωμονέστατον</span>.</p></note> object, but one of a most irrational kind,
arising out of his hatred towards us, which is so unlike a
philosopher.  For his aim was, that those who are unacquainted
with our customs should, on perusing his treatise, at once assail us as
if we called the noble Creator of this world an “accursed
divinity.”  He appears to me, indeed, to have acted like
those Jews who, when Christianity began to be first preached, scattered
abroad false reports of the Gospel, such as that “Christians
offered up an infant in sacrifice, and partook of its flesh;” and
again, “that the professors of Christianity, wishing to do the
‘works of darkness,’ used to extinguish the lights (in
their meetings), and each one to have sexual intercourse with any woman
whom he chanced to meet.”  These calumnies have long
exercised, although unreasonably, an influence over the minds of very
many, leading those who are aliens to the Gospel to believe that
Christians are men of such a character; and even at the present day
they mislead some, and prevent them from entering even into the simple
intercourse of conversation with those who are
Christians.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.xxviii" next="vi.ix.vi.xxix" prev="vi.ix.vi.xxvii" progress="87.11%" title="Chapter XXVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.xxviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.xxviii-p1.1">Chapter
XXVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.xxviii-p2" shownumber="no">With some such object as this in view does Celsus
seem to have been actuated, when he alleged that Christians term the
Creator an “accursed divinity;” in order that he who
believes these charges of his against us, should, if possible, arise
and exterminate the Christians as the most impious of mankind. 
Confusing, moreover, things that are distinct,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxviii-p2.1" n="4425" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxviii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxviii-p3.1" lang="EL">φύρων δὲ τὰ
πράγματα</span>.</p></note> he
states also the reason why the God of the Mosaic cosmogony is termed
“accursed,” asserting that “such is his character,
and worthy of execration in the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_587.html" id="vi.ix.vi.xxviii-Page_587" n="587" />opinion of those who so regard him,
inasmuch as he pronounced a curse upon the serpent, who introduced the
first human beings to the knowledge of good and evil.”  Now
he ought to have known that those who have espoused the cause of the
serpent, because he gave good advice to the first human beings, and who
go far beyond the Titans and Giants of fable, and are on this account
called Ophites, are so far from being Christians, that they bring
accusations against Jesus to as great a degree as Celsus himself; and
they do not admit any one into their assembly<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxviii-p3.2" n="4426" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxviii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxviii-p4.1" lang="EL">συνέδριον</span>.</p></note>
until he has uttered maledictions against Jesus.  See, then, how
irrational is the procedure of Celsus, who, in his discourse against
the Christians, represents as such those who will not even listen to
the <i>name</i> of Jesus, or omit even that He was a wise man, or a
person of virtuous<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxviii-p4.2" n="4427" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxviii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxviii-p5.1" lang="EL">μέτριος τὰ
ἤθη</span>.</p></note> character! 
What, then, could evince greater folly or madness, not only on the part
of those who wish to derive their name from the serpent as the author
of good,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxviii-p5.2" n="4428" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxviii-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxviii-p6.1" lang="EL">ἀρχηγοῦ τῶν
καλῶν</span>.</p></note> but also on the
part of Celsus, who thinks that the accusations with which the
Ophites<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxviii-p6.2" n="4429" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxviii-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxviii-p7.1" lang="EL">᾽Οφιᾶνοι</span>:  cf.
Irenæus, vol. i. pp. 354–358.</p></note> are charged, are
chargeable also against the Christians!  Long ago, indeed, that
Greek philosopher who preferred a state of poverty,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxviii-p7.2" n="4430" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxviii-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxviii-p8.1" lang="EL">τὴν
εὐτέλειαν
ἀγαπήσας</span>.</p></note> and who exhibited the pattern of a happy
life, showing that he was not excluded from happiness although he was
possessed of nothing,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxviii-p8.2" n="4431" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxviii-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxviii-p9.1" lang="EL">ἀπὸ
τῆς
παντελοῦς
ἀκτημοσύνης</span>.</p></note> termed himself a
Cynic; while these impious wretches, as not being human beings, whose
enemy the serpent is, but as being serpents, pride themselves upon
being called Ophites from the serpent, which is an animal most hostile
to and greatly dreaded by man, and boast of one Euphrates<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxviii-p9.2" n="4432" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxviii-p10" shownumber="no"> “Euphraten hujus
hæresis auctorem solus Origenes
tradit.”—<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.vi.xxviii-p10.1">Spencer</span>; cf. note in
Spencer’s edition.</p></note> as the introducer of these unhallowed
opinions.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.xxix" next="vi.ix.vi.xxx" prev="vi.ix.vi.xxviii" progress="87.18%" title="Chapter XXIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.xxix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.xxix-p1.1">Chapter
XXIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.xxix-p2" shownumber="no">In the next place, as if it were the Christians
whom he was calumniating, he continues his accusations against those
who termed the God of Moses and of his law an “accursed”
divinity; and imagining that it is the Christians who so speak, he
expresses himself thus:  “What could be more foolish or
insane than such senseless<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxix-p2.1" n="4433" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxix-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxix-p3.1" lang="EL">ἀναισθήτου</span>.</p></note> wisdom?  For
what blunder has the Jewish lawgiver committed? and why do you accept,
by means, as you say,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxix-p3.2" n="4434" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxix-p4" shownumber="no"> Boherellus proposes
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxix-p4.1" lang="EL">φῇς</span> for the textual
reading <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxix-p4.2" lang="EL">φησί</span>.</p></note> of a certain
allegorical and typical method of interpretation, the cosmogony which
he gives, and the law of the Jews, while it is with unwillingness, O
most impious man, that you give praise to the Creator of the world, who
promised to give them all things; who promised to multiply their race
to the ends of the earth, and to raise them up from the dead with the
same flesh and blood, and who gave inspiration<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxix-p4.3" n="4435" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxix-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxix-p5.1" lang="EL">καὶ τοῖς
προφήταις
ἐμπνέοντα</span>.</p></note> to
their prophets; and, again, you slander Him!  When you feel the
force of such considerations, indeed, you acknowledge that you worship
the same God; but when your teacher Jesus and the Jewish Moses give
contradictory decisions,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxix-p5.2" n="4436" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxix-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxix-p6.1" lang="EL">ὅταν
δὲ τὰ
ἐναντία ὁ
σὸς
διδάσκαλος
᾽Ιησοῦς, καὶ
ὁ ᾽Ιουδαίων
Μωϋσῆς,
νομοθετῇ</span>.</p></note> you seek another
God, instead of Him, and the Father!”  Now, by such
statements, this illustrious philosopher Celsus distinctly slanders the
Christians, asserting that, when the Jews press them hard, they
acknowledge the same God as they do; but that when Jesus legislates
differently from Moses, they seek another god instead of Him. 
Now, whether we are conversing with the Jews, or are alone with
ourselves, we know of only one and the same God, whom the Jews also
worshipped of old time, and still profess to worship as God, and we are
guilty of no impiety towards Him.  We do <i>not</i> assert,
however, that God will raise men from the dead with the same flesh and
blood, as has been shown in the preceding pages; for we do not maintain
that the natural<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxix-p6.2" n="4437" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxix-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxix-p7.1" lang="EL">ψυχικόν</span>.</p></note> body, which is sown
in corruption, and in dishonour, and in weakness, will rise again such
as it was sown.  On such subjects, however, we have spoken at
adequate length in the foregoing pages.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.xxx" next="vi.ix.vi.xxxi" prev="vi.ix.vi.xxix" progress="87.25%" title="Chapter XXX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.xxx-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.xxx-p1.1">Chapter XXX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.xxx-p2" shownumber="no">He next returns to the subject of the Seven ruling
Demons,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxx-p2.1" n="4438" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxx-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. Spencer’s
note, as quoted in Benedictine edition.</p></note> whose names are not
found among Christians, but who, I think, are accepted by the
Ophites.  We found, indeed, that in the diagram, which on their
account we procured a sight of, the same order was laid down as that
which Celsus has given.  Celsus says that “the goat was
shaped like a lion,” not mentioning the name given him by those
who are truly the most impious of individuals; whereas <i>we</i>
discovered that He who is honoured in holy Scripture as the angel of
the Creator is called by this accursed diagram Michael the
Lion-like.  Again, Celsus says that the “second in order is
a bull;” whereas the diagram which we possessed made him to be
Suriel, the bull-like.  Further, Celsus termed the third “an
amphibious sort of animal, and one that hissed frightfully;”
while the diagram described the third as Raphael, the
serpent-like.  Moreover, Celsus asserted that the “fourth
had the form of an eagle;” the diagram representing him as
Gabriel, the eagle-like.  Again, the “fifth,”
according to Celsus, “had <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_588.html" id="vi.ix.vi.xxx-Page_588" n="588" />the countenance of a bear;” and
this, according to the diagram, was Thauthabaoth,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxx-p3.1" n="4439" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxx-p4" shownumber="no"> “Nescio,
an hæresium Scriptores hujus Thauthabaoth, Erataoth, Thaphabaoth,
Onoeles, et Thartharaoth, usquam meminerint.  Hujus generis
vocabula innumera invenies apud Epiphan., <i>Hær</i>., 31,
quæ est Valentinianorum, pp.
165–171.”—<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.vi.xxx-p4.1">Spencer</span>.</p></note> the bear-like.  Celsus continues his
account, that the “sixth was described as having the face of a
dog;” and him the diagram called Erataoth.  The
“seventh,” he adds, “had the countenance of an ass,
and was named Thaphabaoth or Onoel;” whereas we discovered that
in the diagram he is called Onoel, or Thartharaoth, being somewhat
asinine in appearance.  We have thought it proper to be exact in
stating these matters, that we might not appear to be ignorant of those
things which Celsus professed to know, but that we Christians, knowing
them better than he, may demonstrate that these are not the words of
Christians, but of those who are altogether alienated from salvation,
and who neither acknowledge Jesus as Saviour, nor God, nor Teacher, nor
Son of God.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi" next="vi.ix.vi.xxxii" prev="vi.ix.vi.xxx" progress="87.32%" title="Chapter XXXI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p1.1">Chapter
XXXI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p2" shownumber="no">Moreover, if any one would wish to become
acquainted with the artifices of those sorcerers, through which they
desire to lead men away by their teaching (as if they possessed the
knowledge of certain secret rites), but are not at all successful in so
doing, let him listen to the instruction which they receive after
passing through what is termed the “fence of
wickedness,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p2.1" n="4440" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p3.1" lang="EL">φραγμὸν
κακίας</span>.</p></note>—gates which
are subjected to the world of ruling spirits.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p3.2" n="4441" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p4.1" lang="EL">πύλας
ἀρχόντων
αἰῶνι
δεδεμένας</span>.</p></note>  (The following, then, is the manner in
which they proceed):  “I salute the one-formed<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p4.2" n="4442" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p5.1" lang="EL">μονότροπον</span>.</p></note> king, the bond of blindness,
complete<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p5.2" n="4443" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p6.1" lang="EL">λήθην
ἀπερίσκεπτον</span>.</p></note> oblivion, the first
power, preserved by the spirit of providence and by wisdom, from whom I
am sent forth pure, being already part of the light of the son and of
the father:  grace be with me; yea, O father, let it be with
me.”  They say also that the beginnings of the
Ogdoad<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p6.2" n="4444" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p7.1" lang="EL">᾽Ογδοάδος</span>. 
Cf. Tertullian, de <i>Præscript. adv.
Hæreticos</i>, cap. xxxiii. (vol. iii. p. 259), and other
references in Benedictine ed.</p></note> are derived from
this.  In the next place, they are taught to say as follows, while
passing through what they call Ialdabaoth:  “Thou, O first
and seventh, who art born to command with confidence, thou, O
Ialdabaoth, who art the rational ruler of a pure mind, and a perfect
work to son and father, bearing the symbol of life in the character of
a type, and opening to the world the gate which thou didst close
against thy kingdom, I pass again in freedom through thy realm. 
Let grace be with me; yea, O father, let it be with me.” 
They say, moreover, that the star Phænon<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p7.2" n="4445" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p8.1" lang="EL">Φαίνων</span>.  “Ea,
quæ Saturni stella dicitur, <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p8.2" lang="EL">φαινων</span> que a Græcis
dicitur.”—<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p8.3">Cicero</span>,
<i>de Nat. Deorum</i>, book ii. c. 20.</p></note> is
in sympathy<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p8.4" n="4446" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p9.1" lang="EL">συμπαθεῖν</span>.</p></note> with the lion-like
ruler.  They next imagine that he who has passed through
Ialdabaoth and arrived at Iao ought thus to speak:  “Thou, O
second Iao, who shinest by night,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p9.2" n="4447" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p10" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p10.1" lang="EL">νυκτοφαής</span>.</p></note> who art the
ruler of the secret mysteries of son and father, first prince of death,
and portion of the innocent, bearing now mine own beard as symbol, I am
ready to pass through thy realm, having strengthened him who is born of
thee by the living word.  Grace be with me; father, let it be with
me.”  They next come to Sabaoth, to whom they think the
following should be addressed:  “O governor of the fifth
realm, powerful Sabaoth, defender of the law of thy creatures, who are
liberated by thy grace through the help of a more powerful
Pentad,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p10.2" n="4448" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p11" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p11.1" lang="EL">πεντάδι
δυνατωτέρᾳ</span>.</p></note> admit me, seeing
the faultless symbol of their art, preserved by the stamp of an image,
a body liberated by a Pentad.  Let grace be with me, O father, let
grace be with me.”  And after Sabaoth they come to
Astaphæus, to whom they believe the following prayer should be
offered:  “O Astaphæus, ruler of the third gate,
overseer of the first principle of water, look upon me as one of thine
initiated,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p11.2" n="4449" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p12" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p12.1" lang="EL">μύστην</span>.</p></note> admit me who am
purified with the spirit of a virgin, thou who seest the essence of the
world.  Let grace be with me, O father, let grace be with
me.”  After him comes Aloæus, who is to be thus
addressed:  “O Aloæus, governor of the second gate, let
me pass, seeing I bring to thee the symbol of thy mother, a grace which
is hidden by the powers of the realms.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p12.2" n="4450" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p13" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p13.1" lang="EL">χάριν
κρυπτομένην
δυνάμεσιν
ἐξουσιῶν</span>.</p></note>  Let grace be with me, O father, let it
be with me.”  And last of all they name Horæus, and
think that the following prayer ought to be offered to him: 
“Thou who didst fearlessly overleap the rampart of fire, O
Horæus, who didst obtain the government of the first gate, let me
pass, seeing thou beholdest the symbol of thine own power,
sculptured<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p13.2" n="4451" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p14" shownumber="no"> For <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p14.1" lang="EL">καταλυθέν</span>
Boherellus conjectures <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p14.2" lang="EL">καταγλυφθέν</span>,
which has been adopted in the translation.</p></note> on the figure of
the tree of life, and formed after this image, in the likeness of
innocence.  Let grace be with me, O father, let grace be with
me.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.xxxii" next="vi.ix.vi.xxxiii" prev="vi.ix.vi.xxxi" progress="87.43%" title="Chapter XXXII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxii-p1.1">Chapter
XXXII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxii-p2" shownumber="no">The supposed great learning of Celsus, which is
composed, however, rather of curious trifles and silly talk than
anything else, has made us touch upon these topics, from a wish to show
to every one who peruses his treatise and our reply, that we have no
lack of information on those subjects, from which he takes occasion to
calumniate the Christians, who neither are acquainted with, nor concern
themselves about, such mat<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_589.html" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxii-Page_589" n="589" />ters.  For we, too, desired both to
learn and set forth these things, in order that sorcerers might not,
under pretext of knowing more than we, delude those who are easily
carried away by the glitter<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxii-p2.1" n="4452" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxii-p3.1" lang="EL">φαντασίας</span>.</p></note> of names.  And
I could have given many more illustrations to show that we are
acquainted with the opinions of these deluders,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxii-p3.2" n="4453" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxii-p4.1" lang="EL">ἀπατεώνων</span>.</p></note>
and that we disown them, as being alien to ours, and impious, and not
in harmony with the doctrines of true Christians, of which we are ready
to make confession even to the death.  It must be noticed, too,
that those who have drawn up this array of fictions, have, from neither
understanding magic, nor discriminating the meaning of holy Scripture,
thrown everything into confusion; seeing that they have borrowed from
magic the names of Ialdabaoth, and Astaphæus, and Horæus, and
from the Hebrew Scriptures him who is termed in Hebrew
Iao or Jah, and
Sabaoth, and Adonæus, and Eloæus.  Now the names taken from the Scriptures
are names of one and the same God; which, not being understood by the
enemies of God, as even themselves acknowledge, led to their imagining
that Iao was a different God, and Sabaoth another, and Adonæus,
whom the Scriptures term Adonai, a third besides, and that Eloæus, whom the prophets name in Hebrew Eloi, was
also different</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.xxxiii" next="vi.ix.vi.xxxiv" prev="vi.ix.vi.xxxii" progress="87.49%" title="Chapter XXXIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxiii-p1.1">Chapter
XXXIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxiii-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus next relates other fables, to the effect
that “certain persons return to the shapes of the
archontics,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxiii-p2.1" n="4454" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxiii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxiii-p3.1" lang="EL">εἰς τὰς
ἀρχοντικὰς
μορφάς</span>.</p></note> so that some are
called lions, others bulls, others dragons, or eagles, or bears, or
dogs.”  We found also in the diagram which we possessed, and
which Celsus called the “square pattern,” the
statements<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxiii-p3.2" n="4455" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxiii-p4" shownumber="no"> Guietus thinks that
some word has been omitted here, as <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxiii-p4.1" lang="EL">ξίφος</span>, which seems very
probable.</p></note> made by these
unhappy beings concerning the gates of Paradise.  The flaming
sword was depicted as the diameter of a flaming circle, and as if
mounting guard over the tree of knowledge and of life.  Celsus,
however, either would not or could not repeat the harangues which,
according to the fables of these impious individuals, are represented
as spoken at each of the gates by those who pass through them; but this
we have done in order to show to Celsus and those who read his
treatise, that we know the depth of these unhallowed
mysteries,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxiii-p4.2" n="4456" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxiii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxiii-p5.1" lang="EL">τὸ τῆς
ἀτελέστου
τελετῆς
πέρας</span>.</p></note> and that they are
far removed from the worship which Christians offer up to
God.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.xxxiv" next="vi.ix.vi.xxxv" prev="vi.ix.vi.xxxiii" progress="87.52%" title="Chapter XXXIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxiv-p1.1">Chapter
XXXIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxiv-p2" shownumber="no">After finishing the foregoing, and those analogous
matters which we ourselves have added, Celsus continues as
follows:  “They continue to heap together one thing after
another,—discourses of prophets, and circles upon circles, and
effluents<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxiv-p2.1" n="4457" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxiv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxiv-p3.1" lang="EL">ἀποῤῥοίας</span>.</p></note> from an earthly
church, and from circumcision; and a power flowing from one Prunicos, a
virgin and a living soul; and a heaven slain in order to live, and an
earth slaughtered by the sword, and many put to death that they may
live, and death ceasing in the world, when the sin of the world is
dead; and, again, a narrow way, and gates that open
spontaneously.  And in all their writings (is mention made) of the
tree of life, and a resurrection of the flesh by means<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxiv-p3.2" n="4458" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxiv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxiv-p4.1" lang="EL">ἀπὸ
ξύλου</span>.</p></note> of the ‘tree,’ because, I
imagine, their teacher was nailed to a cross, and was a carpenter by
craft; so that if he had chanced to have been cast from a precipice, or
thrust into a pit, or suffocated by hanging, or had been a
leather-cutter, or stone-cutter, or worker in iron, there would have
been (invented) a precipice of life beyond the heavens, or a pit of
resurrection, or a cord of immortality, or a blessed stone, or an iron
of love, or a sacred leather!  Now what old woman would not be
ashamed to utter such things in a whisper, even when making stories to
lull an infant to sleep?”  In using such language as this,
Celsus appears to me to confuse together matters which he has
imperfectly heard.  For it seems likely that, even supposing that
he had heard a few words traceable to some existing heresy, he did not
clearly understand the meaning intended to be conveyed; but heaping the
words together, he wished to show before those who knew nothing either
of our opinions or of those of the heretics, that he was acquainted
with all the doctrines of the Christians.  And this is evident
also from the foregoing words.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.xxxv" next="vi.ix.vi.xxxvi" prev="vi.ix.vi.xxxiv" progress="87.58%" title="Chapter XXXV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxv-p1.1">Chapter
XXXV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxv-p2" shownumber="no">It is our practice, indeed, to make use of the
words of the prophets, who demonstrate that Jesus is the Christ
predicted by them, and who show from the prophetic writings the events
in the Gospels regarding Jesus have been fulfilled.  But when
Celsus speaks of “circles upon circles,” (he perhaps
borrowed the expression) from the aforementioned heresy, which includes
in one circle (which they call the soul of all things, and Leviathan)
the seven circles of archontic demons, or perhaps it arises from
misunderstanding the preacher, when he says:  “The wind
goeth in a circle of circles, and returneth again upon its
circles.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxv-p2.1" n="4459" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxv-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xxxv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.1.6" parsed="|Eccl|1|6|0|0" passage="Eccles. i. 6">Eccles. i. 6</scripRef>. (literally rendered).  [Modern
science demonstrates this physical truth.]</p></note>  The
expression, too, “effluents of an earthly church and of
circumcision,” was probably taken from the fact that the church
on earth was called by some an efflu<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_590.html" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxv-Page_590" n="590" />ent from a heavenly church and a better
world; and that the circumcision described in the law was a symbol of
the circumcision performed there, in a certain place set apart for
purification.  The adherents of Valentinus, moreover, in keeping
with their system of error,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxv-p3.2" n="4460" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxv-p4.1" lang="EL">κατὰ τὴν
πεπλανηένην
ἑαυτῶν
σοφίαν</span>.</p></note> give the name of
Prunicos to a certain kind of wisdom, of which they would have the
woman afflicted with the twelve years’ issue of blood to be the
symbol; so that Celsus, who confuses together all sorts of
opinions—Greek, Barbarian, and Heretical—having heard of
her, asserted that it was a power flowing forth from one Prunicos, a
virgin.  The “living soul,” again, is perhaps
mysteriously referred by some of the followers of Valentinus to the
being whom they term the psychic<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxv-p4.2" n="4461" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxv-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxv-p5.1" lang="EL">ψυχικὸν
δημιουργόν</span>.</p></note> creator of the
world; or perhaps, in contradistinction to a “dead” soul,
the “living” soul is termed by some, not
inelegantly,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxv-p5.2" n="4462" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxv-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxv-p6.1" lang="EL">οὐκ
ἀγεννῶς</span>.</p></note> the soul of
“him who is saved.”  I know nothing, however, of a
“heaven which is said to be slain,” or of an “earth
slaughtered by the sword,” or of many persons slain in order that
they might live; for it is not unlikely that these were coined by
Celsus out of his own brain.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvi" next="vi.ix.vi.xxxvii" prev="vi.ix.vi.xxxv" progress="87.64%" title="Chapter XXXVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvi-p1.1">Chapter
XXXVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvi-p2" shownumber="no">We would say, moreover, that death ceases in the
world when the sin of the world dies, referring the saying to the
mystical words of the apostle, which run as follows:  “When
He shall have put all enemies under His feet, then the last enemy that
shall be destroyed is death.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvi-p2.1" n="4463" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvi-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.25-1Cor.15.26" parsed="|1Cor|15|25|15|26" passage="1 Cor. xv. 25, 26">1 Cor. xv. 25, 26</scripRef>.</p></note>  And
also:  “When this corruptible shall have put on
incorruption, then shall be brought to pass the saying that is written,
Death is swallowed up in victory.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvi-p3.2" n="4464" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvi-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.54 Bible:Hos.13.14" parsed="|1Cor|15|54|0|0;|Hos|13|14|0|0" passage="1 Cor. 15.54; Hos. 13.14">1
Cor. xv. 54; cf. Hos. xiii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>  The “strait
descent,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvi-p4.2" n="4465" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvi-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvi-p5.1" lang="EL">κάθοδον
στενήν</span>.</p></note> again, may perhaps
be referred by those who hold the doctrine of transmigration of souls
to that view of things.  And it is not incredible that the gates
which are said to open spontaneously are referred obscurely by some to
the words, “Open to me the gates of righteousness, that I may go
into them, and praise the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvi-p5.2">Lord</span>; this gate of
the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvi-p5.3">Lord</span>, into it the righteous shall
enter;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvi-p5.4" n="4466" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvi-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.118.19-Ps.118.20" parsed="|Ps|118|19|118|20" passage="Ps. cxviii. 19, 20">Ps. cxviii. 19, 20</scripRef>.</p></note> and again, to what
is said in the ninth psalm, “Thou that liftest me up from the
gates of death, that I may show forth all Thy praise in the gates of
the daughter of Zion.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvi-p6.2" n="4467" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvi-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvi-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.9.13-Ps.9.14" parsed="|Ps|9|13|9|14" passage="Ps. ix. 13, 14">Ps. ix. 13, 14</scripRef>.</p></note>  The Scripture
further gives the name of “gates of death” to those sins
which lead to destruction, as it terms, on the contrary, good actions
the “gates of Zion.”  So also “the gates of
righteousness,” which is an equivalent expression to “the
gates of virtue,” and these are ready to be opened to him who
follows after virtuous pursuits.  The subject of the “tree
of life” will be more appropriately explained when we interpret
the statements in the book of Genesis regarding the paradise planted by
God.  Celsus, moreover, has often mocked at the subject of a
resurrection,—a doctrine which he did not comprehend; and on the
present occasion, not satisfied with what he has formerly said, he
adds, “And there is said to be a resurrection of the flesh by
means of the tree;” not understanding, I think, the symbolical
expression, that “through the tree came death, and through the
tree comes life,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvi-p7.2" n="4468" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvi-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvi-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.22" parsed="|1Cor|15|22|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xv. 22">1 Cor. xv. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> because death was
in Adam, and life in Christ.  He next scoffs at the
“tree,” assailing it on two grounds, and saying, “For
this reason is the tree introduced, either because our teacher was
nailed to a cross, or because he was a carpenter by trade;” not
observing that the tree of life is mentioned in the Mosaic writings,
and being blind also to this, that in none of the Gospels current in
the Churches<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvi-p8.2" n="4469" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvi-p9" shownumber="no"> [See note
<i>supra</i>, p. 582.  S.]</p></note> is Jesus Himself
ever described as being a carpenter.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvi-p9.1" n="4470" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvi-p10" shownumber="no"> Cf., however,
<scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvi-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.3" parsed="|Mark|6|3|0|0" passage="Mark vi. 3">Mark vi. 3</scripRef>.  [Some <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvi-p10.2">mss.</span>, though not of much value, have the reading here
(<scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvi-p10.3" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.3" parsed="|Mark|6|3|0|0" passage="Mark vi. 3">Mark vi. 3</scripRef>), “Is not this the
carpenter’s son, the son of Mary?”  Origen seems to
have so read the evangelist.  See Alford, <i>in loc</i>. 
S.]</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvii" next="vi.ix.vi.xxxviii" prev="vi.ix.vi.xxxvi" progress="87.72%" title="Chapter XXXVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvii-p1.1">Chapter
XXXVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvii-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus, moreover, thinks that we have invented
this “tree of life” to give an allegorical meaning to the
cross; and in consequence of his error upon this point, he adds: 
“If he had happened to be cast down a precipice, or shoved into a
pit, or suffocated by hanging, there would have been invented a
precipice of life far beyond the heavens, or a pit of resurrection, or
a cord of immortality.”  And again:  “If the
‘tree of life’ were an invention, because
he—Jesus—(is reported) to have been a carpenter, it would
follow that if he had been a leather-cutter, something would have been
said about holy leather; or had he been a stone-cutter, about a blessed
stone; or if a worker in iron, about an iron of love.”  Now,
who does not see at once<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvii-p2.1" n="4471" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvii-p3.1" lang="EL">αὐτόθεν</span>.</p></note> the paltry nature
of his charge, in thus calumniating men whom he professed to convert on
the ground of their being deceived?  And after these remarks, he
goes on to speak in a way quite in harmony with the tone of those who
have invented the fictions of lion-like, and ass-headed, and
serpent-like ruling angels,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvii-p3.2" n="4472" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvii-p4.1" lang="EL">ἄρχοντας</span>.</p></note> and other similar
absurdities, but which does not affect those who belong to the
Church.  Of a truth, even a drunken old woman would be ashamed to
chaunt or whisper <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_591.html" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxvii-Page_591" n="591" />to an
infant, in order to lull him to sleep, any such fables as those have
done who invented the beings with asses’ heads, and the
harangues, so to speak, which are delivered at each of the gates. 
But Celsus is not acquainted with the doctrines of the members of the
Church, which very few have been able to comprehend, even of those who
have devoted all their lives, in conformity with the command of Jesus,
to the searching of the Scriptures, and have laboured to investigate
the meaning of the sacred books, to a greater degree than Greek
philosophers in their efforts to attain a so-called wisdom.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.xxxviii" next="vi.ix.vi.xxxix" prev="vi.ix.vi.xxxvii" progress="87.78%" title="Chapter XXXVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxviii-p1.1">Chapter
XXXVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxviii-p2" shownumber="no">Our noble (friend), moreover, not satisfied with
the objections which he has drawn from the diagram, desires, in order
to strengthen his accusations against us, who have nothing in common
with it, to introduce certain other charges, which he adduces from the
same (heretics), but yet as if they were from a different source. 
His words are:  “And that is not the least of their marvels,
for there are between the upper circles—those that are above the
heavens—certain inscriptions of which they give the
interpretation, and among others two words especially, ‘a greater
and a less,’ which they refer to Father and Son.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxviii-p2.1" n="4473" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxviii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxviii-p3.1" lang="EL">ἄλλα
τε, καὶ δύο
ἄττα, μεῖζον
τε καὶ
μικρότερον
υἱοῦ καὶ
πατρός</span>.</p></note>  Now, in the diagram referred to, we
found the greater and the lesser circle, upon the diameter of which was
inscribed “Father and Son;” and between the greater circle
(in which the lesser was contained) and another<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxviii-p3.2" n="4474" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxviii-p4" shownumber="no"> For <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxviii-p4.1" lang="EL">ἄλλους</span>, the textual reading,
Gelenius, with the approval of Boherellus, proposes <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxviii-p4.2" lang="EL">καὶ ἄλλου
συγκειμένου</span>,
which has been followed in the translation.</p></note>
composed of two circles,—the outer one of which was yellow, and
the inner blue,—a barrier inscribed in the shape of a
hatchet.  And above it, a short circle, close to the greater of
the two former, having the inscription “Love;” and lower
down, one touching the same circle, with the word
“Life.”  And on the second circle, which was
intertwined with and included two other circles, another figure, like a
rhomboid, (entitled) “The foresight of wisdom.”  And
within their point of common section was “The nature of
wisdom.”  And above their point of common section was a
circle, on which was inscribed “Knowledge;” and lower down
another, on which was the inscription,
“Understanding.”  We have introduced these matters
into our reply to Celsus, to show to our readers that we know better
than he, and not by mere report, those things, even although we also
disapprove of them.  Moreover, if those who pride themselves upon
such matters profess also a kind of magic and sorcery,—which, in
their opinion, is the summit of wisdom,—we, on the other hand,
make no affirmation about it, seeing we never have discovered anything
of the kind.  Let Celsus, however, who has been already often
convicted of false witness and irrational accusations, see whether he
is not guilty of falsehood in these also, or whether he has not
extracted and introduced into his treatise, statements taken from the
writings of those who are foreigners and strangers to our Christian
faith.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.xxxix" next="vi.ix.vi.xl" prev="vi.ix.vi.xxxviii" progress="87.86%" title="Chapter XXXIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxix-p1.1">Chapter
XXXIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxix-p2" shownumber="no">In the next place, speaking of those who employ
the arts of magic and sorcery, and who invoke the barbarous names of
demons, he remarks that such persons act like those who, in reference
to the same things,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxix-p2.1" n="4475" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxix-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxix-p3.1" lang="EL">ἐπὶ
τοῖς αὐτοῖς
ὑποκειμένοις</span>.</p></note> perform marvels
before those who are ignorant that the names of demons among the Greeks
are different from what they are among the Scythians.  He then
quotes a passage from Herodotus, stating that “Apollo is called
Gongosyrus by the Scythians; Poseidon, Thagimasada; Aphrodite,
Argimpasan; Hestia, Tabiti.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxix-p3.2" n="4476" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxix-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. Herodot., iv.
59.</p></note>  Now, he
who has the capacity can inquire whether in these matters Celsus and
Herodotus are not both wrong; for the Scythians do not understand the
same thing as the Greeks, in what relates to those beings which are
deemed to be gods.  For how is it credible<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxix-p4.1" n="4477" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxix-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxix-p5.1" lang="EL">ποία γὰρ
πιθανότης</span>.</p></note>
that Apollo should be called Gongosyrus by the Scythians?  I do
not suppose that Gongosyrus, when transferred into the Greek language,
yields the same etymology as Apollo; or that Apollo, in the dialect of
the Scythians, has the signification of Gongosyrus.  Nor has any
such assertion hitherto been made regarding the other names,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxix-p5.2" n="4478" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxix-p6" shownumber="no"> For the textual
reading, <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxix-p6.1" lang="EL">οὔπω
δὲ οὐδὲ περὶ
τῶν λοιπῶν
ταὐτόν τι
ἐρεῖ</span>, Boherellus conjectures <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxix-p6.2" lang="EL">εἴρηται</span>,
which has been adopted in the translation.</p></note> for the Greeks took occasion from different
circumstances and etymologies to give to those who are by them deemed
gods the names which they bear; and the Scythians, again, from another
set of circumstances; and the same also was the case with the Persians,
or Indians, or Ethiopians, or Libyans, or with those who delight to
bestow names (from fancy), and who do not abide by the just and pure
idea of the Creator of all things.  Enough, however, has been said
by us in the preceding pages, where we wished to demonstrate that
Sabaoth and Zeus were not the same deity, and where also we made some
remarks, derived from the holy Scriptures, regarding the different
dialects.  We willingly, then, pass by these points, on which
Celsus would make us repeat ourselves.  In the next place, again,
mixing up together matters which belong to magic and sorcery, and
referring them perhaps to no one,—because of the
non-existence <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_592.html" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxix-Page_592" n="592" />of any
who practise magic under pretence of a worship of this
character,—and yet, perhaps, having in view some who <i>do</i>
employ such practices in the presence of the simple (that they may have
the appearance of acting by divine power), he adds:  “What
need to number up all those who have taught methods of purification, or
expiatory hymns, or spells for averting evil, or (the making of)
images, or resemblances of demons, or the various sorts of antidotes
against poison (to be found)<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxix-p6.3" n="4479" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxix-p7" shownumber="no"> For <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxix-p7.1" lang="EL">αἰσθητῶν</span>,
Lommatzsch adopts the conjecture of Boherellus, approved by Ruæus,
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xxxix-p7.2" lang="EL">ἐσθητων</span>.</p></note> in clothes, or in
numbers, or stones, or plants, or roots, or generally in all kinds of
things?”  In respect to these matters, reason does not
require us to offer any defence, since we are not liable in the
slightest degree to suspicions of such a nature.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.xl" next="vi.ix.vi.xli" prev="vi.ix.vi.xxxix" progress="87.95%" title="Chapter XL"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.xl-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.xl-p1.1">Chapter XL.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.xl-p2" shownumber="no">After these things, Celsus appears to me to act
like those who, in their intense hatred of the Christians, maintain, in
the presence of those who are utterly ignorant of the Christian faith,
that they have actually ascertained that Christians devour the flesh of
infants, and give themselves without restraint to sexual intercourse
with their women.  Now, as these statements have been condemned as
falsehoods invented against the Christians, and this admission made by
the multitude and those altogether aliens to our faith; so would the
following statements of Celsus be found to be calumnies invented
against the Christians, where he says that “he has seen in the
hands of certain presbyters belonging to our faith<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xl-p2.1" n="4480" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xl-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xl-p3.1" lang="EL">δόξης</span>.</p></note> barbarous books, containing the names and
marvellous doings of demons;” asserting further, that
“these presbyters of our faith professed to do no good, but all
that was calculated to injure human beings.”  Would, indeed,
that all that is said by Celsus against the Christians was of such a
nature as to be refuted by the multitude, who have ascertained by
experience that such things are untrue, seeing that most of them have
lived as neighbours with the Christians, and have not even heard of the
existence of any such alleged practices!</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.xli" next="vi.ix.vi.xlii" prev="vi.ix.vi.xl" progress="87.99%" title="Chapter XLI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.xli-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.xli-p1.1">Chapter XLI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.xli-p2" shownumber="no">In the next place, as if he had forgotten that it
was his object to write against the Christians, he says that,
“having become acquainted with one Dionysius, an Egyptian
musician, the latter told him, with respect to magic arts, that it was
only over the uneducated and men of corrupt morals that they had any
power, while on philosophers they were unable to produce any effect,
because they were careful to observe a healthy manner of
life.”  If, now, it had been our purpose to treat of magic,
we could have added a few remarks in addition to what we have already
said on this topic; but since it is only the more important matters
which we have to notice in answer to Celsus, we shall say of magic,
that any one who chooses to inquire whether philosophers were ever led
captive by it or not, can read what has been written by Moiragenes
regarding the memoirs of the magician and philosopher Apollonius of
Tyana, in which this individual, who is not a Christian, but a
philosopher, asserts that some philosophers of no mean note were won
over by the magic power possessed by Apollonius, and resorted to him as
a sorcerer; and among these, I think, he especially mentioned Euphrates
and a certain Epicurean.  Now <i>we</i>, on the other hand,
affirm, and have learned by experience, that they who worship the God
of all things in conformity with the Christianity which comes by Jesus,
and who live according to His Gospel, using night and day, continuously
and becomingly, the prescribed prayers, are not carried away either by
magic or demons.  For verily “the angel of the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.vi.xli-p2.1">Lord</span> encamps round about them that fear Him, and delivereth
them”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xli-p2.2" n="4481" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xli-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xli-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.34.7" parsed="|Ps|34|7|0|0" passage="Ps. xxxiv. 7">Ps. xxxiv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> from all evil; and
the angels of the little ones in the Church, who are appointed to watch
over them, are said always to behold the face of their Father who is in
heaven,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xli-p3.2" n="4482" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xli-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xli-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.10" parsed="|Matt|18|10|0|0" passage="Matt. xviii. 10">Matt. xviii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> whatever be the
meaning of “face” or of
“behold.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.xlii" next="vi.ix.vi.xliii" prev="vi.ix.vi.xli" progress="88.05%" title="Chapter XLII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.xlii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.xlii-p1.1">Chapter
XLII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.xlii-p2" shownumber="no">After these matters, Celsus brings the following
charges against us from another quarter:  “Certain most
impious errors,” he says, “are committed by them, due to
their extreme ignorance, in which they have wandered away from the
meaning of the divine enigmas, creating an adversary to God, the devil,
and naming him in the Hebrew tongue, Satan.  Now, of a truth, such
statements are altogether of mortal invention,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xlii-p2.1" n="4483" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xlii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xlii-p3.1" lang="EL">θνητά</span>.  Instead of this
reading, Guietus conjectures <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xlii-p3.2" lang="EL">πτηκτά</span>, which is approved
of by Ruæus.</p></note>
and not even proper to be repeated, viz., that the mighty God, in His
desire to confer good upon men, has yet one counterworking Him, and is
helpless.  The Son of God, it follows, is vanquished by the devil;
and being punished by him, teaches us also to despise the punishments
which he inflicts, telling us beforehand that Satan, after appearing to
men as He Himself had done, will exhibit great and marvellous works,
claiming for himself the glory of God, but that those who wish to keep
him at a distance ought to pay no attention to these works of Satan,
but to place their faith in Him alone.  Such statements are
manifestly the words of a <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_593.html" id="vi.ix.vi.xlii-Page_593" n="593" />deluder, planning and manœuvring
against those who are opposed to his views, and who rank themselves
against them.”  In the next place, desiring to point out the
“enigmas,” our mistakes regarding which lead to the
introduction of our views concerning Satan, he continues: 
“The ancients allude obscurely to a certain war among the gods,
Heraclitus speaking thus of it:  ‘If one must say that there
is a general war and discord, and that all things are done and
administered in strife.’  Pherecydes, again, who is much
older than Heraclitus, relates a myth of one army drawn up in hostile
array against another, and names Kronos as the leader of the one, and
Ophioneus of the other, and recounts their challenges and struggles,
and mentions that agreements were entered into between them, to the end
that whichever party should fall into the ocean<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xlii-p3.3" n="4484" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xlii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xlii-p4.1" lang="EL">᾽Ωγηνόν</span>, i.e., in Oceanum,
Hesych.; <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xlii-p4.2" lang="EL">᾽Ωγήν,
ὠκεανός</span>, Suid.</p></note>
should be held as vanquished, while those who had expelled and
conquered them should have possession of heaven.  The mysteries
relating to the Titans and Giants also had some such (symbolical)
meaning, as well as the Egyptian mysteries of Typhon, and Horus, and
Osiris.”  After having made such statements, and not having
got over the difficulty<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xlii-p4.3" n="4485" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xlii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xlii-p5.1" lang="EL">καὶ μὴ
παραμυθησάμενος</span>.</p></note> as to the way in
which these accounts contain a higher view of things, while our
accounts are erroneous copies of them, he continues his abuse of us,
remarking that “these are not like the stories which are related
of a devil, or demon, or, as he remarks with more truth, of a man who
is an impostor, who wishes to establish an opposite
doctrine.”  And in the same way he understands Homer, as if
he referred obscurely to matters similar to those mentioned by
Heraclitus, and Pherecydes, and the originators of the mysteries about
the Titans and Giants, in those words which Hephæstus addresses to
Hera as follows:—</p>
<p class="c69" id="vi.ix.vi.xlii-p6" shownumber="no">“Once in your cause I felt his matchless
might,</p>
<p class="c53" id="vi.ix.vi.xlii-p7" shownumber="no">Hurled headlong downward from the ethereal
height.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xlii-p7.1" n="4486" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xlii-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf.
<i>Iliad</i>, i. 590 (Pope’s translation).</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.ix.vi.xlii-p9" shownumber="no">And in those of Zeus to Hera:—</p>
<p class="c69" id="vi.ix.vi.xlii-p10" shownumber="no">“Hast thou forgot, when, bound and fix’d on
high,</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.vi.xlii-p11" shownumber="no">From the vast concave of the spangled sky,</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.vi.xlii-p12" shownumber="no">I hung thee trembling in a golden chain,</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.vi.xlii-p13" shownumber="no">And all the raging gods opposed in vain?</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.vi.xlii-p14" shownumber="no">Headlong I hurled them from the Olympian hall,</p>
<p class="c53" id="vi.ix.vi.xlii-p15" shownumber="no">Stunn’d in the whirl, and breathless with
the fall.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xlii-p15.1" n="4487" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xlii-p16" shownumber="no"> Cf.
<i>Iliad</i>, xv. 18–24 (Pope’s translation).</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.ix.vi.xlii-p17" shownumber="no">Interpreting, moreover, the words of Homer, he adds: 
“The words of Zeus addressed to Hera are the words of God
addressed to matter; and the words addressed to matter obscurely
signify that the matter which at the beginning was in a state of
discord (with God), was taken by Him, and bound together and arranged
under laws, which may be analogically compared to chains;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xlii-p17.1" n="4488" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xlii-p18" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xlii-p18.1" lang="EL">ἀναλογίαις
τισὶ
συνέδησε καὶ
ἐκόσμησεν ὁ
Θεός</span>.</p></note> and that by way of chastising the demons who
create disorder in it, he hurls them down headlong to this lower
world.”  These words of Homer, he alleges, were so
understood by Pherecydes, when he said that beneath that region is the
region of Tartarus, which is guarded by the Harpies and Tempest,
daughters of Boreas, and to which Zeus banishes any one of the gods who
becomes disorderly.  With the same ideas also are closely
connected the <i>peplos</i> of Athena, which is beheld by all in the
procession of the <i>Panathenæa</i>.  For it is manifest from
this, he continues, that a motherless and unsullied demon<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xlii-p18.2" n="4489" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xlii-p19" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xlii-p19.1" lang="EL">ἀμήτωρ τις
καὶ ἄχραντος
δαίμων</span>.</p></note> has the mastery over the daring of the
Giants.  While accepting, moreover, the fictions of the Greeks, he
continues to heap against us such accusations as the following, viz.,
that “the Son of God is punished by the devil, and teaches us
that we also, when punished by him, ought to endure it.  Now these
statements are altogether ridiculous.  For it is the devil, I
think, who ought rather to be punished, and those human beings who are
calumniated by him ought not to be threatened with
chastisement.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.xliii" next="vi.ix.vi.xliv" prev="vi.ix.vi.xlii" progress="88.20%" title="Chapter XLIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p1.1">Chapter
XLIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p2" shownumber="no">Mark now, whether he who charges us with having
committed errors of the most impious kind, and with having wandered
away from the (true meaning) of the divine enigmas, is not himself
clearly in error, from not observing that in the writings of Moses,
which are much older not merely than Heraclitus and Pherecydes, but
even than Homer, mention is made of this wicked one, and of his having
fallen from heaven.  For the serpent<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p2.1" n="4490" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3" parsed="|Gen|3|0|0|0" passage="Gen. iii">Gen. iii</scripRef>.</p></note>—from whom the Ophioneus spoken of by
Pherecydes is derived—having become the cause of man’s
expulsion from the divine Paradise, obscurely shadows forth something
similar, having deceived the woman<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p3.2" n="4491" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p4.1" lang="EL">τὸ
θηλύτερον
γένος</span>.</p></note> by a promise
of divinity and of greater blessings; and her example is said to have
been followed also by the man.  And, further, who else could the
destroying angel mentioned in the Exodus of Moses<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p4.2" n="4492" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.12.23" parsed="|Exod|12|23|0|0" passage="Ex. xii. 23">Ex. xii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> be, than he who was the author of
destruction to them that obeyed him, and did not withstand his wicked
deeds, nor struggle against them?  Moreover (the goat), which in
the book of Leviticus<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p5.2" n="4493" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Lev.16.8" parsed="|Lev|16|8|0|0" passage="Lev. xvi. 8">Lev. xvi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> is sent away (into
the wilderness), and which in the Hebrew language is named Azazel, was
none other than this; and it was necessary to send it away into the
desert, and to treat it as an expiatory sacrifice, because
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_594.html" id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-Page_594" n="594" />on it the lot fell.  For
all who belong to the “worse” part, on account of their
wickedness, being opposed to those who are God’s heritage, are
deserted by God.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p6.2" n="4494" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p7.1" lang="EL">ἐναντίοι
ὄντες τοῖς
ἁπὸ τοῦ
κλήρου τοῦ
Θεοῦ, ἔρημοί
εἰσι Θεοῦ</span>.</p></note>  Nay, with
respect to the sons of Belial in the book of Judges,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p7.2" n="4495" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p8" shownumber="no"> [<scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Judg.19.22" parsed="|Judg|19|22|0|0" passage="Judg. xix. 22">Judg. xix. 22</scripRef>.  S.]</p></note> whose sons are they said to be, save his, on
account of their wickedness?  And besides all these instances, in
the book of Job, which is older even than Moses himself,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p8.2" n="4496" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p9" shownumber="no"> [See the
elaborate articles on the book of Job, by Canon Cook, in Dr.
Smith’s <i>Dictionary of the Bible</i>, vol. i. pp.
1087–1100.  S.]</p></note> the devil is distinctly described as
presenting himself before God,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p9.1" n="4497" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p10" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Job.1.11" parsed="|Job|1|11|0|0" passage="Job i. 11">Job i. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> and asking for
power against Job, that he might involve him in trials<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p10.2" n="4498" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p11" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p11.1" lang="EL">περιστάσεσί</span>.</p></note> of the most painful kind; the first of which
consisted in the loss of all his goods and of his children, and the
second in afflicting the whole body of Job with the so-called disease
of elephantiasis.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p11.2" n="4499" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p12" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p12.1" lang="EL">ἀγρίῳ
ἐλέφαντι</span>.</p></note>  I pass by
what might be quoted from the Gospels regarding the devil who tempted
the Saviour, that I may not appear to quote in reply to Celsus from
more recent writings on this question.  In the last
(chapter)<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p12.2" n="4500" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p13" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Job.40.20" parsed="|Job|40|20|0|0" passage="Job xl. 20">Job xl. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> also of Job, in
which the Lord utters to Job amid tempest and clouds what is recorded
in the book which bears his name, there are not a few things referring
to the serpent.  I have not yet mentioned the passages in
Ezekiel,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p13.2" n="4501" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p14" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.32.1-Ezek.32.28" parsed="|Ezek|32|1|32|28" passage="Ezek. xxxii. 1-28">Ezek. xxxii. 1–28</scripRef>.</p></note> where he speaks, as
it were, of Pharaoh, or Nebuchadnezzar, or the prince of Tyre; or those
in Isaiah,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p14.2" n="4502" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.14.4" parsed="|Isa|14|4|0|0" passage="Isa. xiv. 4">Isa. xiv. 4</scripRef> sqq.</p></note> where lament is
made for the king of Babylon, from which not a little might be learned
concerning evil, as to the nature of its origin and generation, and as
to how it derived its existence from some who had lost their
wings,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p15.2" n="4503" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p16" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xliii-p16.1" lang="EL">πτεροῤῥυησάντων</span>. 
Cf. <i>supra</i>, bk. iv. cap. xl. p. 516.</p></note> and who had
followed him who was the first to lose his own.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.xliv" next="vi.ix.vi.xlv" prev="vi.ix.vi.xliii" progress="88.30%" title="Chapter XLIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.xliv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.xliv-p1.1">Chapter
XLIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.xliv-p2" shownumber="no">For it is impossible that the good which is the
result of accident, or of communication, should be like that good which
comes by nature; and yet the former will never be lost by him who, so
to speak, partakes of the “living” bread with a view to his
own preservation.  But if it should fail any one, it must be
through his own fault, in being slothful to partake of this
“living bread” and “genuine drink,” by means of
which the wings, nourished and watered, are fitted for their purpose,
even according to the saying of Solomon, the wisest of men, concerning
the truly rich man, that “he made to himself wings like an eagle,
and returns to the house of his patron.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xliv-p2.1" n="4504" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xliv-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xliv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.23.5" parsed="|Prov|23|5|0|0" passage="Prov. xxiii. 5">Prov. xxiii. 5</scripRef>.  [See Neander’s
<i>History of the Church</i>, vol. ii. p. 299, with Rose’s
note.  S.]</p></note>  For it became God, who knows how to
turn to proper account even those who in their wickedness have
apostatized from Him, to place wickedness of this sort in some part of
the universe, and to appoint a training-school of virtue, wherein those
must exercise themselves who would desire to recover in a “lawful
manner”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xliv-p3.2" n="4505" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xliv-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xliv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.5" parsed="|2Tim|2|5|0|0" passage="2 Tim. ii. 5">2 Tim. ii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> the possession
(which they had lost); in order that being tested, like gold in the
fire, by the wickedness of these, and having exerted themselves to the
utmost to prevent anything base injuring their rational nature, they
may appear deserving of an ascent to divine things, and may be elevated
by the Word to the blessedness which is above all things, and so to
speak, to the very summit of goodness.  Now he who in the Hebrew
language is named Satan, and by some Satanas—as being more in
conformity with the genius of the Greek language—signifies, when
translated into Greek, “adversary.”  But every one who
prefers vice and a vicious life, is (because acting in a manner
contrary to virtue) Satanas, that is, an “adversary” to the
Son of God, who is righteousness, and truth, and wisdom.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xliv-p4.2" n="4506" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xliv-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xliv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.30" parsed="|1Cor|1|30|0|0" passage="1 Cor. i. 30">1 Cor. i. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>  With more propriety, however, is
<i>he</i> called “adversary,” who was the first among those
that were living a peaceful and happy life to lose his wings, and to
fall from blessedness; he who, according to Ezekiel, walked faultlessly
in all his ways, “until iniquity was found in
him,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xliv-p5.2" n="4507" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xliv-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xliv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.28.15" parsed="|Ezek|28|15|0|0" passage="Ezek. xxviii. 15">Ezek. xxviii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> and who being the
“seal of resemblance” and the “crown of beauty”
in the paradise of God, being filled as it were with good things, fell
into destruction, in accordance with the word which said to him in a
mystic sense:  “Thou hast fallen into destruction, and shalt
not abide for ever.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xliv-p6.2" n="4508" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xliv-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xliv-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.28.19" parsed="|Ezek|28|19|0|0" passage="Ezek. xxviii. 19">Ezek. xxviii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>  We have
ventured somewhat rashly to make these few remarks, although in so
doing we have added nothing of importance to this treatise.  If
any one, however, who has leisure for the examination of the sacred
writings, should collect together from all sources and form into one
body of doctrine what is recorded concerning the origin of evil, and
the manner of its dissolution, he would see that the views of Moses and
the prophets regarding Satan had not been even dreamed of either by
Celsus or any one of those whose soul had been dragged down, and torn
away from God, and from right views of Him, and from His word, by this
wicked demon.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.xlv" next="vi.ix.vi.xlvi" prev="vi.ix.vi.xliv" progress="88.39%" title="Chapter XLV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.xlv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.xlv-p1.1">Chapter XLV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.xlv-p2" shownumber="no">But since Celsus rejects the statements concerning
Antichrist, as it is termed, having neither read what is said of him in
the book of Daniel<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xlv-p2.1" n="4509" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xlv-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xlv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Dan.8.23" parsed="|Dan|8|23|0|0" passage="Dan. viii. 23">Dan. viii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_595.html" id="vi.ix.vi.xlv-Page_595" n="595" />nor in the writings of Paul,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xlv-p3.2" n="4510" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xlv-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xlv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.3-2Thess.2.4" parsed="|2Thess|2|3|2|4" passage="2 Thess. ii. 3, 4">2 Thess. ii. 3, 4</scripRef>.</p></note> nor what the Saviour in the Gospels<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xlv-p4.2" n="4511" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xlv-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xlv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.4-Matt.24.5" parsed="|Matt|24|4|24|5" passage="Matt. xxiv. 4, 5">Matt. xxiv. 4, 5</scripRef>.</p></note> has predicted about his coming, we must make
a few remarks upon this subject also; because, “as faces do not
resemble faces,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xlv-p5.2" n="4512" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xlv-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xlv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.27.19" parsed="|Prov|27|19|0|0" passage="Prov. xxvii. 19">Prov. xxvii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> so also neither do
men’s “hearts” resemble one another.  It is
certain, then, that there will be diversities amongst the hearts of
men,—those which are inclined to virtue not being all modelled
and shaped towards it in the same or like degree; while others, through
neglect of virtue, rush to the opposite extreme.  And amongst the
latter are some in whom evil is deeply engrained, and others in whom it
is less deeply rooted.  Where is the absurdity, then, in holding
that there exist among men, so to speak, two extremes,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xlv-p6.2" n="4513" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xlv-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xlv-p7.1" lang="EL">ἀκρότητας</span>.</p></note>—the one of virtue, and the other of
its opposite; so that the perfection of virtue dwells in the man who
realizes the ideal given in Jesus, from whom there flowed to the human
race so great a conversion, and healing, and amelioration, while the
opposite extreme is in the man who embodies the notion of him that is
named Antichrist?  For God, comprehending all things by means of
His foreknowledge, and foreseeing what consequences would result from
both of these, wished to make these known to mankind by His prophets,
that those who understand their words might be familiarized with the
good, and be on their guard against its opposite.  It was proper,
moreover, that the one of these extremes, and the best of the two,
should be styled the Son of God, on account of His pre-eminence; and
the other, who is diametrically opposite, be termed the son of the
wicked demon, and of Satan, and of the devil.  And, in the next
place, since evil is specially characterized by its diffusion, and
attains its greatest height when it simulates the appearance of the
good, for that reason are signs, and marvels, and lying miracles found
to accompany evil, through the co-operation of its father the
devil.  For, far surpassing the help which these demons give to
jugglers (who deceive men for the basest of purposes), is the aid which
the devil himself affords in order to deceive the human race. 
Paul, indeed, speaks of him who is called Antichrist, describing,
though with a certain reserve,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xlv-p7.2" n="4514" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xlv-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xlv-p8.1" lang="EL">μετά τινος
ἐπικρύψεως</span>. 
Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xlv-p8.2" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.9" parsed="|2Thess|2|9|0|0" passage="2 Thess. ii. 9">2 Thess. ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> both the manner,
and time, and cause of his coming to the human race.  And notice
whether his language on this subject is not most becoming, and
undeserving of being treated with even the slightest degree of
ridicule.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.xlvi" next="vi.ix.vi.xlvii" prev="vi.ix.vi.xlv" progress="88.48%" title="Chapter XLVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.xlvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.xlvi-p1.1">Chapter
XLVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.xlvi-p2" shownumber="no">It is thus that the apostle expresses
himself:  “We beseech you, brethren, by the coming of our
Lord Jesus Christ, and by our gathering together unto Him, that ye be
not soon shaken in mind, or be troubled, neither by word, nor by
spirit, nor by letter as from us, as that the day of the Lord is at
hand.  Let no man deceive you by any means:  for <i>that day
shall not come</i>, except there come a falling away first, and that
man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition; who opposeth and exalteth
himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped; so that he
sitteth in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God. 
Remember ye not, that, when I was yet with you, I told you these
things?  And now ye know what withholdeth, that he might be
revealed in his time.  For the mystery of iniquity doth already
work:  only he who now letteth <i>will let</i>, until he be taken
out of the way.  And then shall that Wicked be revealed, whom the
Lord shall consume with the spirit of His mouth, and shall destroy with
the brightness of His coming:  <i>even him</i>, whose coming is
after the working of Satan, with all power, and signs, and lying
wonders, and with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that
perish; because they received not the love of the truth, that they
might be saved.  And for this cause God shall send them strong
delusion, that they should believe a lie; that they all might be damned
who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in
unrighteousness.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xlvi-p2.1" n="4515" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xlvi-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xlvi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.1-2Thess.2.12" parsed="|2Thess|2|1|2|12" passage="2 Thess. ii. 1-12">2 Thess. ii. 1–12</scripRef>.</p></note>  To explain
each particular here referred to does not belong to our present
purpose.  The prophecy also regarding Antichrist is stated in the
book of Daniel, and is fitted to make an intelligent and candid reader
admire the words as truly divine and prophetic; for in them are
mentioned the things relating to the coming kingdom, beginning with the
times of Daniel, and continuing to the destruction of the world. 
And any one who chooses may read it.  Observe, however, whether
the prophecy regarding Antichrist be not as follows:  “And
at the latter time of their kingdom, when their sins are coming to the
full, there shall arise a king, bold in countenance, and understanding
riddles.  And his power shall be great, and he shall destroy
wonderfully, and prosper, and practise; and shall destroy mighty men,
and the holy people.  And the yoke of his chain shall
prosper:  there is craft in his hand, and he shall magnify himself
in his heart, and by craft shall destroy many; and he shall stand up
for the destruction of many, and shall crush them as eggs in his
hand.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xlvi-p3.2" n="4516" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xlvi-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xlvi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Dan.8.23-Dan.8.25" parsed="|Dan|8|23|8|25" passage="Dan. viii. 23-25">Dan. viii. 23–25</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>  What is
stated by Paul in the words quoted from him, where he says, “so
that he sitteth in the temple of God, showing himself that he is
God,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xlvi-p4.2" n="4517" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xlvi-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xlvi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.4" parsed="|2Thess|2|4|0|0" passage="2 Thess. ii. 4">2 Thess. ii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> is in Daniel
referred to in the following fashion:  “And on the temple
shall be <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_596.html" id="vi.ix.vi.xlvi-Page_596" n="596" />the
abomination of desolations, and at the end of the time an end shall be
put to the desolation.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xlvi-p5.2" n="4518" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xlvi-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xlvi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Dan.9.27" parsed="|Dan|9|27|0|0" passage="Dan. ix. 27">Dan. ix. 27</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>  So many, out
of a greater number of passages, have I thought it right to adduce,
that the hearer may understand in some slight degree the meaning of
holy Scripture, when it gives us information concerning the devil and
Antichrist; and being satisfied with what we have quoted for this
purpose, let us look at another of the charges of Celsus, and reply to
it as we best may.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.xlvii" next="vi.ix.vi.xlviii" prev="vi.ix.vi.xlvi" progress="88.58%" title="Chapter XLVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.xlvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.xlvii-p1.1">Chapter
XLVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.xlvii-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus, after what has been said, goes on as
follows:  “I can tell how the very thing occurred, viz.,
that they should call him ‘Son of God.’  Men of
ancient times termed this world, as being born of God, both his child
and his son.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xlvii-p2.1" n="4519" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xlvii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xlvii-p3.1" lang="EL">παῖδά τε
αὐτοῦ καὶ
ἡίθεον</span>.</p></note>  Both the one
and other ‘Son of God,’ then, greatly resembled each
other.”  He is therefore of opinion that we employed the
expression “Son of God,” having perverted<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xlvii-p3.2" n="4520" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xlvii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xlvii-p4.1" lang="EL">παραποιήσαντας</span>.</p></note> what is said of the world, as being born of
God, and being His “Son,” and “a God.” 
For he was unable so to consider the times of Moses and the prophets,
as to see that the Jewish prophets predicted generally that there was a
“Son of God” long before the Greeks and those men of
ancient time of whom Celsus speaks.  Nay, he would not even quote
the passage in the letters of Plato, to which we referred in the
preceding pages, concerning Him who so beautifully arranged this world,
as being the Son of God; lest he too should be compelled by Plato, whom
he often mentions with respect, to admit that the architect of this
world is the Son of God, and that His Father is the first God and
Sovereign Ruler over all things.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xlvii-p4.2" n="4521" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xlvii-p5" shownumber="no"> [See Dr.
Burton’s learned discussion as to the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.vi.xlvii-p5.1">Logos</span> of Plato, and the connection of Plato’s
doctrines with the Gospel of the Son of God:  <i>Bampton
Lectures</i>, pp. 211–223, 537–547.  See also
<i>Fisher’s Beginnings of Christianity</i>, p. 147 (1877). 
S.]</p></note>  Nor is
it at all wonderful if we maintain that the soul of Jesus is made one
with so great a Son of God through the highest union with Him, being no
longer in a state of separation from Him.  For the sacred language
of holy Scripture knows of other things also, which, although
“dual” in their own nature, are considered to be, and
really are, “one” in respect to one another.  It is
said of husband and wife, “They are no longer twain, but one
flesh;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xlvii-p5.2" n="4522" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xlvii-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xlvii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.24" parsed="|Gen|2|24|0|0" passage="Gen. ii. 24">Gen. ii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> and of the perfect
man, and of him who is joined to the true Lord, Word, and Wisdom, and
Truth, that “he who is joined to the Lord is one
spirit.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xlvii-p6.2" n="4523" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xlvii-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xlvii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.17" parsed="|1Cor|6|17|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vi. 17">1 Cor. vi. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>  And if he who
“is joined to the Lord is one spirit,” who has been joined
to the Lord, the Very Word, and Wisdom, and Truth, and Righteousness,
in a more intimate union, or even in a manner at all approaching to it
than the soul of Jesus?  And if this be so, then the soul of Jesus
and God the Word—the first-born of every creature—are no
longer two, (but one).</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.xlviii" next="vi.ix.vi.xlix" prev="vi.ix.vi.xlvii" progress="88.65%" title="Chapter XLVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.xlviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.xlviii-p1.1">Chapter
XLVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.xlviii-p2" shownumber="no">In the next place, when the philosophers of the
Porch, who assert that the virtue of God and man is the same, maintain
that the God who is over all things is not happier than <i>their</i>
wise man, but that the happiness of both is equal, Celsus neither
ridicules nor scoffs at their opinion.  If, however, holy
Scripture says that the perfect man is joined to and made one with the
Very Word by means of virtue, so that we infer that the soul of Jesus
is not separated from the first-born of all creation, he laughs at
Jesus being called “Son of God,” not observing what is said
of Him with a secret and mystical signification in the holy
Scriptures.  But that we may win over to the reception of our
views those who are willing to accept the inferences which flow from
our doctrines, and to be benefited thereby, we say that the holy
Scriptures declare the body of Christ, animated by the Son of God, to
be the whole Church of God, and the members of this
body—considered as a whole—to consist of those who are
believers; since, as a soul vivifies and moves the body, which of
itself has not the natural power of motion like a living being, so the
Word, arousing and moving the whole body, the Church, to befitting
action, awakens, moreover, each individual member belonging to the
Church, so that they do nothing apart from the Word.  Since all
this, then, follows by a train of reasoning not to be depreciated,
where is the difficulty in maintaining that, as the <i>soul</i> of
Jesus is joined in a perfect and inconceivable manner with the very
Word, so the person of Jesus, generally speaking,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xlviii-p2.1" n="4524" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xlviii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xlviii-p3.1" lang="EL">ἁπαξαπλῶς</span>.</p></note> is not separated from the only-begotten and
first-born of all creation, and is not a different being from
Him?  But enough here on this subject.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.xlix" next="vi.ix.vi.l" prev="vi.ix.vi.xlviii" progress="88.70%" title="Chapter XLIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.xlix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.xlix-p1.1">Chapter
XLIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.xlix-p2" shownumber="no">Let us notice now what follows, where, expressing
in a single word his opinion regarding the Mosaic cosmogony, without
offering, however, a single argument in its support, he finds fault
with it, saying:  “Moreover, their cosmogony is extremely
silly.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xlix-p2.1" n="4525" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xlix-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xlix-p3.1" lang="EL">μάλα
εὐηθική</span>.</p></note>  Now, if he
had produced some credible proofs of its silly character, we should
have endeavoured to answer them; but it does not appear to me
reasonable that I should be called upon to demonstrate, in answer to
his mere <i>assertion</i>, that it is <i>not</i>
“silly.”  If any one, however, wishes to see the
reasons which led us to accept the Mosaic account, and the
arguments <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_597.html" id="vi.ix.vi.xlix-Page_597" n="597" />by which it
may be defended, he may read what we have written upon Genesis, from
the beginning of the book up to the passage, “And this is the
book of the generation of men,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xlix-p3.2" n="4526" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xlix-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xlix-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.5.1" parsed="|Gen|5|1|0|0" passage="Gen. v. 1">Gen. v. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>
where we have tried to show from the holy Scriptures themselves what
the “heaven” was which was created in the beginning; and
what the “earth,” and the “invisible part of the
earth,” and that which was “without form;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xlix-p4.2" n="4527" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xlix-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xlix-p5.1" lang="EL">ἀκατασκεύαστον</span>.</p></note> and what the “deep” was, and the
“darkness” that was upon it; and what the
“water” was, and the “Spirit of God” which was
“borne over it;” and what the “light” which was
created, and what the “firmament,” as distinct from the
“heaven” which was created in the beginning; and so on with
the other subjects that follow.  Celsus has also expressed his
opinion that the narrative of the creation of man is “exceedingly
silly,” without stating any proofs, or endeavouring to answer our
arguments; for he had no evidence, in my judgment, which was fitted to
overthrow the statement that “man has been made in the image of
God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xlix-p5.2" n="4528" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xlix-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xlix-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.26" parsed="|Gen|1|26|0|0" passage="Gen. i. 26">Gen. i. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>  He does not
even understand the meaning of the “Paradise” that was
planted by God, and of the life which man first led in it; and of that
which resulted from accident,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xlix-p6.2" n="4529" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xlix-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xlix-p7.1" lang="EL">τὴν ἐκ
περιστάσεως
γενομένην</span>.</p></note> when man was cast
forth on account of his sin, and was settled opposite the Paradise of
delight.  Now, as he asserts that these are silly statements, let
him turn his attention not merely to each one of them (in general), but
to this in particular, “He placed the cherubim, and the flaming
sword, which turned every way, to keep the way of the tree of
life,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xlix-p7.2" n="4530" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xlix-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.xlix-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.24" parsed="|Gen|3|24|0|0" passage="Gen. iii. 24">Gen. iii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> and say whether
Moses wrote these words with no serious object in view, but in the
spirit of the writers of the old Comedy, who have sportively related
that “Prœtus slew Bellerophon,” and that
“Pegasus came from Arcadia.”  Now their object was to
create laughter in composing such stories; whereas it is incredible
that he who left behind him laws<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xlix-p8.2" n="4531" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xlix-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xlix-p9.1" lang="EL">γραφάς</span>.</p></note> for a whole
nation, regarding which he wished to persuade his subjects that they
were given by God, should have written words so little to the
purpose,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.xlix-p9.2" n="4532" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.xlix-p10" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.xlix-p10.1" lang="EL">ἀπρόσλογα</span>.</p></note> and have said
without any meaning, “He placed the cherubim, and the flaming
sword, which turned every way, to keep the way of the tree of
life,” or made any other statement regarding the creation of man,
which is the subject of philosophic investigation by the Hebrew
sages.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.l" next="vi.ix.vi.li" prev="vi.ix.vi.xlix" progress="88.80%" title="Chapter L"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.l-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.l-p1.1">Chapter L.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.l-p2" shownumber="no">In the next place, Celsus, after heaping together,
simply as mere assertions, the varying opinions of some of the ancients
regarding the world, and the origin of man, alleges that “Moses
and the prophets, who have left to us our books, not knowing at all
what the nature of the world is, and of man, have woven together a web
of sheer nonsense.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.l-p2.1" n="4533" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.l-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.l-p3.1" lang="EL">συνθεῖναι
ληρον
βαθύν</span>.</p></note>  If he had
shown, now, <i>how</i> it appeared to him that the holy Scriptures
contained “sheer nonsense,” we should have tried to
demolish the arguments which appeared to him to establish their
nonsensical character; but on the present occasion, following his own
example, we also sportively give it as our opinion that Celsus, knowing
nothing at all about the nature of the meaning and language of the
prophets,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.l-p3.2" n="4534" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.l-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.l-p4.1" lang="EL">ὅτι
τίς ποτέ
ἐστιν ἡ φύσις
τοῦ νοῦ, καὶ
τοῦ ἐν τοῖς
προφήταις
λόγου</span>.</p></note> composed a work
which contained “sheer nonsense,” and boastfully gave it
the title of a “true discourse.”  And since he makes
the statements about the “days of creation” ground of
accusation,—as if he understood them clearly and correctly, some
of which elapsed <i>before</i> the creation of light and heaven, and
sun, and moon, and stars, and some of them <i>after</i> the creation of
these,—we shall only make this observation, that Moses must then
have forgotten that he had said a little before, “that in six
days the creation of the world had been finished,” and that in
consequence of this act of forgetfulness he subjoins to these words the
following:  “This is the book of the creation of man, in the
day when God made the heaven and the earth!”  But it is not
in the least credible, that after what he had said respecting the six
days, Moses should immediately add, without a special meaning, the
words, “in the day that God made the heavens and the
earth;” and if any one thinks that these words may be referred to
the statement, “In the beginning God made the heaven and the
earth,” let him observe that before the words, “Let there
be light, and there was light,” and these, “God called the
light day,” it has been stated that “in the beginning God
made the heaven and the earth.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.li" next="vi.ix.vi.lii" prev="vi.ix.vi.l" progress="88.86%" title="Chapter LI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.li-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.li-p1.1">Chapter LI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.li-p2" shownumber="no">On the present occasion, however, it is not our
object to enter into an explanation of the subject of intelligent and
sensible beings,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.li-p2.1" n="4535" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.li-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.li-p3.1" lang="EL">περὶ νοητῶν
καὶ
αἰσθητῶν</span>.</p></note> nor of the manner
in which the different kinds<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.li-p3.2" n="4536" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.li-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.li-p4.1" lang="EL">αἱ φύσεις
τῶν ἡμερῶν</span>.</p></note> of days were
allotted to both sorts, nor to investigate the details which belong to
the subject, for we should need whole treatises for the exposition of
the Mosaic cosmogony; and that work we had already performed, to the
best of our ability, a considerable time before the commencement of
this answer to Celsus, when we discussed with such measure of capacity
as we then possessed <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_598.html" id="vi.ix.vi.li-Page_598" n="598" />the question of the Mosaic cosmogony of
the six days.  We must keep in mind, however, that the Word
promises to the righteous through the mouth of Isaiah, that days will
come<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.li-p4.2" n="4537" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.li-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.li-p5.1" lang="EL">ἐν
καταστάσει
ἔσεσθαι
ἡμέρας</span>.</p></note> when not the sun, but the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.vi.li-p5.2">Lord</span> Himself, will be to them an everlasting light, and God
will be their glory.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.li-p5.3" n="4538" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.li-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.li-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.60.19" parsed="|Isa|60|19|0|0" passage="Isa. lx. 19">Isa. lx. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>  And it is
from misunderstanding, I think, some pestilent heresy which gave an
erroneous interpretation to the words, “Let there be
light,” as if they were the expression of a <i>wish</i><note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.li-p6.2" n="4539" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.li-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.li-p7.1" lang="EL">εὐκτικῶς</span>.</p></note> merely on the part of the Creator, that
Celsus made the remark:  “The Creator did not borrow light
from above, like those persons who kindle their lamps at those of their
neighbours.”  Misunderstanding, moreover, another impious
heresy, he has said:  “If, indeed, there did exist an
accursed god opposed to the great God, who did this contrary to his
approval, why did he lend him the light?”  So far are we
from offering a defence of such puerilities, that we desire, on the
contrary, distinctly to arraign the statements of these heretics as
erroneous, and to undertake to refute, not those of their opinions with
which we are <i>unacquainted</i>, as Celsus does, but those of which we
have attained an accurate knowledge, derived in part from the
statements of their own adherents, and partly from a careful perusal of
their writings.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.lii" next="vi.ix.vi.liii" prev="vi.ix.vi.li" progress="88.92%" title="Chapter LII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.lii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.lii-p1.1">Chapter LII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.lii-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus proceeds as follows:  “With
regard to the origin of the world and its destruction, whether it is to
be regarded as uncreated and indestructible, or as created indeed, but
not destructible, or the reverse, I at present say
nothing.”  For this reason we too say nothing on these
points, as the work in hand does not require it.  Nor do we allege
that the Spirit of the universal God mingled itself in things here
below as in things alien to itself,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lii-p2.1" n="4540" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lii-p3.1" lang="EL">ὡς
ἐν
ἀλλοτρίοις
τοῖς τῇδε</span>.</p></note> as might
appear from the expression, “The Spirit of God moved upon the
water;” nor do we assert that certain wicked devices directed
against His Spirit, as if by a different creator from the great God,
and which were tolerated by the Supreme Divinity, needed to be
completely frustrated.  And, accordingly, I have nothing further
to say to those<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lii-p3.2" n="4541" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lii-p4.1" lang="EL">μακρὰν
χαιρέτωσαν</span>.</p></note> who utter such
absurdities; nor to Celsus, who does not refute them with
ability.  For he ought either not to have mentioned such matters
at all, or else, in keeping with that character for philanthropy which
he assumes, have carefully set them forth, and then endeavoured to
rebut these impious assertions.  Nor have we ever heard that the
great God, after giving his spirit to the creator, demands it back
again.  Proceeding next foolishly to assail these impious
assertions, he asks:  “What god gives anything with the
intention of demanding it back?  For it is the mark of a needy
person to demand back (what he has given), whereas God stands in need
of nothing.”  To this he adds, as if saying something clever
against certain parties:  “Why, when he lent (his spirit),
was he ignorant that he was lending it to an evil being?” 
He asks, further:  “Why does he pass without notice<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lii-p4.2" n="4542" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lii-p5.1" lang="EL">περιορᾷ</span>.</p></note> a wicked creator who was counter-working his
purposes?”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.liii" next="vi.ix.vi.liv" prev="vi.ix.vi.lii" progress="88.98%" title="Chapter LIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.liii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.liii-p1.1">Chapter
LIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.liii-p2" shownumber="no">In the next place, mixing up together various
heresies, and not observing that some statements are the utterances of
one heretical sect, and others of a different one, he brings forward
the objections which we raised against Marcion.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.liii-p2.1" n="4543" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.liii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. bk. v. cap.
liv.</p></note>  And, probably, having heard them from
some paltry and ignorant individuals,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.liii-p3.1" n="4544" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.liii-p4" shownumber="no"> The textual reading
is, <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.liii-p4.1" lang="EL">ἀπό τινων
εὐτελῶς καὶ
ἰδιωτικῶς</span>, for
which Ruæus reads, <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.liii-p4.2" lang="EL">ἀπό
τινων
εὐτελῶν καὶ
ἰδιωτικῶν</span>, which
emendation has been adopted in the translation.</p></note> he
assails the very arguments which combat them, but not in a way that
shows much intelligence.  Quoting then our arguments against
Marcion, and not observing that it is <i>against</i> Marcion that he is
speaking, he asks:  “Why does he send secretly, and destroy
the works which he has created?  Why does he secretly employ
force, and persuasion, and deceit?  Why does he allure those who,
as ye assert, have been condemned or accused by him, and carry them
away like a slave-dealer?  Why does he teach them to steal away
from their Lord?  Why to flee from their father?  Why does he
claim them for himself against the father’s will?  Why does
he profess to be the father of strange children?”  To these
questions he subjoins the following remark, as if by way of expressing
his surprise:<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.liii-p4.3" n="4545" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.liii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.liii-p5.1" lang="EL">οἱονεὶ
θαυμαστικῶς</span>.</p></note> 
“Venerable, indeed, is the god who desires to be the father of
those sinners who are condemned by another (god), and of the
needy,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.liii-p5.2" n="4546" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.liii-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.liii-p6.1" lang="EL">ἀκλήρων</span>.</p></note> and, as themselves
say, of the very offscourings<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.liii-p6.2" n="4547" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.liii-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.liii-p7.1" lang="EL">σκυβάλων</span>.</p></note> (of men), and who
is unable to capture and punish his messenger, who escaped from
him!”  After this, as if addressing us who acknowledge that
this world is not the work of a different and strange god, he continues
in the following strain:  “If these are his works, how is it
that God created evil?  And how is it that he cannot persuade and
admonish (men)?  And how is it that he repents on account of the
ingratitude and wickedness of men?  He finds fault, moreover, with
his own handwork,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.liii-p7.2" n="4548" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.liii-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.liii-p8.1" lang="EL">τέχνην</span>.</p></note> and hates, and
threatens, and destroys his own off<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_599.html" id="vi.ix.vi.liii-Page_599" n="599" />spring?  Whither can he transport
them out of this world, which he himself has made?”  Now it
does not appear to me that by these remarks he makes clear what
“evil” is; and although there have been among the Greeks
many sects who differ as to the nature of good and evil, he hastily
concludes, as if it were a consequence of our maintaining that this
world also is a work of the universal God, that in <i>our</i> judgment
<i>God</i> is the author of evil.  Let it be, however, regarding
evil as it may—whether created by God or not—it
nevertheless follows only as a <i>result</i> when you compare the
principal design.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.liii-p8.2" n="4549" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.liii-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.liii-p9.1" lang="EL">ἐκ
παρακολουθήσεως
γεγένηται
τῆς πρὸς τὰ
προηγούμενα</span>.</p></note>  And I am
greatly surprised if the inference regarding God’s authorship of
evil, which he thinks follows from our maintaining that this world also
is the work of the universal God, does not follow too from his
<i>own</i> statements.  For one might say to Celsus: 
“If these are His works, how is it that God created evil? and how
is it that He cannot persuade and admonish men?”  It is
indeed the greatest error in reasoning to accuse those who are of
different opinions of holding unsound doctrines, when the accuser
himself is much more liable to the same charge with regard to his
own.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.liv" next="vi.ix.vi.lv" prev="vi.ix.vi.liii" progress="89.08%" title="Chapter LIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.liv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.liv-p1.1">Chapter LIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.liv-p2" shownumber="no">Let us see, then, briefly what holy Scripture has to say
regarding good and evil, and what answer we are to return to the
questions, “How is it that God created evil?” and,
“How is He incapable of persuading and admonishing
men?”  Now, according to holy Scripture, properly speaking,
virtues and virtuous actions are good, as, properly speaking, the
reverse of these are evil.  We shall be satisfied with quoting on
the present occasion some verses from the <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.liv-p2.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.34" parsed="|Ps|34|0|0|0" passage="Psalm 34">thirty-fourth
Psalm</scripRef>, to the following
effect:  “They that seek the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.vi.liv-p2.2">Lord</span>
shall not want any good thing.  Come, ye children, hearken unto
me; I will teach you the fear of the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.vi.liv-p2.3">Lord</span>.  What man is he that desireth life, and loveth
many days, that he may see good?  Keep thy tongue from evil, and
thy lips from speaking guile.  Depart from evil, and do
good.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.liv-p2.4" n="4550" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.liv-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.liv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.34.10-Ps.34.14" parsed="|Ps|34|10|34|14" passage="Ps. xxxiv. 10-14">Ps. xxxiv. 10–14</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now, the
injunctions to “depart from evil, and to do good,” do not
refer either to <i>corporeal</i> evils or <i>corporeal</i> blessings,
as they are termed by some, nor to external things at all, but to
blessings and evils of a <i>spiritual</i> kind; since he who departs
from such evils, and performs such virtuous actions, will, as one who
desires the true life, come to the enjoyment of it; and as one loving
to see “good days,” in which the word of righteousness will
be the Sun, he will see them, God taking him away from this
“present evil world,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.liv-p3.2" n="4551" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.liv-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.liv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.4" parsed="|Gal|1|4|0|0" passage="Gal. i. 4">Gal. i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> and from those
evil days concerning which Paul said:  “Redeeming the time,
because the days are evil.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.liv-p4.2" n="4552" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.liv-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.liv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.16" parsed="|Eph|5|16|0|0" passage="Eph. v. 16">Eph. v. 16</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.lv" next="vi.ix.vi.lvi" prev="vi.ix.vi.liv" progress="89.12%" title="Chapter LV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.lv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.lv-p1.1">Chapter LV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.lv-p2" shownumber="no">Passages, indeed, might be found where corporeal
and external (benefits) are improperly<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lv-p2.1" n="4553" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lv-p3.1" lang="EL">καταχρηστικώτερον</span>.</p></note>
called “good,”—those things, viz., which contribute
to the natural life, while those which do the reverse are termed
“evil.”  It is in this sense that Job says to his
wife:  “If we have received good at the hand of the Lord,
shall we not also receive evil!”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lv-p3.2" n="4554" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lv-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Job.2.10" parsed="|Job|2|10|0|0" passage="Job ii. 10">Job ii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>  Since, then, there is found in the
sacred Scriptures, in a certain passage, this statement put into the
mouth of God, “I make peace, and create evil;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lv-p4.2" n="4555" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lv-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.45.7" parsed="|Isa|45|7|0|0" passage="Isa. xlv. 7">Isa. xlv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> and again another, where it is said of Him
that “evil came down from the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.vi.lv-p5.2">Lord</span> to the
gate of Jerusalem, the noise of chariots and horsemen,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lv-p5.3" n="4556" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lv-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Mic.1.12-Mic.1.13" parsed="|Mic|1|12|1|13" passage="Mic. i. 12, 13">Mic. i. 12, 13</scripRef>.  The rendering of the Heb. in the
first clause of the thirteenth verse is different from that of the
LXX.</p></note>—passages which have disturbed many
readers of Scripture, who are unable to see what Scripture means by
“good” and “evil,”—it is probable that
Celsus, being perplexed thereby, gave utterance to the question,
“How is it that God created evil?” or, perhaps, having
heard some one discussing the matters relating to it in an ignorant
manner, he made this statement which we have noticed.  We, on the
other hand, maintain that “evil,” or
“wickedness,” and the actions which proceed from it, were
<i>not</i> created by God.  For if God created that which is
<i>really</i> evil, how was it possible that the proclamation regarding
(the last) judgment should be confidently announced,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lv-p6.2" n="4557" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lv-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lv-p7.1" lang="EL">παῤῥησίαν
ἔχειν</span>.</p></note> which informs us that the wicked are to be
punished for their evil deeds in proportion to the amount of their
wickedness, while those who have lived a virtuous life, or performed
virtuous actions, will be in the enjoyment of blessedness, and will
receive rewards from God?  I am well aware that those who would
daringly assert that these evils were created by God will quote certain
expressions of Scripture (in their support), because we are not able to
show one consistent series<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lv-p7.2" n="4558" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lv-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lv-p8.1" lang="EL">ὕφος</span>.</p></note> of passages; for
although Scripture (generally) blames the wicked and approves of the
righteous, it nevertheless contains some statements which, although
comparatively<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lv-p8.2" n="4559" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lv-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lv-p9.1" lang="EL">ὀλίγα</span> must be taken
<i>comparatively</i>, on account of the <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lv-p9.2" lang="EL">πολλάς</span> that follows
afterwards.</p></note> few in number, seem
to disturb the minds of ignorant readers of holy Scripture.  I
have not, however, deemed it appropriate to my present treatise to
quote on the present occasion those discordant statements, which are
many in number,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lv-p9.3" n="4560" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lv-p10" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lv-p10.1" lang="EL">πολλάς</span>.  See note
11.</p></note> and
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_600.html" id="vi.ix.vi.lv-Page_600" n="600" />their explanations, which
would require a long array of proofs.  Evils, then, if those be
meant which are <i>properly</i> so called, were <i>not</i> created by
God; but some, although <i>few</i> in comparison with the order of the
<i>whole</i> world, <i>have</i> resulted from His principal works, as
there follow from the chief works of the carpenter such things as
spiral shavings and sawdust,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lv-p10.2" n="4561" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lv-p11" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lv-p11.1" lang="EL">τὰ
ἑλικοειδῆ
ξέσματα καὶ
πρίσματα</span>.</p></note> or as architects
might appear to be the cause of the rubbish<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lv-p11.2" n="4562" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lv-p12" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lv-p12.1" lang="EL">τὰ
παρακείμενα</span>.</p></note>
which lies around their buildings in the form of the filth which drops
from the stones and the plaster.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.lvi" next="vi.ix.vi.lvii" prev="vi.ix.vi.lv" progress="89.21%" title="Chapter LVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.lvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.lvi-p1.1">Chapter LVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.lvi-p2" shownumber="no">If we speak, however, of what are called
“corporeal” and “external” evils,—which
are improperly so termed,—then it may be granted that there
<i>are</i> occasions when some of these have been called into existence
by God, in order that by their means the conversion of certain
individuals might be effected.  And what absurdity would follow
from such a course?  For as, if we should hear those
sufferings<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lvi-p2.1" n="4563" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lvi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lvi-p3.1" lang="EL">πόνους</span>.</p></note> improperly termed
“evils” which are inflicted by fathers, and instructors,
and pedagogues upon those who are under their care, or upon patients
who are operated upon or cauterized by the surgeons in order to effect
a cure, we were to say that a father was ill-treating his son, or
pedagogues and instructors their pupils, or physicians their patients,
no blame would be laid upon the operators or chastisers; so, in the
same way, if God is said to bring upon men such evils for the
conversion and cure of those who need this discipline, there would be
no absurdity in the view, nor would “evils come down from the
<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.vi.lvi-p3.2">Lord</span> upon the gates of
Jerusalem,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lvi-p3.3" n="4564" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lvi-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lvi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Mic.1.12" parsed="|Mic|1|12|0|0" passage="Mic. i. 12">Mic. i. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>—which evils
consist of the punishments inflicted upon the Israelites by their
enemies with a view to their conversion; nor would one visit
“with a rod the transgressions of those who forsake the law of
the Lord, and their iniquities with stripes;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lvi-p4.2" n="4565" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lvi-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lvi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.89.32" parsed="|Ps|89|32|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxxix. 32">Ps. lxxxix. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> nor could it be said, “Thou hast coals
of fire to set upon them; they shall be to thee a help.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lvi-p5.2" n="4566" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lvi-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lvi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.47.14-Isa.47.15" parsed="|Isa|47|14|47|15" passage="Isa. xlvii. 14, 15">Isa. xlvii. 14, 15</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>  In the same way also we explain the
expressions, “I, who make peace, and create evil;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lvi-p6.2" n="4567" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lvi-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lvi-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.45.7" parsed="|Isa|45|7|0|0" passage="Isa. xlv. 7">Isa. xlv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> for He calls into existence
“corporeal” or “external” evils, while
purifying and training those who would not be disciplined by the word
and sound doctrine.  This, then, is our answer to the question,
“How is it that God created evil?”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.lvii" next="vi.ix.vi.lviii" prev="vi.ix.vi.lvi" progress="89.27%" title="Chapter LVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.lvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.lvii-p1.1">Chapter
LVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.lvii-p2" shownumber="no">With respect to the question, “How is he
incapable of persuading and admonishing men?” it has been already
stated that, if such an objection were really a ground of charge, then
the objection of Celsus might be brought against those who accept the
doctrine of providence.  Any one might answer the charge that God
is <i>incapable</i> of admonishing men; for He conveys His admonitions
throughout the whole of Scripture, and by means of those persons who,
through God’s gracious appointment, are the instructors of His
hearers.  Unless, indeed, some peculiar meaning be understood to
attach to the word “admonish,” as if it signified both to
penetrate into the mind of the person admonished, and to make him hear
the words of his<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lvii-p2.1" n="4568" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lvii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lvii-p3.1" lang="EL">τὸ καὶ
ἐπιτυγχάνειν
ἐν τῷ
νουθετουμένῳ
καὶ ἀκούειν
τὸν τοῦ
διδάσκοντος
λόγον</span>.</p></note> instructor, which
is contrary to the usual meaning of the word.  To the objection,
“How is he incapable of persuading?”—which also might
be brought against all who believe in providence,—we have to make
the following remarks.  Since the expression “to be
persuaded” belongs to those words which are termed, so to speak,
“reciprocal”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lvii-p3.2" n="4569" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lvii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lvii-p4.1" lang="EL">ὡσπερεὶ τῶν
καλουμένων
ἀντιπεπονθότων
ἐστίν</span>.</p></note> (compare the phrase
“to shave a man,” when he makes an effort to submit himself
to the barber<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lvii-p4.2" n="4570" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lvii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lvii-p5.1" lang="EL">ἀνάλογον τῷ
κείρεσθαι
ἄνθρωπον,
ἐνεργοῦντα
τὸ παρέχειν
ἑαυτὸν τῷ
κείροντι</span>.</p></note>),
there is for this reason needed not merely the effort of him who
persuades, but also the submission, so to speak, which is to be yielded
to the persuader, or the acceptance of what is said by him.  And
therefore it must not be said that it is because God is incapable of
persuading men that they are not persuaded, but because they will not
accept the faithful words of God.  And if one were to apply this
expression to men who are the “artificers of
persuasion,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lvii-p5.2" n="4571" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lvii-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lvii-p6.1" lang="EL">πειθοῦς
δημιουργῶν</span>.</p></note> he would not be
wrong; for it is possible for a man who has thoroughly learned the
principles of rhetoric, and who employs them properly, to do his utmost
to persuade, and yet appear to fail, because he cannot overcome the
will of him who ought to yield to his persuasive arts.  Moreover,
that persuasion does not come from God, although persuasive words may
be uttered by him, is distinctly taught by Paul, when he says: 
“This persuasion cometh not of him that calleth
you.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lvii-p6.2" n="4572" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lvii-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lvii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.8" parsed="|Gal|5|8|0|0" passage="Gal. v. 8">Gal. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  Such also is
the view indicated by these words:  “If ye be willing and
obedient, ye shall eat the good of the land; but if ye refuse and
rebel, a sword shall devour you.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lvii-p7.2" n="4573" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lvii-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lvii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.19-Isa.1.20" parsed="|Isa|1|19|1|20" passage="Isa. i. 19, 20">Isa. i. 19, 20</scripRef>.</p></note>  For that one may (really) desire what
is addressed to him by one who admonishes, and may become deserving of
those promises of God which he hears, it is necessary to secure the
will of the hearer, and his inclination to what is addressed to
him.  And therefore it appears to me, that in the book of
Deuteronomy the following words <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_601.html" id="vi.ix.vi.lvii-Page_601" n="601" />are uttered with peculiar emphasis: 
“And now, O Israel, what doth the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.vi.lvii-p8.2">Lord</span>
thy God require of thee, but to fear the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.vi.lvii-p8.3">Lord</span>
thy God, and to walk in all His ways, and to love Him, and to keep His
commandments?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lvii-p8.4" n="4574" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lvii-p9" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lvii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.10.12-Deut.10.13" parsed="|Deut|10|12|10|13" passage="Deut. x. 12, 13">Deut. x. 12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.lviii" next="vi.ix.vi.lix" prev="vi.ix.vi.lvii" progress="89.36%" title="Chapter LVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.lviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.lviii-p1.1">Chapter
LVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.lviii-p2" shownumber="no">There is next to be answered the following
query:  “And how is it that he repents when men become
ungrateful and wicked; and finds fault with his own handwork, and
hates, and threatens, and destroys his own offspring?”  Now
Celsus here calumniates and falsities what is written in the book of
Genesis to the following effect:  “And the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.vi.lviii-p2.1">Lord</span> God, seeing that the wickedness of men upon the earth
was increasing, and that every one in his heart carefully meditated to
do evil continually, was grieved<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lviii-p2.2" n="4575" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lviii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lviii-p3.1" lang="EL">ἐνεθυμήθη</span>, in all
probability a corruption for <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lviii-p3.2" lang="EL">ἐθυμώθη</span>, which Hoeschel
places in the text, and Spencer in the margin of his ed.:  Heb.
<span class="Hebrew" id="vi.ix.vi.lviii-p3.3" lang="HE">סחֶנָּיִּוַ</span>.</p></note> He had made
man upon the earth.  And God meditated in His heart, and said, I
will destroy man, whom I have made, from the face of the earth, both
man and beast, and creeping thing, and fowl of the air, because I am
grieved<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lviii-p3.4" n="4576" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lviii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lviii-p4.1" lang="EL">ἐνεθυμήθην</span>. 
Cf. remark in note 2.</p></note> that I made
them;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lviii-p4.2" n="4577" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lviii-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lviii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.6.5-Gen.6.7" parsed="|Gen|6|5|6|7" passage="Gen. vi. 5-7">Gen. vi. 5–7</scripRef>.</p></note> quoting words which
are not written in Scripture, as if they conveyed the meaning of what
was actually written.  For there is no mention in these words of
the repentance of God, nor of His blaming and hating His own
handwork.  And if there is the appearance of God threatening the
catastrophe of the deluge, and thus destroying His own children in it,
we have to answer that, as the soul of man is immortal, the supposed
threatening has for its object the conversion of the hearers, while the
destruction of men by the flood is a purification of the earth, as
certain among the Greek philosophers of no mean repute have indicated
by the expression:  “When the gods purify the
earth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lviii-p5.2" n="4578" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lviii-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. Plato in
<i>Timæo</i>.</p></note>  And with
respect to the transference to God of those anthropopathic phrases,
some remarks have been already made by us in the preceding
pages.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.lix" next="vi.ix.vi.lx" prev="vi.ix.vi.lviii" progress="89.42%" title="Chapter LIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.lix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.lix-p1.1">Chapter LIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.lix-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus, in the next place, suspecting, or perhaps
seeing clearly enough, the answer which might be returned by those who
defend the destruction of men by the deluge, continues: 
“But if he does not destroy his own offspring, whither does he
convey them out of this world<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lix-p2.1" n="4579" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lix-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lix-p3.1" lang="EL">κόσμος</span>.</p></note> which he himself
created?”  To this we reply, that God by no means removes
out of the whole world, consisting of heaven and earth, those who
suffered death by the deluge, but removes them from a life in the
flesh, and, having set them free from their bodies, liberates them at
the same time from an existence upon earth, which in many parts of
Scripture it is usual to call the “world.”  In the
Gospel according to John especially, we may frequently find the regions
of earth<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lix-p3.2" n="4580" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lix-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lix-p4.1" lang="EL">τὸν
περίγειον
τόπον</span>.</p></note> termed
“world,” as in the passage, “He was the true Light,
which lighteneth every man that cometh into the
‘world;’”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lix-p4.2" n="4581" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lix-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lix-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.9" parsed="|John|1|9|0|0" passage="John i. 9">John i. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> as also in this,
“In the world ye shall have tribulation; but be of good cheer, I
have overcome the world.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lix-p5.2" n="4582" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lix-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lix-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:John.16.33" parsed="|John|16|33|0|0" passage="John xvi. 33">John xvi. 33</scripRef>.</p></note>  If,
then, we understand by “removing out of the world” a
transference from “regions on earth,” there is nothing
absurd in the expression.  If, on the contrary, the system of
things which consists of heaven and earth be termed
“world,” then those who perished in the deluge are by no
means removed out of the so-called “world.”  And yet,
indeed, if we have regard to the words, “Looking not at the
things which are seen, but at the things which are not
seen;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lix-p6.2" n="4583" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lix-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lix-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.18" parsed="|2Cor|4|18|0|0" passage="2 Cor. iv. 18">2 Cor. iv. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> and also to these,
“For the invisible things of Him from the creation of the world
are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are
made,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lix-p7.2" n="4584" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lix-p8" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lix-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.20" parsed="|Rom|1|20|0|0" passage="Rom. i. 20">Rom. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>—we might say
that he who dwells amid the “invisible” things, and what
are called generally “things not seen,” is gone out of the
world, the Word having removed him hence, and transported him to the
heavenly regions, in order to behold all beautiful
things.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.lx" next="vi.ix.vi.lxi" prev="vi.ix.vi.lix" progress="89.48%" title="Chapter LX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.lx-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.lx-p1.1">Chapter LX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.lx-p2" shownumber="no">But after this investigation of his assertions, as
if his object were to swell his book by many words, he repeats, in
different language, the same charges which we have examined a little
ago, saying:  “By far the most silly thing is the
distribution of the creation of the world over certain days, <i>before
days existed</i>:  for, as the heaven was not yet created, nor the
foundation of the earth yet laid,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lx-p2.1" n="4585" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lx-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lx-p3.1" lang="EL">ἐρηρεισμένης</span>.</p></note> nor the sun
yet revolving,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lx-p3.2" n="4586" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lx-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lx-p4.1" lang="EL">τῇδε
φερομένου</span>.</p></note> how could there be
<i>days</i>?”  Now, what difference is there between these
words and the following:  “Moreover, taking and looking at
these things from the beginning, would it not be absurd in the first
and greatest God to issue the command, Let this (first thing) come into
existence, and this second thing, and this (third); and after
accomplishing so much on the first day, to do so much more again on the
second, and third, and fourth, and fifth, and sixth?”  We
answered to the best of our ability this objection to God’s
“commanding this first, second, and third thing
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_602.html" id="vi.ix.vi.lx-Page_602" n="602" />to be created,” when we
quoted the words, “He said, and it was done; He commanded, and
all things stood fast;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lx-p4.2" n="4587" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lx-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lx-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.33.9" parsed="|Ps|33|9|0|0" passage="Ps. xxxiii. 9">Ps. xxxiii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> remarking that the
immediate<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lx-p5.2" n="4588" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lx-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lx-p6.1" lang="EL">τὸν
προσεχῶς
δημιουργόν</span>.</p></note> Creator, and, as it
were, very Maker<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lx-p6.2" n="4589" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lx-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lx-p7.1" lang="EL">αὐτουργόν</span>.</p></note> of the world was
the Word, the Son of God; while the Father of the Word, by commanding
His own Son—the Word—to create the world, is
<i>primarily</i> Creator.  And with regard to the creation of the
light upon the first day, and of the firmament upon the second, and of
the gathering together of the waters that are under the heaven into
their several reservoirs<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lx-p7.2" n="4590" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lx-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lx-p8.1" lang="EL">συναγωγάς</span>.</p></note> on the third (the
earth thus causing to sprout forth those (fruits) which are under the
control of nature alone<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lx-p8.2" n="4591" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lx-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lx-p9.1" lang="EL">τὰ ὑπὸ
μόνης φύσεως
διοικούμενα</span>.</p></note>), and of the
(great) lights and stars upon the fourth, and of aquatic<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lx-p9.2" n="4592" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lx-p10" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lx-p10.1" lang="EL">τὰ νηκτά</span>.</p></note> animals upon the fifth, and of land animals
and man upon the sixth, we have treated to the best of our ability in
our notes upon Genesis, as well as in the foregoing pages, when we
found fault with those who, taking the words in their <i>apparent</i>
signification, said that the time of six days was occupied in the
creation of the world, and quoted the words:  “These are the
generations of the heavens and of the earth when they were created, in
the day that the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.vi.lx-p10.2">Lord</span> God made the earth and
the heavens.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lx-p10.3" n="4593" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lx-p11" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lx-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.4" parsed="|Gen|2|4|0|0" passage="Gen. ii. 4">Gen. ii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.lxi" next="vi.ix.vi.lxii" prev="vi.ix.vi.lx" progress="89.55%" title="Chapter LXI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.lxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.lxi-p1.1">Chapter LXI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.lxi-p2" shownumber="no">Again, not understanding the meaning of the words,
“And God ended<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxi-p2.1" n="4594" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxi-p3" shownumber="no"> [<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxi-p3.1" lang="EL">συνετέλεσεν</span>,
<i>complevit</i>.  S.]</p></note> on the sixth day
His works which He had made, and ceased<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxi-p3.2" n="4595" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxi-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxi-p4.1" lang="EL">κατέπαυσεν</span>.</p></note> on
the seventh day from all His works which He had made:  and God
blessed the seventh day, and hallowed it, because on it He had
ceased<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxi-p4.2" n="4596" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxi-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxi-p5.1" lang="EL">κατέπαυσεν</span>.</p></note> from all His works
which He had begun to make;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxi-p5.2" n="4597" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxi-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lxi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.2-Gen.2.3" parsed="|Gen|2|2|2|3" passage="Gen. ii. 2, 3">Gen. ii. 2, 3</scripRef>.</p></note> and imagining
the expression, “He <i>ceased</i> on the seventh day,” to
be the same as this, “He <i>rested</i><note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxi-p6.2" n="4598" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxi-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxi-p7.1" lang="EL">ἀνεπαύσατο</span>.</p></note> on
the seventh day,” he makes the remark:  “After this,
indeed, he is weary, like a very bad workman, who stands in need of
rest to refresh himself!”  For he knows nothing of the day
of the Sabbath and rest of God, which follows the completion of the
world’s creation, and which lasts during the duration of the
world, and in which all those will keep festival with God who have done
all <i>their</i> works in <i>their</i> six days, and who, because they
have omitted none of their duties,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxi-p7.2" n="4599" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxi-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxi-p8.1" lang="EL">τῶν
ἐπιβαλλόντων</span>.</p></note> will ascend to
the contemplation (of celestial things), and to the assembly of
righteous and blessed beings.  In the next place, as if either the
Scriptures made such a statement, or as if we ourselves so spoke of God
as having rested from fatigue, he continues:  “It is not in
keeping with the fitness of things<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxi-p8.2" n="4600" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxi-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxi-p9.1" lang="EL">οὐ θέμις</span>.</p></note> that the first
God should feel fatigue, or work with His hands,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxi-p9.2" n="4601" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxi-p10" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxi-p10.1" lang="EL">χειρουργεῖν</span>.</p></note> or give forth commands.”  Celsus
says, that “it is not in keeping with the fitness of things that
the first God should feel fatigue.  Now we would say that neither
does God the Word feel fatigue, nor any of those beings who belong to a
better and diviner order of things, because the sensation of fatigue is
peculiar to those who are in the body.  You can examine whether
this is true of those who possess a body of any kind, or of those who
have an <i>earthly</i> body, or one a little better than this. 
But “neither is it consistent with the fitness of things that the
first God should work with His own hands.”  If you
understand the words “work with His own hands”
<i>literally</i>, then neither are they applicable to the <i>second</i>
God, nor to any other being partaking of divinity.  But suppose
that they are spoken in an improper and figurative sense, so that we
may translate the following expressions, “And the firmament
showeth forth His handywork,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxi-p10.2" n="4602" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxi-p11" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lxi-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.1" parsed="|Ps|19|1|0|0" passage="Ps. xix. 1">Ps. xix. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> and “the
heavens are the work of Thy hands,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxi-p11.2" n="4603" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxi-p12" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lxi-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.102.25" parsed="|Ps|102|25|0|0" passage="Ps. cii. 25">Ps. cii. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>
and any other similar phrases, in a figurative manner, so far as
respects the “hands” and “limbs” of Deity,
where is the absurdity in the words, “God thus working with His
own hands?”  And as there is no absurdity in God thus
working, so neither is there in His issuing “commands;” so
that what is done at His bidding should be beautiful and praiseworthy,
because it was God who commanded it to be performed.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.lxii" next="vi.ix.vi.lxiii" prev="vi.ix.vi.lxi" progress="89.63%" title="Chapter LXII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.lxii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.lxii-p1.1">Chapter
LXII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.lxii-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus, again, having perhaps misunderstood the
words, “For the mouth of the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.vi.lxii-p2.1">Lord</span> hath
spoken it,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxii-p2.2" n="4604" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lxii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.20" parsed="|Isa|1|20|0|0" passage="Isa. i. 20">Isa. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> or perhaps because
some ignorant individuals had rashly ventured upon the explanation of
such things, and not understanding, moreover, on what principles parts
called after the names of the bodily members are assigned to the
attributes<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxii-p3.2" n="4605" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxii-p4.1" lang="EL">ἐπὶ
τῶν
δυνάμεων</span>.</p></note> of God,
asserts:  “He has neither mouth nor voice.” 
Truly, indeed, God can have no voice, if the voice is a concussion of
the air, or a stroke on the air, or a species of air, or any other
definition which may be given to the voice by those who are skilled in
such matters; but what is called the “voice of God” is said
to be <i>seen</i> as “God’s voice” by the people in
the passage, “And all the people saw the voice of
God;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxii-p4.2" n="4606" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxii-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lxii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.20.18" parsed="|Exod|20|18|0|0" passage="Ex. xx. 18">Ex. xx. 18</scripRef> (LXX.).  The Masoretic text is
different.</p></note> the word
“saw” being taken, agreeably to the custom of Scripture, in
a spiritual <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_603.html" id="vi.ix.vi.lxii-Page_603" n="603" />sense.  Moreover, he alleges that
“God possesses nothing else of which <i>we</i> have any
knowledge;” but of what things <i>we</i> have knowledge he gives
no indication.  If he means “limbs,” we agree with
him, understanding the things “of which we have knowledge”
to be those called corporeal, and pretty generally so termed.  But
if we are to understand the words “of which <i>we</i> have
knowledge” in a universal sense, then there are many things of
which we have knowledge, (and which may be attributed to God); for He
possesses virtue, and blessedness, and divinity.  If we, however,
put a higher meaning upon the words, “of which <i>we</i> have
knowledge,” since all that we know is less than God, there is no
absurdity in our also admitting that God possesses none of those things
“of which <i>we</i> have knowledge.”  For the
attributes which belong to God are far superior to all things with
which not merely the nature of man is acquainted, but even that of
those who have risen far above it.  And if he had read the
writings of the prophets, David on the one hand saying, “But Thou
art the same,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxii-p5.2" n="4607" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxii-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lxii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.102.27" parsed="|Ps|102|27|0|0" passage="Ps. cii. 27">Ps. cii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> and Malachi on the
other, “I am (the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.vi.lxii-p6.2">Lord</span>), and change
not,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxii-p6.3" n="4608" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxii-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lxii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Mal.3.6" parsed="|Mal|3|6|0|0" passage="Mal. iii. 6">Mal. iii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> he would have
observed that none of us assert that there is any change in God, either
in act or thought.  For abiding the same, He administers mutable
things according to their nature, and His word elects to undertake
their administration.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.lxiii" next="vi.ix.vi.lxiv" prev="vi.ix.vi.lxii" progress="89.70%" title="Chapter LXIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.lxiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.lxiii-p1.1">Chapter
LXIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.lxiii-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus, not observing the difference between
“<i>after</i> the image of God” and “God’s
image,” next asserts that the “first-born of every
creature” is the image of God,—the very word and truth, and
also the very wisdom, being the image of His goodness, while man has
been created <i>after</i> the image of God; moreover, that every man
whose head is Christ is the image and glory of God;—and further,
not observing to which of the characteristics of humanity the
expression “after the image of God” belongs, and that it
consists in a nature which never had nor longer has “the old man
with his deeds,” being called “after the image of Him who
created it,” from its not possessing these qualities,—he
maintains:  “Neither did He make man His image; for God is
not such an one, nor like any other species of (visible)
being.”  Is it possible to suppose that the element which is
“after the image of God” should exist in the inferior
part—I mean the body—of a compound being like man, because
Celsus has explained that to be made after the image of God?  For
if that which is “after the image of God” be in the body
only, the better part, the soul, has been deprived of that which is
“after His image,” and this (distinction) exists in the
corruptible body,—an assertion which is made by none of us. 
But if that which is “after the image of God” be in <i>both
together</i>, then God must necessarily be a compound being, and
consist, as it were, of soul and body, in order that the element which
is “after God’s image,” the better part, may be in
the soul; while the inferior part, and that which “is according
to the body,” may be in the body,—an assertion, again,
which is made by none of us.  It remains, therefore, that that
which is “after the image of God” must be understood to be
in our “inner man,” which is also renewed, and whose nature
it is to be “after the image of Him who created it,” when a
man becomes “perfect,” as “our Father in heaven is
perfect,” and hears the command, “Be ye holy, for I the
<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.vi.lxiii-p2.1">Lord</span> your God am holy,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxiii-p2.2" n="4609" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxiii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lxiii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Lev.11.44" parsed="|Lev|11|44|0|0" passage="Lev. xi. 44">Lev. xi. 44</scripRef>.</p></note> and learning the precept, “Be ye
followers of God,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxiii-p3.2" n="4610" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxiii-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lxiii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.1" parsed="|Eph|5|1|0|0" passage="Eph. v. 1">Eph. v. 1</scripRef> (<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxiii-p4.2" lang="EL">μιμηταί</span>).</p></note> receives into his
virtuous soul the traits of God’s image.  The body,
moreover, of him who possesses such a soul is a temple of God; and in
the soul God dwells, because it has been made after His image.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxiii-p4.3" n="4611" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxiii-p5" shownumber="no"> The words as they
stand in the text are probably corrupt:  we have adopted in the
translation the emendation of Guietus:  <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxiii-p5.1" lang="EL">ἔτι
και ναός ἐστι
τοῦ Θεοῦ το
σῶμα τοῦ
τοιαύτην
ἔχοντος
ψυχὴν, καὶ ἐν
τῇ ψυχῇ διὰ
τὸ κατ᾽
εἰκόνα, τὸν
Θεόν</span>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.lxiv" next="vi.ix.vi.lxv" prev="vi.ix.vi.lxiii" progress="89.78%" title="Chapter LXIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.lxiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.lxiv-p1.1">Chapter
LXIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.lxiv-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus, again, brings together a number of
statements, which he gives as admissions on our part, but which no
intelligent Christian would allow.  For not one of us asserts that
“God partakes of form or colour.”  Nor does He even
partake of “motion,” because He stands firm, and His nature
is permanent, and He invites the righteous man also to do the same,
saying:  “But as for thee, stand thou here by
Me.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxiv-p2.1" n="4612" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxiv-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lxiv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.5.31" parsed="|Deut|5|31|0|0" passage="Deut. v. 31">Deut. v. 31</scripRef>.</p></note>  And if
certain expressions indicate a kind of motion, as it were, on His part,
such as this, “They heard the voice of the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.vi.lxiv-p3.2">Lord</span> God <i>walking</i> in the garden in the cool of the
day,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxiv-p3.3" n="4613" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxiv-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lxiv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.8" parsed="|Gen|3|8|0|0" passage="Gen. iii. 8">Gen. iii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> we must understand
them in this way, that it is by sinners that God is understood as
moving, or as we understand the “sleep” of God, which is
taken in a figurative sense, or His “anger,” or any other
similar attribute.  But “God does not partake even of
substance.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxiv-p4.2" n="4614" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxiv-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxiv-p5.1" lang="EL">οὐσία</span>.</p></note>  For He is
partaken of (by others) rather than that Himself partakes of them, and
He is partaken of by those who have the Spirit of God.  Our
Saviour, also, does not partake of righteousness; but being Himself
“righteousness,” He is partaken of <i>by</i> the
righteous.  A discussion about “substance” would be
protracted and difficult, and especially if it were a question whether
that which is permanent and immaterial be “sub<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_604.html" id="vi.ix.vi.lxiv-Page_604" n="604" />stance” properly so called, so that
it would be found that God is <i>beyond</i> “substance,”
communicating of His “substance,” by means of office and
power,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxiv-p5.2" n="4615" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxiv-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxiv-p6.1" lang="EL">πρεσβείᾳ
καὶ
δυνάμει</span>.</p></note> to those to whom He
communicates Himself by His Word, as He does to the Word Himself; or
even if He <i>is</i> “substance,” yet He is said be in His
nature “invisible,” in these words respecting our Saviour,
who is said to be “the image of the <i>invisible</i>
God,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxiv-p6.2" n="4616" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxiv-p7" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lxiv-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" passage="Col. i. 15">Col. i. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> while from the term
“invisible” it is indicated that He is
“immaterial.”  It is also a question for
investigation, whether the “only-begotten” and
“first-born of every creature” is to be called
“substance of substances,” and “idea of ideas,”
and the “principle of all things,” while above all there is
His Father and God.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxiv-p7.2" n="4617" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxiv-p8" shownumber="no"> [“It is a
remarkable fact, that it was Origen who discerned the heresy outside
the Church on its first rise, and actually gave the alarm, sixty years
before Arius’s day.  See Athanasius, <i>De Decret. Nic</i>.,
§ 27; also the <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxiv-p8.1" lang="EL">περὶ ἀρχῶν</span>
(if Rufinus may be trusted), for Origen’s denouncement of the
still more characteristic Arianism of the <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxiv-p8.2" lang="EL">ἠν
ὅτε οὐκ ἦν</span> and the
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxiv-p8.3" lang="EL">ἐξ οὐκ
ὄντων</span>.”—<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.vi.lxiv-p8.4">Newman’s</span> <i>The Arians of the Fourth Century</i>, p.
97.  See also Hagenbach’s <i>History of Doctrines</i>, vol.
i. pp. 130–133.  S.]</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.lxv" next="vi.ix.vi.lxvi" prev="vi.ix.vi.lxiv" progress="89.86%" title="Chapter LXV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.lxv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.lxv-p1.1">Chapter LXV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.lxv-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus proceeds to say of God that “of Him
are all things,” abandoning (in so speaking), I know not how, all
his principles;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxv-p2.1" n="4618" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxv-p3" shownumber="no"> For <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxv-p3.1" lang="EL">αὐτοῦ</span> Boherellus
conjectures <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxv-p3.2" lang="EL">αὑτοῦ</span>, and translates,
“<i>Propria ipse principia</i>, quæ sunt Epicuri,
<i>subruens</i>.”</p></note> while our Paul
declares, that “of Him, and through Him, and to Him are all
things,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxv-p3.3" n="4619" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxv-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lxv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.36" parsed="|Rom|11|36|0|0" passage="Rom. xi. 36">Rom. xi. 36</scripRef>.</p></note> showing that He is
the beginning of the substance of all things by the words “of
Him,” and the bond of their subsistence by the expression
“through Him,” and their final end by the terms “to
Him.”  Of a truth, God is of nothing.  But when Celsus
adds, that “He is not to be reached by word,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxv-p4.2" n="4620" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxv-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxv-p5.1" lang="EL">οὐδὲ λογῷ
ἐφικτός</span>.</p></note> I make a distinction, and say that if he
means the word that is in <i>us</i>—whether the word conceived in
the mind, or the word that is uttered<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxv-p5.2" n="4621" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxv-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxv-p6.1" lang="EL">εἴτε
ἐνδιαθέτῳ
εἴτε καὶ
προφορικῷ</span>.</p></note>—I, too, admit that God is not to be
reached by word.  If, however, we attend to the passage, “In
the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was
God,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxv-p6.2" n="4622" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxv-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lxv-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" passage="John i. 1">John i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> we are of opinion
that God is to be reached by <i>this</i> Word, and is comprehended not
by Him only, but by any one whatever to whom He may reveal the Father;
and thus we shall prove the falsity of the assertion of Celsus, when he
says, “Neither is God to be reached by word.”  The
statement, moreover, that “He cannot be expressed by name,”
requires to be taken with a distinction.  If he means, indeed,
that there is no word or sign<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxv-p7.2" n="4623" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxv-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxv-p8.1" lang="EL">οὐδὲν τῶν
ἐν λέξεσι καὶ
σημαινομένοις</span>.</p></note> that can represent
the attributes of God, the statement is true, since there are many
qualities which cannot be indicated by words.  Who, for example,
could describe in words the difference betwixt the quality of sweetness
in a palm and that in a fig?  And who could distinguish and set
forth in words the peculiar qualities of each individual thing? 
It is no wonder, then, if in this way God cannot be described by
name.  But if you take the phrase to mean that it is possible to
represent by words something of God’s attributes, in order to
lead the hearer by the hand,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxv-p8.2" n="4624" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxv-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxv-p9.1" lang="EL">χειραγωγῆσαι</span>.</p></note> as it were, and so
enable him to comprehend something of God, so far as attainable by
human nature, then there is no absurdity in saying that “He
<i>can</i> be described by name.”  And we make a similar
distinction with regard to the expression, “for He has undergone
no suffering that can be conveyed by words.”  It is true
that the Deity is beyond all suffering.  And so much on this
point.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.lxvi" next="vi.ix.vi.lxvii" prev="vi.ix.vi.lxv" progress="89.93%" title="Chapter LXVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.lxvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.lxvi-p1.1">Chapter
LXVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.lxvi-p2" shownumber="no">Let us look also at his next statement, in which
he introduces, as it were, a certain person, who, after hearing what
has been said, expresses himself in the following manner, “How,
then, shall I know God? and how shall I learn the way that leads to
Him?  And how will you show Him to me?  Because now, indeed,
you throw darkness before my eyes, and I see nothing
distinctly.”  He then answers, as it were, the individual
who is thus perplexed, and thinks that he assigns the reason why
darkness has been poured upon the eyes of him who uttered the foregoing
words, when he asserts that “those whom one would lead forth out
of darkness into the brightness of light, being unable to withstand its
splendours, have their power of vision affected<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxvi-p2.1" n="4625" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxvi-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxvi-p3.1" lang="EL">κολάζεσθαι</span>.</p></note>
and injured, and so imagine that they are smitten with
blindness.”  In answer to this, we would say that all those
indeed sit in darkness, and are rooted in it, who fix their gaze upon
the evil handiwork of painters, and moulders and sculptors, and who
will not look upwards, and ascend in thought from all visible and
sensible things, to the Creator of all things, who is light; while, on
the other hand, every one is in light who has followed the radiance of
the Word, who has shown in consequence of what ignorance, and impiety,
and want of knowledge of divine things these objects were worshipped
instead of God, and who has conducted the soul of him who desires to be
saved towards the uncreated God, who is over all.  For “the
people that sat in darkness—the Gentiles—saw a great light,
and to them who sat in the region and shadow of death light is sprung
up,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxvi-p3.2" n="4626" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxvi-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lxvi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.16" parsed="|Matt|4|16|0|0" passage="Matt. iv. 16">Matt. iv. 16</scripRef>. and
<scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lxvi-p4.2" osisRef="Bible:Isa.9.2" parsed="|Isa|9|2|0|0" passage="Isa. ix. 2">Isa. ix. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>—the God
Jesus.  No Christian, then, would give Celsus, or any accuser of
the divine Word, the answer, “How shall I know God?” for
each one of <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_605.html" id="vi.ix.vi.lxvi-Page_605" n="605" />them knows
God according to his capacity.  And no one asks, “How shall
I learn the way which leads to Him?” because he has heard Him who
says, “I am the way, and the truth, and the life,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxvi-p4.3" n="4627" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxvi-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lxvi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" passage="John xiv. 6">John xiv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> and has tasted, in the course of the
journey, the happiness which results from it.  And not a single
Christian would say to Celsus, “How will you show me
God?”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.lxvii" next="vi.ix.vi.lxviii" prev="vi.ix.vi.lxvi" progress="90.00%" title="Chapter LXVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.lxvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.lxvii-p1.1">Chapter
LXVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.lxvii-p2" shownumber="no">The remark, indeed, was true which Celsus made,
that any one, on hearing his words, would answer, seeing that his words
<i>are</i> words of darkness, “You pour darkness before my
eyes.”  Celsus verily, and those like him, do desire to pour
darkness before our eyes:  we, however, by means of the light of
the Word, disperse the darkness of their impious opinions.  The
Christian, indeed, could retort on Celsus, who says nothing that is
distinct or true, “I see nothing that is distinct among all
<i>your</i> statements.”  It is not, therefore, “out
of darkness” into “the brightness of light” that
Celsus leads us forth:  he wishes, on the contrary, to transport
us from light into darkness, making the darkness light and the light
darkness, and exposing himself to the woe well described by the prophet
Isaiah in the following manner:  “Woe unto them that put
darkness for light, and light for darkness.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxvii-p2.1" n="4628" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxvii-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lxvii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.5.20" parsed="|Isa|5|20|0|0" passage="Isa. v. 20">Isa. v. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>  But we, the eyes of whose soul have
been opened by the Word, and who see the difference between light and
darkness, prefer by all means to take our stand “in the
light,” and will have nothing to do with darkness at all. 
The true light, moreover, being endued with life, knows to whom his
full splendours are to be manifested, and to whom his light; for he
does not display his brilliancy on account of the still existing
weakness in the eyes of the recipient.  And if we must speak at
all of “sight being affected and injured,” what other eyes
shall we say are in this condition, than his who is involved in
ignorance of God, and who is prevented by his passions from seeing the
truth?  Christians, however, by no means consider that they are
blinded by the words of Celsus, or any other who is opposed to the
worship of God.  But let those who perceive that they are blinded
by following multitudes who are in error, and tribes of those who keep
festivals to demons, draw near to the Word, who can bestow the gift of
sight,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxvii-p3.2" n="4629" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxvii-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxvii-p4.1" lang="EL">ὀφθαλμούς</span>.</p></note> in order that, like
those poor and blind who had thrown themselves down by the wayside, and
who were healed by Jesus because they said to Him, “Son of David,
have mercy upon me,” they too may receive mercy and recover their
eyesight,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxvii-p4.2" n="4630" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxvii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxvii-p5.1" lang="EL">ὀφθαλμούς</span>.</p></note> fresh and
beautiful, as the Word of God can create it.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.lxviii" next="vi.ix.vi.lxix" prev="vi.ix.vi.lxvii" progress="90.07%" title="Chapter LXVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.lxviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.lxviii-p1.1">Chapter
LXVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.lxviii-p2" shownumber="no">Accordingly, if Celsus were to ask us how we think
we know God, and how we shall be saved by Him, we would answer that the
Word of God, which entered into those who seek Him, or who accept Him
when He appears, is able to make known and to reveal the Father, who
was not seen (by any one) before the appearance of the Word.  And
who else is able to save and conduct the soul of man to the God of all
things, save God the Word, who, “being in the beginning with
God,” became flesh for the sake of those who had cleaved to the
flesh, and had become as flesh, that He might be received by those who
could not behold Him, inasmuch as He was the Word, and was with God,
and was God?  And discoursing in human form,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxviii-p2.1" n="4631" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxviii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxviii-p3.1" lang="EL">σωματικῶς</span>.</p></note> and announcing Himself as flesh, He calls to
Himself those who are flesh, that He may in the first place cause them
to be transformed according to the Word that was made flesh, and
afterwards may lead them upwards to behold Him as He was before He
became flesh; so that they, receiving the benefit, and ascending from
their great introduction to Him, which was according to the flesh, say,
“Even if we have known Christ after the flesh, yet henceforth
know we Him no more.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxviii-p3.2" n="4632" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxviii-p4" shownumber="no"> [<scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lxviii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.16" parsed="|2Cor|5|16|0|0" passage="2 Cor. v. 16">2 Cor. v. 16</scripRef>.  S.]</p></note>  Therefore He
became flesh, and having become flesh, “He tabernacled among
us,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxviii-p4.2" n="4633" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxviii-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lxviii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" passage="John i. 14">John i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> not dwelling
without us; and after tabernacling and dwelling <i>within</i> us, He
did not continue in the form in which He first presented Himself, but
caused us to ascend to the lofty mountain of His word, and showed us
His own glorious form, and the splendour of His garments; and not His
own form alone, but that also of the spiritual law, which is Moses,
seen in glory along with Jesus.  He showed to us, moreover, all
prophecy, which did not perish even after His incarnation, but was
received up into heaven, and whose symbol was Elijah.  And he who
beheld these things could say, “We beheld His glory, the glory as
of the only-begotten of the Father, full of grace and
truth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxviii-p5.2" n="4634" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxviii-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lxviii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" passage="John i. 14">John i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>  Celsus, then,
has exhibited considerable ignorance in the imaginary answer to his
question which he puts into our mouth, “How we think we can know
God? and how we know we shall be saved by Him?” for our answer is
what we have just stated.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.lxix" next="vi.ix.vi.lxx" prev="vi.ix.vi.lxviii" progress="90.14%" title="Chapter LXIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.lxix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.lxix-p1.1">Chapter
LXIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.lxix-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus, however, asserts that the answer which we
give is based upon a probable conjecture,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxix-p2.1" n="4635" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxix-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxix-p3.1" lang="EL">εἰκότι
στοχασμῷ</span>.</p></note>
admitting that he describes our answer in the following terms: 
“Since God is great and diffi<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_606.html" id="vi.ix.vi.lxix-Page_606" n="606" />cult to see,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxix-p3.2" n="4636" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxix-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxix-p4.1" lang="EL">δυσθεώρητος</span>.</p></note> He
put His own Spirit into a body that resembled ours, and sent it down to
us, that we might be enabled to hear Him and become acquainted with
Him.”  But the God and Father of all things is not the only
being that is great in our judgment; for He has imparted (a share) of
Himself and His greatness to His Only-begotten and First-born of every
creature, in order that He, being the image of the invisible God, might
preserve, even in His greatness, the image of the Father.  For it
was not possible that there could exist a well-proportioned,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxix-p4.2" n="4637" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxix-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxix-p5.1" lang="EL">σύμμετρον</span>.</p></note> so to speak, and beautiful image of the
invisible God, which did not at the same time preserve the image of His
greatness.  God, moreover, is in our judgment invisible, because
He is not a body, while He <i>can</i> be seen by those who see with the
heart, that is, the understanding; not indeed with any kind of heart,
but with one which is pure.  For it is inconsistent with the
fitness of things that a polluted heart should look upon God; for that
must be itself pure which would worthily behold that which is
pure.  Let it be granted, indeed, that God is “difficult to
see,” yet He is not the only being who is so; for His
Only-begotten also is “difficult to see.”  For God the
Word is “difficult to see,” and so also is His<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxix-p5.2" n="4638" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxix-p6" shownumber="no"> For <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxix-p6.1" lang="EL">οὑτωσί</span> we have
adopted the conjecture of Guietus, <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxix-p6.2" lang="EL">τούτου</span>.</p></note> wisdom, by which God created all
things.  For who is capable of seeing the wisdom which is
displayed in each individual part of the whole system of things, and by
which God created every individual thing?  It was not, then,
because God was “difficult to see” that He sent God His Son
to be an object “easy to be seen.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxix-p6.3" n="4639" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxix-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxix-p7.1" lang="EL">ὡς
εὐθεώρητον</span>.</p></note>  And because Celsus does not understand
this, he has represented us as saying, “Because God was
‘difficult to see,’ He put His own Spirit in a body
resembling ours, and sent it down to us, that we might be enabled to
hear Him and become acquainted with Him.”  Now, as we have
stated, the Son also is “difficult to see,” because He is
God the Word, through whom all things were made, and who
“tabernacled amongst us.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.lxx" next="vi.ix.vi.lxxi" prev="vi.ix.vi.lxix" progress="90.21%" title="Chapter LXX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.lxx-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.lxx-p1.1">Chapter LXX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.lxx-p2" shownumber="no">If Celsus, indeed, had understood our teaching
regarding the Spirit of God, and had known that “as many as are
led by the Spirit of God, these are the sons of God,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxx-p2.1" n="4640" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxx-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lxx-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.14" parsed="|Rom|8|14|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 14">Rom. viii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> he would not have returned to himself the
answer which he represents as coming from us, that “God put His
own Spirit into a body, and sent it down to us;” for God is
perpetually bestowing of His own Spirit to those who are capable of
receiving it, although it is not by way of division and separation that
He dwells in (the hearts of) the deserving.  Nor is the Spirit, in
our opinion, a “body,” any more than fire is a
“body,” which God is said to be in the passage, “Our
God is a consuming fire.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxx-p3.2" n="4641" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxx-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lxx-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.29" parsed="|Heb|12|29|0|0" passage="Heb. xii. 29">Heb. xii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>  For all
these are figurative expressions, employed to denote the nature of
“intelligent beings” by means of familiar and corporeal
terms.  In the same way, too, if sins are called “wood, and
straw, and stubble,” we shall not maintain that sins are
corporeal; and if blessings are termed “gold, and silver, and
precious stones,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxx-p4.2" n="4642" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxx-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lxx-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.12" parsed="|1Cor|3|12|0|0" passage="1 Cor. iii. 12">1 Cor. iii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> we shall not
maintain that blessings are “corporeal;” so also, if God be
said to be a fire that consumes wood, and straw, and stubble, and all
substance<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxx-p5.2" n="4643" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxx-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxx-p6.1" lang="EL">πᾶσαν
οὐσίαν</span>.</p></note> of sin, we shall
not understand Him to be a “body,” so neither do we
understand Him to be a body if He should be called
“fire.”  In this way, if God be called
“spirit,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxx-p6.2" n="4644" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxx-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxx-p7.1" lang="EL">πνεῦμα</span>.  There is an
allusion to the two meanings of <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxx-p7.2" lang="EL">πνεῦμα</span>, “wind”
and “spirit.”</p></note> we do not mean that
He is a “body.”  For it is the custom of Scripture to
give to “intelligent beings” the names of
“spirits” and “spiritual things,” by way of
distinction from those which are the objects of “sense;” as
when Paul says, “But our sufficiency is of God; who hath also
made us able ministers of the New Testament; not of the letter, but of
the spirit; for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth
life,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxx-p7.3" n="4645" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxx-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lxx-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.5-2Cor.3.6" parsed="|2Cor|3|5|3|6" passage="2 Cor. iii. 5, 6">2 Cor. iii. 5, 6</scripRef>.</p></note> where by the
“letter” he means that “exposition of Scripture which
is apparent to the senses,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxx-p8.2" n="4646" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxx-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxx-p9.1" lang="EL">τὴν
αἰσθητὴν
ἐκδοχήν</span>.</p></note> while by the
“spirit” that which is the object of the
“understanding.”  It is the same, too, with the
expression, “God is a Spirit.”  And because the
prescriptions of the law were obeyed both by Samaritans and Jews in a
corporeal and literal<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxx-p9.2" n="4647" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxx-p10" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxx-p10.1" lang="EL">τυπικῶς</span> here evidently
must have the above meaning.</p></note> manner, our Saviour
said to the Samaritan woman, “The hour is coming, when neither in
Jerusalem, nor in this mountain, shall ye worship the Father.  God
is a Spirit; and they that worship Him must worship Him in spirit and
in truth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxx-p10.2" n="4648" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxx-p11" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lxx-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:John.4.21 Bible:John.4.24" parsed="|John|4|21|0|0;|John|4|24|0|0" passage="John iv. 21, 24">John iv. 21, 24</scripRef>.</p></note>  And by these
words He taught men that God must be worshipped not in the flesh, and
with fleshly sacrifices, but in the spirit.  And He will be
understood to be a Spirit in proportion as the worship rendered to Him
is rendered in spirit, and with understanding.  It is not,
however, with images<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxx-p11.2" n="4649" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxx-p12" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxx-p12.1" lang="EL">ἐν
τύποις</span>.</p></note> that we are to
worship the Father, but “in truth,” which “came by
Jesus Christ,” after the giving of the law by Moses.  For
when we turn to the Lord (and the Lord is a Spirit<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxx-p12.2" n="4650" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxx-p13" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lxx-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.17" parsed="|2Cor|3|17|0|0" passage="2 Cor. iii. 17">2 Cor. iii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>), He takes away the veil which lies upon the
heart when Moses is read.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.lxxi" next="vi.ix.vi.lxxii" prev="vi.ix.vi.lxx" progress="90.30%" title="Chapter LXXI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_607.html" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxi-Page_607" n="607" /><span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxi-p1.1">Chapter
LXXI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxi-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus accordingly, as not understanding the
doctrine relating to the Spirit of God (“for the natural man
receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God, for they are foolishness
unto him; neither can he know them, because they are spiritually
discerned”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxi-p2.1" n="4651" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxi-p3" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lxxi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.14" parsed="|1Cor|2|14|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ii. 14">1 Cor. ii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>), weaves together
(such a web) as pleases himself,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxi-p3.2" n="4652" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxi-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxi-p4.1" lang="EL">ἑαυτῷ
συνάπτει</span>.</p></note> imagining that
we, in calling God a Spirit, differ in no respect in this particular
from the Stoics among the Greeks, who maintain that “God is a
Spirit, diffused through all things, and containing all things within
Himself.”  Now the superintendence and providence of God
does extend through all things, but not in the way that spirit does,
according to the Stoics.  Providence indeed contains all things
that are its objects, and comprehends them all, but not as a containing
body includes its contents, because they also are
“body,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxi-p4.2" n="4653" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxi-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxi-p5.1" lang="EL">οὐχ ὡς σῶμα
δὲ περιέχον
περιέχει, ὅτι
καὶ σῶμά
ἐστι τὸ
περιεχόμενον</span>.</p></note> but as a
<i>divine</i> power does it comprehend what it contains. 
According to the philosophers of the Porch, indeed, who assert that
principles are “corporeal,” and who on that account make
all things perishable, and who venture even to make the God of all
things capable of perishing, the very Word of God, who descends even to
the lowest of mankind, would be—did it not appear to them to be
too gross an incongruity<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxi-p5.2" n="4654" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxi-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxi-p6.1" lang="EL">πάνυ
ἀπεμφαῖνον</span>.</p></note>—nothing else
than a “corporeal” spirit; whereas, in our
opinion,—who endeavour to demonstrate that the rational soul is
superior to all “corporeal” nature, and that it is an
invisible substance, and incorporeal,—God the Word, by whom all
things were made, who came, in order that all things might be made by
the Word, not to men only, but to what are deemed the very lowest of
things, under the dominion of nature alone, would be no body.  The
Stoics, then, may consign all things to destruction by fire; we,
however, know of no incorporeal substance that is destructible by fire,
nor (do we believe) that the soul of man, or the substance of
“angels,” or of “thrones,” or dominions,”
or “principalities,” or “powers,” can be
dissolved by fire.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.lxxii" next="vi.ix.vi.lxxiii" prev="vi.ix.vi.lxxi" progress="90.37%" title="Chapter LXXII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxii-p1.1">Chapter
LXXII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxii-p2" shownumber="no">It is therefore in vain that Celsus asserts, as one who
knows not the nature of the Spirit of God, that “as the Son of
God, who existed in a human body, is a Spirit, this very Son of God
would not be immortal.”  He next becomes confused in his
statements, as if there were some of us who did not admit that God is a
Spirit, but maintain that only with regard to His Son, and he thinks
that he can answer us by saying that there “is no kind of spirit
which lasts for ever.”  This is much the same as if, when we
term God a “consuming fire,” he were to say that there
“is no kind of fire which lasts for ever;” not observing
the sense in which we say that our God is a fire, and what the things
are which He consumes, viz., sins, and wickedness.  For it becomes
a God of goodness, after each individual has shown, by his efforts,
what kind of combatant he has been, to consume vice by the fire of His
chastisements.  He proceeds, in the next place, to assume what we
do not maintain, that “God must necessarily have given up the
ghost;” from which also it follows that Jesus could not have
risen again with His body.  For God would not have received back
the spirit which He had surrendered after it had been stained by
contact with the body.  It is foolish, however, for us to answer
statements as ours which were never made by us.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiii" next="vi.ix.vi.lxxiv" prev="vi.ix.vi.lxxii" progress="90.41%" title="Chapter LXXIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiii-p1.1">Chapter
LXXIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiii-p2" shownumber="no">He proceeds to repeat himself, and after saying a
great deal which he had said before, and ridiculing the birth of God
from a virgin,—to which we have already replied as we best
could,—he adds the following:  “If God had wished to
send down His Spirit from Himself, what need was there to breathe it
into the womb of a woman?  For as one who knew already how to form
men, He could also have fashioned a body for this person, without
casting His own Spirit into so much pollution;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiii-p2.1" n="4655" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiii-p3.1" lang="EL">εἰς
τοσοῦτον
μίασμα</span>.</p></note>
and in this way He would not have been received with incredulity, if He
had derived His existence immediately from above.”  He had
made these remarks, because he knows not the pure and virgin birth,
unaccompanied by any corruption, of that body which was to minister to
the salvation of men.  For, quoting the sayings of the
Stoics,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiii-p3.2" n="4656" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiii-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. book iv. capp.
xiv. and lxviii.</p></note> and affecting not
to know the doctrine about “things indifferent,” he thinks
that the divine nature was cast amid pollution, and was stained either
by being in the body of a woman, until a body was formed around it, or
by assuming a body.  And in this he acts like those who imagine
that the sun’s rays are polluted by dung and by foul-smelling
bodies, and do not remain pure amid such things.  If, however,
according to the view of Celsus, the body of Jesus had been fashioned
without generation, those who beheld the body would at once have
believed that it had not been formed by generation; and yet an object,
when seen, does not at the same time indicate the nature of that from
which it has derived its origin.  For example, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_608.html" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiii-Page_608" n="608" />suppose that there were some honey
(placed before one) which had not been manufactured by bees, no one
could tell from the taste or sight that it was not their workmanship,
because the honey which comes from bees does not make known its origin
by the senses,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiii-p4.1" n="4657" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiii-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiii-p5.1" lang="EL">τῇ αἰσθήσει
τὴν ἀρχὴν</span>.</p></note> but experience
alone can tell that it does not proceed from them.  In the same
way, too, experience teaches that wine comes from the vine, for taste
does not enable us to distinguish (the wine) which comes from the
vine.  In the same manner, therefore, the visible<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiii-p5.2" n="4658" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiii-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiii-p6.1" lang="EL">τὸ αἰσθητὸν
σῶμα</span>.</p></note> body does not make known the manner of its
existence.  And you will be induced to accept this view,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiii-p6.2" n="4659" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiii-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiii-p7.1" lang="EL">προσαχθήσῃ
δὲ τῷ
λεγομένῳ</span>.</p></note> by (regarding) the heavenly bodies, whose
existence and splendour we perceive as we gaze at them; and yet, I
presume, their appearance does not suggest to us whether they are
created or uncreated; and accordingly different opinions have existed
on these points.  And yet those who say that they are created are
not agreed as to the manner of their creation, for their appearance
does not suggest it, although the force of reason<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiii-p7.2" n="4660" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiii-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiii-p8.1" lang="EL">κἃν
βιασάμενος ὁ
λόγος εὕρῃ</span>.</p></note> may have discovered that they are created,
and how their creation was effected.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiv" next="vi.ix.vi.lxxv" prev="vi.ix.vi.lxxiii" progress="90.49%" title="Chapter LXXIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiv-p1.1">Chapter
LXXIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiv-p2" shownumber="no">After this he returns to the subject of
Marcion’s opinions (having already spoken frequently of them),
and states some of them correctly, while others he has misunderstood;
these, however, it is not necessary for us to answer or refute. 
Again, after this he brings forward the various arguments that may be
urged on Marcion’s behalf, and also against him, enumerating what
the opinions are which exonerate him from the charges, and what expose
him to them; and when he desires to support the statement which
declares that Jesus has been the subject of prophecy,—in order to
found a charge against Marcion and his followers,—he distinctly
asks, “How could he, who was punished in such a manner, be shown
to be God’s Son, unless these things had been predicted of
him?”  He next proceeds to jest, and, as his custom is, to
pour ridicule upon the subject, introducing “two sons of God, one
the son of the Creator,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiv-p2.1" n="4661" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiv-p3.1" lang="EL">τοῦ
δημιουργοῦ</span>.</p></note> and the other the
son of Marcion’s God; and he portrays their single combats,
saying that the Theomachies of the Fathers are like the battles between
quails;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiv-p3.2" n="4662" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiv-p4.1" lang="EL">ὀρτύγων</span>.</p></note> or that the
Fathers, becoming useless through age, and falling into their
dotage<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiv-p4.2" n="4663" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiv-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiv-p5.1" lang="EL">ληροῦντας</span>.</p></note> do not meddle at
all with one another, but leave their sons to fight it
out.”  The remark which he made formerly we will turn
against himself:  “What old woman would not be ashamed to
lull a child to sleep with such stories as he has inserted in the work
which he entitles <i>A True Discourse</i>?  For when he ought
seriously<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiv-p5.2" n="4664" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiv-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiv-p6.1" lang="EL">πραγματικῶς</span>.</p></note> to apply himself to
argument, he leaves serious argument aside, and betakes himself to
jesting and buffoonery, imagining that he is writing mimes or scoffing
verses; not observing that such a method of procedure defeats his
purpose, which is to make us abandon Christianity and give in our
adherence to his opinions, which, perhaps, had they been stated with
some degree of gravity,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiv-p6.2" n="4665" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiv-p7" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiv-p7.1" lang="EL">ἐσεμνολόγει</span>.</p></note> would have appeared
more likely to convince, whereas since he continues to ridicule, and
scoff, and play the buffoon, we answer that it is because he has no
argument of weight<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiv-p7.2" n="4666" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiv-p8" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiv-p8.1" lang="EL">σεμνῶν
λόγων</span>.</p></note> (for such he
neither had, nor could understand) that he has betaken himself to such
drivelling.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiv-p8.2" n="4667" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiv-p9" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxiv-p9.1" lang="EL">τοσαύτην
φλυαρίαν</span>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.lxxv" next="vi.ix.vi.lxxvi" prev="vi.ix.vi.lxxiv" progress="90.56%" title="Chapter LXXV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxv-p1.1">Chapter
LXXV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxv-p2" shownumber="no">To the preceding remarks he adds the
following:  “Since a divine Spirit inhabited the body (of
Jesus), it must certainly have been different from that of other
beings, in respect of grandeur, or beauty, or strength, or voice, or
impressiveness,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxv-p2.1" n="4668" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxv-p3.1" lang="EL">κατάπληξιν</span>.</p></note> or
persuasiveness.  For it is impossible that He, to whom was
imparted some divine quality beyond other beings, should not differ
from others; whereas this person did not differ in any respect from
another, but was, as they report, little, and ill-favoured, and
ignoble.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxv-p3.2" n="4669" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxv-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxv-p4.1" lang="EL">ἀγενές</span>.</p></note>  Now it is
evident by these words, that when Celsus wishes to bring a charge
against Jesus, he adduces the sacred writings, as one who believed them
to be writings apparently fitted to afford a handle for a charge
against Him; but wherever, in the same writings, statements would
appear to be made opposed to those charges which are adduced, he
pretends not even to know them!  There are, indeed, admitted to be
recorded some statements respecting the body of Jesus having been
“ill-favoured;” not, however, “ignoble,” as has
been stated, nor is there any certain evidence that he was
“little.”  The language of Isaiah runs as follows, who
prophesied regarding Him that He would come and visit the multitude,
not in comeliness of form, nor in any surpassing beauty: 
“Lord, who hath believed our report, and to whom was the arm of
the Lord revealed?  He made announcement before Him, as a child,
as a root in a thirsty ground.  He has no form nor glory, and we
beheld Him, and He had no form nor beauty; but His form was
without <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_609.html" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxv-Page_609" n="609" />honour, and
inferior to that of the sons of men.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxv-p4.2" n="4670" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxv-p5" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lxxv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.1-Isa.53.3" parsed="|Isa|53|1|53|3" passage="Isa. liii. 1-3">Isa. liii. 1–3</scripRef> (LXX.).  [See Bishop
Pearson’s <i>Exposition of the Creed</i>, Art. II., note. 
S.]</p></note>  These passages, then, Celsus listened
to, because he thought they were of use to him in bringing a charge
against Jesus; but he paid no attention to the words of the
<scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lxxv-p5.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45" parsed="|Ps|45|0|0|0" passage="Psalm 45">forty-fifth Psalm</scripRef>, and why it is then said,
“Gird Thy sword upon Thy thigh, O most mighty, with Thy
comeliness and beauty; and continue, and prosper, and
reign.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxv-p5.3" n="4671" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxv-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lxxv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.3-Ps.45.4" parsed="|Ps|45|3|45|4" passage="Ps. xlv. 3, 4">Ps. xlv. 3, 4</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.lxxvi" next="vi.ix.vi.lxxvii" prev="vi.ix.vi.lxxv" progress="90.62%" title="Chapter LXXVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxvi-p1.1">Chapter
LXXVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxvi-p2" shownumber="no">Let it be supposed, however, that he had not read
the prophecy, or that he <i>had</i> read it, but had been drawn away by
those who misinterpreted it as not being spoken of Jesus Christ. 
What has he to say of the Gospel, in the narratives of which Jesus
ascended up into a high mountain, and was transfigured before the
disciples, and was seen in glory, when both Moses and Elias,
“being seen in glory, spake of the decease which He was about to
accomplish at Jerusalem?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxvi-p2.1" n="4672" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxvi-p3" shownumber="no"> [<scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lxxvi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.31" parsed="|Luke|9|31|0|0" passage="Luke ix. 31">Luke ix. 31</scripRef>.  S.]</p></note> or when the
prophet says, “We beheld Him, and He had no form nor
beauty,” etc.? and Celsus accepts this prophecy as referring to
Jesus, being blinded in so accepting it, and not seeing that it is a
great proof that the Jesus who appeared to be “without
form” was the Son of God, that His very appearance should have
been made the subject of prophecy many years before His birth. 
But if another prophet speak of His comeliness and beauty, he will no
longer accept the prophecy as referring to Christ!  And if it were
to be clearly ascertained from the Gospels that “He had no form
nor beauty, but that His appearance was without honour, and inferior to
that of the sons of men,” it might be said that it was not with
reference to the prophetic writings, but to the Gospels, that Celsus
made his remarks.  But now, as neither the Gospels nor the
apostolic writings indicate that “He had no form nor
beauty,” it is evident that we must accept the declaration of the
prophets as true of Christ, and this will prevent the charge against
Jesus from being advanced.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxvi-p3.2" n="4673" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxvi-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxvi-p4.1" lang="EL">προβαινειν</span>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.lxxvii" next="vi.ix.vi.lxxviii" prev="vi.ix.vi.lxxvi" progress="90.67%" title="Chapter LXXVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxvii-p1.1">Chapter
LXXVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxvii-p2" shownumber="no">But again, how did he who said, “Since a
divine Spirit inhabited the body (of Jesus), it must certainly have
been different from that of other beings in respect of grandeur, or
voice, or strength, or impressiveness, or persuasiveness,” not
observe the changing relation of His body according to the capacity of
the spectators (and therefore its corresponding utility), inasmuch as
it appeared to each one of such a nature as it was requisite for him to
behold it?  Moreover it is not a subject of wonder that the
matter, which is by nature susceptible of being altered and changed,
and of being transformed into anything which the Creator chooses, and
is capable of receiving all the qualities which the Artificer desires,
should at one time possess a quality, agreeably to which it is said,
“He had no form nor beauty,” and at another, one so
glorious, and majestic, and marvellous, that the spectators of such
surpassing loveliness—three disciples who had ascended (the
mount) with Jesus—should fall upon their faces.  He will
say, however, that these are inventions, and in no respect different
from myths, as are also the other marvels related of Jesus; which
objection we have answered at greater length in what has gone
before.  But there is also something mystical in this doctrine,
which announces that the varying appearances of Jesus are to be
referred to the nature of the divine Word, who does not show Himself in
the same manner to the multitude as He does to those who are capable of
following Him to the high mountain which we have mentioned; for to
those who still remain below, and are not yet prepared to ascend, the
Word “has neither form nor beauty,” because to such persons
His form is “without honour,” and inferior to the words
given forth by men, which are figuratively termed “sons of
men.”  For we might say that the words of
philosophers—who are “sons of men”—appear far
more beautiful than the Word of God, who is proclaimed to the
multitude, and who also exhibits (what is called) the
“foolishness of preaching,” and on account of this apparent
“foolishness of preaching” those who look at this alone
say, “We saw Him; but He had no form nor beauty.”  To
those, indeed, who have received power to follow Him, in order that
they may attend Him even when He ascends to the “lofty
mount,” He <i>has</i> a diviner appearance, which they behold, if
there happens to be (among them) a Peter, who has received within
himself the edifice of the Church based upon the Word, and who has
gained such a habit (of goodness) that none of the gates of Hades will
prevail against him, having been exalted by the Word from the gates of
death, that he may “publish the praises of God in the gates of
the daughter of Sion,” and any others who have derived their
birth from impressive preaching,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxvii-p2.1" n="4674" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxvii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxvii-p3.1" lang="EL">καὶ εἴ τινές
εἰσιν ἐκ
λόγων την
γένεσιν
λαχόντες
μεγαλοφώνων</span>.</p></note> and who are
not at all inferior to “sons of thunder.”  But how can
Celsus and the enemies of the divine Word, and those who have not
examined the doctrines of Christianity in the spirit of truth, know the
meaning of the different appearances of Jesus?  And I refer also
to the different stages of His life, and to any actions performed by
Him be<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_610.html" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxvii-Page_610" n="610" />fore His sufferings,
and after His resurrection from the dead.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.lxxviii" next="vi.ix.vi.lxxix" prev="vi.ix.vi.lxxvii" progress="90.77%" title="Chapter LXXVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxviii-p1.1">Chapter
LXXVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxviii-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus next makes certain observations of the following
nature:  “Again, if God, like Jupiter in the comedy, should,
on awaking from a lengthened slumber, desire to rescue the human race
from evil, why did He send this Spirit of which you speak into one
corner (of the earth)?  He ought to have breathed it alike into
many bodies, and have sent them out into all the world.  Now the
comic poet, to cause laughter in the theatre, wrote that Jupiter, after
awakening, despatched Mercury to the Athenians and Lacedæmonians;
but do not you think that you have made the Son of God more ridiculous
in sending Him to the Jews?”  Observe in such language as
this the irreverent character of Celsus, who, unlike a philosopher,
takes the writer of a comedy, whose business is to cause laughter, and
compares our God, the Creator of all things, to the being who, as
represented in the play, on awaking, despatches Mercury (on an
errand)!  We stated, indeed, in what precedes, that it was not as
if awakening from a lengthened slumber that God sent Jesus to the human
race, who has now, for good reasons, fulfilled the economy of His
incarnation, but who has always conferred benefits upon the human
race.  For no noble deed has ever been performed amongst men,
where the divine Word did not visit the souls of those who were
capable, although for a little time, of admitting such operations of
the divine Word.  Moreover, the advent of Jesus apparently to one
corner (of the earth) was founded on good reasons, since it was
necessary that He who was the subject of prophecy should make His
appearance among those who had become acquainted with the doctrine of
one God, and who perused the writings of His prophets, and who had come
to know the announcement of Christ, and that He should come to them at
a time when the Word was about to be diffused from one corner over the
whole world.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.lxxix" next="vi.ix.vi.lxxx" prev="vi.ix.vi.lxxviii" progress="90.83%" title="Chapter LXXIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxix-p1.1">Chapter
LXXIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxix-p2" shownumber="no">And therefore there was no need that there should
everywhere exist many bodies, and many spirits like Jesus, in order
that the whole world of men might be enlightened by the Word of
God.  For the one Word was enough, having arisen as the “Sun
of righteousness,” to send forth from Judea His coming rays into
the soul of all who were willing to receive Him.  But if any one
desires to see many bodies filled with a divine Spirit, similar to the
one Christ, ministering to the salvation of men everywhere, let him
take note of those who teach the Gospel of Jesus in all lands in
soundness of doctrine and uprightness of life, and who are themselves
termed “christs” by the holy Scriptures, in the passage,
“Touch not Mine anointed,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxix-p2.1" n="4675" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxix-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxix-p3.1" lang="EL">τῶν χριστῶν
μου</span>.</p></note> and do not My
prophets any harm.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxix-p3.2" n="4676" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxix-p4" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lxxix-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Chr.16.22 Bible:Ps.105.15" parsed="|1Chr|16|22|0|0;|Ps|105|15|0|0" passage="1 Chron. xvi. 22 and Ps. cv. 15">1 Chron. xvi. 22 and Ps. cv.
15</scripRef>.</p></note>  For as we
have heard that Antichrist cometh, and yet have learned that there are
many antichrists in the world, in the same way, knowing that Christ has
come, we see that, owing to Him, there are many christs in the world,
who, like Him, have loved righteousness and hated iniquity, and
therefore God, the God of Christ, anointed them also with the
“oil of gladness.”  But inasmuch as He loved
righteousness and hated iniquity above those who were His
partners,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxix-p4.2" n="4677" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxix-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxix-p5.1" lang="EL">τοὺς
μετόχους
αὐτοῦ</span>.</p></note> He also obtained
the first-fruits of His anointing, and, if we must so term it, the
entire unction of the oil of gladness; while they who were His partners
shared also in His unction, in proportion to their individual
capacity.  Therefore, since Christ is the Head of the Church, so
that Christ and the Church form one body, the ointment descended from
the head to the beard of Aaron,—the symbols of the perfect
man,—and this ointment in its descent reached to the very skirt
of his garment.  This is my answer to the irreverent language of
Celsus when he says, “He ought to have breathed (His Spirit)
alike into many bodies, and have sent it forth into all the
world.”  The comic poet, indeed, to cause laughter, has
represented Jupiter asleep and awaking from slumber, and despatching
Mercury to the Greeks; but the Word, knowing that the nature of God is
unaffected by sleep, may teach us that God administers in due season,
and as right reason demands, the affairs of the world.  It is not,
however, a matter of surprise that, owing to the greatness and
incomprehensibility<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxix-p5.2" n="4678" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxix-p6" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxix-p6.1" lang="EL">δυσδιηγήτους
τὰς
κρίσεις</span>.</p></note> of the divine
judgments, ignorant persons should make mistakes, and Celsus among
them.  There is therefore nothing ridiculous in the Son of God
having been sent to the Jews, amongst whom the prophets had appeared,
in order that, making a commencement among them in a bodily shape, He
might arise with might and power upon a world of souls, which no longer
desired to remain deserted by God.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.lxxx" next="vi.ix.vi.lxxxi" prev="vi.ix.vi.lxxix" progress="90.91%" title="Chapter LXXX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxx-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxx-p1.1">Chapter
LXXX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxx-p2" shownumber="no">After this, it seemed proper to Celsus to term the
Chaldeans a most divinely-inspired nation from the very earliest
times,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxx-p2.1" n="4679" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxx-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxx-p3.1" lang="EL">ἐξ
ἀρχῆς</span>.</p></note> from whom the
delusive system of astrology<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxx-p3.2" n="4680" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxx-p4" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxx-p4.1" lang="EL">γενεθλιαλογία</span>.</p></note> has spread abroad
among men.  Nay, he ranks the Magi also in the same category, from
whom the art of magic derived its name and has been transmitted
to <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_611.html" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxx-Page_611" n="611" />other nations, to
the corruption and destruction of those who employ it.  In the
preceding part of this work, (we mentioned) that, in the opinion even
of Celsus, the Egyptians also were guilty of error, because they had
indeed solemn enclosures around what they considered their temples,
while within them there was nothing save apes, or crocodiles, or goats,
or asps, or some other animal; but on the present occasion it pleases
him to speak of the Egyptian people too as most divinely inspired, and
that, too, from the earliest times,—perhaps because they made war
upon the Jews from an early date.  The Persians, moreover, who
marry their own mothers,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxx-p4.2" n="4681" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxx-p5" shownumber="no"> [On the manners of
heathen nations, note this.  See <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lxxx-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|1|0|0" passage="1 Cor. v. 1">1 Cor. v. 1</scripRef>.]</p></note> and have
intercourse with their own daughters, are, in the opinion of Celsus, an
inspired race; nay, even the Indians are so, some of whom, in the
preceding, he mentioned as eaters of human flesh.  To the Jews,
however, especially those of ancient times, who employ none of these
practices, he did not merely refuse the name of inspired, but declared
that they would immediately perish.  And this prediction he
uttered respecting them, as being doubtless endued with prophetic
power, not observing that the whole history of the Jews, and their
ancient and venerable polity, were administered by God; and that it is
by their fall that salvation has come to the Gentiles, and that
“their fall is the riches of the world, and the diminishing of
them the riches of the Gentiles,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxx-p5.2" n="4682" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxx-p6" shownumber="no"> Cf. <scripRef id="vi.ix.vi.lxxx-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.11-Rom.11.12" parsed="|Rom|11|11|11|12" passage="Rom. xi. 11, 12">Rom. xi. 11, 12</scripRef>.</p></note>
until the fulness of the Gentiles come, that after that the whole of
Israel, whom Celsus does not know, may be saved.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vi.lxxxi" next="vi.ix.vii" prev="vi.ix.vi.lxxx" progress="90.97%" title="Chapter LXXXI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxxi-p1.1">Chapter
LXXXI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vi.lxxxi-p2" shownumber="no">I do not understand, however, how he should say of God,
that although “knowing all things, He was not aware of this, that
He was sending His Son amongst wicked men, who were both to be guilty
of sin, and to inflict punishment upon Him.”  Certainly he
appears, in the present instance, to have forgotten that all the
sufferings which Jesus was to undergo were foreseen by the Spirit of
God, and foretold by His prophets; from which it does not follow that
“God did not know that He was sending His Son amongst wicked and
sinful men, who were also to inflict punishment upon Him.” 
He immediately adds, however, that “our defence on this point is
that all these things were predicted.”  But as our sixth
book has now attained sufficient dimensions, we shall stop here, and
begin, God willing, the argument of the seventh, in which we shall
consider the reasons which he thinks furnish an answer to our
statement, that everything regarding Jesus was foretold by the
prophets; and as these are numerous, and require to be answered at
length, we wished neither to cut the subject short, in consequence of
the size of the present book, nor, in order to avoid doing so, to swell
this sixth book beyond its proper proportions.</p>
</div4></div3>

<div3 id="vi.ix.vii" next="vi.ix.vii.i" prev="vi.ix.vi.lxxxi" progress="91.01%" title="Book VII">

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.i" next="vi.ix.vii.ii" prev="vi.ix.vii" progress="91.01%" title="Chapter I"><p class="c14" id="vi.ix.vii.i-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_612.html" id="vi.ix.vii.i-Page_612" n="612" /><span class="c17" id="vi.ix.vii.i-p1.1">Book VII.</span></p>
<p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.i-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.i-p2.1">Chapter I.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.i-p3" shownumber="no">In the six former books we have endeavoured,
reverend brother Ambrosius, according to our ability to meet the
charges brought by Celsus against the Christians, and have as far as
possible passed over nothing without first subjecting it to a full and
close examination.  And now, while we enter upon the seventh book,
we call upon God through Jesus Christ, whom Celsus accuses, that He who
is the truth of God would shed light into our hearts and scatter the
darkness of error, in accordance with that saying of the prophet which
we now offer as our prayer, “Destroy them by Thy
truth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.i-p3.1" n="4683" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.i-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.i-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.54.5" parsed="|Ps|54|5|0|0" passage="Ps. liv. 5">Ps. liv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  For it is
evidently the words and reasonings opposed to the truth that God
destroys by His truth; so that when these are destroyed, all who are
delivered from deception may go on with the prophet to say, “I
will freely sacrifice unto Thee,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.i-p4.2" n="4684" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.i-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.i-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.54.6" parsed="|Ps|54|6|0|0" passage="Ps. liv. 6">Ps. liv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>
and may offer to the Most High a reasonable and smokeless
sacrifice.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.ii" next="vi.ix.vii.iii" prev="vi.ix.vii.i" progress="91.04%" title="Chapter II"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.ii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.ii-p1.1">Chapter II.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.ii-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus now sets himself to combat the views of those who
say that the Jewish prophets foretold events which happened in the life
of Christ Jesus.  At the outset let us refer to a notion he has,
that those who assume the existence of another God besides the God of
the Jews have no ground on which to answer his objections; while we who
recognise the same God rely for our defence on the prophecies which
were delivered concerning Jesus Christ.  His words are: 
“Let us see how they can raise a defence.  To those who
admit another God, no defence is possible; and they who recognise the
same God will always fall back upon the same reason, ‘This and
that must have happened.’  And why?  ‘Because it
had been predicted long before.’”  To this we answer,
that the arguments recently raised by Celsus against Jesus and
Christians were so utterly feeble, that they might easily be overthrown
even by those who are impious enough to bring in another God. 
Indeed, were it not dangerous to give to the weak any excuse for
embracing false notions, we could furnish the answer ourselves, and
show Celsus how unfounded is his opinion, that those who admit another
God are not in a position to meet his arguments.  However, let us
for the present confine ourselves to a defence of the prophets, in
continuation of what we have said on the subject before.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.iii" next="vi.ix.vii.iv" prev="vi.ix.vii.ii" progress="91.08%" title="Chapter III"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.iii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.iii-p1.1">Chapter III.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.iii-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus goes on to say of us:  “They set no
value on the oracles of the Pythian priestess, of the priests of
Dodona, of Clarus, of Branchidæ, of Jupiter Ammon, and of a
multitude of others; although under their guidance we may say that
colonies were sent forth, and the whole world peopled.  But those
sayings which were uttered or not uttered in Judea, after the manner of
that country, as indeed they are still delivered among the people of
Phœnicia and Palestine—these they look upon as marvellous
sayings, and unchangeably true.”  In regard to the oracles
here enumerated, we reply that it would be possible for us to gather
from the writings of Aristotle and the Peripatetic school not a few
things to overthrow the authority of the Pythian and the other
oracles.  From Epicurus also, and his followers, we could quote
passages to show that even among the Greeks themselves there were some
who utterly discredited the oracles which were recognised and admired
throughout the whole of Greece.  But let it be granted that the
responses delivered by the Pythian and other oracles were not the
utterances of false men who pretended to a divine inspiration; and let
us see if, after all, we cannot convince any sincere inquirers that
there is no necessity to attribute these oracular responses to any
divinities, but that, on the other hand, they may be traced to wicked
demons—to spirits which are at enmity with the human race, and
which in this way wish to hinder the soul from rising upwards,
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_613.html" id="vi.ix.vii.iii-Page_613" n="613" />from following the path of virtue,
and from returning to God in sincere piety.  It is said of the
Pythian priestess, whose oracle seems to have been the most celebrated,
that when she sat down at the mouth of the Castalian cave, the
prophetic Spirit of Apollo entered her private parts; and when she was
filled with it, she gave utterance to responses which are regarded with
awe as divine truths.  Judge by this whether that spirit does not
show its profane and impure nature, by choosing to enter the soul of
the prophetess not through the more becoming medium of the bodily pores
which are both open and invisible, but by means of what no modest man
would ever see or speak of.  And this occurs not once or twice,
which would be more permissible, but as often as she was believed to
receive inspiration from Apollo.  Moreover, it is not the part of
a divine spirit to drive the prophetess into such a state of ecstasy
and madness that she loses control of herself.  For he who is
under the influence of the Divine Spirit ought to be the first to
receive the beneficial effects; and these ought not to be first enjoyed
by the persons who consult the oracle about the concerns of natural or
civil life, or for purposes of temporal gain or interest; and,
moreover, that should be the time of clearest perception, when a person
is in close intercourse with the Deity.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.iv" next="vi.ix.vii.v" prev="vi.ix.vii.iii" progress="91.17%" title="Chapter IV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.iv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.iv-p1.1">Chapter IV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.iv-p2" shownumber="no">Accordingly, we can show from an examination of
the sacred Scriptures, that the Jewish prophets, who were enlightened
as far as was necessary for their prophetic work by the Spirit of God,
were the first to enjoy the benefit of the inspiration; and by the
contact—if I may so say—of the Holy Spirit they became
clearer in mind, and their souls were filled with a brighter
light.  And the body no longer served as a hindrance to a virtuous
life; for to that which we call “the lust of the flesh” it
was deadened.  For we are persuaded that the Divine Spirit
“mortifies the deeds of the body,” and destroys that enmity
against God which the carnal passions serve to excite.  If, then,
the Pythian priestess is beside herself when she prophesies, what
spirit must that be which fills her mind and clouds her judgment with
darkness, unless it be of the same order with those demons which many
Christians cast out of persons possessed with them?  And this, we
may observe, they do without the use of any curious arts of magic, or
incantations, but merely by prayer and simple adjurations which the
plainest person can use.  Because for the most part it is
unlettered persons who perform this work; thus making manifest the
grace which is in the word of Christ, and the despicable weakness of
demons, which, in order to be overcome and driven out of the bodies and
souls of men, do not require the power and wisdom of those who are
mighty in argument, and most learned in matters of faith.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.iv-p2.1" n="4685" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.iv-p3" shownumber="no"> [See Dr. Lee on
“the immemorial doctrine of the Church of God” as to the
Divine influence upon the intellectual faculties of the prophets: 
<i>Inspiration of Holy Scripture:  its Nature and Proof</i>, pp.
78, 79.  S.]</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.v" next="vi.ix.vii.vi" prev="vi.ix.vii.iv" progress="91.22%" title="Chapter V"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.v-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.v-p1.1">Chapter V.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.v-p2" shownumber="no">Moreover, if it is believed not only among Christians
and Jews, but also by many others among the Greeks and Barbarians, that
the human soul lives and subsists after its separation from the body;
and if reason supports the idea that pure souls which are not weighed
down with sin as with a weight of lead ascend on high to the region of
purer and more ethereal bodies, leaving here below their grosser bodies
along with their impurities; whereas souls that are polluted and
dragged down to the earth by their sins, so that they are unable even
to breathe upwards, wander hither and thither, at some times about
sepulchres, where they appear as the apparitions of shadowy spirits, at
others among other objects on the ground;—if this is so, what are
we to think of those spirits that are attached for entire ages, as I
may say, to particular dwellings and places, whether by a sort of
magical force or by their own natural wickedness?  Are we not
compelled by reason to set down as evil such spirits as employ the
power of prophesying—a power in itself neither good nor
bad—for the purpose of deceiving men, and thus turn them away
from God, and from the purity of His service?  It is moreover
evident that this is their character, when we add that they delight in
the blood of victims, and in the smoke odour of sacrifices, and that
they feed their bodies on these, and that they take pleasure in such
haunts as these, as though they sought in them the sustenance of their
lives; in this resembling those depraved men who despise the purity of
a life apart from the senses, and who have no inclination except for
the pleasures of the body, and for that earthly and bodily life in
which these pleasures are found.  If the Delphian Apollo were a
god, as the Greeks suppose, would he not rather have chosen as his
prophet some wise man? or if such an one was not to be found, then one
who was endeavouring to become wise?  How came he not to prefer a
man to a woman for the utterance of his prophesies?  And if he
preferred the latter sex, as though he could only find pleasure in the
breast of a woman, why did he not choose among women a virgin to
interpret his will?</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.vi" next="vi.ix.vii.vii" prev="vi.ix.vii.v" progress="91.28%" title="Chapter VI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.vi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.vi-p1.1">Chapter VI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.vi-p2" shownumber="no">But no; the Pythian, so much admired among the Greeks,
judged no wise man, nay, no man at <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_614.html" id="vi.ix.vii.vi-Page_614" n="614" />all, worthy of the divine possession, as they
call it.  And among women he did not choose a virgin, or one
recommended by her wisdom, or by her attainments in philosophy; but he
selects a common woman.  Perhaps the better class of men were too
good to become the subjects of the inspiration.  Besides, if he
were a god, he should have employed his prophetic power as a bait, so
to speak, with which he might draw men to a change of life, and to the
practice of virtue.  But history nowhere makes mention of anything
of the kind.  For if the oracle did call Socrates the wisest of
all men, it takes from the value of that eulogy by what is said in
regard to Euripides and Sophocles.  The words are:—</p>
<p class="c68" id="vi.ix.vii.vi-p3" shownumber="no">“Sophocles is wise, and Euripides is wiser,</p>
<p class="c72" id="vi.ix.vii.vi-p4" shownumber="no">But wiser than all men is
Socrates.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.vi-p4.1" n="4686" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.vi-p5" shownumber="no"> Suidas in <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vii.vi-p5.1" lang="EL">Σοφός</span>.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.ix.vii.vi-p6" shownumber="no">As, then, he gives the designation “wise” to the
tragic poets, it is not on account of his philosophy that he holds up
Socrates to veneration, or because of his love of truth and
virtue.  It is poor praise of Socrates to say that he prefers him
to men who for a paltry reward compete upon the stage, and who by their
representations excite the spectators at one time to tears and grief,
and at another to unseemly laughter (for such is the intention of the
satyric drama).  And perhaps it was not so much in regard to his
philosophy that he called Socrates the wisest of all men, as on account
of the victims which he sacrificed to him and the other demons. 
For it seems that the demons pay more regard in distributing their
favours to the sacrifices which are offered them than to deeds of
virtue.  Accordingly, Homer, the best of the poets, who describes
what usually took place, when, wishing to show us what most influenced
the demons to grant an answer to the wishes of their votaries,
introduces Chryses, who, for a few garlands and the thighs of bulls and
goats, obtained an answer to his prayers for his daughter Chryseis, so
that the Greeks were driven by a pestilence to restore her back to
him.  And I remember reading in the book of a certain Pythagorean,
when writing on the hidden meanings in that poet, that the prayer of
Chryses to Apollo, and the plague which Apollo afterwards sent upon the
Greeks, are proofs that Homer knew of certain evil demons who delight
in the smoke of sacrifices, and who, to reward those who offer them,
grant in answer to their prayers the destruction of others. 
“He,” that is, Jupiter, “who rules over wintry
Dodona, where his prophets have ever unwashed feet, and sleep upon the
ground,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.vi-p6.1" n="4687" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.vi-p7" shownumber="no"> Homer,
<i>Iliad</i>, xvi. 234, etc.</p></note> has rejected the
male sex, and, as Celsus observes, employs the women of Dodona for the
prophetic office.  Granting that there are oracles similar to
these, as that at Clarus, another in Branchidæ, another in the
temple of Jupiter Ammon, or anywhere else; yet how shall it be proved
that these are gods, and not demons?</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.vii" next="vi.ix.vii.viii" prev="vi.ix.vii.vi" progress="91.37%" title="Chapter VII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.vii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.vii-p1.1">Chapter VII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.vii-p2" shownumber="no">In regard to the prophets among the Jews, some of
them were wise men before they became divinely inspired prophets, while
others became wise by the illumination which their minds received when
divinely inspired.  They were selected by Divine Providence to
receive the Divine Spirit, and to be the depositaries of His holy
oracles, on the ground of their leading a life of almost unapproachable
excellence, intrepid, noble, unmoved by danger or death.  For
reason teaches that such ought to be the character of the prophets of
the Most High, in comparison with which the firmness of Antisthenes,
Crates, and Diogenes will seem but as child’s play.  It was
therefore for their firm adherence to truth, and their faithfulness in
the reproof of the wicked, that “they were stoned; they were sawn
asunder, were tempted, were slain with the sword; they wandered about
in sheepskins and goatskins; being destitute, afflicted, tormented;
they wandered in deserts and in mountains, and in dens and caves of the
earth, of whom the world was not worthy:”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.vii-p2.1" n="4688" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.vii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.vii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.37-Heb.11.38" parsed="|Heb|11|37|11|38" passage="Heb. xi. 37, 38">Heb. xi. 37, 38</scripRef>.</p></note>  for they looked always to God and to
His blessings, which, being invisible, and not to be perceived by the
senses, are eternal.  We have the history of the life of each of
the prophets; but it will be enough at present to direct attention to
the life of Moses, whose prophecies are contained in the law; to that
of Jeremiah, as it is given in the book which bears his name; to that
of Isaiah, who with unexampled austerity walked naked and barefooted
for the space of three years.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.vii-p3.2" n="4689" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.vii-p4" shownumber="no"> [<scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.vii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.20.3" parsed="|Isa|20|3|0|0" passage="Isa. xx. 3">Isa. xx. 3</scripRef>.  S.]</p></note>  Read and
consider the severe life of those children, Daniel and his companions,
how they abstained from flesh, and lived on water and pulse.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.vii-p4.2" n="4690" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.vii-p5" shownumber="no"> [<scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.vii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Dan.1.16" parsed="|Dan|1|16|0|0" passage="Dan. i. 16">Dan. i. 16</scripRef>.  S.]</p></note>  Or if you will go back to more remote
times, think of the life of Noah, who prophesied;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.vii-p5.2" n="4691" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.vii-p6" shownumber="no"> [<scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.vii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.9.25-Gen.9.27" parsed="|Gen|9|25|9|27" passage="Gen. ix. 25-27">Gen. ix. 25–27</scripRef>. S.]</p></note> and of Isaac, who gave his son a prophetic
blessing; or of Jacob, who addressed each of his twelve sons, beginning
with “Come, that I may tell you what shall befall you in the last
days.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.vii-p6.2" n="4692" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.vii-p7" shownumber="no"> [<scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.vii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.49.1" parsed="|Gen|49|1|0|0" passage="Gen. xlix. 1">Gen. xlix. 1</scripRef>.  S.]</p></note>  These, and a
multitude of others, prophesying on behalf of God, foretold events
relating to Jesus Christ.  We therefore for this reason set at
nought the oracles of the Pythian priestess, or those delivered at
Dodona, at Clarus, at Branchidæ, at the temple of Jupiter Ammon,
or by a multitude of other so-called prophets; <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_615.html" id="vi.ix.vii.vii-Page_615" n="615" />whilst we regard with reverent awe the Jewish
prophets:  for we see that the noble, earnest, and devout lives of
these men were worthy of the inspiration of the Divine Spirit, whose
wonderful effects were widely different from the divination of
demons.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.viii" next="vi.ix.vii.ix" prev="vi.ix.vii.vii" progress="91.45%" title="Chapter VIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.viii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.viii-p1.1">Chapter
VIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.viii-p2" shownumber="no">I do not know what led Celsus, when saying,
“But what things were spoken or not spoken in the land of Judea,
according to the custom of the country,” to use the words
“or not spoken,” as though implying that he was
incredulous, and that he suspected that those things which were written
were never spoken.  In fact, he is unacquainted with these times;
and he does not know that those prophets who foretold the coming of
Christ, predicted a multitude of other events many years
beforehand.  He adds, with the view of casting a slight upon the
ancient prophets, that “they prophesied in the same way as we
find them still doing among the inhabitants of Phœnicia and
Palestine.”  But he does not tell us whether he refers to
persons who are of different principles from those of the Jews and
Christians, or to persons whose prophecies are of the same character as
those of the Jewish prophets.  However it be, his statement is
false, taken in either way.  For never have any of those who have
not embraced our faith done any thing approaching to what was done by
the ancient prophets; and in more recent times, since the coming of
Christ, no prophets have arisen among the Jews, who have confessedly
been abandoned by the Holy Spirit on account of their impiety towards
God, and towards Him of whom their prophets spoke.  Moreover, the
Holy Spirit gave signs of His presence at the beginning of
Christ’s ministry, and after His ascension He gave still more;
but since that time these signs have diminished, although there are
still traces of His presence in a few who have had their souls purified
by the Gospel, and their actions regulated by its influence. 
“For the holy Spirit of discipline will flee deceit, and remove
from thoughts that are without understanding.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.viii-p2.1" n="4693" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.viii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.viii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.1.5" parsed="|Wis|1|5|0|0" passage="Wisdom of Solomon 1.5">Wisd. of Sol. i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.ix" next="vi.ix.vii.x" prev="vi.ix.vii.viii" progress="91.51%" title="Chapter IX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.ix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.ix-p1.1">Chapter IX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.ix-p2" shownumber="no">But as Celsus promises to give an account of the manner
in which prophecies are delivered in Phœnicia and Palestine,
speaking as though it were a matter with which he had a full and
personal acquaintance, let us see what he has to say on the
subject.  First he lays it down that there are several kinds of
prophecies, but he does not specify what they are; indeed, he could not
do so, and the statement is a piece of pure ostentation.  However,
let us see what he considers the most perfect kind of prophecy among
these nations.  “There are many,” he says, “who,
although of no name, with the greatest facility and on the slightest
occasion, whether within or without temples, assume the motions and
gestures of inspired persons; while others do it in cities or among
armies, for the purpose of attracting attention and exciting
surprise.  These are accustomed to say, each for himself, ‘I
am God; I am the Son of God; or, I am the Divine Spirit; I have come
because the world is perishing, and you, O men, are perishing for your
iniquities.  But I wish to save you, and you shall see me
returning again with heavenly power.  Blessed is he who now does
me homage.  On all the rest I will send down eternal fire, both on
cities and on countries.  And those who know not the punishments
which await them shall repent and grieve in vain; while those who are
faithful to me I will preserve eternally.’”  Then he
goes on to say:  “To these promises are added strange,
fanatical, and quite unintelligible words, of which no rational person
can find the meaning:  for so dark are they, as to have no meaning
at all; but they give occasion to every fool or impostor to apply them
to suit his own purposes.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.x" next="vi.ix.vii.xi" prev="vi.ix.vii.ix" progress="91.56%" title="Chapter X"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.x-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.x-p1.1">Chapter X.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.x-p2" shownumber="no">But if he were dealing honestly in his accusations, he
ought to have given the exact terms of the prophecies, whether those in
which the speaker is introduced as claiming to be God Almighty, or
those in which the Son of God speaks, or finally those under the name
of the Holy Spirit.  For thus he might have endeavoured to
overthrow these assertions, and have shown that there was no divine
inspiration in those words which urged men to forsake their sins, which
condemned the past and foretold the future.  For the prophecies
were recorded and preserved by men living at the time, that those who
came after might read and admire them as the oracles of God, and that
they might profit not only by the warnings and admonitions, but also by
the predictions, which, being shown by events to have proceeded from
the Spirit of God, bind men to the practice of piety as set forth in
the law and the prophets.  The prophets have therefore, as God
commanded them, declared with all plainness those things which it was
desirable that the hearers should understand at once for the regulation
of their conduct; while in regard to deeper and more mysterious
subjects, which lay beyond the reach of the common understanding, they
set them forth in the form of enigmas and allegories, or of what are
called dark sayings, parables, or similitudes.  And this plan they
have followed, that those who are ready to shun no labour and spare no
pains in their <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_616.html" id="vi.ix.vii.x-Page_616" n="616" />endeavours
after truth and virtue might search into their meaning, and having
found it, might apply it as reason requires.  But Celsus, ever
vigorous in his denunciations, as though he were angry at his inability
to understand the language of the prophets, scoffs at them thus: 
“To these grand promises are added strange, fanatical, and quite
unintelligible words, of which no rational person can find the meaning;
for so dark are they as to have no meaning at all; but they give
occasion to every fool or impostor to apply them so as to suit his own
purposes.”  This statement of Celsus seems ingeniously
designed to dissuade readers from attempting any inquiry or careful
search into their meaning.  And in this he is not unlike certain
persons, who said to a man whom a prophet had visited to announce
future events, “Wherefore came this mad fellow to
thee?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.x-p2.1" n="4694" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.x-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.x-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.9.11" parsed="|2Kgs|9|11|0|0" passage="2 Kings ix. 11">2 Kings ix. 11</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.xi" next="vi.ix.vii.xii" prev="vi.ix.vii.x" progress="91.63%" title="Chapter XI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.xi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.xi-p1.1">Chapter XI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.xi-p2" shownumber="no">I am convinced, indeed, that much better arguments
could be adduced than any I have been able to bring forward, to show
the falsehood of these allegations of Celsus, and to set forth the
divine inspiration of the prophecies; but we have according to our
ability, in our commentaries on Isaiah, Ezekiel, and some of the twelve
minor prophets, explained literally and in detail what he calls
“those fanatical and utterly unintelligible
passages.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xi-p2.1" n="4695" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xi-p3" shownumber="no"> [See note
<i>supra</i>, p. 612.  S.]</p></note>  And if God
give us grace in the time that He appoints for us, to advance in the
knowledge of His word, we shall continue our investigation into the
parts which remain, or into such at least as we are able to make
plain.  And other persons of intelligence who wish to study
Scripture may also find out its meaning for themselves; for although
there are many places in which the meaning is not obvious, yet there
are none where, as Celsus affirms, “there is no sense at
all.”  Neither is it true that “any fool or impostor
can explain the passages so as to make them suit his own
purposes.”  For it belongs only to those who are wise in the
truth of Christ (and to all them it does belong) to unfold the
connection and meaning of even the obscure parts of prophecy,
“comparing spiritual things with spiritual,” and
interpreting each passage according to the usage of Scripture
writers.  And Celsus is not to be believed when he says that he
has heard such men prophesy; for no prophets bearing any resemblance to
the ancient prophets have appeared in the time of Celsus.  If
there had been any, those who heard and admired them would have
followed the example of the ancients, and have recorded the prophecies
in writing.  And it seems quite clear that Celsus is speaking
falsely, when he says that “those prophets whom he had heard, on
being pressed by him, confessed their true motives, and acknowledged
that the ambiguous words they used really meant nothing.” 
He ought to have given the names of those whom he says he had heard, if
he had any to give, so that those who were competent to judge might
decide whether his allegations were true or false.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.xii" next="vi.ix.vii.xiii" prev="vi.ix.vii.xi" progress="91.69%" title="Chapter XII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.xii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.xii-p1.1">Chapter XII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.xii-p2" shownumber="no">He thinks, besides, that those who support the
cause of Christ by a reference to the writings of the prophets can give
no proper answer in regard to statements in them which attribute to God
that which is wicked, shameful, or impure; and assuming that no answer
can be given, he proceeds to draw a whole train of inferences, none of
which can be allowed.  But he ought to know that those who wish to
live according to the teaching of sacred Scripture understand the
saying, “The knowledge of the unwise is as talk without
sense,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xii-p2.1" n="4696" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Sir.21.18" parsed="|Sir|21|18|0|0" passage="Ecclesiasticus 21.18">Ecclus. xxi. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> and have learnt
“to be ready always to give an answer to every one that asketh us
a reason for the hope that is in us.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xii-p3.2" n="4697" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.15" parsed="|1Pet|3|15|0|0" passage="1 Pet. iii. 15">1 Pet. iii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>  And they are not satisfied with
affirming that such and such things have been predicted; but they
endeavour to remove any apparent inconsistencies, and to show that, so
far from there being anything evil, shameful, or impure in these
predictions, everything is worthy of being received by those who
understand the sacred Scriptures.  But Celsus ought to have
adduced from the prophets examples of what he thought bad, or shameful,
or impure, if he saw any such passages; for then his argument would
have had much more force, and would have furthered his purpose much
better.  He gives no instances, however, but contents himself with
loudly asserting the false charge that these things are to be found in
Scripture.  There is no reason, then, for us to defend ourselves
against groundless charges, which are but empty sounds, or to take the
trouble of showing that in the writings of the prophets there is
nothing evil, shameful, impure, or abominable.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.xiii" next="vi.ix.vii.xiv" prev="vi.ix.vii.xii" progress="91.74%" title="Chapter XIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.xiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.xiii-p1.1">Chapter
XIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.xiii-p2" shownumber="no">And there is no truth in the statement of Celsus, that
“God does the most shameless deeds, or suffers the most shameless
sufferings,” or that “He favours the commission of
evil;” for whatever he may say, no such things have ever been
foretold.  He ought to have cited from the prophets the passages
in which God is represented as favouring evil, or as doing and enduring
the most shameless deeds, and not to have sought without foundation to
prejudice the minds of <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_617.html" id="vi.ix.vii.xiii-Page_617" n="617" />his
readers.  The prophets, indeed, foretold what Christ should
suffer, and set forth the reason why He should suffer.  God
therefore also knew what Christ would suffer; but where has he learnt
that those things which the Christ of God should suffer were most base
and dishonourable?  He goes on to explain what those most shameful
and degrading things were which Christ suffered, in these words: 
“For what better was it for God to eat the flesh of sheep, or to
drink vinegar and gall, than to feed on filth?”  But God,
according to us, did not eat the flesh of sheep; and while it may seem
that Jesus ate, He did so only as possessing a body.  But in
regard to the vinegar and gall mentioned in the prophecy, “They
gave me also gall for my meat; and in my thirst they gave me vinegar to
drink,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xiii-p2.1" n="4698" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xiii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xiii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.69.21" parsed="|Ps|69|21|0|0" passage="Ps. lxix. 21">Ps. lxix. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> we have already
referred<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xiii-p3.2" n="4699" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xiii-p4" shownumber="no"> Book ii. cap.
xxxvii.</p></note> to this point; and
as Celsus compels us to recur to it again, we would only say further,
that those who resist the word of truth do ever offer to Christ the Son
of God the gall of their own wickedness, and the vinegar of their evil
inclinations; but though He tastes of it, yet He will not drink
it.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.xiv" next="vi.ix.vii.xv" prev="vi.ix.vii.xiii" progress="91.79%" title="Chapter XIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.xiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.xiv-p1.1">Chapter XIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.xiv-p2" shownumber="no">In the next place, wishing to shake the faith of those
who believe in Jesus on the ground of the prophecies which were
delivered in regard to Him, Celsus says:  “But pray, if the
prophets foretold that the great God—not to put it more
harshly—would become a slave, or become sick or die; would there
be therefore any necessity that God should die, or suffer sickness, or
become a slave, simply because such things had been foretold? 
Must he die in order to prove his divinity?  But the prophets
never would utter predictions so wicked and impious.  We need not
therefore inquire whether a thing has been predicted or not, but
whether the thing is honourable in itself, and worthy of God.  In
that which is evil and base, although it seemed that all men in the
world had foretold it in a fit of madness, we must not believe. 
How then can the pious mind admit that those things which are said to
have happened to him, could have happened to one who is
God?”  From this it is plain that Celsus feels the argument
from prophecy to be very effective for convincing those to whom Christ
is preached; but he seems to endeavour to overthrow it by an opposite
probability, namely, “that the question is not whether the
prophets uttered these predictions or not.”  But if he
wished to reason justly and without evasion, he ought rather to have
said, “We must show that these things were never predicted, or
that those things which were predicted of Christ have never been
fulfilled in him,” and in that way he would have established the
position which he holds.  In that way it would have been made
plain what those prophecies are which we apply to Jesus, and how Celsus
could justify himself in asserting that that application was
false.  And we should thus have seen whether he fairly disproved
all that we bring from the prophets in behalf of Jesus, or whether he
himself is convicted of a shameless endeavour to resist the plainest
truths by violent assertions.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.xv" next="vi.ix.vii.xvi" prev="vi.ix.vii.xiv" progress="91.85%" title="Chapter XV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.xv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.xv-p1.1">Chapter XV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.xv-p2" shownumber="no">After assuming that some things were foretold
which are impossible in themselves, and inconsistent with the character
of God, he says:  “If these things were predicted of the
Most High God, are we bound to believe them of God simply because they
were predicted?”  And thus he thinks he proves, that
although the prophets may have foretold truly such things of the Son of
God, yet it is impossible for us to believe in those prophecies
declaring that He would do or suffer such things.  To this our
answer is that the supposition is absurd, for it combines two lines of
reasoning which are opposed to each other, and therefore mutually
destructive.  This may be shown as follows.  The one argument
is:  “If any true prophets of the Most High say that God
will become a slave, or suffer sickness, or die, these things will come
to God; for it is impossible that the prophets of the great God should
utter lies.”  The other is:  “If even true
prophets of the Most High God say that these same things shall come to
pass, seeing that these things foretold are by the nature of things
impossible, the prophecies are not true, and therefore those things
which have been foretold will not happen to God.”  When,
then, we find two processes of reasoning in both of which the major
premiss is the same, leading to two contradictory conclusions, we use
the form of argument called “the theorem of two
propositions,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xv-p2.1" n="4700" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vii.xv-p3.1" lang="EL">διὰ δύο
τροπικῶν
θεωρήμα</span>.</p></note> to prove that the
major premiss is false, which in the case before us is this,
“that the prophets have foretold that the great God should become
a slave, suffer sickness, or die.”  We conclude, then, that
the prophets never foretold such things; and the argument is formally
expressed as follows:  1st, Of two things, if the first is true,
the second is true; 2d, if the first is<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xv-p3.2" n="4701" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xv-p4" shownumber="no"> We follow
Bouhéreau and Valesius, who expunge the negative particle in this
clause.</p></note>
true, the second is not true, therefore the first is not true. 
The concrete example which the Stoics give to illustrate this form of
argument is the following:  1st, If you know that you are dead,
you are dead; 2d, if you know that you are dead, you are not
dead.  And the conclusion is—“you do not know
that <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_618.html" id="vi.ix.vii.xv-Page_618" n="618" />you are
dead.”  These propositions are worked out as follows: 
If you know that you are dead, that which you know is certain;
therefore you are dead.  Again, if you know that you are dead,
your death is an object of knowledge; but as the dead know nothing,
your knowing this proves that you are not dead.  Accordingly, by
joining the two arguments together, you arrive at the
conclusion—“you do not know that you are dead.” 
Now the hypothesis of Celsus which we have given above is much of the
same kind.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.xvi" next="vi.ix.vii.xvii" prev="vi.ix.vii.xv" progress="91.93%" title="Chapter XVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.xvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.xvi-p1.1">Chapter XVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.xvi-p2" shownumber="no">But besides, the prophecies which he introduces
into his argument are very different from what the prophets actually
foretold of Jesus Christ.  For the prophecies do not foretell that
God will be crucified, when they say of Him who should suffer,
“We beheld Him, and He had no form or comeliness; but His form
was dishonoured and marred more than the sons of men; He was a man of
sorrows, and acquainted with grief.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xvi-p2.1" n="4702" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xvi-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xvi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.2-Isa.53.3" parsed="|Isa|53|2|53|3" passage="Isa. liii. 2, 3">Isa. liii. 2, 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  Observe, then, how distinctly they say
that it was a man who should endure these human sufferings.  And
Jesus Himself, who knew perfectly that one who was to die must be a
man, said to His accusers:  “But now ye seek to kill Me, a
man that hath spoken unto you the truth which I heard of
God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xvi-p3.2" n="4703" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xvi-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xvi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:John.8.40" parsed="|John|8|40|0|0" passage="John viii. 40">John viii. 40</scripRef>.</p></note>  And if in
that man as He appeared among men there was something divine, namely
the only-begotten Son of God, the first-born of all creation, one who
said of Himself, “I am the truth,” “I am the
life,” “I am the door,” “I am the way,”
“I am the living bread which came down from heaven,” of
this Being and His nature we must judge and reason in a way quite
different from that in which we judge of the man who was seen in Jesus
Christ.  Accordingly, you will find no Christian, however simple
he may be, and however little versed in critical studies, who would say
that He who died was “the truth,” “the life,”
“the way,” “the living bread which came down from
heaven,” “the resurrection;” for it was He who
appeared to us in the form of the man Jesus, who taught us, saying,
“I am the resurrection.”  There is no one amongst us,
I say, so extravagant as to affirm “the Life died,”
“the Resurrection died.”  The supposition of Celsus
would have some foundation if we were to say that it had been foretold
by the prophets that death would befall God the Word, the Truth, the
Life, the Resurrection, or any other name which is assumed by the Son
of God.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.xvii" next="vi.ix.vii.xviii" prev="vi.ix.vii.xvi" progress="91.99%" title="Chapter XVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.xvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.xvii-p1.1">Chapter
XVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.xvii-p2" shownumber="no">In one point alone is Celsus correct in his
statements on this subject.  It is that in which he says: 
“The prophets would not foretell this, because it involves that
which is wicked and impious,”—namely, that the great God
should become a slave or suffer death.  But that which is
predicted by the prophets is worthy of God, that He who is the
brightness and express image of the divine nature should come into the
world with the holy human soul which was to animate the body of Jesus,
to sow the seed of His word, which might bring all who received and
cherished it into union with the Most High God, and which would lead to
perfect blessedness all those who felt within them the power of God the
Word, who was to be in the body and soul of a man.  He was to be
in it indeed, but not in such a way as to confine therein all the rays
of His glory; and we are not to suppose that the light of Him who is
God the Word is shed forth in no other way than in this.  If,
then, we consider Jesus in relation to the divinity that was in Him,
the things which He did in this capacity present nothing to offend our
ideas of God, nothing but what is holy; and if we consider Him as man,
distinguished beyond all other men by an intimate communion with the
Eternal Word, with absolute Wisdom, He suffered as one who was wise and
perfect, whatever it behoved Him to suffer who did all for the good of
the human race, yea, even for the good of all intelligent beings. 
And there is nothing absurd in a man having died, and in His death
being not only an example of death endured for the sake of piety, but
also the first blow in the conflict which is to overthrow the power of
that evil spirit the devil, who had obtained dominion over the whole
world.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xvii-p2.1" n="4704" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xvii-p3" shownumber="no"> [<scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xvii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:John.12.31 Bible:John.16.11" parsed="|John|12|31|0|0;|John|16|11|0|0" passage="John xii. 31 and xvi. 11">John xii. 31 and xvi. 11</scripRef>.]</p></note>  For we have
signs and pledges of the destruction of his empire, in those who
through the coming of Christ are everywhere escaping from the power of
demons, and who, after their deliverance from this bondage in which
they were held, consecrate themselves to God, and earnestly devote
themselves day by day to advancement in a life of
piety.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.xviii" next="vi.ix.vii.xix" prev="vi.ix.vii.xvii" progress="92.06%" title="Chapter XVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.xviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.xviii-p1.1">Chapter
XVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.xviii-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus adds:  “Will they not besides make
this reflection?  If the prophets of the God of the Jews foretold
that he who should come into the world would be the Son of this same
God, how could he command them through Moses to gather wealth, to
extend their dominion, to fill the earth, to put their enemies of every
age to the sword, and to destroy them utterly, which indeed he himself
did—as Moses says—threatening them, moreover, that if they
did not obey his commands, he would treat them as his avowed enemies;
whilst, on the other hand, his Son, the man of Nazareth, promulgated
laws quite op<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_619.html" id="vi.ix.vii.xviii-Page_619" n="619" />posed to these,
declaring that no one can come to the Father who loves power, or
riches, or glory; that men ought not to be more careful in providing
food than the ravens; that they were to be less concerned about their
raiment than the lilies; that to him who has given them one blow, they
should offer to receive another?  Whether is it Moses or Jesus who
teaches falsely?  Did the Father, when he sent Jesus, forget the
commands which he had given to Moses?  Or did he change his mind,
condemn his own laws, and send forth a messenger with counter
instructions?”  Celsus, with all his boasts of universal
knowledge, has here fallen into the most vulgar of errors, in supposing
that in the law and the prophets there is not a meaning deeper than
that afforded by a literal rendering of the words.  He does not
see how manifestly incredible it is that worldly riches should be
promised to those who lead upright lives, when it is a matter of common
observation that the best of men have lived in extreme poverty. 
Indeed, the prophets themselves, who for the purity of their lives
received the Divine Spirit, “wandered about in sheepskins and
goatskins; being destitute, afflicted, tormented:  they wandered
in deserts, and in mountains, and in dens and caves of the
earth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xviii-p2.1" n="4705" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xviii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xviii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.37-Heb.11.38" parsed="|Heb|11|37|11|38" passage="Heb. xi. 37, 38">Heb. xi. 37, 38</scripRef>.</p></note>  For, as the
Psalmist, says, “many are the afflictions of the
righteous.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xviii-p3.2" n="4706" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xviii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xviii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.24.19" parsed="|Ps|24|19|0|0" passage="Ps. xxiv. 19">Ps. xxiv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>  If Celsus had
read the writings of Moses, he would, I daresay, have supposed that
when it is said to him who kept the law, “Thou shalt lend unto
many nations, and thou thyself shalt not borrow,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xviii-p4.2" n="4707" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xviii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xviii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.28.12" parsed="|Deut|28|12|0|0" passage="Deut. xxviii. 12">Deut. xxviii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> the promise is made to the just man, that
his temporal riches should be so abundant, that he would be able to
lend not only to the Jews, not only to two or three nations, but
“to many nations.”  What, then, must have been the
wealth which the just man received according to the law for his
righteousness, if he could lend to many nations?  And must we not
suppose also, in accordance with this interpretation, that the just man
would never borrow anything?  For it is written, “and thou
shalt thyself borrow nothing.”  Did then that nation remain
for so long a period attached to the religion which was taught by
Moses, whilst, according to the supposition of Celsus, they saw
themselves so grievously deceived by that lawgiver?  For nowhere
is it said of any one that he was so rich as to lend to many
nations.  It is not to be believed that they would have fought so
zealously in defence of a law whose promises had proved glaringly
false, if they understood them in the sense which Celsus gives to
them.  And if any one should say that the sins which are recorded
to have been committed by the people are a proof that they despised the
law, doubtless from the feeling that they had been deceived by it, we
may reply that we have only to read the history of the times in order
to find it shown that the whole people, after having done that which
was evil in the sight of the Lord, returned afterwards to their duty,
and to the religion prescribed by the law.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.xix" next="vi.ix.vii.xx" prev="vi.ix.vii.xviii" progress="92.17%" title="Chapter XIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.xix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.xix-p1.1">Chapter XIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.xix-p2" shownumber="no">Now if these words in the law, “Thou shalt
have dominion over many nations, and no one shall rule over
thee,” were simply a promise to them of dominion, and if they
contain no deeper meaning than this, then it is certain that the people
would have had still stronger grounds for despising the promises of the
law.  Celsus brings forward another passage, although he changes
the terms of it, where it is said that the whole earth shall be filled
with the Hebrew race; which indeed, according to the testimony of
history, did actually happen after the coming of Christ, although
rather as a result of God’s anger, if I may so say, than of His
blessing.  As to the promise made to the Jews that they should
slay their enemies, it may be answered that any one who examines
carefully into the meaning of this passage will find himself unable to
interpret it literally.  It is sufficient at present to refer to
the manner in which in the Psalms the just man is represented as
saying, among other things, “Every morning will I destroy the
wicked of the land; that I may cut off all workers of iniquity from the
city of Jehovah.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xix-p2.1" n="4708" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xix-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xix-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.101.8" parsed="|Ps|101|8|0|0" passage="Ps. ci. 8">Ps. ci. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  Judge, then,
from the words and spirit of the speaker, whether it is conceivable
that, after having in the preceding part of the Psalm, as any one may
read for himself, uttered the noblest thoughts and purposes, he should
in the sequel, according to the literal rendering of his words, say
that in the morning, and at no other period of the day, he would
destroy all sinners from the earth, and leave none of them alive, and
that he would slay every one in Jerusalem who did iniquity.  And
there are many similar expressions to be found in the law, as this, for
example:  “We left not anything alive.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xix-p3.2" n="4709" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xix-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xix-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.2.34" parsed="|Deut|2|34|0|0" passage="Deut. ii. 34">Deut. ii. 34</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.xx" next="vi.ix.vii.xxi" prev="vi.ix.vii.xix" progress="92.22%" title="Chapter XX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.xx-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.xx-p1.1">Chapter XX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.xx-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus adds, that it was foretold to the Jews, that if
they did not obey the law, they would be treated in the same way as
they treated their enemies; and then he quotes from the teaching of
Christ some precepts which he considers contrary to those of the law,
and uses that as an argument against us.  But before proceeding to
this point, we must speak of that which precedes.  We hold, then,
that the law has a twofold sense,<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_620.html" id="vi.ix.vii.xx-Page_620" n="620" />—the one literal, the other
spiritual,—as has been shown by some before us.  Of the
first or literal sense it is said, not by us, but by God, speaking in
one of the prophets, that “the statutes are not good, and the
judgments not good;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xx-p2.1" n="4710" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xx-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xx-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.20.25" parsed="|Ezek|20|25|0|0" passage="Ezek. xx. 25">Ezek. xx. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> whereas, taken in a
spiritual sense, the same prophet makes God say that “His
statutes are good, and His judgments good.”  Yet evidently
the prophet is not saying things which are contradictory of each
other.  Paul in like manner says, that “the letter killeth,
and the spirit giveth life,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xx-p3.2" n="4711" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xx-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xx-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.6" parsed="|2Cor|3|6|0|0" passage="2 Cor. iii. 6">2 Cor. iii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> meaning by
“the letter” the literal sense, and by “the
spirit” the spiritual sense of Scripture.  We may therefore
find in Paul, as well as in the prophet, apparent contradictions. 
Indeed, if Ezekiel says in one place, “I gave them commandments
which were not good, and judgments whereby they should not live,”
and in another, “I gave them good commandments and judgments,
which if a man shall do, he shall live by them,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xx-p4.2" n="4712" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xx-p5" shownumber="no"> [<scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xx-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.20.21 Bible:Ezek.20.25" parsed="|Ezek|20|21|0|0;|Ezek|20|25|0|0" passage="Ezek. xx. 21, 25">Ezek. xx. 21, 25</scripRef>.  S.]</p></note> Paul in like manner, when he wishes to
disparage the law taken literally, says, “If the ministration of
death, written and engraven in stones, was glorious, so that the
children of Israel could not stedfastly behold the face of Moses for
the glory of his countenance, which glory was to be done away; how
shall not the ministration of the Spirit be rather
glorious?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xx-p5.2" n="4713" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xx-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xx-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.7-2Cor.3.8" parsed="|2Cor|3|7|3|8" passage="2 Cor. iii. 7, 8">2 Cor. iii. 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  But when in
another place he wishes to praise and recommend the law, he calls it
“spiritual,” and says, “We know that the law is
spiritual;” and, “Wherefore the law is holy, and the
commandment holy, and just, and good.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xx-p6.2" n="4714" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xx-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xx-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.12 Bible:Rom.7.14" parsed="|Rom|7|12|0|0;|Rom|7|14|0|0" passage="Rom. vii. 12, 14">Rom. vii. 12, 14</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.xxi" next="vi.ix.vii.xxii" prev="vi.ix.vii.xx" progress="92.28%" title="Chapter XXI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.xxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.xxi-p1.1">Chapter XXI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.xxi-p2" shownumber="no">When, then, the letter of the law promises riches
to the just, Celsus may follow the letter which killeth, and understand
it of worldly riches, which blind men; but we say that it refers to
those riches which enlighten the eyes, and which enrich a man “in
all utterance and in all knowledge.”  And in this sense we
“charge them that are rich in this world, that they be not
high-minded, nor trust in uncertain riches, but in the living God, who
giveth us richly all things to enjoy; that they do good, that they be
rich in good works, ready to distribute, willing to
communicate.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxi-p2.1" n="4715" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxi-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.17-1Tim.6.18" parsed="|1Tim|6|17|6|18" passage="1 Tim. vi. 17, 18">1 Tim. vi. 17, 18</scripRef>.</p></note>  For, as
Solomon says, “riches” are the true good, which “are
the ransom of the life of a man;” but the poverty which is the
opposite of these riches is destructive, for by it “the poor
cannot bear rebuke.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxi-p3.2" n="4716" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxi-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.13.8" parsed="|Prov|13|8|0|0" passage="Prov. xiii. 8">Prov. xiii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  And what has
been said of riches applies to dominion, in regard to which it is said,
“The just man shall chase a thousand, and two put ten thousand to
flight.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxi-p4.2" n="4717" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxi-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.30" parsed="|Deut|32|30|0|0" passage="Deut. xxxii. 30">Deut. xxxii. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>  Now if riches
are to be taken in the sense we have just explained, consider if it is
not according to God’s promise that he who is rich in all
utterance, in all knowledge, in all wisdom, in all good works, may not
out of these treasures of utterance, of wisdom, and of knowledge, lend
to many nations.  It was thus that Paul lent to all the nations
that he visited, “carrying the Gospel of Christ from Jerusalem,
and round about unto Illyricum.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxi-p5.2" n="4718" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxi-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxi-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.19" parsed="|Rom|15|19|0|0" passage="Rom. xv. 19">Rom. xv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>  And as the divine knowledge was given
to him by revelation, and his mind was illumined by the Divine Word, he
himself therefore needed to borrow from no one, and required not the
ministry to any man to teach him the word of truth.  Thus, as it
had been written, “Thou shalt have dominion over many nations,
and they shall not have dominion over thee,” he ruled over the
Gentiles whom he brought under the teaching of Jesus Christ; and he
never “gave place by subjection to men, no, not for an
hour,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxi-p6.2" n="4719" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxi-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxi-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.5" parsed="|Gal|2|5|0|0" passage="Gal. ii. 5">Gal. ii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> as being himself
mightier than they.  And thus also he “filled the
earth.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.xxii" next="vi.ix.vii.xxiii" prev="vi.ix.vii.xxi" progress="92.35%" title="Chapter XXII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.xxii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.xxii-p1.1">Chapter
XXII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.xxii-p2" shownumber="no">If I must now explain how the just man “slays his
enemies,” and prevails everywhere, it is to be observed that,
when he says, “Every morning will I destroy the wicked of the
land, that I may cut off all workers of iniquity from the city of
Jehovah,” by “the land” he means the flesh whose
lusts are at enmity with God; and by “the city of Jehovah”
he designates his own soul, in which was the temple of God, containing
the true idea and conception of God, which makes it to be admired by
all who look upon it.  As soon, then, as the rays of the Sun of
righteousness shine into his soul, feeling strengthened and invigorated
by their influence, he sets himself to destroy all the lusts of the
flesh, which are called “the wicked of the land,” and
drives out of that city of the Lord which is in his soul all thoughts
which work iniquity, and all suggestions which are opposed to the
truth.  And in this way also the just give up to destruction all
their enemies, which are their vices, so that they do not spare even
the children, that is, the early beginnings and promptings of
evil.  In this sense also we understand the language of the
<scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxii-p2.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.137" parsed="|Ps|137|0|0|0" passage="Psalm 137">137th Psalm</scripRef>:  “O daughter of
Babylon, who art to be destroyed; happy shall he be that rewardeth thee
as thou hast served us:  happy shall he be that taketh and dasheth
thy little ones against the stones.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxii-p2.2" n="4720" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.137.8-Ps.137.9" parsed="|Ps|137|8|137|9" passage="Ps. cxxxvii. 8, 9">Ps. cxxxvii. 8, 9</scripRef>.  [An instance of Origen’s
characteristic spiritualizing.]</p></note>  For “the little ones” of
Babylon <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_621.html" id="vi.ix.vii.xxii-Page_621" n="621" /> (which
signifies confusion) are those troublesome sinful thoughts which arise
in the soul and he who subdues them by striking, as it were, their
heads against the firm and solid strength of reason and truth, is the
man who “dasheth the little ones against the stones;” and
he is therefore truly blessed.  God may therefore have commanded
men to destroy all their vices utterly, even at their birth, without
having enjoined anything contrary to the teaching of Christ; and He may
Himself have destroyed before the eyes of those who were “Jews
inwardly”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxii-p3.2" n="4721" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.29" parsed="|Rom|2|29|0|0" passage="Rom. ii. 29">Rom. ii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> all the offspring
of evil as His enemies.  And, in like manner, those who disobey
the law and word of God may well be compared to His enemies led astray
by sin; and they may well be said to suffer the same fate as they
deserve who have proved traitors to the truth of
God.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.xxiii" next="vi.ix.vii.xxiv" prev="vi.ix.vii.xxii" progress="92.41%" title="Chapter XXIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.xxiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.xxiii-p1.1">Chapter
XXIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.xxiii-p2" shownumber="no">From what has been said, it is clear then that
Jesus, “the man of Nazareth,” did not promulgate laws
opposed to those just considered in regard to riches, when He said,
“It is hard for the rich man to enter into the kingdom of
God;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxiii-p2.1" n="4722" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxiii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxiii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.23" parsed="|Matt|19|23|0|0" passage="Matt. xix. 23">Matt. xix. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> whether we take the
word “rich” in its simplest sense, as referring to the man
whose mind is distracted by his wealth, and, as it were, entangled with
thorns, so that he brings forth no spiritual fruit; or whether it is
the man who is rich in the sense of abounding in false notions, of whom
it is written in the Proverbs, “Better is the poor man who is
just, than the rich man who is false.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxiii-p3.2" n="4723" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxiii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxiii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.28.6" parsed="|Prov|28|6|0|0" passage="Prov. xxviii. 6">Prov. xxviii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>  Perhaps it is the following passages
which have led Celsus to suppose that Jesus forbids ambition to His
disciples:  “Whoever of you will be the chiefest, shall be
servant of all;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxiii-p4.2" n="4724" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxiii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxiii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.44" parsed="|Mark|10|44|0|0" passage="Mark x. 44">Mark x. 44</scripRef>.</p></note> “The princes
of the Gentiles exercise dominion over them,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxiii-p5.2" n="4725" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxiii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxiii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.25" parsed="|Matt|20|25|0|0" passage="Matt. xx. 25">Matt. xx. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> and “they that exercise authority upon
them are called benefactors.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxiii-p6.2" n="4726" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxiii-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxiii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.25" parsed="|Luke|22|25|0|0" passage="Luke xxii. 25">Luke xxii. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>  But
there is nothing here inconsistent with the promise, “Thou shalt
rule over many nations, and they shall not rule over thee,”
especially after the explanation which we have given of these
words.  Celsus next throws in an expression in regard to wisdom,
as though he thought that, according to the teaching of Christ, no wise
man could come to the Father.  But we would ask in what sense he
speaks of a wise man.  For if he means one who is wise in
“the wisdom of this world,” as it is called, “which
is foolishness with God,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxiii-p7.2" n="4727" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxiii-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxiii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.19" parsed="|1Cor|3|19|0|0" passage="1 Cor. iii. 19">1 Cor. iii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> then we would
agree with him in saying that access to the Father is denied to one who
is wise in that sense.  But if by wisdom any one means Christ, who
is “the power and wisdom of God,” far from such a wise man
being refused access to the Father, we hold that he who is adorned by
the Holy Spirit with that gift which is called “the word of
wisdom,” far excels all those who have not received the same
grace.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.xxiv" next="vi.ix.vii.xxv" prev="vi.ix.vii.xxiii" progress="92.47%" title="Chapter XXIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.xxiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.xxiv-p1.1">Chapter
XXIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.xxiv-p2" shownumber="no">The pursuit of human glory, we maintain, is
forbidden not only by the teaching of Jesus, but also by the Old
Testament.  Accordingly we find one of the prophets, when
imprecating upon himself certain punishments for the commission of
certain sins, includes among the punishments this one of earthly
glory.  He says, “O Lord my God, if I have done this; if
there be iniquity in my hands; if I have rewarded evil unto him that
was at peace with me; (yea, rather, I have delivered him that without
cause is mine enemy;) let the enemy persecute my soul, and take it;
yea, let him tread down my life upon the earth, and <i>set my glory up
on high</i>.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxiv-p2.1" n="4728" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxiv-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxiv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.7.3-Ps.7.5" parsed="|Ps|7|3|7|5" passage="Ps. vii. 3-5">Ps. vii. 3–5</scripRef>.  Origen follows the reading
<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vii.xxiv-p3.2" lang="EL">εἰς
χοῦν</span> (LXX.) instead of <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vii.xxiv-p3.3" lang="EL">εἰς
χνοῦν</span>, “make my glory
abide <i>in the dust</i>.”</p></note>  And these
precepts of our Lord, “Take no thought what ye shall eat, or what
ye shall drink.  Behold the fowls of the air, or behold the
ravens:  for they sow not, neither do they reap; yet your heavenly
Father feedeth them.  How much better are ye than they!  And
why take ye thought for raiment?  Consider the lilies of the
field;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxiv-p3.4" n="4729" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxiv-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxiv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.25-Matt.6.28" parsed="|Matt|6|25|6|28" passage="Matt. vi. 25-28">Matt. vi. 25–28</scripRef>.</p></note>—these
precepts, and those which follow, are not inconsistent with the
promised blessings of the law, which teaches that the just “shall
eat their bread to the full;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxiv-p4.2" n="4730" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxiv-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxiv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Lev.26.5" parsed="|Lev|26|5|0|0" passage="Lev. xxvi. 5">Lev. xxvi. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> nor with that
saying of Solomon, “The righteous eateth to the satisfying of his
soul, but the belly of the wicked shall want.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxiv-p5.2" n="4731" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxiv-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxiv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.13.25" parsed="|Prov|13|25|0|0" passage="Prov. xiii. 25">Prov. xiii. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>  For we must consider the food promised
in the law as the food of the soul, which is to satisfy not both parts
of man’s nature, but the soul only.  And the words of the
Gospel, although probably containing a deeper meaning, may yet be taken
in their more simple and obvious sense, as teaching us not to be
disturbed with anxieties about our food and clothing, but, while living
in plainness, and desiring only what is needful, to put our trust in
the providence of God.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.xxv" next="vi.ix.vii.xxvi" prev="vi.ix.vii.xxiv" progress="92.53%" title="Chapter XXV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.xxv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.xxv-p1.1">Chapter XXV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.xxv-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus then extracts from the Gospel the precept,
“To him who strikes thee once, thou shalt offer thyself to be
struck again,” although without giving any passage from the Old
Testament which he considers opposed to it.  On the one hand, we
know that “it was said to them in old time, An eye for an eye,
and a tooth for a <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_622.html" id="vi.ix.vii.xxv-Page_622" n="622" />tooth;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxv-p2.1" n="4732" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxv-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.21.24" parsed="|Exod|21|24|0|0" passage="Ex. xxi. 24">Ex. xxi. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>
and on the other, we have read, “I say unto you, Whoever shall
smite thee on the one cheek, turn to him the other
also.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxv-p3.2" n="4733" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxv-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.39" parsed="|Matt|5|39|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 39">Matt. v. 39</scripRef>.</p></note>  But as there
is reason to believe that Celsus produces the objections which he has
heard from those who wish to make a difference between the God of the
Gospel and the God of the law, we must say in reply, that this precept,
“Whosoever shall strike thee on the one cheek, turn to him the
other,” is not unknown in the older Scriptures.  For thus,
in the Lamentations of Jeremiah, it is said, “It is good for a
man that he bear the yoke in his youth:  he sitteth alone, and
keepeth silence, because he hath borne it upon him.  He giveth his
cheek to him that smiteth him; he is filled full with
reproach.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxv-p4.2" n="4734" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxv-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Lam.3.27-Lam.3.28 Bible:Lam.3.30" parsed="|Lam|3|27|3|28;|Lam|3|30|0|0" passage="Lam. iii. 27, 28, 30">Lam. iii. 27, 28, 30</scripRef>.</p></note>  There is no
discrepancy, then, between the God of the Gospel and the God of the
law, even when we take literally the precept regarding the blow on the
face.  So, then, we infer that neither “Jesus nor Moses has
taught falsely.”  The Father in sending Jesus did not
“forget the commands which He had given to Moses:”  He
did not “change His mind, condemn His own laws, and send by His
messenger counter instructions.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.xxvi" next="vi.ix.vii.xxvii" prev="vi.ix.vii.xxv" progress="92.58%" title="Chapter XXVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.xxvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.xxvi-p1.1">Chapter
XXVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.xxvi-p2" shownumber="no">However, if we must refer briefly to the difference
between the constitution which was given to the Jews of old by Moses,
and that which the Christians, under the direction of Christ’s
teaching, wish now to establish, we would observe that it must be
impossible for the legislation of Moses, taken literally, to harmonize
with the calling of the Gentiles, and with their subjection to the
Roman government; and on the other hand, it would be impossible for the
Jews to preserve their civil economy unchanged, supposing that they
should embrace the Gospel.  For Christians could not slay their
enemies, or condemn to be burned or stoned, as Moses commands, those
who had broken the law, and were therefore condemned as deserving of
these punishments; since the Jews themselves, however desirous of
carrying out their law, are not able to inflict these
punishments.  But in the case of the ancient Jews, who had a land
and a form of government of their own, to take from them the right of
making war upon their enemies, of fighting for their country, of
putting to death or otherwise punishing adulterers, murderers, or
others who were guilty of similar crimes, would be to subject them to
sudden and utter destruction whenever the enemy fell upon them; for
their very laws would in that case restrain them, and prevent them from
resisting the enemy.  And that same providence which of old gave
the law, and has now given the Gospel of Jesus Christ, not wishing the
Jewish state to continue longer, has destroyed their city and their
temple:  it has abolished the worship which was offered to God in
that temple by the sacrifice of victims, and other ceremonies which He
had prescribed.  And as it has destroyed these things, not wishing
that they should longer continue, in like manner it has extended day by
day the Christian religion, so that it is now preached everywhere with
boldness, and that in spite of the numerous obstacles which oppose the
spread of Christ’s teaching in the world.  But since it was
the purpose of God that the nations should receive the benefits of
Christ’s teaching, all the devices of men against Christians have
been brought to nought; for the more that kings, and rulers, and
peoples have persecuted them everywhere, the more have they increased
in number and grown in strength.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.xxvii" next="vi.ix.vii.xxviii" prev="vi.ix.vii.xxvi" progress="92.65%" title="Chapter XXVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.xxvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.xxvii-p1.1">Chapter
XXVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.xxvii-p2" shownumber="no">After this Celsus relates at length opinions which
he ascribes to us, but which we do not hold, regarding the Divine
Being, to the effect that “he is corporeal in his nature, and
possesses a body like a man.”  As he undertakes to refute
opinions which are none of ours, it would be needless to give either
the opinions themselves or their refutation.  Indeed, if we did
hold those views of God which he ascribes to us, and which he opposes,
we would be bound to quote his words, to adduce our own arguments, and
to refute his.  But if he brings forward opinions which he has
either heard from no one, or if it be assumed that he has heard them,
it must have been from those who are very simple and ignorant of the
meaning of Scripture, then we need not undertake so superfluous a task
as that of refuting them.  For the Scriptures plainly speak of God
as of a being without body.  Hence it is said, “No man hath
seen God at any time;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxvii-p2.1" n="4735" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxvii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxvii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" passage="John i. 18">John i. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> and the First-born
of all creation is called “the image of the invisible
God,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxvii-p3.2" n="4736" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxvii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxvii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" passage="Col. i. 15">Col. i. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> which is the same
as if it were said that He is incorporeal. However, we have already
said something on the nature of God while examining into the meaning of
the words, “God is a Spirit, and they who worship Him must
worship Him in spirit and in truth.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.xxviii" next="vi.ix.vii.xxix" prev="vi.ix.vii.xxvii" progress="92.69%" title="Chapter XXVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.xxviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.xxviii-p1.1">Chapter
XXVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.xxviii-p2" shownumber="no">After thus misrepresenting our views of the nature of
God, Celsus goes on to ask of us “where we hope to go after
death;” and he makes our answer to be, “to another land
better than this.”  On this he comments as follows: 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_623.html" id="vi.ix.vii.xxviii-Page_623" n="623" />“The divine men of a
former age have spoken of a happy life reserved for the souls of the
blessed.  Some designated it ‘the isles of the blest,’
and others ‘the Elysian plain,’ so called because they were
there to be delivered from their present evils.  Thus Homer
says:  ‘But the gods shall send thee to the Elysian plain,
on the borders of the earth, where they lead a most quiet
life.’<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxviii-p2.1" n="4737" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxviii-p3" shownumber="no"> <i>Odyss</i>., iv.
563.</p></note>  Plato also,
who believed in the immortality of the soul, distinctly gives the name
‘land’ to the place where it is sent.  ‘The
extent of it,’<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxviii-p3.1" n="4738" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxviii-p4" shownumber="no"> <i>Phædo</i>,
lviii. p. 109.</p></note> says he, ‘is
immense, and we only occupy a small portion of it, from the Phasis to
the Pillars of Hercules, where we dwell along the shores of the sea, as
grasshoppers and frogs beside a marsh.  But there are many other
places inhabited in like manner by other men.  For there are in
different parts of the earth cavities, varying in form and in
magnitude, into which run water, and clouds, and air.  But that
land which is pure lies in the pure region of
heaven.’”  Celsus therefore supposes that what we say
of a land which is much better and more excellent than this, has been
borrowed from certain ancient writers whom he styles
“divine,” and chiefly from Plato, who in his
<i>Phædon</i> discourses on the pure land lying in a pure
heaven.  But he does not see that Moses, who is much older than
the Greek literature, introduces God as promising to those who lived
according to His law the holy land, which is “a good land and a
large, a land flowing with milk and honey;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxviii-p4.1" n="4739" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxviii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxviii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.8" parsed="|Exod|3|8|0|0" passage="Ex. iii. 8">Ex. iii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> which promise is not to be understood to
refer, as some suppose, to that part of the earth which we call Judea;
for it, however good it may be, still forms part of the earth, which
was originally cursed for the transgression of Adam.  For these
words, “Cursed shall the ground be for what thou hast done; with
grief, that is, with labour, shalt thou eat of the fruit of it all the
days of thy life,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxviii-p5.2" n="4740" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxviii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxviii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.17" parsed="|Gen|3|17|0|0" passage="Gen. iii. 17">Gen. iii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> were spoken of the
whole earth, the fruit of which every man who died in Adam eats with
sorrow or labour all the days of his life.  And as all the earth
has been cursed, it brings forth thorns and briers all the days of the
life of those who in Adam were driven out of paradise; and in the sweat
of his face every man eats bread until he returns to the ground from
which he was taken.  For the full exposition of all that is
contained in this passage much might be said; but we have confined
ourselves to these few words at present, which are intended to remove
the idea, that what is said of the good land promised by God to the
righteous, refers to the land of Judea.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.xxix" next="vi.ix.vii.xxx" prev="vi.ix.vii.xxviii" progress="92.78%" title="Chapter XXIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.xxix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.xxix-p1.1">Chapter
XXIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.xxix-p2" shownumber="no">If, then, the whole earth has been cursed in the
deeds of Adam and of those who died in him, it is plain that all parts
of the earth share in the curse, and among others the land of Judea; so
that the words, “a good land and a large, a land flowing with
milk and honey, cannot apply to it, although we may say of it, that
both Judea and Jerusalem were the shadow and figure of that pure land,
goodly and large, in the pure region of heaven, in which is the
heavenly Jerusalem.  And it is in reference to this Jerusalem that
the apostle spoke, as one who, “being risen with Christ, and
seeking those things which are above,” had found a truth which
formed no part of the Jewish mythology.  “Ye are
come,” says he, “unto Mount Sion, and unto the city of the
living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of
angels.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxix-p2.1" n="4741" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxix-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxix-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.22" parsed="|Heb|12|22|0|0" passage="Heb. xii. 22">Heb. xii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>  And in order
to be assured that our explanation of “the good and large
land” of Moses is not contrary to the intention of the Divine
Spirit, we have only to read in all the prophets what they say of those
who, after having left Jerusalem, and wandered astray from it, should
afterwards return and be settled in the place which is called the
habitation and city of God, as in the words, “His dwelling is in
the holy place;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxix-p3.2" n="4742" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxix-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxix-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.76.2" parsed="|Ps|76|2|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxvi. 2">Ps. lxxvi. 2</scripRef>; English version, “In Salem is His
tabernacle.”</p></note> and, “Great
is the Lord, and greatly to be praised in the city of our God, in the
mountain of His holiness, beautiful for situation, the joy of the whole
earth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxix-p4.2" n="4743" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxix-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxix-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.48.1-Ps.48.2" parsed="|Ps|48|1|48|2" passage="Ps. xlviii. 1, 2">Ps. xlviii. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  It is enough
at present to quote the words of the <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxix-p5.2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.37" parsed="|Ps|37|0|0|0" passage="Psalm 37">thirty-seventh
Psalm</scripRef>, which speaks
thus of the land of the righteous, “Those that wait upon the Lord
they shall inherit the earth;” and a little after, “But the
meek shall inherit the earth, and shall delight themselves in the
abundance of peace;” and again, “Those who bless Him shall
inherit the earth;” and, “The righteous shall inherit the
land, and dwell therein for ever.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxix-p5.3" n="4744" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxix-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxix-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.37.9 Bible:Ps.37.11 Bible:Ps.37.22 Bible:Ps.37.29 Bible:Ps.37.34" parsed="|Ps|37|9|0|0;|Ps|37|11|0|0;|Ps|37|22|0|0;|Ps|37|29|0|0;|Ps|37|34|0|0" passage="Ps. xxxvii. 9, 11, 22, 29, 34">Ps. xxxvii. 9, 11, 22, 29, 34</scripRef>.</p></note>  And consider whether it is not evident
to intelligent readers that the following words from this same Psalm
refer to the pure land in the pure heaven:  “Wait on the
Lord, and keep His way; and He shall exalt thee to inherit the
land.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.xxx" next="vi.ix.vii.xxxi" prev="vi.ix.vii.xxix" progress="92.84%" title="Chapter XXX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.xxx-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.xxx-p1.1">Chapter XXX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.xxx-p2" shownumber="no">It seems to me also that the fancy of Plato, that those
stones which we call precious stones derive their lustre from a
reflection, as it were, of the stones in that better land, is taken
from the words of Isaiah in describing the city of God, “I will
make thy battlements of jasper, thy stones shall be crystal, and thy
borders of <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_624.html" id="vi.ix.vii.xxx-Page_624" n="624" />precious
stones;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxx-p2.1" n="4745" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxx-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxx-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.54.12 Bible:Isa.54.11" parsed="|Isa|54|12|0|0;|Isa|54|11|0|0" passage="Isa. liv. 12, 11">Isa. liv. 12, 11</scripRef>.</p></note> and, “I will
lay thy foundations with sapphires.”  Those who hold in
greatest reverence the teaching of Plato, explain this myth of his as
an allegory.  And the prophecies from which, as we conjecture,
Plato has borrowed, will be explained by those who, leading a godly
life like that of the prophets, devote all their time to the study of
the sacred Scriptures, to those who are qualified to learn by purity of
life, and their desire to advance in divine knowledge.  For our
part, our purpose has been simply to say that what we affirm of that
sacred land has not been taken from Plato or any of the Greeks, but
that they rather—living as they did not only after Moses, who was
the oldest, but even after most of the prophets—borrowed from
them, and in so doing either misunderstood their obscure intimations on
such subjects, or else endeavoured, in their allusions to the better
land, to imitate those portions of Scripture which had fallen into
their hands.  Haggai expressly makes a distinction between the
earth and the dry land, meaning by the latter the land in which we
live.  He says:  “Yet once, and I will shake the
heavens, and the earth, and the dry land, and the sea.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxx-p3.2" n="4746" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxx-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxx-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Hag.2.6" parsed="|Hag|2|6|0|0" passage="Hagg. ii. 6">Hagg. ii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.xxxi" next="vi.ix.vii.xxxii" prev="vi.ix.vii.xxx" progress="92.89%" title="Chapter XXXI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxi-p1.1">Chapter
XXXI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxi-p2" shownumber="no">Referring to the passage in the <i>Phædon</i>
of Plato, Celsus says:  “It is not easy for every one to
understand the meaning of Plato’s words, when he says that on
account of our weakness and slowness we are unable to reach the highest
region of the air; but that if our nature were capable of so sublime a
contemplation, we would then be able to understand that that is the
true heaven, and that the true light.”  As Celsus has
deferred to another opportunity the explanation of Plato’s idea,
we also think that it does not fall within our purpose at present to
enter into any full description of that holy and good land, and of the
city of God which is in it; but reserve the consideration of it for our
Commentary on the Prophets, having already in part, according to our
power, treated of the city of God in our remarks on the
<scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxxi-p2.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.46 Bible:Ps.48" parsed="|Ps|46|0|0|0;|Ps|48|0|0|0" passage="Psalm 46; 48">forty-sixth and forty-eighth Psalms</scripRef>.  The writings of Moses and
the prophets—the most ancient of all books—teach us that
all things here on earth which are in common use among men, have other
things corresponding to them in name which are alone real.  Thus,
for instance, there is the true light, and another heaven beyond the
firmament, and a Sun of righteousness other than the sun we see. 
In a word, to distinguish those things from the objects of sense, which
have no true reality, they say of God that “His works are
truth;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxi-p2.2" n="4747" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxi-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxxi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Dan.4.37" parsed="|Dan|4|37|0|0" passage="Dan. iv. 37">Dan. iv. 37</scripRef>.</p></note> thus making a
distinction between the works of God and the works of God’s
hands, which latter are of an inferior sort.  Accordingly, God in
Isaiah complains of men, that “they regard not the works of the
Lord, nor consider the operation of His hands.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxi-p3.2" n="4748" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxi-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxxi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.5.12" parsed="|Isa|5|12|0|0" passage="Isa. v. 12">Isa. v. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>  But enough on this
point.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.xxxii" next="vi.ix.vii.xxxiii" prev="vi.ix.vii.xxxi" progress="92.94%" title="Chapter XXXII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxii-p1.1">Chapter
XXXII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxii-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus next assails the doctrine of the
resurrection, which is a high and difficult doctrine, and one which
more than others requires a high and advanced degree of wisdom to set
forth how worthy it is of God; and how sublime a truth it is which
teaches us that there is a seminal principle lodged in that which
Scripture speaks of as the “tabernacle” of the soul, in
which the righteous “do groan, being burdened, not for that they
would be unclothed, but clothed upon.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxii-p2.1" n="4749" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxxii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.1 Bible:2Cor.5.4" parsed="|2Cor|5|1|0|0;|2Cor|5|4|0|0" passage="2 Cor. v. 1, 4">2 Cor. v. 1, 4</scripRef>.</p></note>  Celsus ridicules this doctrine because
he does not understand it, and because he has learnt it from ignorant
persons, who were unable to support it on any reasonable grounds. 
It will be profitable, therefore, that in addition to what we have said
above, we should make this one remark.  Our teaching on the
subject of the resurrection is not, as Celsus imagines, derived from
anything that we have heard on the doctrine of metempsychosis; but we
know that the soul, which is immaterial and invisible in its nature,
exists in no material place, without having a body suited to the nature
of that place.  Accordingly, it at one time puts off one body
which was necessary before, but which is no longer adequate in its
changed state, and it exchanges it for a second; and at another time it
assumes another in addition to the former, which is needed as a better
covering, suited to the purer ethereal regions of heaven.  When it
comes into the world at birth, it casts off the integuments which it
needed in the womb; and before doing this, it puts on another body
suited for its life upon earth.  Then, again, as there is “a
tabernacle” and “an earthly house” which is in some
sort necessary for this tabernacle, Scripture teaches us that
“the earthly house of this tabernacle shall be dissolved,”
but that the tabernacle shall “be clothed upon with a house not
made with hands, eternal in the heavens.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxii-p3.2" n="4750" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxxii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|1|0|0" passage="2 Cor. v. 1">2 Cor. v. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  The men of God say also that
“the corruptible shall put on incorruption,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxii-p4.2" n="4751" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxxii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.53" parsed="|1Cor|15|53|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xv. 53">1 Cor. xv. 53</scripRef>.</p></note> which is a different thing from “the
incorruptible;” and “the mortal shall put on
immortality,” which is different from “the
immortal.”  Indeed, what “wisdom” is to
“the wise,” and “justice” to “the
just,” and “peace” to “the peaceable,”
the same relation does “incorruption” hold to “the
incorruptible,” and “immortality” to “the
immortal.”  <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_625.html" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxii-Page_625" n="625" />Behold, then, to what a prospect Scripture
encourages us to look, when it speaks to us of being clothed with
incorruption and immortality, which are, as it were, vestments which
will not suffer those who are covered with them to come to corruption
or death.  Thus far I have taken the liberty of referring to this
subject, in answer to one who assails the doctrine of the resurrection
without understanding it, and who, simply because he knew nothing about
it, made it the object of contempt and ridicule.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiii" next="vi.ix.vii.xxxiv" prev="vi.ix.vii.xxxii" progress="93.03%" title="Chapter XXXIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiii-p1.1">Chapter
XXXIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiii-p2" shownumber="no">As Celsus supposes that we uphold the doctrine of
the resurrection in order that we may see and know God, he thus follows
out his notions on the subject:  “After they have been
utterly refuted and vanquished, they still, as if regardless of all
objections, come back again to the same question, ‘How then shall
we see and know God? how shall we go to Him?’”  Let
any, however, who are disposed to hear us observe, that if we have need
of a body for other purposes, as for occupying a material locality to
which this body must be adapted, and if on that account the
“tabernacle” is clothed in the way we have shown, we have
no need of a body in order to know God.  For that which sees God
is not the eye of the body; it is the mind which is made in the image
of the Creator,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiii-p2.1" n="4752" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiii-p3" shownumber="no"> Bouhèreau follows
the reading, “the mind which sees what is made in the image of
the Creator.”</p></note> and which God has
in His providence rendered capable of that knowledge.  To see God
belongs to the pure heart, out of which no longer proceed “evil
thoughts, murders, adulteries, fornications, thefts, false witness,
blasphemies, the evil eye,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiii-p3.1" n="4753" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.19 Bible:Matt.6.23" parsed="|Matt|15|19|0|0;|Matt|6|23|0|0" passage="Matt. xv. 19 and vi. 23">Matt. xv. 19 and vi. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> or any other
evil thing.  Wherefore it is said, “Blessed are the pure in
heart, for they shall see God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiii-p4.2" n="4754" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.8" parsed="|Matt|5|8|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 8">Matt. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  But as the strength of our will is not
sufficient to procure the perfectly pure heart, and as we need that God
should create it, he therefore who prays as he ought, offers this
petition to God, “Create in me a clean heart, O
God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiii-p5.2" n="4755" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.10" parsed="|Ps|51|10|0|0" passage="Ps. li. 10">Ps. li. 10</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiv" next="vi.ix.vii.xxxv" prev="vi.ix.vii.xxxiii" progress="93.07%" title="Chapter XXXIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiv-p1.1">Chapter
XXXIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiv-p2" shownumber="no">And we do not ask the question, “How shall
we go to God?” as though we thought that God existed in some
place.  God is of too excellent a nature for any place:  He
holds all things in His power, and is Himself not confined by anything
whatever.  The precept, therefore, “Thou shalt walk after
the Lord thy God,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiv-p2.1" n="4756" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiv-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.13.4" parsed="|Deut|13|4|0|0" passage="Deut. xiii. 4">Deut. xiii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> does not command a
bodily approach to God; neither does the prophet refer to physical
nearness to God, when he says in his prayer, “My soul followeth
hard after Thee.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiv-p3.2" n="4757" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiv-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.63.8" parsed="|Ps|63|8|0|0" passage="Ps. lxiii. 8">Ps. lxiii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  Celsus
therefore misrepresents us, when he says that we expect to see God with
our bodily eyes, to hear Him with our ears, and to touch Him sensibly
with our hands.  We know that the holy Scriptures make mention of
eyes, of ears, and of hands, which have nothing but the name in common
with the bodily organs; and what is more wonderful, they speak of a
diviner sense, which is very different from the senses as commonly
spoken of.  For when the prophet says, “Open Thou mine eyes,
that I may behold wondrous things out of thy law,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiv-p4.2" n="4758" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiv-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.18" parsed="|Ps|119|18|0|0" passage="Ps. cxix. 18">Ps. cxix. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> or, “the commandment of the
<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiv-p5.2">Lord</span> is pure, enlightening the
eyes,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiv-p5.3" n="4759" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiv-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.8" parsed="|Ps|19|8|0|0" passage="Ps. xix. 8">Ps. xix. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> or, “Lighten
mine eyes, lest I sleep the sleep of death,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiv-p6.2" n="4760" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiv-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiv-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.13.3" parsed="|Ps|13|3|0|0" passage="Ps. xiii. 3">Ps. xiii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> no one is so foolish as to suppose that the
eyes of the body behold the wonders of the divine law, or that the law
of the Lord gives light to the bodily eyes, or that the sleep of death
falls on the eyes of the body.  When our Saviour says, “He
that hath ears to hear, let him hear,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiv-p7.2" n="4761" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiv-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiv-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.9" parsed="|Matt|13|9|0|0" passage="Matt. xiii. 9">Matt. xiii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>
any one will understand that the ears spoken of are of a diviner
kind.  When it is said that the word of the Lord was “in the
hand” of Jeremiah or of some other prophet; or when the
expression is used, “the law by the hand of Moses,” or,
“I sought the Lord with my hands, and was not
deceived,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiv-p8.2" n="4762" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiv-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiv-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.77.2" parsed="|Ps|77|2|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxvii. 2">Ps. lxxvii. 2</scripRef>, according to the LXX.</p></note>—no one is so
foolish as not to see that the word “hands” is taken
figuratively, as when John says, “Our hands have handled the Word
of life.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiv-p9.2" n="4763" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiv-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiv-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.1" parsed="|1John|1|1|0|0" passage="1 John i. 1">1 John i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  And if you
wish further to learn from the sacred writings that there is a diviner
sense than the senses of the body, you have only to hear what Solomon
says, “Thou shalt find a divine sense.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiv-p10.2" n="4764" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiv-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxxiv-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Prov.2.5" parsed="|Prov|2|5|0|0" passage="Prov. ii. 5">Prov. ii. 5</scripRef>, Eng. Vers. and LXX., “Thou shalt
find the knowledge of God.”</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.xxxv" next="vi.ix.vii.xxxvi" prev="vi.ix.vii.xxxiv" progress="93.14%" title="Chapter XXXV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxv-p1.1">Chapter
XXXV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxv-p2" shownumber="no">Seeking God, then, in this way, we have no need to visit
the oracles of Trophonius, of Amphiaraus, and of Mopsus, to which
Celsus would send us, assuring us that we would there “see the
gods in human form, appearing to us with all distinctness, and without
illusion.”  For we know that these are demons, feeding on
the blood, and smoke, and odour of victims, and shut up by their base
desires in prisons, which the Greeks call temples of the gods, but
which we know are only the dwellings of deceitful demons.  To this
Celsus maliciously adds, in regard to these gods which, according to
him, are in human form, “they do not show themselves for once, or
at intervals, like him who has deceived men, but they are ever open to
intercourse with those <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_626.html" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxv-Page_626" n="626" />who desire
it.”  From this remark, it would seem that Celsus supposes
that the appearance of Christ to His disciples after His resurrection
was like that of a spectre flitting before their eyes; whereas these
gods, as he calls them, in human shape always present themselves to
those who desire it.  But how is it possible that a phantom which,
as he describes it, flew past to deceive the beholders, could produce
such effects after it had passed away, and could so turn the hearts of
men as to lead them to regulate their actions according to the will of
God, as in view of being hereafter judged by Him?  And how could a
phantom drive away demons, and show other indisputable evidences of
power, and that not in any one place, like these so-called gods in
human form, but making its divine power felt through the whole world,
in drawing and congregating together all who are found disposed to lead
a good and noble life?</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.xxxvi" next="vi.ix.vii.xxxvii" prev="vi.ix.vii.xxxv" progress="93.19%" title="Chapter XXXVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxvi-p1.1">Chapter
XXXVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxvi-p2" shownumber="no">After these remarks of Celsus, which we have endeavoured
to answer as we could, he goes on to say, speaking of us: 
“Again they will ask, ‘How can we know God, unless by the
perception of the senses? for how otherwise than through the senses are
we able to gain any knowledge?’”  To this he
replies:  “This is not the language of a man; it comes not
from the soul, but from the flesh.  Let them hearken to us, if
such a spiritless and carnal race are able to do so:  if, instead
of exercising the senses, you look upwards with the soul; if, turning
away the eye of the body, you open the eye of the mind, thus and thus
only will you be able to see God.  And if you seek one to be your
guide along this way, you must shun all deceivers and jugglers, who
will introduce you to phantoms.  Otherwise you will be acting the
most ridiculous part, if, whilst you pronounce imprecations upon those
others that are recognised as gods, treating them as idols, you yet do
homage to a more wretched idol than any of these, which indeed is not
even an idol or a phantom, but a dead man, and you seek a father like
to him.”  The first remark which we have to make on this
passage is in regard to his use of personification, by which he makes
us defend in this way the doctrine of the resurrection.  This
figure of speech is properly employed when the character and sentiments
of the person introduced are faithfully preserved; but it is an abuse
of the figure when these do not agree with the character and opinions
of the speaker.  Thus we should justly condemn a man who put into
the mouths of barbarians, slaves, or uneducated people the language of
philosophy; because we know that the philosophy belonged to the author,
and not to such persons, who could not know anything of
philosophy.  And in like manner we should condemn a man for
introducing persons who are represented as wise and well versed in
divine knowledge, and should make them give expression to language
which could only come out of the mouths of those who are ignorant or
under the influence of vulgar passions.  Hence Homer is admired,
among other things, for preserving a consistency of character in his
heroes, as in Nestor, Ulysses, Diomede, Agamemnon, Telemachus,
Penelope, and the rest.  Euripides, on the contrary, was assailed
in the comedies of Aristophanes as a frivolous talker, often putting
into the mouth of a barbarian woman, a wretched slave, the wise maxims
which he had learned from Anaxagoras or some other
philosophers.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.xxxvii" next="vi.ix.vii.xxxviii" prev="vi.ix.vii.xxxvi" progress="93.27%" title="Chapter XXXVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxvii-p1.1">Chapter
XXXVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxvii-p2" shownumber="no">Now if this is a true account of what constitutes
the right and the wrong use of personification, have we not grounds for
holding Celsus up to ridicule for thus ascribing to Christians words
which they never uttered?  For if those whom he represents as
speaking are the unlearned, how is it possible that such persons could
distinguish between “sense” and “reason,”
between “objects of sense” and “objects of the
reason?”  To argue in this way, they would require to have
studied under the Stoics, who deny all intellectual existences, and
maintain that all that we apprehend is apprehended through the senses,
and that all knowledge comes through the senses.  But if, on the
other hand, he puts these words into the mouth of philosophers who
search carefully into the meaning of Christian doctrines, the
statements in question do not agree with their character and
principles.  For no one who has learnt that God is invisible, and
that certain of His works are invisible, that is to say, apprehended by
the reason,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxvii-p2.1" n="4765" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxvii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxvii-p3.1" lang="EL">νοητά</span>, falling under the
province of <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxvii-p3.2" lang="EL">νοῦς</span>, the reason.  For
convenience, we translate it elsewhere “intellectual.”</p></note> can say, as if to
justify his faith in a resurrection, “How can they know God,
except by the perception of the senses?” or, “How otherwise
than through the senses can they gain any knowledge?”  For
it is not in any secret writings, perused only by a few wise men, but
in such as are most widely diffused and most commonly known among the
people, that these words are written:  “The invisible things
of God from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being
understood by the things that are made.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxvii-p3.3" n="4766" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxvii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxxvii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.20" parsed="|Rom|1|20|0|0" passage="Rom. i. 20">Rom. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>  From whence it is to be inferred, that
though men who live upon the earth have to begin with the use of the
senses upon sensible objects, in order to go on from them to a
knowledge of the nature of things intellectual, yet their knowledge
must not stop short with the objects of sense. 
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_627.html" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxvii-Page_627" n="627" />And thus, while Christians would
not say that it is impossible to have a knowledge of intellectual
objects without the senses, but rather that the senses supply the first
means of obtaining knowledge, they might well ask the question,
“Who can gain any knowledge without the senses?” without
deserving the abuse of Celsus, when he adds, “This is not the
language of a man; it comes not from the soul, but from the
flesh.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.xxxviii" next="vi.ix.vii.xxxix" prev="vi.ix.vii.xxxvii" progress="93.34%" title="Chapter XXXVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxviii-p1.1">Chapter
XXXVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxviii-p2" shownumber="no">Since we hold that the great God is in essence
simple, invisible, and incorporeal, Himself pure intelligence, or
something transcending intelligence and existence, we can never say
that God is apprehended by any other means than through the
intelligence which is formed in His image, though now, in the words of
Paul, “we see in a glass obscurely, but then face to
face.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxviii-p2.1" n="4767" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxviii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxxviii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.12" parsed="|1Cor|13|12|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xiii. 12">1 Cor. xiii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>  And if we use
the expression “face to face,” let no one pervert its
meaning; but let it be explained by this passage, “Beholding with
open face the glory of the Lord, we are changed into the same image,
from glory to glory,” which shows that we do not use the word in
this connection to mean the visible face, but take it figuratively, in
the same way as we have shown that the eyes, the ears, and the other
parts of the body are employed.  And it is certain that a
man—I mean a soul using a body, otherwise called “the inner
man,” or simply “the soul”—would answer, not as
Celsus makes us answer, but as the man of God himself teaches.  It
is certain also that a Christian will not make use of “the
language of the flesh,” having learnt as he has “to mortify
the deeds of the body”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxviii-p3.2" n="4768" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxviii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxxviii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.13" parsed="|Rom|8|13|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 13">Rom. viii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> by the spirit, and
“to bear about in his body the dying of Jesus;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxviii-p4.2" n="4769" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxviii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxxviii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.10" parsed="|2Cor|4|10|0|0" passage="2 Cor. iv. 10">2 Cor. iv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> and “mortify your members which are on
the earth,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxviii-p5.2" n="4770" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxviii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxxviii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.5" parsed="|Col|3|5|0|0" passage="Col. iii. 5">Col. iii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and with a true
knowledge of these words, “My spirit shall not always strive with
man, for that he also is flesh,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxviii-p6.2" n="4771" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxviii-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxxviii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.6.3" parsed="|Gen|6|3|0|0" passage="Gen. vi. 3">Gen. vi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>
and again, “They that are in the flesh cannot please
God,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxviii-p7.2" n="4772" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxviii-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxxviii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.8" parsed="|Rom|8|8|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 8">Rom. viii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> he strives in every
way to live no longer according to the flesh, but only according to the
Spirit.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.xxxix" next="vi.ix.vii.xl" prev="vi.ix.vii.xxxviii" progress="93.39%" title="Chapter XXXIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxix-p1.1">Chapter
XXXIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxix-p2" shownumber="no">Now let us hear what it is that he invites us to
learn, that we may ascertain from him how we are to know God, although
he thinks that his words are beyond the capacity of all
Christians.  “Let them hear,” says he, “if they
are able to do so.”  We have then to consider what the
philosopher wishes us to hear from him.  But instead of
instructing us as he ought, he abuses us; and while he should have
shown his goodwill to those whom he addresses at the outset of his
discourse, he stigmatizes as “a cowardly race” men who
would rather die than abjure Christianity even by a word, and who are
ready to suffer every form of torture, or any kind of death.  He
also applies to us that epithet “carnal” or
“flesh-indulging,” “although,” as we are wont
to say, “we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth
we know Him no more,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxix-p2.1" n="4773" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxix-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxxix-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.16" parsed="|2Cor|5|16|0|0" passage="2 Cor. v. 16">2 Cor. v. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> and although we are
so ready to lay down our lives for the cause of religion, that no
philosopher could lay aside his robes more readily.  He then
addresses to us these words:  “If, instead of exercising
your senses, you look upwards with the soul; if, turning away the eye
of the body, you open the eye of the mind, thus and thus only you will
be able to see God.”  He is not aware that this reference to
the two eyes, the eye of the body and the eye of the mind, which he has
borrowed from the Greeks, was in use among our own writers; for Moses,
in his account of the creation of the world, introduces man before his
transgression as both seeing and not seeing:  seeing, when it is
said of the woman, “The woman saw that the tree was good for
food, and that it was pleasant to the eyes, and a tree to be desired to
make one wise;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxix-p3.2" n="4774" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxix-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxxix-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.6" parsed="|Gen|3|6|0|0" passage="Gen. iii. 6">Gen. iii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> and again not
seeing, as when he introduces the serpent saying to the woman, as if
she and her husband had been blind, “God knows that on the day
that ye eat thereof your eyes shall be opened;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxix-p4.2" n="4775" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxix-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxxix-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.5" parsed="|Gen|3|5|0|0" passage="Gen. iii. 5">Gen. iii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and also when it is said, “They did
eat, and the eyes of both of them were opened.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxix-p5.2" n="4776" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxix-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxxix-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.7" parsed="|Gen|3|7|0|0" passage="Gen. iii. 7">Gen. iii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  The eyes of sense were then opened,
which they had done well to keep shut, that they might not be
distracted, and hindered from seeing with the eyes of the mind; and it
was those eyes of the mind which in consequence of sin, as I imagine,
were then closed, with which they had up to that time enjoyed the
delight of beholding God and His paradise.  This twofold kind of
vision in us was familiar to our Saviour, who says, “For judgment
I am come into this world, that they which see not, might see, and that
they which see might be made blind,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxix-p6.2" n="4777" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxix-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xxxix-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:John.9.39" parsed="|John|9|39|0|0" passage="John ix. 39">John ix. 39</scripRef>.</p></note>—meaning, by the eyes that see not, the
eyes of the mind, which are enlightened by His teaching; and the eyes
which see are the eyes of sense, which His words do render blind, in
order that the soul may look without distraction upon proper
objects.  All true Christians therefore have the eye of the mind
sharpened, and the eye of sense closed; so that each one, according to
the degree in which his better eye is quickened, and the eye of sense
darkened, sees and knows the Supreme <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_628.html" id="vi.ix.vii.xxxix-Page_628" n="628" />God, and His Son, who is the Word, Wisdom, and
so forth.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.xl" next="vi.ix.vii.xli" prev="vi.ix.vii.xxxix" progress="93.48%" title="Chapter XL"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.xl-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.xl-p1.1">Chapter XL.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.xl-p2" shownumber="no">Next to the remarks of Celsus on which we have
already commented, come others which he addresses to all Christians,
but which, if applicable to any, ought to be addressed to persons whose
doctrines differ entirely from those taught by Jesus.  For it is
the Ophians who, as we have before shown,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xl-p2.1" n="4778" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xl-p3" shownumber="no"> See book vi. cap.
xxx., etc.</p></note>
have utterly renounced Jesus, and perhaps some others of similar
opinions who are “the impostors and jugglers, leading men away to
idols and phantoms;” and it is they who with miserable pains
learn off the names of the heavenly doorkeepers.  These words are
therefore quite inappropriate as addressed to Christians: 
“If you seek one to be your guide along this way, you must shun
all deceivers and jugglers, who will introduce you to
phantoms.”  And, as though quite unaware that these
impostors entirely agree with him, and are not behind him in speaking
ill of Jesus and His religion, he thus continues, confounding us with
them:  “otherwise you will be acting the most ridiculous
part, if, whilst you pronounce imprecations upon those other recognised
gods, treating them as idols, you yet do homage to a more wretched idol
than any of these, which indeed is not even an idol or a phantom, but a
dead man, and you seek a father like to himself.”  That he
is ignorant of the wide difference between our opinions and those of
the inventors of these fables, and that he imagines the charges which
he makes against them applicable to us, is evident from the following
passage:  “For the sake of such a monstrous delusion, and in
support of those wonderful advisers, and those wonderful words which
you address to the lion, to the amphibious creature, to the creature in
the form of an ass, and to others, for the sake of those divine
doorkeepers whose names you commit to memory with such pains, in such a
cause as this you suffer cruel tortures, and perish at the
stake.”  Surely, then, he is unaware that none of those who
regard beings in the form of an ass, a lion, or an amphibious animal,
as the doorkeepers or guides on the way to heaven, ever expose
themselves to death in defence of that which they think the
truth.  That excess of zeal, if it may be so called, which leads
us for the sake of religion to submit to every kind of death, and to
perish at the stake, is ascribed by Celsus to those who endure no such
sufferings; and he reproaches us who suffer crucifixion for our faith,
with believing in fabulous creatures—in the lion, the amphibious
animal, and other such monsters.  If we reject all these fables,
it is not out of deference to Celsus, for we have never at any time
held any such fancies; but it is in accordance with the teaching of
Jesus that we oppose all such notions, and will not allow to Michael,
or to any others that have been referred to, a form and figure of that
sort.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.xli" next="vi.ix.vii.xlii" prev="vi.ix.vii.xl" progress="93.57%" title="Chapter XLI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.xli-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.xli-p1.1">Chapter XLI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.xli-p2" shownumber="no">But let us consider who those persons are whose guidance
Celsus would have us to follow, so that we may not be in want of guides
who are recommended both by their antiquity and sanctity.  He
refers us to divinely inspired poets, as he calls them, to wise men and
philosophers, without mentioning their names; so that, after promising
to point out those who should guide us, he simply hands us over in a
general way to divinely inspired poets, wise men, and
philosophers.  If he had specified their names in particular, we
should have felt ourselves bound to show him that he wished to give us
as guides men who were blinded to the truth, and who must therefore
lead us into error; or that if not wholly blinded, yet they are in
error in many matters of belief.  But whether Orpheus, Parmenides,
Empedocles, or even Homer himself, and Hesiod, are the persons whom he
means by “inspired poets,” let any one show how those who
follow their guidance walk in a better way, or lead a more excellent
life, than those who, being taught in the school of Jesus Christ, have
rejected all images and statues, and even all Jewish superstition, that
they may look upward through the Word of God to the one God, who is the
Father of the Word.  Who, then, are those wise men and
philosophers from whom Celsus would have us to learn so many divine
truths, and for whom we are to give up Moses the servant of God, the
prophets of the Creator of the world, who have spoken so many things by
a truly divine inspiration, and even Him who has given light and taught
the way of piety to the whole human race, so that no one can reproach
Him if he remains without a share in the knowledge of His
mysteries?  Such, indeed, was the abounding love which He had for
men, that He gave to the more learned a theology capable of raising the
soul far above all earthly things; while with no less consideration He
comes down to the weaker capacities of ignorant men, of simple women,
of slaves, and, in short, of all those who from Jesus alone could have
received that help for the better regulation of their lives which is
supplied by his instructions in regard to the Divine Being, adapted to
their wants and capacities.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.xlii" next="vi.ix.vii.xliii" prev="vi.ix.vii.xli" progress="93.64%" title="Chapter XLII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.xlii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.xlii-p1.1">Chapter
XLII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.xlii-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus next refers us to Plato as to a more effective
teacher of theological truth, and quotes <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_629.html" id="vi.ix.vii.xlii-Page_629" n="629" />the following passage from the
<i>Timæus</i>:  “It is a hard matter to find out the
Maker and Father of this universe; and after having found Him, it is
impossible to make Him known to all.”  To which he himself
adds this remark:  “You perceive, then, how divine men seek
after the way of truth, and how well Plato knew that it was impossible
for all men to walk in it.  But as wise men have found it for the
express purpose of being able to convey to us some notion of Him who is
the first, the unspeakable Being,—a notion, namely; which may
represent Him to us through the medium of other objects,—they
endeavour either by synthesis, which is the combining of various
qualities, or by analysis, which is the separation and setting aside of
some qualities, or finally by analogy;—in these ways, I say, they
endeavour to set before us that which it is impossible to express in
words.  I should therefore be surprised if you could follow in
that course, since you are so completely wedded to the flesh as to be
incapable of seeing ought but what is impure.”  These words
of Plato are noble and admirable; but see if Scripture does not give us
an example of a regard for mankind still greater in God the Word, who
was “in the beginning with God,” and “who was made
flesh,” in order that He might reveal to all men truths which,
according to Plato, it would be impossible to make known to all men,
even after he had found them himself.  Plato may say that
“it is a hard thing to find out the Creator and Father of this
universe;” by which language he implies that it is not wholly
beyond the power of human nature to attain to such a knowledge as is
either worthy of God, or if not, is far beyond that which is commonly
attained (although if it were true that Plato or any other of the
Greeks had found God, they would never have given homage and worship,
or ascribed the name of God, to any other than to Him:  they would
have abandoned all others, and would not have associated with this
great God objects which can have nothing in common with Him).<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xlii-p2.1" n="4779" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xlii-p3" shownumber="no"> [See note
<i>supra</i>, p. 573.  S.]</p></note>  For ourselves, we maintain that human
nature is in no way able to seek after God, or to attain a clear
knowledge of Him without the help of Him whom it seeks.  He makes
Himself known to those who, after doing all that their powers will
allow, confess that they need help from Him, who discovers Himself to
those whom He approves, in so far as it is possible for man and the
soul still dwelling in the body to know God.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.xliii" next="vi.ix.vii.xliv" prev="vi.ix.vii.xlii" progress="93.72%" title="Chapter XLIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.xliii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.xliii-p1.1">Chapter
XLIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.xliii-p2" shownumber="no">Observe that when Plato says, that “after
having found out the Creator and Father of the universe, it is
impossible to make Him known to all men,” he does not speak of
Him as unspeakable, and as incapable of being expressed in words. 
On the contrary, he implies that He may be spoken of, and that there
are a few to whom He may be made known.  But Celsus, as if
forgetting the language which he had just quoted from Plato,
immediately gives God the name of “the unspeakable.” 
He says:  “since the wise men have found out this way, in
order to be able to give us some idea of the First of Beings, who is
unspeakable.”  For ourselves, we hold that not God alone is
unspeakable, but other things also which are inferior to Him. 
Such are the things which Paul labours to express when he says,
“I heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to
utter,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xliii-p2.1" n="4780" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xliii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xliii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.4" parsed="|2Cor|12|4|0|0" passage="2 Cor. xii. 4">2 Cor. xii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> where the word
“heard” is used in the sense of “understood;”
as in the passage, “He who hath ears to hear, let him
hear.”  We also hold that it is a hard matter to see the
Creator and Father of the universe; but it is possible to see Him in
the way thus referred to, “Blessed are the pure in heart, for
they shall see God;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xliii-p3.2" n="4781" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xliii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xliii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.8" parsed="|Matt|5|8|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 8">Matt. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and not only so,
but also in the sense of the words of Him “who is the image of
the invisible God;” “He who hath seen Me hath seen the
Father who sent Me.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xliii-p4.2" n="4782" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xliii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xliii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.9" parsed="|John|14|9|0|0" passage="John xiv. 9">John xiv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  No sensible
person could suppose that these last words were spoken in reference to
His bodily presence, which was open to the view of all; otherwise all
those who said, “Crucify him, crucify him,” and Pilate, who
had power over the humanity of Jesus, were among those who saw God the
Father, which is absurd.  Moreover, that these words, “He
that hath seen Me, hath seen the Father who sent Me,” are not to
be taken in their grosser sense, is plain from the answer which He gave
to Philip, “Have I been so long time with you, and yet dost thou
not know Me, Philip?” after Philip had asked, “Show us the
Father, and it sufficeth us.”  He, then, who perceives how
these words, “The Word was made flesh,” are to be
understood of the only-begotten Son of God, the first-born of all
creation, will also understand how, in seeing the image of the
invisible God, we see “the Creator and Father of the
universe.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.xliv" next="vi.ix.vii.xlv" prev="vi.ix.vii.xliii" progress="93.78%" title="Chapter XLIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.xliv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.xliv-p1.1">Chapter
XLIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.xliv-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus supposes that we may arrive at a knowledge of God
either by combining or separating certain things after the methods
which mathematicians call synthesis and analysis, or again by analogy,
which is employed by them also, and that in this way we may as it were
gain admission to the chief good.  But when the Word of God says,
“No man knoweth the Father but the Son, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_630.html" id="vi.ix.vii.xliv-Page_630" n="630" />and he to whomsoever the Son will reveal
Him,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xliv-p2.1" n="4783" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xliv-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xliv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.27" parsed="|Matt|11|27|0|0" passage="Matt. xi. 27">Matt. xi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> He declares that no
one can know God but by the help of divine grace coming from above,
with a certain divine inspiration.  Indeed, it is reasonable to
suppose that the knowledge of God is beyond the reach of human nature,
and hence the many errors into which men have fallen in their views of
God.  It is, then, through the goodness and love of God to
mankind, and by a marvellous exercise of divine grace to those whom He
saw in His foreknowledge, and knew that they would walk worthy of Him
who had made Himself known to them, and that they would never swerve
from a faithful attachment to His service, although they were condemned
to death or held up to ridicule by those who, in ignorance of what true
religion is, give that name to what deserves to be called anything
rather than religion.  God doubtless saw the pride and arrogance
of those who, with contempt for all others, boast of their knowledge of
God, and of their profound acquaintance with divine things obtained
from philosophy, but who still, not less even than the most ignorant,
run after their images, and temples, and famous mysteries; and seeing
this, He “has chosen the foolish things of this
world”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xliv-p3.2" n="4784" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xliv-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xliv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.27" parsed="|1Cor|1|27|0|0" passage="1 Cor. i. 27">1 Cor. i. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>—the simplest
of Christians, who lead, however, a life of greater moderation and
purity than many philosophers—“to confound the wise,”
who are not ashamed to address inanimate things as gods or images of
the gods.  For what reasonable man can refrain from smiling when
he sees that one who has learned from philosophy such profound and
noble sentiments about God or the gods, turns straightway to images and
offers to them his prayers, or imagines that by gazing upon these
material things he can ascend from the visible symbol to that which is
spiritual and immaterial.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xliv-p4.2" n="4785" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xliv-p5" shownumber="no"> [Vol. ii. p. 186, this
series.]</p></note>  But a
Christian, even of the common people, is assured that every place forms
part of the universe, and that the whole universe is God’s
temple.  In whatever part of the world he is, he prays; but he
rises above the universe, “shutting the eyes of sense, and
raising upwards the eyes of the soul.”  And he stops not at
the vault of heaven; but passing in thought beyond the heavens, under
the guidance of the Spirit of God, and having thus as it were gone
beyond the visible universe, he offers prayers to God.  But he
prays for no trivial blessings, for he has learnt from Jesus to seek
for nothing small or mean, that is, sensible objects, but to ask only
for what is great and truly divine; and these things God grants to us,
to lead us to that blessedness which is found only with Him through His
Son, the Word, who is God.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.xlv" next="vi.ix.vii.xlvi" prev="vi.ix.vii.xliv" progress="93.88%" title="Chapter XLV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.xlv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.xlv-p1.1">Chapter XLV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.xlv-p2" shownumber="no">But let us see further what the things are which
he proposes to teach us, if indeed we can comprehend them, since he
speaks of us as being “utterly wedded to the flesh;”
although if we live well, and in accordance with the teaching of Jesus,
we hear this said of us:  “Ye are not in the flesh, but in
the Spirit, if the Spirit of God dwelleth in you.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xlv-p2.1" n="4786" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xlv-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xlv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.9" parsed="|Rom|8|9|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 9">Rom. viii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  He says also that we look upon nothing
that is pure, although our endeavour is to keep even our thoughts free
from all defilement of sin, and although in prayer we say,
“Create in me a clean heart, O God, and renew a right spirit
within me,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xlv-p3.2" n="4787" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xlv-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xlv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.10" parsed="|Ps|51|10|0|0" passage="Ps. li. 10">Ps. li. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> so that we may
behold Him with that “pure heart” to which alone is granted
the privilege of seeing Him.  This, then, is what he proposes for
our instruction:  “Things are either <i>intelligible</i>,
which we call substance—being; or <i>visible</i>, which we call
<i>becoming</i>:<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xlv-p4.2" n="4788" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xlv-p5" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vii.xlv-p5.1" lang="EL">γένεσις</span>.  For the
distinction between <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vii.xlv-p5.2" lang="EL">οὐσία</span> and <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.vii.xlv-p5.3" lang="EL">γένεσις</span>, see
Plato’s <i>Sophista</i>, p. 246.</p></note>  with the
former is truth; from the latter arises error.  Truth is the
object of knowledge; truth and error form opinion.  Intelligible
objects are known by the reason, visible objects by the eyes; the
action of the reason is called intelligent perception, that of the eyes
vision.  As, then, among visible things the sun is neither the eye
nor vision, but that which enables the eye to see, and renders vision
possible, and in consequence of it visible things are seen, all
sensible things exist and itself is rendered visible; so among things
intelligible, that which is neither reason, nor intelligent perception,
nor knowledge, is yet the cause which enables the reason to know, which
renders intelligent perception possible; and in consequence of it
knowledge arises, all things intelligible, truth itself and substance
have their existence; and itself, which is above all these things,
becomes in some ineffable way intelligible.  These things are
offered to the consideration of the intelligent; and if even you can
understand any of them, it is well.  And if you think that a
Divine Spirit has descended from God to announce divine things to men,
it is doubtless this same Spirit that reveals these truths, and it was
under the same influence that men of old made known many important
truths.  But if you cannot comprehend these things, then keep
silence; do not expose your own ignorance, and do not accuse of
blindness those who see, or of lameness those who run, while you
yourselves are utterly lamed and mutilated in mind, and lead a merely
animal life—the life of the body, which is the dead part of our
nature.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.xlvi" next="vi.ix.vii.xlvii" prev="vi.ix.vii.xlv" progress="93.96%" title="Chapter XLVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.xlvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_631.html" id="vi.ix.vii.xlvi-Page_631" n="631" /><span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.xlvi-p1.1">Chapter
XLVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.xlvi-p2" shownumber="no">We are careful not to oppose fair arguments even
if they proceed from those who are not of our faith; we strive not to
be captious, or to seek to overthrow any sound reasonings.  But
here we have to reply to those who slander the character of persons
wishing to do their best in the service of God, who accepts the faith
which the meanest place in Him, as well as the more refined and
intelligent piety of the learned; seeing that both alike address to the
Creator of the world their prayers and thanksgivings through the High
Priest who has set before men the nature of pure religion.  We
say, then, that those who are stigmatized as “lamed and mutilated
in spirit,” as “living only for the sake of the body which
is dead,” are persons whose endeavour it is to say with
sincerity:  “For though we live<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xlvi-p2.1" n="4789" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xlvi-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xlvi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.10.3-2Cor.10.4" parsed="|2Cor|10|3|10|4" passage="2 Cor. x. 3, 4">2 Cor. x. 3, 4</scripRef>.  The received text has
“walk” instead of “live.”</p></note> in
the flesh, we do not war according to the flesh; for the weapons of our
warfare are not fleshly, but mighty through God.”  It is for
those who throw out such vile accusations against men who desire to be
God’s servants, to beware lest, by the calumnies which they cast
upon others who strive to live well, they “lame” their own
souls, and “mutilate” the inner man, by severing from it
that justice and moderation of mind which the Creator has planted in
the nature of all His rational creatures.  As for those, however,
who, along with other lessons given by the Divine Word, have learned
and practised this, “when reviled to bless, when persecuted to
endure, when defamed to entreat,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xlvi-p3.2" n="4790" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xlvi-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xlvi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.12-1Cor.4.13" parsed="|1Cor|4|12|4|13" passage="1 Cor. iv. 12, 13">1 Cor. iv. 12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note>
they may be said to be walking in spirit in the ways of uprightness, to
be purifying and setting in order the whole soul.  They
distinguish—and to them the distinction is not one of words
merely—between “substance,” or that which is, and
that which is “becoming;” between things apprehended by
reason, and things apprehended by sense; and they connect truth with
the one, and avoid the errors arising out of the other; looking, as
they have been taught, not at the things “becoming” or
phenomenal, which are seen, and therefore temporary, but at better
things than these, whether we call them “substance,” or
“spiritual” things, as being apprehended by reason, or
“invisible,” because they lie out of the reach of the
senses.  The disciples of Jesus regard these phenomenal things
only that they may use them as steps to ascend to the knowledge of the
things of reason.  For “the invisible things of God,”
that is, the objects of the reason, “from the creation of the
world are clearly seen” by the reason, “being understood by
the things that are made.”  And when they have risen from
the created things of this world to the invisible things of God, they
do not stay there; but after they have sufficiently exercised their
minds upon these, and have understood their nature, they ascend to
“the eternal power of God,” in a word, to His
divinity.  For they know that God, in His love to men, has
“manifested” His truth, and “that which is known of
Him,” not only to those who devote themselves to His service, but
also to some who are far removed from the purity of worship and service
which He requires; and that some of those who by the providence of God
had attained a knowledge of these truths, were yet doing things
unworthy of that knowledge, and “holding the truth in
unrighteousness,” and who are unable to find any excuse before
God after the knowledge of such great truths which He has given
them.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.xlvii" next="vi.ix.vii.xlviii" prev="vi.ix.vii.xlvi" progress="94.06%" title="Chapter XLVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.xlvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.xlvii-p1.1">Chapter
XLVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.xlvii-p2" shownumber="no">For Scripture testifies, in regard to those who
have a knowledge of those things of which Celsus speaks, and who
profess a philosophy founded on these principles, that they,
“when they knew God, glorified Him not as God, neither were
thankful, but became vain in their imaginations;” and
notwithstanding the bright light of knowledge with which God had
enlightened them, “their foolish heart” was carried away,
and became “darkened.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xlvii-p2.1" n="4791" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xlvii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xlvii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.21" parsed="|Rom|1|21|0|0" passage="Rom. i. 21">Rom. i. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>  Thus we
may see how those who accounted themselves wise gave proofs of great
folly, when, after such grand arguments delivered in the schools on God
and on things apprehended by the reason, they “changed the glory
of the incorruptible God into an image made like to corruptible man,
and to birds, and four-footed beasts, and creeping
things.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xlvii-p3.2" n="4792" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xlvii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xlvii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.23" parsed="|Rom|1|23|0|0" passage="Rom. i. 23">Rom. i. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>  As, then,
they lived in a way unworthy of the knowledge which they had received
from God, His providence leaving them to themselves, they were given
“up to uncleanness, through the lusts of their own hearts to
dishonour their own bodies,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xlvii-p4.2" n="4793" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xlvii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xlvii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.24-Rom.1.25" parsed="|Rom|1|24|1|25" passage="Rom. i. 24, 25">Rom. i. 24, 25</scripRef>.</p></note> in
shamelessness and licentiousness, because they “changed the truth
of God into a lie, and worshipped and served the creature more than the
Creator.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.xlviii" next="vi.ix.vii.xlix" prev="vi.ix.vii.xlvii" progress="94.10%" title="Chapter XLVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.xlviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.xlviii-p1.1">Chapter
XLVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.xlviii-p2" shownumber="no">But those who are despised for their ignorance, and set
down as fools and abject slaves, no sooner commit themselves to
God’s guidance by accepting the teaching of Jesus, than, so far
from defiling themselves by licentious indulgence or the gratification
of shameless passion, they in many cases, like perfect priests, for
whom such pleasures have no charm, keep themselves in act and in
thought in a state of virgin purity.  The Athenians have one
hierophant, who, not having <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_632.html" id="vi.ix.vii.xlviii-Page_632" n="632" />confidence in his power to restrain his
passions within the limits he prescribed for himself, determined to
check them at their seat by the application of hemlock; and thus he was
accounted pure, and fit for the celebration of religious worship among
the Athenians.  But among Christians may be found men who have no
need of hemlock to fit them for the pure service of God, and for whom
the Word in place of hemlock is able to drive all evil desires from
their thoughts, so that they may present their prayers to the Divine
Being.  And attached to the other so-called gods are a select
number of virgins, who are guarded by men, or it may be not guarded
(for that is not the point in question at present), and who are
supposed to live in purity for the honour of the god they serve. 
But among Christians, those who maintain a perpetual virginity do so
for no human honours, for no fee or reward, from no motive of
vainglory;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xlviii-p2.1" n="4794" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xlviii-p3" shownumber="no"> [See
Robertson’s <i>History of the Church</i>, vol. i. p. 145. 
S.]</p></note> but “as they
choose to retain God in their knowledge,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xlviii-p3.1" n="4795" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xlviii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xlviii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.28" parsed="|Rom|1|28|0|0" passage="Rom. i. 28">Rom. i. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>
they are preserved by God in a spirit well-pleasing to Him, and in the
discharge of every duty, being filled with all righteousness and
goodness.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.xlix" next="vi.ix.vii.l" prev="vi.ix.vii.xlviii" progress="94.15%" title="Chapter XLIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.xlix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.xlix-p1.1">Chapter
XLIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.xlix-p2" shownumber="no">What I have now said, then, is offered not for the
purpose of cavilling with any right opinions or sound doctrines held
even by Greeks, but with the desire of showing that the same things,
and indeed much better and diviner things than these, have been said by
those divine men, the prophets of God and the apostles of Jesus. 
These truths are fully investigated by all who wish to attain a perfect
knowledge of Christianity, and who know that “the mouth of the
righteous speaketh wisdom, and his tongue talketh of judgment; the law
of his God is in his heart.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xlix-p2.1" n="4796" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xlix-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xlix-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.37.30-Ps.37.31" parsed="|Ps|37|30|37|31" passage="Ps. xxxvii. 30, 31">Ps. xxxvii. 30, 31</scripRef>.</p></note>  But even
in regard to those who, either from deficiency or knowledge or want of
inclination, or from not having Jesus to lead them to a rational view
of religion, have not gone into these deep questions, we find that they
believe in the Most High God, and in His Only-begotten Son, the Word
and God, and that they often exhibit in their character a high degree
of gravity, of purity, and integrity; while those who call themselves
wise have despised these virtues, and have wallowed in the filth of
sodomy, in lawless lust, “men with men working that which is
unseemly.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.xlix-p3.2" n="4797" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.xlix-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.xlix-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.27" parsed="|Rom|1|27|0|0" passage="Rom. i. 27">Rom. i. 27</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.l" next="vi.ix.vii.li" prev="vi.ix.vii.xlix" progress="94.19%" title="Chapter L"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.l-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.l-p1.1">Chapter L.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.l-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus has not explained how error accompanies the
“becoming,” or product of generation; nor has he expressed
himself with sufficient clearness to enable us to compare his ideas
with ours, and to pass judgment on them.  But the prophets, who
have given some wise suggestions on the subject of things produced by
generation, tell us that a sacrifice for sin was offered even for
new-born infants, as not being free from sin.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.l-p2.1" n="4798" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.l-p3" shownumber="no"> [The noteworthy
testimony of the Alexandrian school to the doctrine of birth-sin.]</p></note>  They say, “I was shapen in
iniquity, and in sin did my mother conceive me;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.l-p3.1" n="4799" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.l-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.l-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.5" parsed="|Ps|51|5|0|0" passage="Ps. li. 5">Ps. li. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> also, “They are estranged from the
womb;” which is followed by the singular expression, “They
go astray as soon as they are born, speaking lies.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.l-p4.2" n="4800" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.l-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.l-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.58.3" parsed="|Ps|58|3|0|0" passage="Ps. lviii. 3">Ps. lviii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  Besides, our wise men have such a
contempt for all sensible objects, that sometimes they speak of all
material things as vanity:  thus, “For the creature was made
subject to vanity, not willingly, but by reason of him that subjected
the same in hope;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.l-p5.2" n="4801" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.l-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.l-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.20" parsed="|Rom|8|20|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 20">Rom. viii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> at other times as
vanity of vanities, “Vanity of vanities, saith the Preacher, all
is vanity.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.l-p6.2" n="4802" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.l-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.l-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.1.2" parsed="|Eccl|1|2|0|0" passage="Eccles. i. 2">Eccles. i. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  Who has given
so severe an estimate of the life of the human soul here on earth, as
he who says:  “Verily every man at his best estate is
altogether vanity?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.l-p7.2" n="4803" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.l-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.l-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.39.5" parsed="|Ps|39|5|0|0" passage="Ps. xxxix. 5">Ps. xxxix. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  He does not
hesitate at all as to the difference between the present life of the
soul and that which it is to lead hereafter.  He does not say,
“Who knows if to die is not to live, and if to live is not
death”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.l-p8.2" n="4804" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.l-p9" shownumber="no"> Euripides.  [See
De la Rue’s note <i>ad loc</i>. in his edition of
Origen’s <i>Works</i>.  S.]</p></note>  But he boldly
proclaims the truth, and says, “Our soul is bowed down to the
dust;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.l-p9.1" n="4805" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.l-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.l-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.44.25" parsed="|Ps|44|25|0|0" passage="Ps. xliv. 25">Ps. xliv. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> and, “Thou
hast brought me into the dust of death;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.l-p10.2" n="4806" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.l-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.l-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22.15" parsed="|Ps|22|15|0|0" passage="Ps. xxii. 15">Ps. xxii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>
and similarly, “Who will deliver me from the body of this
death?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.l-p11.2" n="4807" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.l-p12" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.l-p12.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.24" parsed="|Rom|7|24|0|0" passage="Rom. vii. 24">Rom. vii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> also, “Who
will change the body of our humiliation.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.l-p12.2" n="4808" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.l-p13" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.l-p13.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.21" parsed="|Phil|3|21|0|0" passage="Phil. iii. 21">Phil. iii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>  It is a prophet also who says,
“Thou hast brought us down in a place of
affliction;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.l-p13.2" n="4809" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.l-p14" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.l-p14.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.43.20" parsed="|Ps|43|20|0|0" passage="Ps. xliii. 20">Ps. xliii. 20</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note> meaning by the
“place of affliction” this earthly region, to which Adam,
that is to say, man, came after he was driven out of paradise for
sin.  Observe also how well the different life of the soul here
and hereafter has been recognised by him who says, “Now we see in
a glass, obscurely, but then face to face;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.l-p14.2" n="4810" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.l-p15" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.l-p15.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.12" parsed="|1Cor|13|12|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xiii. 12">1 Cor. xiii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> and, “Whilst we are in our home in the
body, we are away from our home in the Lord;” wherefore “we
are well content to go from our home in the body, and to come to our
home with the Lord.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.l-p15.2" n="4811" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.l-p16" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.l-p16.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.6 Bible:2Cor.5.8" parsed="|2Cor|5|6|0|0;|2Cor|5|8|0|0" passage="2 Cor. v. 6, 8">2 Cor. v. 6, 8</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.li" next="vi.ix.vii.lii" prev="vi.ix.vii.l" progress="94.26%" title="Chapter LI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.li-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.li-p1.1">Chapter LI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.li-p2" shownumber="no">But what need is there to quote any more passages
against Celsus, in order to prove that <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_633.html" id="vi.ix.vii.li-Page_633" n="633" />his words contain nothing which was not
said long before among themselves, since that has been sufficiently
established by what we have said?  It seems that what follows has
some reference to this:  “If you think that a Divine Spirit
has descended from God to announce divine things to men, it is
doubtless this same Spirit that reveals these truths; and it was under
the same influence that men of old made known many important
truths.”  But he does not know how great is the difference
between those things and the clear and certain teaching of those who
say to us, “Thine incorruptible spirit is in all things,
wherefore God chasteneth them by little and little that
offend;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.li-p2.1" n="4812" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.li-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.li-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.12.1-Wis.12.2" parsed="|Wis|12|1|12|2" passage="Wisd. xii. 1, 2">Wisd. xii. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note> and of those who,
among their other instructions, teach us that words, “Receive ye
the Holy Ghost,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.li-p3.2" n="4813" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.li-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.li-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:John.20.22" parsed="|John|20|22|0|0" passage="John xx. 22">John xx. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> refer to a degree
of spiritual influence higher than that in the passage, “Ye shall
be baptized with the Holy Ghost not many days hence.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.li-p4.2" n="4814" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.li-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.li-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.5" parsed="|Acts|1|5|0|0" passage="Acts i. 5">Acts i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  But it is a difficult matter, even
after much careful consideration, to perceive the difference between
those who have received a knowledge of the truth and a notion of God at
different intervals and for short periods of time, and those who are
more fully inspired by God, who have constant communion with Him, and
are always led by His Spirit.  Had Celsus set himself to
understand this, he would not have reproached as with ignorance, or
forbidden us to characterize as “blind” those who believe
that religion shows itself in such products of man’s mechanical
art as images.  For every one who sees with the eyes of his soul
serves the Divine Being in no other way than in that which leads him
ever to have regard to the Creator of all, to address his prayers to
Him alone, and to do all things as in the sight of God, who sees us
altogether, even to our thoughts.  Our earnest desire then is both
to see for ourselves, and to be leaders of the blind, to bring them to
the Word of God, that He may take away from their minds the blindness
of ignorance.  And if our actions are worthy of Him who taught His
disciples, “Ye are the light of the world,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.li-p5.2" n="4815" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.li-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.li-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.14" parsed="|Matt|5|14|0|0" passage="Matt. v. 14">Matt. v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> and of the Word, who says, “The light
shineth in darkness,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.li-p6.2" n="4816" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.li-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.li-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.5" parsed="|John|1|5|0|0" passage="John i. 5">John i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> then we shall be
light to those who are in darkness; we shall give wisdom to those who
are without it, and we shall instruct the ignorant.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.lii" next="vi.ix.vii.liii" prev="vi.ix.vii.li" progress="94.34%" title="Chapter LII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.lii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.lii-p1.1">Chapter LII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.lii-p2" shownumber="no">And let not Celsus be angry if we describe as lame
and mutilated in soul those who run to the temples as to places having
a real sacredness and who cannot see that no mere mechanical work of
man can be truly sacred.  Those whose piety is grounded on the
teaching of Jesus also run until they come to the end of their course,
when they can say in all truth and confidence:  “I have
fought a good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith;
henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of
righteousness.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.lii-p2.1" n="4817" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.lii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.lii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.7" parsed="|2Tim|4|7|0|0" passage="2 Tim. iv. 7">2 Tim. iv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  And each of
us runs “not as uncertain,” and he so fights with evil
“not as one beating the air,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.lii-p3.2" n="4818" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.lii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.lii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.26" parsed="|1Cor|9|26|0|0" passage="1 Cor. ix. 26">1 Cor. ix. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>
but as against those who are subject to “the prince of the power
of the air, the spirit that now worketh in the children of
disobedience.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.lii-p4.2" n="4819" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.lii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.lii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.2" parsed="|Eph|2|2|0|0" passage="Eph. ii. 2">Eph. ii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  Celsus may
indeed say of us that we “live with the body which is a dead
thing;” but we have learnt, “If ye live after the flesh, ye
shall die; but if ye by the Spirit do mortify the deeds of the body, ye
shall live;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.lii-p5.2" n="4820" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.lii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.lii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.13" parsed="|Rom|8|13|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 13">Rom. viii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> and, “If we
live in the Spirit, let us also walk in the Spirit.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.lii-p6.2" n="4821" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.lii-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.lii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.25" parsed="|Gal|5|25|0|0" passage="Gal. v. 25">Gal. v. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>  Would that we might convince him by
our actions that he did us wrong, when he said that we “live with
the body which is dead!”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.liii" next="vi.ix.vii.liv" prev="vi.ix.vii.lii" progress="94.37%" title="Chapter LIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.liii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.liii-p1.1">Chapter
LIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.liii-p2" shownumber="no">After these remarks of Celsus, which we have done
our best to refute, he goes on to address us thus:  “Seeing
you are so eager for some novelty, how much better it would have been
if you had chosen as the object of your zealous homage some one of
those who died a glorious death, and whose divinity might have received
the support of some myth to perpetuate his memory!  Why, if you
were not satisfied with Hercules or Æsculapius, and other heroes
of antiquity, you had Orpheus, who was confessedly a divinely inspired
man, who died a violent death.  But perhaps some others have taken
him up before you.  You may then take Anaxarchus, who, when cast
into a mortar, and beaten most barbarously, showed a noble contempt for
his suffering, and said, ‘Beat, beat the shell of Anaxarchus, for
himself you do not beat,’—a speech surely of a spirit truly
divine.  But others were before you in following his
interpretation of the laws of nature.  Might you not, then, take
Epictetus, who, when his master was twisting his leg, said, smiling
and. unmoved, ‘You will break my leg;’ and when it was
broken, he added, ‘Did I not tell you that you would break
it?’  What saying equal to these did your god utter under
suffering?  If you had said even of the Sibyl, whose authority
some of you acknowledge, that she was a child of God, you would have
said something more reasonable.  But you have had the presumption
to include in her writings many impious things,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.liii-p2.1" n="4822" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.liii-p3" shownumber="no"> [See vol. i. p. 169,
note 9, and cap. lvi. <i>infra</i>.]</p></note>
and set up as a god one who ended <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_634.html" id="vi.ix.vii.liii-Page_634" n="634" />a most infamous life by a most miserable
death.  How much more suitable than he would have been Jonah in
the whale’s belly, or Daniel delivered from the wild beasts, or
any of a still more portentous kind!”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.liv" next="vi.ix.vii.lv" prev="vi.ix.vii.liii" progress="94.43%" title="Chapter LIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.liv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.liv-p1.1">Chapter LIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.liv-p2" shownumber="no">But since he sends us to Hercules, let him repeat to us
any of his sayings, and let him justify his shameful subjection to
Omphale.  Let him show that divine honours should be paid to one
who, like a highway robber, carries off a farmer’s ox by force,
and afterwards devours it, amusing himself meanwhile with the curses of
the owner; in memory of which even to this day sacrifices offered to
the demon of Hercules are accompanied with curses.  Again he
proposes Æsculapius to us, as if to oblige us to repeat what we
have said already; but we forbear.  In regard to Orpheus, what
does he admire in him to make him assert that, by common consent, he
was regarded as a divinely inspired man, and lived a noble life? 
I am greatly deceived if it is not the desire which Celsus has to
oppose us and put down Jesus that leads him to sound forth the praises
of Orpheus; and whether, when he made himself acquainted with his
impious fables about the gods, he did not cast them aside as deserving,
even more than the poems of Homer, to be excluded from a well-ordered
state.  For, indeed, Orpheus says much worse things than Homer of
those whom they call gods.  Noble, indeed, it was in Anaxarchus to
say to Aristocreon, tyrant of Cyprus, “Beat on, beat the shell of
Anaxarchus,” but it is the one admirable incident in the life of
Anaxarchus known to the Greeks; and although, on the strength of that,
some like Celsus might deservedly honour the man for his courage, yet
to look up to Anaxarchus as a god is not consistent with reason. 
He also directs us to Epictetus, whose firmness is justly admired,
although his saying when his leg was broken by his master is not to be
compared with the marvellous acts and words of Jesus which Celsus
refuses to believe; and these words were accompanied by such a divine
power, that even to this day they convert not only some of the more
ignorant and simple, but many also of the most enlightened of
men.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.lv" next="vi.ix.vii.lvi" prev="vi.ix.vii.liv" progress="94.49%" title="Chapter LV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.lv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.lv-p1.1">Chapter LV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.lv-p2" shownumber="no">When, to his enumeration of those to whom he would
send us, he adds, “What saying equal to these did your god utter
under sufferings?” we would reply, that the silence of Jesus
under scourgings, and amidst all His sufferings, spoke more for His
firmness and submission than all that was said by the Greeks when beset
by calamity.  Perhaps Celsus may believe what was recorded with
all sincerity by trustworthy men, who, while giving a truthful account
of all the wonders performed by Jesus, specify among these the silence
which He preserved when subjected to scourgings; showing the same
singular meekness under the insults which were heaped upon Him, when
they put upon Him the purple robe, and set the crown of thorns upon His
head, and when they put in His hand a reed in place of a sceptre: 
no unworthy or angry word escaped Him against those who subjected Him
to such outrages.  Since, then, He received the scourgings with
silent firmness, and bore with meekness all the insults of those who
outraged Him, it cannot be said, as is said by some, that it was in
cowardly weakness that He uttered the words:  “Father, if it
be possible, let this cup pass from Me:  nevertheless, not as I
will, but as Thou wilt.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.lv-p2.1" n="4823" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.lv-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.lv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.39" parsed="|Matt|26|39|0|0" passage="Matt. xxvi. 39">Matt. xxvi. 39</scripRef>.</p></note>  The prayer
which seems to be contained in these words for the removal of what He
calls “the cup” bears a sense which we have elsewhere
examined and set forth at large.  But taking it in its more
obvious sense, consider if it be not a prayer offered to God with all
piety.  For no man naturally regards anything which may befall him
as necessary and inevitable; though he may submit to what is not
inevitable, if occasion requires.  Besides, these words,
“nevertheless, not as I will, but as Thou wilt,” are not
the language of one who yielded to necessity, but of one who was
contented with what was befalling Him, and who submitted with reverence
to the arrangements of Providence.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.lvi" next="vi.ix.vii.lvii" prev="vi.ix.vii.lv" progress="94.54%" title="Chapter LVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.lvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.lvi-p1.1">Chapter LVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.lvi-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus then adds, for what reason I know not, that
instead of calling Jesus the Son of God, we had better have given that
honour to the Sibyl, in whose books he maintains we have interpolated
many impious statements, though he does not mention what those
interpolations are.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.lvi-p2.1" n="4824" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.lvi-p3" shownumber="no"> [Vol. i. pp. 280, 288,
289; vol. ii. pp. 192, 194, 346, and 622.]</p></note>  He might have
proved his assertion by producing some older copies which are free from
the interpolations which he attributes to us; but he does not do so
even to justify his statement that these passages are of an impious
character.  Moreover, he again speaks of the life of Jesus as
“a most infamous life,” as he has done before, not once or
twice, but many times, although he does not stay to specify any of the
actions of His life which he thinks most infamous.  He seems to
think that he may in this way make assertions without proving them, and
rail against one of whom he knows nothing.  Had he set himself to
show what sort of infamy he found in the actions of Jesus, we should
have repelled the several charges brought against Him.  Jesus did
indeed meet with a most sad death; but the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_635.html" id="vi.ix.vii.lvi-Page_635" n="635" />same might be said of Socrates, and of
Anaxarchus, whom he had just mentioned, and a multitude of
others.  If the death of Jesus was a miserable one, was not that
of the others so too?  And if their death was not miserable, can
it be said that the death of Jesus was?  You see from this, then,
that the object of Celsus is to vilify the character of Jesus; and I
can only suppose that he is driven to it by some spirit akin to those
whose power has been broken and vanquished by Jesus, and which now
finds itself deprived of the smoke and blood on which it lived, whilst
deceiving those who sought for God here upon earth in images, instead
of looking up to the true God, the Governor of all things.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.lvii" next="vi.ix.vii.lviii" prev="vi.ix.vii.lvi" progress="94.60%" title="Chapter LVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.lvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.lvii-p1.1">Chapter
LVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.lvii-p2" shownumber="no">After this, as though his object was to swell the
size of his book, he advises us “to choose Jonah rather than
Jesus as our God;” thus setting Jonah, who preached repentance to
the single city of Nineveh, before Jesus, who has preached repentance
to the whole world, and with much greater results.  He would have
us to regard as God a man who, by a strange miracle, passed three days
and three nights in the whale’s belly; and he is unwilling that
He who submitted to death for the sake of men, He to whom God bore
testimony through the prophets, and who has done great things in heaven
and earth, should receive on that ground honour second only to that
which is given to the Most High God.  Moreover, Jonah was
swallowed by the whale for refusing to preach as God had commanded him;
while Jesus suffered death for men after He had given the instructions
which God wished Him to give.  Still further, he adds that Daniel
rescued from the lions is more worthy of our adoration than Jesus, who
subdued the fierceness of every opposing power, and gave to us
“authority to tread on serpents and scorpions, and over all the
power of the enemy.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.lvii-p2.1" n="4825" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.lvii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.lvii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.19" parsed="|Luke|10|19|0|0" passage="Luke x. 19">Luke x. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>  Finally,
having no other names to offer us, he adds, “and others of a
still more monstrous kind,” thus casting a slight upon both Jonah
and Daniel, for the spirit which is in Celsus cannot speak well of the
righteous.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.lviii" next="vi.ix.vii.lix" prev="vi.ix.vii.lvii" progress="94.64%" title="Chapter LVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.lviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.lviii-p1.1">Chapter
LVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.lviii-p2" shownumber="no">Let us now consider what follows. 
“They have also,” says he, “a precept to this effect,
that we ought not to avenge ourselves on one who injures us, or, as he
expresses it, ‘Whosoever shall strike thee on the one cheek, turn
to him the other also.’  This is an ancient saying, which
had been admirably expressed long before, and which they have only
reported in a coarser way.  For Plato introduces Socrates
conversing with Crito as follows:  ‘Must we never do
injustice to any?’  ‘Certainly not.’ 
‘And since we must never do injustice, must we not return
injustice for an injustice that has been done to us, as most people
think?’  ‘It seems to me that we should
not.’  ‘But tell me, Crito, may we do evil to any one
or not?’  ‘Certainly not, O Socrates.’ 
‘Well, is it just, as is commonly said, for one who has suffered
wrong to do wrong in return, or is it unjust?’  ‘It is
unjust.  Yes; for to do harm to a man is the same as to do him
injustice.’  ‘You speak truly.  We must then not
do injustice in return for injustice, nor must we do evil to any one,
whatever evil we may have suffered from him.’  Thus Plato
speaks; and he adds, ‘Consider, then, whether you are at one with
me, and whether, starting from this principle, we may not come to the
conclusion that it is never right to do injustice, even in return for
an injustice which has been received; or whether, on the other hand,
you differ from me, and do not admit the principle from which we
started.  That has always been my opinion, and is so
still.’<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.lviii-p2.1" n="4826" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.lviii-p3" shownumber="no"> Plato’s
<i>Crito</i>, p. 49.</p></note>  Such are the
sentiments of Plato, and indeed they were held by divine men before his
time.  But let this suffice as one example of the way in which
this and other truths have been borrowed and corrupted.  Any one
who wishes can easily by searching find more of
them.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.lix" next="vi.ix.vii.lx" prev="vi.ix.vii.lviii" progress="94.70%" title="Chapter LIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.lix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.lix-p1.1">Chapter LIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.lix-p2" shownumber="no">When Celsus here or elsewhere finds himself unable to
dispute the truth of what we say, but avers that the same things were
said by the Greeks, our answer is, that if the doctrine be sound, and
the effect of it good, whether it was made known to the Greeks by Plato
or any of the wise men of Greece, or whether it was delivered to the
Jews by Moses or any of the prophets, or whether it was given to the
Christians in the recorded teaching of Jesus Christ, or in the
instructions of His apostles, that does not affect the value of the
truth communicated.  It is no objection to the principles of Jews
or Christians, that the same things were also said by the Greeks,
especially if it be proved that the writings of the Jews are older than
those of the Greeks.  And further, we are not to imagine that a
truth adorned with the graces of Grecian speech is necessarily better
than the same when expressed in the more humble and unpretending
language used by Jews and Christians, although indeed the language of
the Jews, in which the prophets wrote the books which have come down to
us, has a grace of expression peculiar to the genius of the Hebrew
tongue.  And even if we <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_636.html" id="vi.ix.vii.lix-Page_636" n="636" />were
required to show that the same doctrines have been better expressed
among the Jewish prophets or in Christian writings, however paradoxical
it may seem, we are prepared to prove this by an illustration taken
from different kinds of food, and from the different modes of preparing
them.  Suppose that a kind of food which is wholesome and
nutritious has been prepared and seasoned in such a way as to be fit,
not for the simple tastes of peasants and poor labourers, but for those
only who are rich and dainty in their tastes.  Suppose, again,
that that same food is prepared not to suit the tastes of the more
delicate, but for the peasants, the poor labourers, and the common
people generally, in short, so that myriads of persons might eat of
it.  Now if, according to the supposition, the food prepared in
the one way promotes the health of those only who are styled the better
classes, while none of the others could taste it, whereas when prepared
in the other way it promoted the health of great multitudes of men,
which shall we esteem as most contributing to the public
welfare,—those who prepare food for persons of mark, or those who
prepare it for the multitudes?—taking for granted that in both
cases the food is equally wholesome and nourishing; while it is evident
that the welfare of mankind and the common good are promoted better by
that physician who attends to the health of the many, than by one who
confines his attention to a few.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.lx" next="vi.ix.vii.lxi" prev="vi.ix.vii.lix" progress="94.78%" title="Chapter LX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.lx-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.lx-p1.1">Chapter LX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.lx-p2" shownumber="no">Now, after understanding this illustration, we have to
apply it to the qualities of spiritual food with which the rational
part of man is nourished.  See, then, if Plato and the wise men
among the Greeks, in the beautiful things they say, are not like those
physicians who confine their attentions to what are called the better
classes of society, and despise the multitude; whereas the prophets
among the Jews, and the disciples of Jesus, who despise mere elegances
of style, and what is called in Scripture “the wisdom of
men,” “the wisdom according to the flesh,” which
delights in what is obscure, resemble those who study to provide the
most wholesome food for the largest number of persons.  For this
purpose they adapt their language and style to the capacities of the
common people, and avoid whatever would seem foreign to them, lest by
the introduction of strange forms of expression they should produce a
distaste for their teaching.  Indeed, if the true use of spiritual
food, to keep up the figure, is to produce in him who partakes of it
the virtues of patience and gentleness, must that discourse not be
better prepared when it produces patience and gentleness in multitudes,
or makes them grow in these virtues, than that which confines its
effects to a select few, supposing that it does really make them gentle
and patient?  If a Greek wished by wholesome instruction to
benefit people who understood only Egyptian or Syriac, the first thing
that he would do would be to learn their language; and he would rather
pass for a Barbarian among the Greeks, by speaking as the Egyptians or
Syrians, in order to be useful to them, than always remain Greek, and
be without the means of helping them.  In the same way the divine
nature, having the purpose of instructing not only those who are
reputed to be learned in the literature of Greece, but also the rest of
mankind, accommodated itself to the capacities of the simple multitudes
whom it addressed.  It seeks to win the attention of the more
ignorant by the use of language which is familiar to them, so that they
may easily be induced, after their first introduction, to strive after
an acquaintance with the deeper truths which lie hidden in
Scripture.  For even the ordinary reader of Scripture may see that
it contains many things which are too deep to be apprehended at first;
but these are understood by such as devote themselves to a careful
study of the divine word, and they become plain to them in proportion
to the pains and zeal which they expend upon its
investigation.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.lxi" next="vi.ix.vii.lxii" prev="vi.ix.vii.lx" progress="94.85%" title="Chapter LXI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.lxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.lxi-p1.1">Chapter LXI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.lxi-p2" shownumber="no">From these remarks it is evident, that when Jesus
said “coarsely,” as Celsus terms it, “To him who
shall strike thee on the one cheek, turn the other also; and if any man
be minded to sue thee at the law, and take away thy coat, let him have
thy cloak also,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.lxi-p2.1" n="4827" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.lxi-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.lxi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.39-Matt.5.40" parsed="|Matt|5|39|5|40" passage="Matt. v. 39, 40">Matt. v. 39, 40</scripRef>.</p></note> He expressed
Himself in such a way as to make the precept have more practical effect
than the words of Plato in the <i>Crito</i>; for the latter is so far
from being intelligible to ordinary persons, that even those have a
difficulty in understanding him, who have been brought up in the
schools of learning, and have been initiated into the famous philosophy
of Greece.  It may also be observed, that the precept enjoining
patience under injuries is in no way corrupted or degraded by the plain
and simple language which our Lord employs, but that in this, as in
other cases, it is a mere calumny against our religion which he utters
when he says:  “But let this suffice as one example of the
way in which this and other truths have been borrowed and
corrupted.  Any one who wishes can easily by searching find more
of them.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.lxii" next="vi.ix.vii.lxiii" prev="vi.ix.vii.lxi" progress="94.89%" title="Chapter LXII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.lxii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.lxii-p1.1">Chapter
LXII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.lxii-p2" shownumber="no">Let us now see what follows.  “Let us pass
on,” says he, “to another point.  They cannot
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_637.html" id="vi.ix.vii.lxii-Page_637" n="637" />tolerate temples, altars, or
images.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.lxii-p2.1" n="4828" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.lxii-p3" shownumber="no"> [The temples here
meant are such as enshrined images.]</p></note>  In this they
are like the Scythians, the nomadic tribes of Libya, the Seres who
worship no god, and some other of the most barbarous and impious
nations in the world.  That the Persians hold the same notions is
shown by Herodotus in these words:  ‘I know that among the
Persians it is considered unlawful to erect images, altars, or temples;
but they charge those with folly who do so, because, as I conjecture,
they do not, like the Greeks, suppose the gods to be of the nature of
men.’<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.lxii-p3.1" n="4829" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.lxii-p4" shownumber="no"> Herod., i. 131.</p></note>  Heraclitus
also says in one place:  ‘Persons who address prayers to
these images act like those who speak to the walls, without knowing who
the gods or the heroes are.’  And what wiser lesson have
they to teach us than Heraclitus?  He certainly plainly enough
implies that it is a foolish thing for a man to offer prayers to
images, whilst he knows not who the gods and heroes are.  This is
the opinion of Heraclitus; but as for them, they go further, and
despise without exception all images.  If they merely mean that
the stone, wood, brass, or gold which has been wrought by this or that
workman cannot be a god, they are ridiculous with their wisdom. 
For who, unless he be utterly childish in his simplicity, can take
these for gods, and not for offerings consecrated to the service of the
gods, or images representing them?  But if we are not to regard
these as representing the Divine Being, seeing that God has a different
form, as the Persians concur with them in saying, then let them take
care that they do not contradict themselves; for they say that God made
man His own image, and that He gave him a form like to Himself. 
However, they will admit that these images, whether they are like or
not, are made and dedicated to the honour of certain beings.  But
they will hold that the beings to whom they are dedicated are not gods,
but demons, and that a worshipper of God ought not to worship
demons.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.lxiii" next="vi.ix.vii.lxiv" prev="vi.ix.vii.lxii" progress="94.95%" title="Chapter LXIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.lxiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.lxiii-p1.1">Chapter
LXIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.lxiii-p2" shownumber="no">To this our answer is, that if the Scythians, the
nomadic tribes of Libya, the Seres, who according to Celsus have no
god, if those other most barbarous and impious nations in the world,
and if the Persians even cannot bear the sight of temples, altars, and
images, it does not follow because we cannot suffer them any more than
they, that the grounds on which we object to them are the same as
theirs.  We must inquire into the principles on which the
objection to temples and images is founded, in order that we may
approve of those who object on sound principles, and condemn those
whose principles are false.  For one and the same thing may be
done for different reasons.  For example, the philosophers who
follow Zeno of Citium abstain from committing adultery, the followers
of Epicurus do so too, as well as others again who do so on no
philosophical principles; but observe what different reasons determine
the conduct of these different classes.  The first consider the
interests of society, and hold it to be forbidden by nature that a man
who is a reasonable being should corrupt a woman whom the laws have
already given to another, and should thus break up the household of
another man.  The Epicureans do not reason in this way; but if
they abstain from adultery, it is because, regarding pleasure as the
chief end of man, they perceive that one who gives himself up to
adultery, encounters for the sake of this one pleasure a multitude of
obstacles to pleasure, such as imprisonment, exile, and death
itself.  They often, indeed, run considerable risk at the outset,
while watching for the departure from the house of the master and those
in his interest.  So that, supposing it possible for a man to
commit adultery, and escape the knowledge of the husband, of his
servants, and of others whose esteem he would forfeit, then the
Epicurean would yield to the commission of the crime for the sake of
pleasure.  The man of no philosophical system, again, who abstains
from adultery when the opportunity comes to him, does so generally from
dread of the law and its penalties, and not for the sake of enjoying a
greater number of other pleasures.  You see, then, that an act
which passes for being one and the same—namely, abstinence from
adultery—is not the same, but differs in different men according
to the motives which actuate it:  one man refraining for sound
reasons, another for such bad and impious ones as those of the
Epicurean, and the common person of whom we have spoken.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.lxiv" next="vi.ix.vii.lxv" prev="vi.ix.vii.lxiii" progress="95.03%" title="Chapter LXIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.lxiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.lxiv-p1.1">Chapter
LXIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.lxiv-p2" shownumber="no">As, then, this act of self-restraint, which in
appearance is one and the same, is found in fact to be different in
different persons, according to the principles and motives which lead
to it; so in the same way with those who cannot allow in the worship of
the Divine Being altars, or temples, or images.  The Scythians,
the Nomadic Libyans, the godless Seres, and the Persians, agree in this
with the Christians and Jews, but they are actuated by very different
principles.  For none of these former abhor altars and images on
the ground that they are afraid of degrading the worship of God, and
reducing it to the worship of material things wrought by the hands of
men.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.lxiv-p2.1" n="4830" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.lxiv-p3" shownumber="no"> [Note this wholesome
fear of early Christians.]</p></note>  Neither do <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_638.html" id="vi.ix.vii.lxiv-Page_638" n="638" />they object to them from a belief that
the demons choose certain forms and places, whether because they are
detained there by virtue of certain charms, or because for some other
possible reason they have selected these haunts, where they may pursue
their criminal pleasures, in partaking of the smoke of sacrificial
victims.  But Christians and Jews have regard to this command,
“Thou shalt fear the Lord thy God, and serve Him
alone;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.lxiv-p3.1" n="4831" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.lxiv-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.lxiv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.6.13" parsed="|Deut|6|13|0|0" passage="Deut. vi. 13">Deut. vi. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> and this other,
“Thou shalt have no other gods before Me:  thou shalt not
make unto thee any graven image, or any likeness of anything that is in
heaven above, or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in the water
under the earth:  thou shalt not bow down thyself to them, nor
serve them;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.lxiv-p4.2" n="4832" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.lxiv-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.lxiv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.20.3-Exod.20.4" parsed="|Exod|20|3|20|4" passage="Ex. xx. 3, 4">Ex. xx. 3, 4</scripRef>.</p></note> and again,
“Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and Him only shalt thou
serve.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.lxiv-p5.2" n="4833" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.lxiv-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.lxiv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.10" parsed="|Matt|4|10|0|0" passage="Matt. iv. 10">Matt. iv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>  It is in
consideration of these and many other such commands, that they not only
avoid temples, altars, and images, but are ready to suffer death when
it is necessary, rather than debase by any such impiety the conception
which they have of the Most High God.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.lxv" next="vi.ix.vii.lxvi" prev="vi.ix.vii.lxiv" progress="95.08%" title="Chapter LXV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.lxv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.lxv-p1.1">Chapter LXV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.lxv-p2" shownumber="no">In regard to the Persians, we have already said
that though they do not build temples, yet they worship the sun and the
other works of God.  This is forbidden to us, for we have been
taught not to worship the creature instead of the Creator, but to know
that “the creation shall be delivered from the bondage of
corruption into the liberty of the glory of the children of God;”
and “the earnest expectation of the creation is waiting for the
revelation of the sons of God;” and “the creation was made
subject to vanity, not willingly, but by reason of him who made it
subject, in hope.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.lxv-p2.1" n="4834" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.lxv-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.lxv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.19-Rom.8.21" parsed="|Rom|8|19|8|21" passage="Rom. viii. 19-21">Rom. viii. 19–21</scripRef>.</p></note>  We believe,
therefore, that things “under the bondage of corruption,”
and “subject to vanity,” which remain in this condition
“in hope” of a better state, ought not in our worship to
hold the place of God, the all-sufficient, and of His Son, the
First-born of all creation.  Let this suffice, in addition to what
we have already said of the Persians, who abhor altars and images, but
who serve the creature instead of the Creator.  As to the passage
quoted by Celsus from Heraclitus, the purport of which he represents as
being, “that it is childish folly for one to offer prayers to
images, whilst he knows not who the gods and heroes are,” we may
reply that it is easy to know that God and the Only-begotten Son of
God, and those whom God has honoured with the title of God, and who
partake of His divine nature, are very different from all the gods of
the nations which are demons; but it is not possible at the same time
to know God and to address prayers to images.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.lxv-p3.2" n="4835" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.lxv-p4" shownumber="no"> [Let this be noted;
and see book viii. 20, <i>infra</i>.]</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.lxvi" next="vi.ix.vii.lxvii" prev="vi.ix.vii.lxv" progress="95.13%" title="Chapter LXVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.lxvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.lxvi-p1.1">Chapter
LXVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.lxvi-p2" shownumber="no">And the charge of folly applies not only to those
who offer prayers to images, but also to such as pretend to do so in
compliance with the example of the multitude:  and to this class
belong the Peripatetic philosophers and the followers of Epicurus and
Democritus.  For there is no falsehood or pretence in the soul
which is possessed with true piety towards God.  Another reason
also why we abstain from doing honour to images, is that we may give no
support to the notion that the images are gods.  It is on this
ground that we condemn Celsus, and all others who, while admitting that
they are not gods, yet, with the reputation of being wise men, render
to them what passes for homage.  In this way they lead into sin
the multitude who follow their example, and who worship these images
not simply out of deference to custom, but from a belief into which
they have fallen that they are true gods, and that those are not to be
listened to who hold that the objects of their worship are not true
gods.  Celsus, indeed, says that “they do not take them for
gods, but only as offerings dedicated to the gods.”  But he
does not prove that they are not rather dedicated to men than, as he
says, to the honour of the gods themselves; for it is clear that they
are the offerings of men who were in error in their views of the Divine
Being.  Moreover, we do not imagine that these images are
representations of God, for they cannot represent a being who is
invisible and incorporeal.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.lxvi-p2.1" n="4836" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.lxvi-p3" shownumber="no"> [Vol. ii. p. 186, note
1.]</p></note>  But as Celsus
supposes that we fall into a contradiction, whilst on the one hand we
say that God has not a human form, and on the other we profess to
believe that God made man the image of Himself, and created man the
image of God; our answer is the same as has been given already, that we
hold the resemblance to God to be preserved in the reasonable soul,
which is formed to virtue, although Celsus, who does not see the
difference between “being the image of God,” and
“being created after the image of God,” pretends that we
said, “God made man His own image, and gave him a form like to
His own.”  But this also has been examined
before.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.lxvii" next="vi.ix.vii.lxviii" prev="vi.ix.vii.lxvi" progress="95.20%" title="Chapter LXVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.lxvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.lxvii-p1.1">Chapter
LXVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.lxvii-p2" shownumber="no">His next remark upon the Christians is: 
“They will admit that these images, whether they are like or not,
are made and dedicated to the honour of certain beings; but they will
hold <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_639.html" id="vi.ix.vii.lxvii-Page_639" n="639" />that the beings to whom they
are dedicated are not gods, but demons, and that a worshipper of God
ought not to worship demons.”  If he had been acquainted
with the nature of demons, and with their several operations, whether
led on to them by the conjurations of those who are skilled in the art,
or urged on by their own inclination to act according to their power
and inclination; if, I say, he had thoroughly understood this subject,
which is both wide in extent and difficult for human comprehension, he
would not have condemned us for saying that those who worship the
Supreme Being should not serve demons.  For ourselves, so far are
we from wishing to serve demons, that by the use of prayers and other
means which we learn from Scripture, we drive them out of the souls of
men, out of places where they have established themselves, and even
sometimes from the bodies of animals; for even these creatures often
suffer from injuries inflicted upon them by demons.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.lxviii" next="vi.ix.vii.lxix" prev="vi.ix.vii.lxvii" progress="95.23%" title="Chapter LXVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.lxviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.lxviii-p1.1">Chapter
LXVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.lxviii-p2" shownumber="no">After all that we have already said concerning Jesus, it
would be a useless repetition for us to answer these words of
Celsus:  “It is easy to convict them of worshipping not a
god, not even demons, but a dead person.”  Leaving, then,
this objection for the reason assigned, let us pass on to what
follows:  “In the first place, I would ask why we are not to
serve demons?  Is it not true that all things are ordered
according to God’s will, and that His providence governs all
things?  Is not everything which happens in the universe, whether
it be the work of God, of angels, of other demons, or of heroes,
regulated by the law of the Most High God?  Have these not had
assigned them various departments of which they were severally deemed
worthy?  Is it not just, therefore, that he who worships God
should serve those also to whom God has assigned such power?  Yet
it is impossible, he says, for a man to serve many
masters.”  Observe here again how he settles at once a
number of questions which require considerable research, and a profound
acquaintance with what is most mysterious in the government of the
universe.  For we must inquire into the meaning of the statement,
that “all things are ordered according to God’s
will,” and ascertain whether sins are or are not included among
the things which God orders.  For if God’s government
extends to sins not only in men, but also in demons and in any other
spiritual beings who are capable of sin, it is for those who speak in
this manner to see how inconvenient is the expression that “all
things are ordered by the will of God.”  For it follows from
it that all sins and all their consequences are ordered by the will of
God, which is a different thing from saying that they come to pass with
God’s permission.  For if we take the word
“ordered” in its proper signification, and say that
“all the results of sin were ordered,” then it is evident
that all things are ordered according to God’s will, and that
all, therefore, who do evil do not offend against His government. 
And the same distinction holds in regard to
“providence.”  When we say that “the providence
of God regulates all things,” we utter a great truth if we
attribute to that providence nothing but what is just and right. 
But if we ascribe to the providence of God all things whatsoever,
however unjust they may be, then it is no longer true that the
providence of God regulates all things, unless we refer directly to
God’s providence things which flow as results from His
arrangements.  Celsus maintains also, that “whatever happens
in the universe, whether it be the work of God, of angels, of other
demons, or of heroes, is regulated by the law of the Most High
God.”  But this also is incorrect; for we cannot say that
transgressors follow the law of God when they transgress; and Scripture
declares that it is not only wicked men who are transgressors, but also
wicked demons and wicked angels.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.lxix" next="vi.ix.vii.lxx" prev="vi.ix.vii.lxviii" progress="95.32%" title="Chapter LXIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.lxix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.lxix-p1.1">Chapter
LXIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.lxix-p2" shownumber="no">And it is not we alone who speak of wicked demons,
but almost all who acknowledge the existence of demons.  Thus,
then, it is not true that all observe the law of the Most High; for all
who fall away from the divine law, whether through heedlessness, or
through depravity and vice, or through ignorance of what is right, all
such do not keep the law of God, but, to use a new phrase which we find
in Scripture, “the law of sin.”  I say, then, that in
the opinion of most of those who believe in the existence of demons,
some of them are wicked; and these, instead of keeping the law of God,
offend against it.  But, according to our belief, it is true of
all demons, that they were not demons originally, but they became so in
departing from the true way; so that the name “demons” is
given to those beings who have fallen away from God.  Accordingly,
those who worship God must not serve demons.  We may also learn
the true nature of demons if we consider the practice of those who call
upon them by charms to prevent certain things, or for many other
purposes.  For this is the method they adopt, in order by means of
incantations and magical arts to invoke the demons, and induce them to
further their wishes.  Wherefore, the worship of all demons would
be inconsistent in us who worship the Supreme God; and the service of
demons is the service of so-called gods, for “all the gods of the
heathen are demons.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.lxix-p2.1" n="4837" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.lxix-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.lxix-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.95.5 Bible:Ps.96.5" parsed="|Ps|95|5|0|0;|Ps|96|5|0|0" passage="Psa. 95.5; 96.5">Ps. xcv. 5
(LXX.); xcvi. 5</scripRef> (Heb.)</p></note>  The same
thing also appears from <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_640.html" id="vi.ix.vii.lxix-Page_640" n="640" />the
fact that the dedication of the most famous of the so-called sacred
places, whether temples or statues, was accompanied by curious magical
incantations, which were performed by those who zealously served the
demons with magical arts.  Hence we are determined to avoid the
worship of demons even as we would avoid death; and we hold that the
worship, which is supposed among the Greeks to be rendered to gods at
the altars, and images, and temples, is in reality offered to
demons.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.vii.lxx" next="vi.ix.viii" prev="vi.ix.vii.lxix" progress="95.38%" title="Chapter LXX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.vii.lxx-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.vii.lxx-p1.1">Chapter LXX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.vii.lxx-p2" shownumber="no">His next remark was, “Have not these
inferior powers had assigned to them by God different departments,
according as each was deemed worthy?”  But this is a
question which requires a very profound knowledge.  For we must
determine whether the Word of God, who governs all things, has
appointed wicked demons for certain employments, in the same way as in
states executioners are appointed, and other officers with cruel but
needful duties to discharge; or whether as among robbers, who infest
desert places, it is customary for them to choose out of their number
one who may be their leader,—so the demons, who are scattered as
it were in troops in different parts of the earth, have chosen for
themselves a chief under whose command they may plunder and pillage the
souls of men.  To explain this fully, and to justify the conduct
of the Christians in refusing homage to any object except the Most High
God, and the First-born of all creation, who is His Word and God, we
must quote this from Scripture, “All that ever came before Me are
thieves and robbers:  but the sheep did not hear them;” and
again, “The thief cometh not, but for to steal, and to kill, and
to destroy;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.lxx-p2.1" n="4838" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.lxx-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.lxx-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:John.10.8-John.10.10" parsed="|John|10|8|10|10" passage="John x. 8-10">John x. 8–10</scripRef>.</p></note> and other similar
passages, as, “Behold, I have given you authority to tread on
serpents and scorpions, and over all the power of the enemy:  and
nothing shall by any means hurt you;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.lxx-p3.2" n="4839" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.lxx-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.lxx-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.19" parsed="|Luke|10|19|0|0" passage="Luke x. 19">Luke x. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>
and again, “Thou shalt tread upon the lion and adder:  the
young lion and the dragon shalt thou trample under
feet.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.vii.lxx-p4.2" n="4840" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.vii.lxx-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.vii.lxx-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.91.13" parsed="|Ps|91|13|0|0" passage="Ps. xci. 13">Ps. xci. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>  But of these
things Celsus knew nothing, or he would not have made use of language
like this:  “Is not everything which happens in the
universe, whether it be the work of God, of angels, of other demons, or
of heroes, regulated by the law of the Most High God?  Have these
not had assigned to them various departments of which they were
severally deemed worthy?  Is it not just, therefore, that he who
serves God should serve those also to whom God has assigned such
power?”  To which he adds, “It is impossible, they
say, for a man to serve many masters.”  This last point we
must postpone to the next book; for this, which is the seventh book
which we have written in answer to the treatise of Celsus, is already
of sufficient length.</p>
</div4></div3>

<div3 id="vi.ix.viii" next="vi.ix.viii.i" prev="vi.ix.vii.lxx" progress="95.45%" title="Book VIII">

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.i" next="vi.ix.viii.ii" prev="vi.ix.viii" progress="95.45%" title="Chapter I"><p class="c14" id="vi.ix.viii.i-p1" shownumber="no">

<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_641.html" id="vi.ix.viii.i-Page_641" n="641" /><span class="c17" id="vi.ix.viii.i-p1.1">Book
VIII.</span></p>
<p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.i-p2" shownumber="no"><span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.i-p2.1">Chapter I.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.i-p3" shownumber="no">Having completed seven books, I now propose to
begin the eighth.  And may God and His Only-begotten Son the Word
be with us, to enable us effectively to refute the falsehoods which
Celsus has published under the delusive title of <i>A True
Discourse</i>, and at the same time to unfold the truths of
Christianity with such fulness as our purpose requires.  And as
Paul said, “We are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did
beseech you by us,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.i-p3.1" n="4841" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.i-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.i-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.20" parsed="|2Cor|5|20|0|0" passage="2 Cor. v. 20">2 Cor. v. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> so would we in the
same spirit and language earnestly desire to be ambassadors for Christ
to men, even as the Word of God beseeches them to the love of Himself,
seeking to win over to righteousness, truth, and the other virtues,
those who, until they receive the doctrines of Jesus Christ, live in
darkness about God and in ignorance of their Creator.  Again,
then, I would say, may God bestow upon us His pure and true Word, even
“the Lord strong and mighty in battle”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.i-p4.2" n="4842" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.i-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.i-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.24.8" parsed="|Ps|24|8|0|0" passage="Ps. xxiv. 8">Ps. xxiv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> against sin.  We must now proceed to
state the next objection of Celsus, and afterwards to answer
it.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.ii" next="vi.ix.viii.iii" prev="vi.ix.viii.i" progress="95.48%" title="Chapter II"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.ii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.ii-p1.1">Chapter II.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.ii-p2" shownumber="no">In a passage previously quoted Celsus asks us why we do
not worship demons, and to his remarks on demons we gave such an answer
as seemed to us in accordance with the divine word.  After having
put this question for the purpose of leading us to the worship of
demons, he represents us as answering that it is impossible to serve
many masters.  “This,” he goes on to say, “is
the language of sedition, and is only used by those who separate
themselves and stand aloof from all human society.  Those who
speak in this way ascribe,” as he supposes, “their own
feelings and passions to God.  It does hold true among men, that
he who is in the service of one master cannot well serve another,
because the service which he renders to the one interferes with that
which he owes to the other; and no one, therefore, who has already
engaged himself to the service of one, must accept that of
another.  And, in like manner, it is impossible to serve at the
same time heroes or demons of different natures.  But in regard to
God, who is subject to no suffering or loss, it is,” he thinks,
“absurd to be on our guard against serving more gods, as though
we had to do with demi-gods, or other spirits of that
sort.”  He says also, “He who serves many gods does
that which is pleasing to the Most High, because he honours that which
belongs to Him.”  And he adds, “It is indeed wrong to
give honour to any to whom God has not given honour.” 
“Wherefore,” he says, “in honouring and worshipping
all belonging to God, we will not displease Him to whom they all
belong.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.iii" next="vi.ix.viii.iv" prev="vi.ix.viii.ii" progress="95.53%" title="Chapter III"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.iii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.iii-p1.1">Chapter III.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.iii-p2" shownumber="no">Before proceeding to the next point, it may be
well for us to see whether we do not accept with approval the saying,
“No man can serve two masters,” with the addition,
“for either he will hate the one, and love the other; or else he
will hold to the one, and despise the other,” and further,
“Ye cannot serve God and mammon.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.iii-p2.1" n="4843" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.iii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.iii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.24" parsed="|Matt|6|24|0|0" passage="Matt. vi. 24">Matt. vi. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>  The defence of this passage will lead
us to a deeper and more searching inquiry into the meaning and
application of the words “gods” and
“lords.”  Divine Scripture teaches us that there is
“a great Lord above all gods.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.iii-p3.2" n="4844" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.iii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.iii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.97.9" parsed="|Ps|97|9|0|0" passage="Ps. xcvii. 9">Ps. xcvii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  And by this name “gods” we
are not to understand the objects of heathen worship (for we know that
“all the gods of the heathen are demons”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.iii-p4.2" n="4845" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.iii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.iii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.96.5" parsed="|Ps|96|5|0|0" passage="Ps. xcvi. 5">Ps. xcvi. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>), but the gods mentioned by the prophets as
forming an assembly, whom God “judges,” and to each of whom
He assigns his proper work.  For “God standeth in the
assembly of the gods:  He judgeth among the gods.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.iii-p5.2" n="4846" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.iii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.iii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.82.1" parsed="|Ps|82|1|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxxii. 1">Ps. lxxxii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  For “God is Lord
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_642.html" id="vi.ix.viii.iii-Page_642" n="642" />of gods,” who by His
Son “hath called the earth from the rising of the sun unto the
going down thereof.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.iii-p6.2" n="4847" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.iii-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.iii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.50.1" parsed="|Ps|50|1|0|0" passage="Ps. l. 1">Ps. l. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>  We are also
commanded to “give thanks to the God of gods.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.iii-p7.2" n="4848" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.iii-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.iii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.136.2" parsed="|Ps|136|2|0|0" passage="Ps. cxxxvi. 2">Ps. cxxxvi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  Moreover, we are taught that
“God is not the God of the dead, but of the
living.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.iii-p8.2" n="4849" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.iii-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.iii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.32" parsed="|Matt|22|32|0|0" passage="Matt. xxii. 32">Matt. xxii. 32</scripRef>.</p></note>  Nor are these
the only passages to this effect; but there are very many
others.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.iv" next="vi.ix.viii.v" prev="vi.ix.viii.iii" progress="95.57%" title="Chapter IV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.iv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.iv-p1.1">Chapter IV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.iv-p2" shownumber="no">The sacred Scriptures teach us to think, in like
manner, of the Lord of lords.  For they say in one place,
“Give thanks to the God of gods, for His mercy endureth for
ever.  Give thanks to the Lord of lords, for His mercy endureth
for ever;” and in another, “God is King of kings, and Lord
of lords.”  For Scripture distinguishes between those gods
which are such only in name and those which are truly gods, whether
they are called by that name or not; and the same is true in regard to
the use of the word “lords.”  To this effect Paul
says, “For though there be that are called gods, whether in
heaven or in earth, as there are gods many, and lords
many.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.iv-p2.1" n="4850" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.iv-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.iv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.5" parsed="|1Cor|8|5|0|0" passage="1 Cor. viii. 5">1 Cor. viii. 5</scripRef>, etc.</p></note>  But as the
God of gods calls whom He pleases through Jesus to his inheritance,
“from the east and from the west,” and the Christ of God
thus shows His superiority to all rulers by entering into their several
provinces, and summoning men out of them to be subject to Himself, Paul
therefore, with this in view, goes on to say, “But to us there is
but one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and one Lord Jesus
Christ, by whom are all things, and we by Him;” adding, as if
with a deep sense of the marvellous and mysterious nature of the
doctrine, “Howbeit there is not in every man that
knowledge.”  When he says, “To us there is but one
God, the Father, of whom are all things; and one Lord Jesus Christ, by
whom are all things,” by “us” he means himself and
all those who have risen up to the supreme God of gods and to the
supreme Lord of lords.  Now he has risen to the supreme God who
gives Him an entire and undivided worship through His Son—the
word and wisdom of God made manifest in Jesus.  For it is the Son
alone who leads to God those who are striving, by the purity of their
thoughts, words, and deeds, to come near to God the Creator of the
universe.  I think, therefore, that the prince of this world, who
“transforms himself into an angel of light,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.iv-p3.2" n="4851" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.iv-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.iv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.14" parsed="|2Cor|11|14|0|0" passage="2 Cor. xi. 14">2 Cor. xi. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> was referring to this and such like
statements in the words, “Him follows a host of gods and demons,
arranged in eleven bands.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.iv-p4.2" n="4852" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.iv-p5" shownumber="no"> Plato,
<i>Phædrus</i>, p. 246.</p></note>  Speaking
of himself and the philosophers, he says, “We are of the party of
Jupiter; others belong to other demons.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.v" next="vi.ix.viii.vi" prev="vi.ix.viii.iv" progress="95.64%" title="Chapter V"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.v-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.v-p1.1">Chapter V.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.v-p2" shownumber="no">Whilst there are thus many gods and lords, whereof
some are such in reality, and others are such only in name, we strive
to rise not only above those whom the nations of the earth worship as
gods, but also beyond those spoken of as gods in Scripture, of whom
they are wholly ignorant who are strangers to the covenants of God
given by Moses and by our Saviour Jesus, and who have no part in the
promises which He has made to us through them.  That man rises
above all demon-worship who does nothing that is pleasing to demons;
and he rises to a blessedness beyond that of those whom Paul calls
“gods,” if he is enabled, like them, or in any way he may,
“to look not at the things which are seen, but at the things
which are unseen.”  And he who considers that “the
earnest expectation of the creature waiteth for the manifestation of
the sons of God, not willingly, but by reason of him who subjected the
same in hope,” whilst he praises the creature, and sees how
“it shall be freed altogether from the bondage of corruption, and
restored to the glorious liberty of the children of
God,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.v-p2.1" n="4853" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.v-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.v-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.19-Rom.8.20" parsed="|Rom|8|19|8|20" passage="Rom. viii. 19, 20">Rom. viii. 19, 20</scripRef>.</p></note>—such a one
cannot be induced to combine with the service of God the service of any
other, or to serve two masters.  There is therefore nothing
seditious or factious in the language of those who hold these views,
and who refuse to serve more masters than one.  To them Jesus
Christ is an all-sufficient Lord, who Himself instructs them, in order
that when fully instructed He may form them into a kingdom worthy of
God, and present them to God the Father.  But indeed they do in a
sense separate themselves and stand aloof from those who are aliens
from the commonwealth of God and strangers to His covenants, in order
that they may live as citizens of heaven, “coming to the living
God, and to the city of God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an
innumerable company of angels, to the general assembly and Church of
the first-born, which are written in heaven.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.v-p3.2" n="4854" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.v-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.v-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.22-Heb.12.23" parsed="|Heb|12|22|12|23" passage="Heb. xii. 22, 23">Heb. xii. 22, 23</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.vi" next="vi.ix.viii.vii" prev="vi.ix.viii.v" progress="95.70%" title="Chapter VI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.vi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.vi-p1.1">Chapter VI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.vi-p2" shownumber="no">But when we refuse to serve any other than God through
His word and wisdom, we do so, not as though we would thereby be doing
any harm or injury to God, in the same way as injury would be done to a
man by his servant entering into the service of another, but we fear
that we ourselves should suffer harm by depriving ourselves of our
portion in God, through which we live in the participation of the
divine blessedness, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_643.html" id="vi.ix.viii.vi-Page_643" n="643" />and are
imbued with that excellent spirit of adoption which in the sons of the
heavenly Father cries, not with words, but with deep effect in the
inmost heart, “Abba, Father.”  The Lacedæmonian
ambassadors, when brought before the king of Persia, refused to
prostrate themselves before him, when the attendants endeavoured to
compel them to do so, out of respect for that which alone had authority
and lordship over them, namely, the law of Lycurgus.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.vi-p2.1" n="4855" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.vi-p3" shownumber="no"> Herod., vii. 136.</p></note>  But they who have a much greater and
diviner embassy in “being ambassadors for Christ” should
not worship any ruler among Persians, or Greeks or Egyptians, or of any
nation whatever, even although their officers and ministers, demons and
angels of the devil, should seek to compel them to do so, and should
urge them to set at nought a law which is mightier than all the laws
upon earth.  For the Lord of those who are “ambassadors for
Christ” is Christ Himself, whose ambassadors they are, and who is
“the Word, who was in the beginning, was with God, and was
God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.vi-p3.1" n="4856" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.vi-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.vi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" passage="John i. 1">John i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.vii" next="vi.ix.viii.viii" prev="vi.ix.viii.vi" progress="95.74%" title="Chapter VII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.vii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.vii-p1.1">Chapter VII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.vii-p2" shownumber="no">But when Celsus speaks of heroes and demons, he starts a
deeper question than he is aware of.  For after the statement
which he made in regard to service among men, that “the first
master is injured when any of his servants wishes at the same time to
serve another,” he adds, that “the same holds true of
heroes, and other demons of that kind.”  Now we must inquire
of him what nature he thinks those heroes and demons possess of whom he
affirms that he who serves one hero may not serve another, and he who
serves one demon may not serve another, as though the former hero or
demon would be injured in the same way as men are injured when they who
serve them first afterwards give themselves to the service of
others.  Let him also state what loss he supposes those heroes or
demons will suffer.  For he will be driven either to plunge into
endless absurdities, and first repeat, then retract his previous
statements; or else to abandon his frivolous conjectures, and confess
that he understands nothing of the nature of heroes and demons. 
And in regard to his statement, that men suffer injury when the servant
of one man enters the service of a second master, the question
arises:  “What is the nature of the injury which is done to
the former master by a servant who, while serving him, wishes at the
same time to serve another?”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.viii" next="vi.ix.viii.ix" prev="vi.ix.viii.vii" progress="95.79%" title="Chapter VIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.viii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.viii-p1.1">Chapter
VIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.viii-p2" shownumber="no">For if he answers, as one who is unlearned and ignorant
of philosophy, that the injury sustained is one which regards things
that are outside of us, it will be plainly manifest that he knows
nothing of that famous saying of Socrates, “Anytus and Melitus
may kill me, but they cannot injure me; for it is impossible that the
better should ever be injured by the worse.”  But if by
injury he means a wicked impulse or an evil habit, it is plain that no
injury of this kind would befall the wise, by one man serving two wise
men in different places.  If this sense does not suit his purpose,
it is evident that his endeavours are vain to weaken the authority of
the passage, “No man can serve two masters;” for these
words can be perfectly true only when they refer to the service which
we render to the Most High through His Son, who leadeth us to
God.  And we will not serve God as though He stood in need of our
service, or as though He would be made unhappy if we ceased to serve
Him; but we do it because we are ourselves benefited by the service of
God, and because we are freed from griefs and troubles by serving the
Most High God through His only-begotten Son, the Word and
Wisdom.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.ix" next="vi.ix.viii.x" prev="vi.ix.viii.viii" progress="95.82%" title="Chapter IX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.ix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.ix-p1.1">Chapter IX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.ix-p2" shownumber="no">And observe the recklessness of that expression,
“For if thou worship any other of the things in the
universe,” as though he would have us believe that we are led by
our service of God to the worship of any other things which belong to
God, without any injury to ourselves.  But, as if feeling his
error, he corrects the words, “If thou worship any other of the
things in the universe,” by adding, “We may honour none,
however, except those to whom that right has been given by
God.”  And we would put to Celsus this question in regard to
those who are honoured as gods, as demons, or as heroes: 
“Now, sir, can you prove that the right to be honoured has been
given to these by God, and that it has not arisen from the ignorance
and folly of men who in their wanderings have fallen away from Him to
whom alone worship and service are properly due?  You said a
little ago, O Celsus, that Antinous, the favourite of Adrian, is
honoured; but surely you will not say that the right to be worshipped
as a god was given to him by the God of the universe?  And so of
the others, we ask proof that the right to be worshipped was given to
them by the Most High God.”  But if the same question is put
to us in regard to the worship of Jesus, we will show that the right to
be honoured was given to Him by God, “that all may honour the
Son, even as they honour the Father.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.ix-p2.1" n="4857" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.ix-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.ix-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:John.5.23" parsed="|John|5|23|0|0" passage="John v. 23">John v. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>
 For all the prophecies which preceded His birth were preparations
for His worship.  And the wonders which He wrought—through
no magical art, as Celsus <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_644.html" id="vi.ix.viii.ix-Page_644" n="644" />supposes, but by a divine power, which was
foretold by the prophets—have served as a testimony from God in
behalf of the worship of Christ.  He who honours the Son, who is
the Word and Reason, acts in nowise contrary to reason, and gains for
himself great good; he who honours Him, who is the Truth, becomes
better by honouring truth:  and this we may say of honouring
wisdom, righteousness, and all the other names by which the sacred
Scriptures are wont to designate the Son of God.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.x" next="vi.ix.viii.xi" prev="vi.ix.viii.ix" progress="95.88%" title="Chapter X"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.x-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.x-p1.1">Chapter X.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.x-p2" shownumber="no">But that the honour which we pay to the Son of
God, as well as that which we render to God the Father, consists of an
upright course of life, is plainly taught us by the passage,
“Thou that makest thy boast of the law, through breaking the law
dishonourest thou God?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.x-p2.1" n="4858" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.x-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.x-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.23" parsed="|Rom|2|23|0|0" passage="Rom. ii. 23">Rom. ii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> and also, “Of
how much sorer punishment, suppose ye, shall he be thought worthy, who
hath trodden under foot the Son of God, and hath counted the blood of
the covenant, wherewith he was sanctified, an unholy thing, and hath
done despite unto the Spirit of grace?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.x-p3.2" n="4859" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.x-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.x-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.29" parsed="|Heb|10|29|0|0" passage="Heb. x. 29">Heb. x. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>  For if he who transgresses the law
dishonours God by his transgression, and he who treads under foot the
word treads under foot the Son of God, it is evident that he who keeps
the law honours God, and that the worshipper of God is he whose life is
regulated by the principles and precepts of the divine word.  Had
Celsus known who they are who are God’s people, and that they
alone are wise,—and who they are who are strangers to God, and
that these are all the wicked who have no desire to give themselves to
virtue, he would have considered before he gave expression to the
words, “How can he who honours any of those whom God acknowledges
as His own be displeasing to God, to whom they all
belong?”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.xi" next="vi.ix.viii.xii" prev="vi.ix.viii.x" progress="95.92%" title="Chapter XI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.xi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.xi-p1.1">Chapter XI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.xi-p2" shownumber="no">He adds, “And indeed he who, when speaking of God,
asserts that there is only one who may be called Lord, speaks
impiously, for he divides the kingdom of God, and raises a sedition
therein, implying that there are separate factions in the divine
kingdom, and that there exists one who is His enemy.”  He
might speak after this fashion, if he could prove by conclusive
arguments that those who are worshipped as gods by the heathens are
truly gods, and not merely evil spirits, which are supposed to haunt
statues and temples and altars.  But we desire not only to
understand the nature of that divine kingdom of which we are
continually speaking and writing, but also ourselves to be of those who
are under the rule of God alone, so that the kingdom of God may be
ours.  Celsus, however, who teaches us to worship many gods, ought
in consistency not to speak of “the kingdom of God,” but of
“the kingdom of the gods.”  There are therefore no
factions in the kingdom of God, nor is there any god who is an
adversary to Him, although there are some who, like the Giants and
Titans, in their wickedness wish to contend with God in company with
Celsus, and those who declare war against Him who has by innumerable
proofs established the claims of Jesus, and against Him who, as the
Word, did, for the salvation of our race, show Himself before all the
world in such a form as each was able to receive Him.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.xii" next="vi.ix.viii.xiii" prev="vi.ix.viii.xi" progress="95.96%" title="Chapter XII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.xii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.xii-p1.1">Chapter XII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.xii-p2" shownumber="no">In what follows, some may imagine that he says
something plausible against us.  “If,” says he,
“these people worshipped one God alone, and no other, they would
perhaps have some valid argument against the worship of others. 
But they pay excessive reverence to one who has but lately appeared
among men, and they think it no offence against God if they worship
also His servant.”  To this we reply, that if Celsus had
known that saying, “I and My Father are one,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xii-p2.1" n="4860" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0" passage="John x. 30">John x. 30</scripRef>.</p></note> and the words used in prayer by the Son of
God, “As Thou and I are one,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xii-p3.2" n="4861" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:John.17.22" parsed="|John|17|22|0|0" passage="John xvii. 22">John xvii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> he
would not have supposed that we worship any other besides Him who is
the Supreme God.  “For,” says He, “My Father is
in Me, and I in Him.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xii-p4.2" n="4862" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.11 Bible:John.17.21" parsed="|John|14|11|0|0;|John|17|21|0|0" passage="John xiv. 11, and xvii. 21">John xiv. 11, and xvii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>  And if any
should from these words be afraid of our going over to the side of
those who deny that the Father and the Son are two persons, let him
weigh that passage, “And the multitude of them that believed were
of one heart and of one soul,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xii-p5.2" n="4863" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.32" parsed="|Acts|4|32|0|0" passage="Acts iv. 32">Acts iv. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> that he may
understand the meaning of the saying, “I and My Father are
one.”  We worship one God, the Father and the Son,
therefore, as we have explained; and our argument against the worship
of other gods still continues valid.  And we do not
“reverence beyond measure one who has but lately appeared,”
as though He did not exist before;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xii-p6.2" n="4864" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xii-p7" shownumber="no"> [See note
<i>infra</i>, cap. xxvi.  S.]</p></note> for we believe
Himself when He says, “Before Abraham was, I am.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xii-p7.1" n="4865" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xii-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:John.8.58" parsed="|John|8|58|0|0" passage="John viii. 58">John viii. 58</scripRef>.</p></note>  Again He says, “I am the
truth;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xii-p8.2" n="4866" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xii-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xii-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" passage="John xiv. 6">John xiv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> and surely none of
us is so simple as to suppose that truth did not exist before the time
when Christ appeared.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xii-p9.2" n="4867" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xii-p10" shownumber="no"> [<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.viii.xii-p10.1" lang="EL">ἡ τῆς
ἀληθείας
οὐσία</span>:  see
Neander’s <i>History of the Church</i>, vol. ii. pp. 282, 283;
also note <i>supra</i>, book vi. cap. lxiv. p. 603. 
S.]</p></note>  We worship,
therefore, the Father of truth, and the Son, who is the truth; and
these, while they are two, con<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_645.html" id="vi.ix.viii.xii-Page_645" n="645" />sidered as persons or subsistences, are
one in unity of thought, in harmony and in identity of will.  So
entirely are they one, that he who has seen the Son, “who is the
brightness of God’s glory, and the express image of His
person,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xii-p10.2" n="4868" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xii-p11" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xii-p11.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" passage="Heb. i. 3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> has seen in Him who
is the image of God, God Himself.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.xiii" next="vi.ix.viii.xiv" prev="vi.ix.viii.xii" progress="96.03%" title="Chapter XIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.xiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.xiii-p1.1">Chapter
XIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.xiii-p2" shownumber="no">He further supposes, that “because we join
along with the worship of God the worship of His Son, it follows that,
in our view, not only God, but also the servants of God, are to be
worshipped.”  If he had meant this to apply to those who are
truly the servants of God, after His only-begotten Son,—to
Gabriel and Michael, and the other angels and archangels, and if he had
said of these that they ought to be worshipped,—if also he had
clearly defined the meaning of the word “worship,” and the
duties of the worshippers,—we might perhaps have brought forward
such thoughts as have occurred to us on so important a subject. 
But as he reckons among the servants of God the demons which are
worshipped by the heathen, he cannot induce us, on the plea of
consistency, to worship such as are declared by the word to be servants
of the evil one, the prince of this world, who leads astray from God as
many as he can.  We decline, therefore, altogether to worship and
serve those whom other men worship, for the reason that they are not
servants of God.  For if we had been taught to regard them as
servants of the Most High, we would not have called them demons. 
Accordingly, we worship with all our power the one God, and His only
Son, the Word and the Image of God, by prayers and supplications; and
we offer our petitions to the God of the universe through His
only-begotten Son.  To the Son we first present them, and beseech
Him, as “the propitiation for our sins,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xiii-p2.1" n="4869" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xiii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xiii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.2" parsed="|1John|2|2|0|0" passage="1 John ii. 2">1 John ii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> and our High Priest, to offer our desires,
and sacrifices, and prayers, to the Most High.  Our faith,
therefore, is directed to God through His Son, who strengthens it in
us; and Celsus can never show that the Son of God is the cause of any
sedition or disloyalty in the kingdom of God.  We honour the
Father when we admire His Son, the Word, and Wisdom, and Truth, and
Righteousness, and all that He who is the Son of so great a Father is
said in Scripture to be.  So much on this
point.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.xiv" next="vi.ix.viii.xv" prev="vi.ix.viii.xiii" progress="96.09%" title="Chapter XIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.xiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.xiv-p1.1">Chapter XIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.xiv-p2" shownumber="no">Again Celsus proceeds:  “If you should
tell them that Jesus is not the Son of God, but that God is the Father
of all, and that He alone ought to be truly worshipped, they would not
consent to discontinue their worship of him who is their leader in the
sedition.  And they call him Son of God, not out of any extreme
reverence for God, but from an extreme desire to extol Jesus
Christ.”  We, however, have learned who the Son of God is,
and know that He is “the brightness of His glory, and the express
image of His person,” and “the breath of the power of God,
and a pure influence flowing from the glory of the Almighty;”
moreover, “the brightness of the everlasting light, the unspotted
mirror of the power of God, and the image of His
goodness.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xiv-p2.1" n="4870" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xiv-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xiv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Wis.7.25-Wis.7.26" parsed="|Wis|7|25|7|26" passage="Wisd. vii. 25, 26">Wisd. vii. 25, 26</scripRef>.</p></note>  We know,
therefore, that He is the Son of God, and that God is His father. 
And there is nothing extravagant or unbecoming the character of God in
the doctrine that He should have begotten such an only Son; and no one
will persuade us that such a one is not a Son of the unbegotten God and
Father.  If Celsus has heard something of certain persons holding
that the Son of God is not the Son of the Creator of the universe, that
is a matter which lies between him and the supporters of such an
opinion.  Jesus is, then, not the leader of any seditious
movement, but the promoter of peace.  For He said to His
disciples, “Peace I leave with you, My peace I give unto
you;” and as He knew that it would be men of the world, and not
men of God, who would wage war against us, he added, “Not as the
world giveth peace, do I give peace unto you.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xiv-p3.2" n="4871" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xiv-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xiv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.27" parsed="|John|14|27|0|0" passage="John xiv. 27">John xiv. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>  And even although we are oppressed in
the world, we have confidence in Him who said, “In the world ye
shall have tribulation; but be of good cheer, I have overcome the
world.”  And it is He whom we call Son of God—Son of
that God, namely, whom, to quote the words of Celsus, “we most
highly reverence;” and He is the Son who has been most highly
exalted by the Father.  Grant that there may be some individuals
among the multitudes of believers who are not in entire agreement with
us, and who incautiously assert that the Saviour is the Most High God;
however, we do not hold with them, but rather believe Him when He says,
“The Father who sent Me is greater than I.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xiv-p4.2" n="4872" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xiv-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xiv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.28" parsed="|John|14|28|0|0" passage="John xiv. 28">John xiv. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>  We would not therefore make Him whom
we call Father inferior—as Celsus accuses us of doing—to
the Son of God.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.xv" next="vi.ix.viii.xvi" prev="vi.ix.viii.xiv" progress="96.16%" title="Chapter XV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.xv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.xv-p1.1">Chapter XV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.xv-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus goes on to say:  “That I may
give a true representation of their faith, I will use their own words,
as given in what is called <i>A Heavenly Dialogue</i>:  ‘If
the Son is mightier than God, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_646.html" id="vi.ix.viii.xv-Page_646" n="646" />and the Son of man is Lord over Him, who
else than the Son can be Lord over that God who is the ruler over all
things?  How comes it, that while so many go about the well, no
one goes down into it?  Why art thou afraid when thou hast gone so
far on the way?  Answer:  Thou art mistaken, for I lack
neither courage nor weapons.’  Is it not evident, then, that
their views are precisely such as I have described them to be? 
They suppose that another God, who is above the heavens, is the Father
of him whom with one accord they honour, that they may honour this Son
of man alone, whom they exalt under the form and name of the great God,
and whom they assert to be stronger than God, who rules the world, and
that he rules over Him.  And hence that maxim of theirs, ‘It
is impossible to serve two masters,’ is maintained for the
purpose of keeping up the party who are on the side of this
Lord.”  Here, again, Celsus quotes opinions from some most
obscure sect of heretics, and ascribes them to all Christians.  I
call it “a most obscure sect;” for although we have often
contended with heretics, yet we are unable to discover from what set of
opinions he has taken this passage, if indeed he has quoted it from any
author, and has not rather concocted it himself, or added it as an
inference of his own.  For we who say that the visible world is
under the government to Him who created all things, do thereby declare
that the Son is not mightier than the Father, but inferior to
Him.  And this belief we ground on the saying of Jesus Himself,
“The Father who sent Me is greater than I.”  And none
of us is so insane as to affirm that the Son of man is Lord over
God.  But when we regard the Saviour as God the Word, and Wisdom,
and Righteousness, and Truth, we certainly do say that He has dominion
over all things which have been subjected to Him in this capacity, but
not that His dominion extends over the God and Father who is Ruler over
all.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xv-p2.1" n="4873" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xv-p3" shownumber="no"> [See note, book ii.
cap. ix. p. 433.  S.]</p></note>  Besides, as the Word rules over none
against their will, there are still wicked beings—not only men,
but also angels, and all demons—over whom we say that in a sense
He does not rule, since they do not yield Him a willing obedience; but,
in another sense of the word, He rules even over them, in the same way
as we say that man rules over the irrational animals,—not by
persuasion, but as one who tames and subdues lions and beasts of
burden.  Nevertheless, he leaves no means untried to persuade even
those who are still disobedient to submit to His authority.  So
far as we are concerned, therefore, we deny the truth of that which
Celsus quotes as one of our sayings, “Who else than He can be
Lord over Him who is God over all?”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.xvi" next="vi.ix.viii.xvii" prev="vi.ix.viii.xv" progress="96.25%" title="Chapter XVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.xvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.xvi-p1.1">Chapter XVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.xvi-p2" shownumber="no">The remaining part of the extract given by Celsus seems
to have been taken from some other form of heresy, and the whole
jumbled together in strange confusion:  “How is it, that
while so many go about the well, no one goes down into it?  Why
dost thou shrink with fear when thou hast gone so far on the way? 
Answer:  Thou art mistaken, for I lack neither courage nor
weapons.”  We who belong to the Church which takes its name
from Christ, assert that none of these statements are true.  For
he seems to have made them simply that they might harmonize with what
he had said before; but they have no reference to us.  For it is a
principle with us, not to worship any god whom we merely
“suppose” to exist, but Him alone who is the Creator of
this universe, and of all things besides which are unseen by the eye of
sense.  These remarks of Celsus may apply to those who go on
another road and tread other paths from us,—men who deny the
Creator, and make to themselves another god under a new form, having
nothing but the name of God, whom they esteem higher than the Creator;
and with these may be joined any that there may be who say that the Son
is greater than the God who rules all things.  In reference to the
precept that we ought not to serve two masters, we have already shown
what appears to us the principle contained in it, when we proved that
no sedition or disloyalty could be charged against the followers of
Jesus their Lord, who confess that they reject every other lord, and
serve Him alone who is the Son and Word of God.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.xvii" next="vi.ix.viii.xviii" prev="vi.ix.viii.xvi" progress="96.30%" title="Chapter XVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.xvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.xvii-p1.1">Chapter
XVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.xvii-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus then proceeds to say that “we shrink
from raising altars, statues, and temples; and this,” he thinks,
“has been agreed upon among us as the badge or distinctive mark
of a secret and forbidden society.”  He does not perceive
that we regard the spirit of every good man as an altar from which
arises an incense which is truly and spiritually sweet-smelling,
namely, the prayers ascending from a pure conscience.  Therefore
it is said by John in the Revelation, “The odours are the prayers
of saints;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xvii-p2.1" n="4874" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xvii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xvii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Rev.5.8" parsed="|Rev|5|8|0|0" passage="Rev. v. 8">Rev. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> and by the
Psalmist, “Let my prayer come up before Thee as
incense.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xvii-p3.2" n="4875" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xvii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xvii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.141.2" parsed="|Ps|141|2|0|0" passage="Ps. cxli. 2">Ps. cxli. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  And the
statues and gifts which are fit offerings to God are the work of no
common mechanics, but are wrought and fashioned in us by the Word of
God, to wit, the virtues in which we imitate “the First-born of
all creation,” who has set us an example of justice, of
temperance, of courage, of wisdom, of piety, and of the other
virtues.  In all those, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_647.html" id="vi.ix.viii.xvii-Page_647" n="647" />then, who plant and cultivate within their
souls, according to the divine word, temperance, justice, wisdom,
piety, and other virtues, these excellences are their statues they
raise, in which we are persuaded that it is becoming for us to honour
the model and prototype of all statues:  “the image of the
invisible God,” God the Only-begotten.  And again, they who
“put off the old man with his deeds, and put on the new man,
which is renewed in knowledge after the image of Him that hath created
him,” in taking upon them the image of Him who hath created them,
do raise within themselves a statue like to what the Most High God
Himself desires.  And as among statuaries there are some who are
marvellously perfect in their art, as for example Pheidias and
Polycleitus, and among painters, Zeuxis and Apelles, whilst others make
inferior statues, and others, again, are inferior to the second-rate
artists,—so that, taking all together, there is a wide difference
in the execution of statues and pictures,—in the same way there
are some who form images of the Most High in a better manner and with a
more perfect skill; so that there is no comparison even between the
Olympian Jupiter of Pheidias and the man who has been fashioned
according to the image of God the Creator.  But by far the most
excellent of all these throughout the whole creation is that image in
our Saviour who said, “My Father is in Me.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.xviii" next="vi.ix.viii.xix" prev="vi.ix.viii.xvii" progress="96.37%" title="Chapter XVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.xviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.xviii-p1.1">Chapter
XVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.xviii-p2" shownumber="no">And every one who imitates Him according to his
ability, does by this very endeavour raise a statue according to the
image of the Creator, for in the contemplation of God with a pure heart
they become imitators of Him.  And, in general, we see that all
Christians strive to raise altars and statues as we have described them
and these not of a lifeless and senseless kind and not to receive
greedy spirits intent upon lifeless things, but to be filled with the
Spirit of God who dwells in the images of virtue of which we have
spoken, and takes His abode in the soul which is conformed to the image
of the Creator.  Thus the Spirit of Christ dwells in those who
bear, so to say, a resemblance in form and feature to Himself. 
And the Word of God, wishing to set this clearly before us, represents
God as promising to the righteous, “I will dwell in them, and
walk among them; and I will be their God, and they shall be My
people.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xviii-p2.1" n="4876" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xviii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xviii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.16" parsed="|2Cor|6|16|0|0" passage="2 Cor. vi. 16">2 Cor. vi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>  And the
Saviour says, “If any man hear My words, and do them, I and My
Father will come to him, and make Our abode with him.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xviii-p3.2" n="4877" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xviii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xviii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.23" parsed="|John|14|23|0|0" passage="John xiv. 23">John xiv. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>  Let any one, therefore, who chooses
compare the altars which I have described with those spoken of by
Celsus, and the images in the souls of those who worship the Most High
God with the statues of Pheidias, Polycleitus, and such like, and he
will clearly perceive, that while the latter are lifeless things, and
subject to the ravages of time, the former abide in the immortal spirit
as long as the reasonable soul wishes to preserve
them.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.xix" next="vi.ix.viii.xx" prev="vi.ix.viii.xviii" progress="96.42%" title="Chapter XIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.xix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.xix-p1.1">Chapter XIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.xix-p2" shownumber="no">And if, further, temples are to be compared with
temples, that we may prove to those who accept the opinions of Celsus
that we do not object to the erection of temples suited to the images
and altars of which we have spoken, but that we do refuse to build
lifeless temples to the Giver of all life, let any one who chooses
learn how we are taught, that our bodies are the temple of God, and
that if any one by lust or sin defiles the temple of God, he will
himself be destroyed, as acting impiously towards the true
temple.  Of all the temples spoken of in this sense, the best and
most excellent was the pure and holy body of our Saviour Jesus
Christ.  When He knew that wicked men might aim at the destruction
of the temple of God in Him, but that their purposes of destruction
would not prevail against the divine power which had built that temple,
He says to them, “Destroy this temple, and in three days I will
raise it again.…This He said of the temple of His
body.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xix-p2.1" n="4878" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xix-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xix-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:John.2.19 Bible:John.2.21" parsed="|John|2|19|0|0;|John|2|21|0|0" passage="John ii. 19, 21">John ii. 19, 21</scripRef>.</p></note>  And in other
parts of holy Scripture where it speaks of the mystery of the
resurrection to those whose ears are divinely opened, it says that the
temple which has been destroyed shall be built up again of living and
most precious stones, thereby giving us to understand that each of
those who are led by the word of God to strive together in the duties
of piety, will be a precious stone in the one great temple of
God.  Accordingly, Peter says, “Ye also, as lively stones,
are built up a spiritual house, an holy priesthood, to offer up
spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to God by Jesus
Christ;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xix-p3.2" n="4879" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xix-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xix-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.5" parsed="|1Pet|2|5|0|0" passage="1 Pet. ii. 5">1 Pet. ii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> and Paul also says,
“Being built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets,
Jesus Christ our Lord being the chief cornerstone.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xix-p4.2" n="4880" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xix-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xix-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.20" parsed="|Eph|2|20|0|0" passage="Eph. ii. 20">Eph. ii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>  And there is a similar hidden allusion
in this passage in Isaiah, which is addressed to Jerusalem: 
“Behold, I will lay thy stones with carbuncles, and lay thy
foundations with sapphires.  And I will make thy battlements of
jasper, and thy gates of crystal, and all thy borders of pleasant
stones.  And all thy children shall be taught of the Lord; and
great shall be the peace of thy children.  In righteousness shalt
thou be established.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xix-p5.2" n="4881" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xix-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xix-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.54.11-Isa.54.14" parsed="|Isa|54|11|54|14" passage="Isa. liv. 11-14">Isa. liv. 11–14</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.xx" next="vi.ix.viii.xxi" prev="vi.ix.viii.xix" progress="96.48%" title="Chapter XX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.xx-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_648.html" id="vi.ix.viii.xx-Page_648" n="648" /><span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.xx-p1.1">Chapter
XX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.xx-p2" shownumber="no">There are, then, among the righteous some who are
carbuncles, others sapphires, others jaspers, and others crystals, and
thus there is among the righteous every kind of choice and precious
stone.  As to the spiritual meaning of the different
stones,—what is their nature, and to what kind of soul the name
of each precious stone especially applies,—we cannot at present
stay to examine.  We have only felt it necessary to show thus
briefly what we understand by temples, and what the one Temple of God
built of precious stones truly means.  For as if in some cities a
dispute should arise as to which had the finest temples, those who
thought their own were the best would do their utmost to show the
excellence of their own temples and the inferiority of the
others,—in like manner, when they reproach us for not deeming it
necessary to worship the Divine Being by raising lifeless temples, we
set before them our temples, and show to such at least as are not blind
and senseless, like their senseless gods, that there is no comparison
between our statues and the statues of the heathen, nor between our
altars, with what we may call the incense ascending from them, and the
heathen altars, with the fat and blood of the victims; nor, finally,
between the temples of senseless gods, admired by senseless men, who
have no divine faculty for perceiving God, and the temples, statues,
and altars which are worthy of God.  It is not therefore true that
we object to building altars, statues, and temples, because we have
agreed to make this the badge of a secret and forbidden society; but we
do so, because we have learnt from Jesus Christ the true way of serving
God, and we shrink from whatever, under a pretence of piety, leads to
utter impiety those who abandon the way marked out for us by Jesus
Christ.  For it is He who alone is the way of piety, as He truly
said, “I am the way, the truth, the life.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.xxi" next="vi.ix.viii.xxii" prev="vi.ix.viii.xx" progress="96.54%" title="Chapter XXI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.xxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.xxi-p1.1">Chapter XXI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.xxi-p2" shownumber="no">Let us see what Celsus further says of God, and
how he urges us to the use of those things which are properly called
idol offerings, or, still better, offerings to demons, although, in his
ignorance of what true sanctity is, and what sacrifices are
well-pleasing to God, he call them “holy sacrifices.” 
His words are, “God is the God of all alike; He is good, He
stands in need of nothing, and He is without jealousy.  What,
then, is there to hinder those who are most devoted to His service from
taking part in public feasts.  I cannot see the connection which
he fancies between God’s being good, and independent, and free
from jealousy, and His devoted servants taking part in public
feasts.  I confess, indeed, that from the fact that God is good,
and without want of anything, and free from jealousy, it would follow
as a consequence that we might take part in public feasts, if it were
proved that the public feasts had nothing wrong in them, and were
grounded upon true views of the character of God, so that they resulted
naturally from a devout service of God.  If, however, the
so-called public festivals can in no way be shown to accord with the
service of God, but may on the contrary be proved to have been devised
by men when occasion offered to commemorate some human events, or to
set forth certain qualities of water or earth, or the fruits of the
earth,—in that case, it is clear that those who wish to offer an
enlightened worship to the Divine Being will act according to sound
reason, and not take part in the public feasts.  For “to
keep a feast,” as one of the wise men of Greece has well said,
“is nothing else than to do one’s duty;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxi-p2.1" n="4882" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxi-p3" shownumber="no"> Thucyd., book i. sect.
lxx.</p></note> and that man truly celebrates a feast who
does his duty and prays always, offering up continually bloodless
sacrifices in prayer to God.  That therefore seems to me a most
noble saying of Paul, “Ye observe days, and months, and times,
and years.  I am afraid of you, lest I have bestowed upon you
labour in vain.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxi-p3.1" n="4883" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxi-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xxi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.10-Gal.4.11" parsed="|Gal|4|10|4|11" passage="Gal. iv. 10, 11">Gal. iv. 10, 11</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.xxii" next="vi.ix.viii.xxiii" prev="vi.ix.viii.xxi" progress="96.60%" title="Chapter XXII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.xxii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.xxii-p1.1">Chapter
XXII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.xxii-p2" shownumber="no">If it be objected to us on this subject that we
ourselves are accustomed to observe certain days, as for example the
Lord’s day, the Preparation, the Passover, or Pentecost, I have
to answer, that to the perfect Christian, who is ever in his thoughts,
words, and deeds serving his natural Lord, God the Word, all his days
are the Lord’s, and he is always keeping the Lord’s
day.  He also who is unceasingly preparing himself for the true
life, and abstaining from the pleasures of this life which lead astray
so many,—who is not indulging the lust of the flesh, but
“keeping under his body, and bringing it into
subjection,”—such a one is always keeping
Preparation-day.  Again, he who considers that “Christ our
Passover was sacrificed for us,” and that it is his duty to keep
the feast by eating of the flesh of the Word, never ceases to keep the
paschal feast; for the <i>pascha</i> means a “passover,”
and he is ever striving in all his thoughts, words, and deeds, to pass
over from the things of this life to God, and is hastening towards the
city of God.  And, finally, he who can truly say, “We are
risen with Christ,” and “He hath exalted us, and made us to
sit with Him in heavenly places in Christ,” is always living in
the season of Pentecost; and most of all, when going up to the upper
chamber, like the apostles of Jesus, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_649.html" id="vi.ix.viii.xxii-Page_649" n="649" />he gives himself to supplication and prayer,
that he may become worthy of receiving “the mighty wind rushing
from heaven,” which is powerful to destroy sin and its fruits
among men, and worthy of having some share of the tongue of fire which
God sends.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.xxiii" next="vi.ix.viii.xxiv" prev="vi.ix.viii.xxii" progress="96.65%" title="Chapter XXIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.xxiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.xxiii-p1.1">Chapter
XXIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.xxiii-p2" shownumber="no">But the majority of those who are accounted
believers are not of this advanced class; but from being either unable
or unwilling to keep every day in this manner, they require some
sensible memorials to prevent spiritual things from passing altogether
away from their minds.  It is to this practice of setting apart
some days distinct from others, that Paul seems to me to refer in the
expression, “part of the feast;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxiii-p2.1" n="4884" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxiii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xxiii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.16" parsed="|Col|2|16|0|0" passage="Col. ii. 16">Col. ii. 16</scripRef>.  The whole passage in the
English version is, “Let no man judge you in meat, or in drink,
or in <i>respect of an holyday</i>” (<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.viii.xxiii-p3.2" lang="EL">ἐν
μέρει
ἑορτῆς</span>).  Origen’s
interpretation is not followed by any modern expositors.  It is
adopted by Chrysostom and Theodoret.</p></note>
and by these words he indicates that a life in accordance with the
divine word consists not “in a part of the feast,” but in
one entire and never ceasing festival.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxiii-p3.3" n="4885" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxiii-p4" shownumber="no"> [Dr. Hessey
notes this as “a curious comment” of Origen’s on St.
Paul’s language:  Bampton Lectures, <i>On Sunday:  its
Origin, History, and Present Obligation</i>, pp. 48, 286–289, 4th
ed.  S.]</p></note>  Again, compare the festivals, observed
among us as these have been described above, with the public feasts of
Celsus and the heathen, and say if the former are not much more sacred
observances than those feasts in which the lust of the flesh runs riot,
and leads to drunkenness and debauchery.  It would be too long for
us at present to show why we are required by the law of God to keep its
festivals by eating “the bread of affliction,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxiii-p4.1" n="4886" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxiii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xxiii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.16.3" parsed="|Deut|16|3|0|0" passage="Deut. xvi. 3">Deut. xvi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> or “unleavened with bitter
herbs,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxiii-p5.2" n="4887" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxiii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xxiii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.12.8" parsed="|Exod|12|8|0|0" passage="Ex. xii. 8">Ex. xii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> or why it says,
“Humble your souls,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxiii-p6.2" n="4888" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxiii-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xxiii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Lev.16.29" parsed="|Lev|16|29|0|0" passage="Lev. xvi. 29">Lev. xvi. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> and such
like.  For it is impossible for man, who is a compound being, in
which “the flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit
against the flesh,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxiii-p7.2" n="4889" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxiii-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xxiii-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.17" parsed="|Gal|5|17|0|0" passage="Gal. v. 17">Gal. v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> to keep the feast
with his whole nature; for either he keeps the feast with his spirit
and afflicts the body, which through the lust of the flesh is unfit to
keep it along with the spirit, or else he keeps it with the body, and
the spirit is unable to share in it.  But we have for the present
said enough on the subject of feasts.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.xxiv" next="vi.ix.viii.xxv" prev="vi.ix.viii.xxiii" progress="96.71%" title="Chapter XXIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.xxiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.xxiv-p1.1">Chapter
XXIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.xxiv-p2" shownumber="no">Let us now see on what grounds Celsus urges us to
make use of the idol offerings and the public sacrifices in the public
feasts.  His words are, “If these idols are nothing, what
harm will there be in taking part in the feast?  On the other
hand, if they are demons, it is certain that they too are God’s
creatures, and that we must believe in them, sacrifice to them
according to the laws, and pray to them that they may be
propitious.”  In reference to this statement, it would be
profitable for us to take up and clearly explain the whole passage of
the first Epistle to the Corinthians, in which Paul treats of offerings
to idols.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxiv-p2.1" n="4890" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxiv-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xxiv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.4 Bible:1Cor.8.11" parsed="|1Cor|8|4|0|0;|1Cor|8|11|0|0" passage="1 Cor. viii. 4, 11">1 Cor. viii. 4, 11</scripRef>.</p></note>  The apostle
draws from the fact that “an idol is nothing in the world,”
the consequence that it is injurious to use things offered to idols;
and he shows to those who have ears to hear on such subjects, that he
who partakes of things offered to idols is worse than a murderer, for
he destroys his own brethren, for whom Christ died.  And further,
he maintains that the sacrifices are made to demons; and from that he
proceeds to show that those who join the table of demons become
associated with the demons; and he concludes that a man cannot both be
a partaker of the table of the Lord and of the table of demons. 
But since it would require a whole treatise to set forth fully all that
is contained on this subject in the Epistle to the Corinthians, we
shall content ourselves with this brief statement of the argument; for
it will be evident to any one who carefully considers what has been
said, that even if idols are nothing, nevertheless it is an awful thing
to join in idol festivals.  And even supposing that there are such
beings as demons to whom the sacrifices are offered, it has been
clearly shown that we are forbidden to take part in these festivals,
when we know the difference between the table of the Lord and the table
of demons.  And knowing this, we endeavour as much as we can to be
always partakers of the Lord’s table, and beware to the utmost of
joining at any time the table of demons.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.xxv" next="vi.ix.viii.xxvi" prev="vi.ix.viii.xxiv" progress="96.78%" title="Chapter XXV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.xxv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.xxv-p1.1">Chapter XXV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.xxv-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus says that “the demons belong to God, and
are therefore to be believed, to be sacrificed to according to laws,
and to be prayed to that they may be propitious.”  Those who
are disposed to learn, must know that the word of God nowhere says of
evil things that they belong to God, for it judges them unworthy of
such a Lord.  Accordingly, it is not all men who bear the name of
“men of God,” but only those who are worthy of
God,—such as Moses and Elias, and any others who are so called,
or such as resemble those who are so called in Scripture.  In the
same way, all angels are not said to be angels of God, but only those
that are blessed:  those that have fallen away into sin are called
“angels of the devil,” just as bad men are called
“men of sin,” “sons of perdition,” or
“sons of iniquity.”  Since, then, among men some are
good and others bad, and the former are said to be God’s and the
latter the devil’s, so among angels some are angels of God, and
others angels of the devil.  But among demons there is no such
dis<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_650.html" id="vi.ix.viii.xxv-Page_650" n="650" />tinction, for all are said to be
wicked.  We do not therefore hesitate to say that Celsus is false
when he says, “If they are demons, it is evident that they must
also belong to God.”  He must either show that this
distinction of good and bad among angels and men has no foundation, or
else that a similar distinction may be shown to hold among
demons.  If that is impossible, it is plain that demons do not
belong to God; for their prince is not God, but, as holy Scripture
says, “Beelzebub.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.xxvi" next="vi.ix.viii.xxvii" prev="vi.ix.viii.xxv" progress="96.82%" title="Chapter XXVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.xxvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.xxvi-p1.1">Chapter
XXVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.xxvi-p2" shownumber="no">And we are not to believe in demons, although
Celsus urges us to do so; but if we are to obey God, we must die, or
endure anything, sooner than obey demons.  In the same way, we are
not to propitiate demons; for it is impossible to propitiate beings
that are wicked and that seek the injury of men.  Besides, what
are the laws in accordance with which Celsus would have us propitiate
the demons?  For if he means laws enacted in states, he must show
that they are in agreement with the divine laws.  But if that
cannot be done, as the laws of many states are quite inconsistent with
each other, these laws, therefore, must of necessity either be no laws
at all in the proper sense of the word, or else the enactments of
wicked men; and these we must not obey, for “we must obey God
rather than men.”  Away, then, with this counsel, which
Celsus gives us, to offer prayer to demons:  it is not to be
listened to for a moment; for our duty is to pray to the Most High God
alone, and to the Only-begotten, the First-born of the whole creation,
and to ask Him as our High Priest to present the prayers which ascend
to Him from us, to His God and our God, to His Father and the Father of
those who direct their lives according to His word.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxvi-p2.1" n="4891" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxvi-p3" shownumber="no"> [See
Liddon’s Bampton Lectures on <i>The Divinity of our Lord and
Saviour Jesus Christ</i>, p. 383, where it is pointed out that
“Origen often insists upon the worship of Christ as being a
Christian duty.”  S.]</p></note>  And as we would have no desire to
enjoy the favour of those men who wish us to follow their wicked lives,
and who give us their favour only on condition that we choose nothing
opposed to their wishes, because their favour would make us enemies of
God, who cannot be pleased with those who have such men for their
friends,—in the same way those who are acquainted with the
nature, the purposes, and the wickedness of demons, can never wish to
obtain their favour.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.xxvii" next="vi.ix.viii.xxviii" prev="vi.ix.viii.xxvi" progress="96.88%" title="Chapter XXVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.xxvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.xxvii-p1.1">Chapter
XXVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.xxvii-p2" shownumber="no">And Christians have nothing to fear, even if
demons should not be well-disposed to them; for they are protected by
the Supreme God, who is well pleased with their piety, and who sets His
divine angels to watch over those who are worthy of such guardianship,
so that they can suffer nothing from demons.  He who by his piety
possesses the favour of the Most High, who has accepted the guidance of
Jesus, the “Angel of the great counsel,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxvii-p2.1" n="4892" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxvii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xxvii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.9.6" parsed="|Isa|9|6|0|0" passage="Isa. ix. 6">Isa. ix. 6</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note> being well contented with the favour of God
through Christ Jesus, may say with confidence that he has nothing to
suffer from the whole host of demons.  “The Lord is my light
and my salvation; whom shall I fear?  The Lord is the strength of
my life; of whom shall I be afraid?  Though an host should encamp
against me, my heart shall not fear.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxvii-p3.2" n="4893" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxvii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xxvii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.27.1 Bible:Ps.27.3" parsed="|Ps|27|1|0|0;|Ps|27|3|0|0" passage="Ps. xxvii. 1, 3">Ps. xxvii. 1, 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  So much, then, in reply to those
statements of Celsus:  “If they are demons, they too
evidently belong to God, and they are to be believed, to be sacrificed
to according to the laws, and prayers are to be offered to them that
they may be propitious.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.xxviii" next="vi.ix.viii.xxix" prev="vi.ix.viii.xxvii" progress="96.91%" title="Chapter XXVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.xxviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.xxviii-p1.1">Chapter
XXVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.xxviii-p2" shownumber="no">We shall now proceed to the next statement of
Celsus, and examine it with care:  “If in obedience to the
traditions of their fathers they abstain from such victims, they must
also abstain from all animal food, in accordance with the opinions of
Pythagoras, who thus showed his respect for the soul and its bodily
organs.  But if, as they say, they abstain that they may not eat
along with demons, I admire their wisdom, in having at length
discovered, that whenever they eat they eat with demons, although they
only refuse to do so when they are looking upon a slain victim; for
when they eat bread, or drink wine, or taste fruits, do they not
receive these things, as well as the water they drink and the air they
breathe, from certain demons, to whom have been assigned these
different provinces of nature?”  Here I would observe that I
cannot see how those whom he speaks of as abstaining from certain
victims, in accordance with the traditions of their fathers, are
consequently bound to abstain from the flesh of all animals.  We
do not indeed deny that the divine word does seem to command something
similar to this, when to raise us to a higher and purer life it says,
“It is good neither to eat flesh, nor to drink wine, nor anything
whereby thy brother stumbleth, or is offended, or is made
weak;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxviii-p2.1" n="4894" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxviii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xxviii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.21" parsed="|Rom|14|21|0|0" passage="Rom. xiv. 21">Rom. xiv. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> and again,
“Destroy not him with thy meat, for whom Christ
died;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxviii-p3.2" n="4895" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxviii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xxviii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.15" parsed="|Rom|14|15|0|0" passage="Rom. xiv. 15">Rom. xiv. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> and again,
“If meat make my brother to offend, I will eat no flesh while the
world standeth, lest I make my brother to offend.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxviii-p4.2" n="4896" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxviii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xxviii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.13" parsed="|1Cor|8|13|0|0" passage="1 Cor. viii. 13">1 Cor. viii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.xxix" next="vi.ix.viii.xxx" prev="vi.ix.viii.xxviii" progress="96.96%" title="Chapter XXIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.xxix-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_651.html" id="vi.ix.viii.xxix-Page_651" n="651" /><span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.xxix-p1.1">Chapter
XXIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.xxix-p2" shownumber="no">But it is to be observed that the Jews, who claim
for themselves a correct understanding of the law of Moses, carefully
restrict their food to such things as are accounted clean, and abstain
from those that are unclean.  They also do not use in their food
the blood of an animal nor the flesh of an animal torn by wild beasts,
and some other things which it would take too long for us at present to
detail.  But Jesus, wishing to lead all men by His teaching to the
pure worship and service of God, and anxious not to throw any hindrance
in the way of many who might be benefited by Christianity, through the
imposition of a burdensome code of rules in regard to food, has laid it
down, that “not that which goeth into the mouth defileth a man,
but that which cometh out of the mouth; for whatsoever entereth in at
the mouth goeth into the belly, and is cast out into the draught. 
But those things which proceed out of the mouth are evil thoughts when
spoken, murders, adulteries, fornications, thefts, false witness,
blasphemies.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxix-p2.1" n="4897" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxix-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xxix-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.11 Bible:Matt.15.17-Matt.15.19" parsed="|Matt|15|11|0|0;|Matt|15|17|15|19" passage="Matt. xv. 11, 17-19">Matt. xv. 11, 17–19</scripRef>.</p></note>  Paul also
says, “Meat commendeth us not to God:  for neither, if we
eat, are we the better; neither, if we eat not, are we the
worse.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxix-p3.2" n="4898" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxix-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xxix-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.8" parsed="|1Cor|8|8|0|0" passage="1 Cor. viii. 8">1 Cor. viii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>  Wherefore, as
there is some obscurity about this matter, without some explanation is
given, it seemed good to the apostles of Jesus and the elders assembled
together at Antioch,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxix-p4.2" n="4899" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxix-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xxix-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.28-Acts.15.29" parsed="|Acts|15|28|15|29" passage="Acts xv. 28, 29">Acts xv. 28, 29</scripRef>.  It was at Jerusalem.</p></note> and also, as they
themselves say, to the Holy Spirit, to write a letter to the Gentile
believers, forbidding them to partake of those things from which alone
they say it is necessary to abstain, namely, “things offered to
idols, things strangled, and blood.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxix-p5.2" n="4900" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxix-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xxix-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.28-Acts.15.29" parsed="|Acts|15|28|15|29" passage="Acts xv. 28, 29">Acts xv. 28, 29</scripRef>.  It was at Jerusalem.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.xxx" next="vi.ix.viii.xxxi" prev="vi.ix.viii.xxix" progress="97.01%" title="Chapter XXX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.xxx-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.xxx-p1.1">Chapter XXX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.xxx-p2" shownumber="no">For that which is offered to idols is sacrificed
to demons, and a man of God must not join the table of demons.  As
to things strangled, we are forbidden by Scripture to partake of them,
because the blood is still in them; and blood, especially the odour
arising from blood, is said to be the food of demons.  Perhaps,
then, if we were to eat of strangled animals, we might have such
spirits feeding along with us.  And the reason which forbids the
use of strangled animals for food is also applicable to the use of
blood.  And it may not be amiss, as bearing on this point, to
recall a beautiful saying in the writings of Sextus,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxx-p2.1" n="4901" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxx-p3" shownumber="no"> [Sextus, or
Xystus.  See note of Spencer in Migne.  S.]</p></note> which is known to most Christians: 
“The eating of animals,” says he, “is a matter of
indifference; but to abstain from them is more agreeable to
reason.”  It is not, therefore, simply an account of some
traditions of our fathers that we refrain from eating victims offered
to those called gods or heroes or demons, but for other reasons, some
of which I have here mentioned.  It is not to be supposed,
however, that we are to abstain from the flesh of animals in the same
way as we are bound to abstain from all race and wickedness:  we
are indeed to abstain not only from the flesh of animals, but from all
other kinds of food, if we cannot partake of them without incurring
evil, and the consequences of evil.  For we are to avoid eating
for gluttony, or for the mere gratification of the appetite, without
regard to the health and sustenance of the body.  We do not
believe that souls pass from one body to another, and that they may
descend so low as to enter the bodies of the brutes.  If we
abstain at times from eating the flesh of animals, it is evidently,
therefore, not for the same reason as Pythagoras; for it is the
reasonable soul alone that we honour, and we commit its bodily organs
with due honours to the grave.  For it is not right that the
dwelling-place of the rational soul should be cast aside anywhere
without honour, like the carcases of brute beasts; and so much the more
when we believe that the respect paid to the body redounds to the
honour of the person who received from God a soul which has nobly
employed the organs of the body in which it resided.  In regard to
the question, “How are the dead raised up, and with what body do
they come?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxx-p3.1" n="4902" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxx-p4" shownumber="no"> [<scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xxx-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.35" parsed="|1Cor|15|35|0|0" passage="1 Cor. xv. 35">1 Cor. xv. 35</scripRef>.  S.]</p></note> we have already
answered it briefly, as our purpose required.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.xxxi" next="vi.ix.viii.xxxii" prev="vi.ix.viii.xxx" progress="97.09%" title="Chapter XXXI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxi-p1.1">Chapter
XXXI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxi-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus afterwards states what is adduced by Jews and
Christians alike in defence of abstinence from idol sacrifices, namely,
that it is wrong for those who have dedicated themselves to the Most
High God to eat with demons.  What he brings forward against this
view, we have already seen.  In our opinion, a man can only be
said to eat and drink with demons when he eats the flesh of what are
called sacred victims, and when he drinks the wine poured out to the
honour of the demons.  But Celsus thinks that we cannot eat bread
or drink wine in any way whatever, or taste fruits, or even take a
draught of water, without eating and drinking with demons.  He
adds also, that the air which we breathe is received from demons, and
that not an animal can breathe without receiving the air from the
demons who are set over the air.  If any one wishes to defend this
statement of Celsus, let him show that it is not the divine angels of
god, but demons, the whole race of whom are bad, that have been
appointed to communicate all those blessings which have been
mentioned.  We indeed also maintain with re<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_652.html" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxi-Page_652" n="652" />gard not only to the fruits of the earth, but
to every flowing stream and every breath of air that the ground brings
forth those things which are said to grow up naturally,—that the
water springs in fountains, and refreshes the earth with running
streams,—that the air is kept pure, and supports the life of
those who breathe it, only in consequence of the agency and control of
certain beings whom we may call invisible husbandmen and guardians; but
we deny that those invisible agents are demons.  And if we might
speak boldly, we would say that if demons have any share at all in
these things, to them belong famine, blasting of the vine and fruit
trees, pestilence among men and beasts:  all these are the proper
occupations of demons, who in the capacity of public executioners
receive power at certain times to carry out the divine judgments, for
the restoration of those who have plunged headlong into wickedness, or
for the trial and discipline of the souls of the wise.  For those
who through all their afflictions preserve their piety pure and
unimpaired, show their true character to all spectators, whether
visible or invisible, who behold them; while those who are otherwise
minded, yet conceal their wickedness, when they have their true
character exposed by misfortunes, become manifest to themselves as well
as to those whom we may also call spectators.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.xxxii" next="vi.ix.viii.xxxiii" prev="vi.ix.viii.xxxi" progress="97.16%" title="Chapter XXXII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxii-p1.1">Chapter
XXXII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxii-p2" shownumber="no">The Psalmist bears witness that divine justice
employs certain evil angels to inflict calamities upon men: 
“He cast upon them the fierceness of His anger, wrath, and
indignation, and trouble, sent by evil angels.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxii-p2.1" n="4903" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xxxii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.78.49" parsed="|Ps|78|49|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxviii. 49">Ps. lxxviii. 49</scripRef>.</p></note>  Whether demons ever go beyond this
when they are suffered to do what they are ever ready, though through
the restraint put upon them they are not always able to do, is a
question to be solved by that man who can conceive, in so far as human
nature will allow, how it accords with the divine justice, that such
multitudes of human souls are separated from the body while walking in
the paths which lead to certain death.  “For the judgments
of God are so great,” that a soul which is still clothed with a
mortal body cannot comprehend them; “and they cannot be
expressed:  therefore by unnurtured souls”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxii-p3.2" n="4904" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xxxii-p4.1" passage="Wisdom of Sol. xvii. 1">Wisdom of Sol. xvii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> they are not in any measure to be
understood.  And hence, too, rash spirits, by their ignorance in
these matters, and by recklessly setting themselves against the Divine
Being, multiply impious objections against providence.  It is not
from demons, then, that men receive any of those things which meet the
necessities of life, and least of all ourselves, who have been taught
to make a proper use of these things.  And they who partake of
corn and wine, and the fruits of trees, of water and of air, do not
feed with demons, but rather do they feast with divine angels, who are
appointed for this purpose, and who are as it were invited to the table
of the pious man, who hearkens to the precept of the word, which says,
“Whether ye eat or drink, or whatever ye do, do all to the glory
of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxii-p4.2" n="4905" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xxxii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.31" parsed="|1Cor|10|31|0|0" passage="1 Cor. x. 31">1 Cor. x. 31</scripRef>.</p></note>  And again, in
another place it is written, “Do all things in the name of
God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxii-p5.2" n="4906" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxii-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xxxii-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.17" parsed="|Col|3|17|0|0" passage="Col. iii. 17">Col. iii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>  When,
therefore, we eat and drink and breathe to the glory of God, and act in
all things according to what is right, we feast with no demons, but
with divine angels:  “For every creature is good, and
nothing to be refused, if it be received with thanksgiving:  for
it is sanctified by the word of God and prayer.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxii-p6.2" n="4907" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxii-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xxxii-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.4-1Tim.4.5" parsed="|1Tim|4|4|4|5" passage="1 Tim. iv. 4, 5">1 Tim. iv. 4, 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  But it could not be good, and it could
not be sanctified, if these things were, as Celsus supposes, entrusted
to the charge of demons.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.xxxiii" next="vi.ix.viii.xxxiv" prev="vi.ix.viii.xxxii" progress="97.23%" title="Chapter XXXIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxiii-p1.1">Chapter
XXXIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxiii-p2" shownumber="no">From this it is evident that we have already met the
next statement of Celsus, which is as follows:  “We must
either not live, and indeed not come into this life at all, or we must
do so on condition that we give thanks and first-fruits and prayers to
demons, who have been set over the things of this world:  and that
we must do as long as we live, that they may prove good and
kind.”  We must surely live, and we must live according to
the word of God, as far as we are enabled to do so.  And we are
thus enabled to live, when, “whether we eat or drink, we do all
to the glory of God;” and we are not to refuse to enjoy those
things which have been created for our use, but must receive them with
thanksgiving to the Creator.  And it is under these conditions,
and not such as have been imagined by Celsus, that we have been brought
into life by God; and we are not placed under demons, but we are under
the government of the Most High God, through Him who hath brought us to
God—Jesus Christ.  It is not according to the law of God
that any demon has had a share in worldly affairs, but it was by their
own lawlessness that they perhaps sought out for themselves places
destitute of the knowledge of God and of the divine life, or places
where there are many enemies of God.  Perhaps also, as being fit
to rule over and punish them, they have been set by the Word, who
governs all things, to rule over those who subjected themselves to evil
and not to God.  For this reason, then, let Celsus, as one who
knows not God, give thank-offerings to demons.  But we give thanks
to the Creator of all, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_653.html" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxiii-Page_653" n="653" />and, along
with thanksgiving and prayer for the blessings we have received, we
also eat the bread presented to us; and this bread becomes by prayer a
sacred body, which sanctifies those who sincerely partake of
it.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.xxxiv" next="vi.ix.viii.xxxv" prev="vi.ix.viii.xxxiii" progress="97.29%" title="Chapter XXXIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxiv-p1.1">Chapter
XXXIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxiv-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus would also have us to offer first-fruits to
demons.  But we would offer them to Him who said, “Let the
earth bring forth grass, the herb yielding seed, and the fruit tree
yielding fruit after his kind, whose seed is in itself upon the
earth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxiv-p2.1" n="4908" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxiv-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xxxiv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.11" parsed="|Gen|1|11|0|0" passage="Gen. i. 11">Gen. i. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>  And to Him to
whom we offer first-fruits we also send up our prayers, “having a
great high priest, that is passed into the heavens, Jesus the Son of
God,” and “we hold fast this profession”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxiv-p3.2" n="4909" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxiv-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xxxiv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.4.14" parsed="|Heb|4|14|0|0" passage="Heb. iv. 14">Heb. iv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> as long as we live; for we find God and His
only-begotten Son, manifested to us in Jesus, to be gracious and kind
to us.  And if we would wish to have besides a great number of
beings who shall ever prove friendly to us, we are taught that
“thousand thousands stood before Him, and ten thousand times ten
thousand ministered unto Him.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxiv-p4.2" n="4910" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxiv-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xxxiv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Dan.7.10" parsed="|Dan|7|10|0|0" passage="Dan. vii. 10">Dan. vii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>  And
these, regarding all as their relations and friends who imitate their
piety towards God, and in prayer call upon Him with sincerity, work
along with them for their salvation, appear unto them, deem it their
office and duty to attend to them, and as if by common agreement they
visit with all manner of kindness and deliverance those who pray to
God, to whom they themselves also pray:  “For they are all
ministering spirits, sent forth to minister for those who shall be
heirs of salvation.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxiv-p5.2" n="4911" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxiv-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xxxiv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.14" parsed="|Heb|1|14|0|0" passage="Heb. i. 14">Heb. i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>  Let the
learned Greeks say that the human soul at its birth is placed under the
charge of demons:  Jesus has taught us not to despise even the
little ones in His Church, saying, “Their angels do always behold
the face of My Father which is in heaven.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxiv-p6.2" n="4912" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxiv-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xxxiv-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.10" parsed="|Matt|18|10|0|0" passage="Matt. xviii. 10">Matt. xviii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>  And the prophet says, “The angel
of the Lord encampeth round about them that fear Him, and delivereth
them.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxiv-p7.2" n="4913" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxiv-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xxxiv-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.34.7" parsed="|Ps|34|7|0|0" passage="Ps. xxxiv. 7">Ps. xxxiv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>  We do not,
then, deny that there are many demons upon earth, but we maintain that
they exist and exercise power among the wicked, as a punishment of
their wickedness.  But they have no power over those who
“have put on the whole armour of God,” who have received
strength to “withstand the wiles of the devil,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxiv-p8.2" n="4914" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxiv-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xxxiv-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.11" parsed="|Eph|6|11|0|0" passage="Eph. vi. 11">Eph. vi. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> and who are ever engaged in contests with
them, knowing that “we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but
against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the
darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high
places.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxiv-p9.2" n="4915" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxiv-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xxxiv-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.12" parsed="|Eph|6|12|0|0" passage="Eph. vi. 12">Eph. vi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.xxxv" next="vi.ix.viii.xxxvi" prev="vi.ix.viii.xxxiv" progress="97.36%" title="Chapter XXXV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxv-p1.1">Chapter
XXXV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxv-p2" shownumber="no">Now let us consider another saying of Celsus,
which is as follows:  “The satrap of a Persian or Roman
monarch, or ruler or general or governor, yea, even those who fill
lower offices of trust or service in the state, would be able to do
great injury to those who despised them; and will the satraps and
ministers of earth and air be insulted with impunity?” 
Observe now how he introduces servants of the Most High—rulers,
generals, governors, and those filling lower offices of trust and
service—as, after the manner of men, inflicting injury upon those
who insult them.  For he does not consider that a wise man would
not wish to do harm to any, but would strive to the utmost of his power
to change and amend them; unless, indeed, it be that those whom Celsus
makes servants and rulers appointed by the Most High are behind
Lycurgus, the lawgiver of the Lacedæmonians, or Zeno of
Citium.  For when Lycurgus had had his eye put out by a man, he
got the offender into his power; but instead of taking revenge upon
him, he ceased not to use all his arts of persuasion until he induced
him to become a philosopher.  And Zeno, on the occasion of some
one saying, “Let me perish rather than not have my revenge on
thee,” answered him, “But rather let me perish if I do not
make a friend of thee.”  And I am not yet speaking of those
whose characters have been formed by the teaching of Jesus, and who
have heard the words, “Love your enemies, and pray for them which
despitefully use you, that ye may be the children of your Father which
is in heaven; for He maketh His sun to rise on the evil and on the
good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxv-p2.1" n="4916" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxv-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xxxv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.44-Matt.5.45" parsed="|Matt|5|44|5|45" passage="Matt. v. 44, 45">Matt. v. 44, 45</scripRef>.</p></note>  And in the prophetical writings the
righteous man says, “O Lord my God, if I have done this; if there
be iniquity in my hands; if I have returned evil to those who have done
evil to me, let me fall helpless under mine enemies:  let my enemy
persecute my soul, and take it; yea, let him tread down my life upon
the earth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxv-p3.2" n="4917" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxv-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xxxv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.7.3-Ps.7.5" parsed="|Ps|7|3|7|5" passage="Ps. vii. 3-5">Ps. vii. 3–5</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.xxxvi" next="vi.ix.viii.xxxvii" prev="vi.ix.viii.xxxv" progress="97.42%" title="Chapter XXXVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxvi-p1.1">Chapter
XXXVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxvi-p2" shownumber="no">But the angels, who are the true rulers and generals and
ministers of God, do not, as Celsus supposes, “injure those who
offend them;” and if certain demons, whom Celsus had in mind, do
inflict evils, they show that they are wicked, and that they have
received no office of the kind from God.  And they even do injury
to those who are under them, and who have acknowledged them as their
masters; and accordingly, as it would seem that those who break through
the regulations which prevail in any country in regard to matters of
food, suffer for <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_654.html" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxvi-Page_654" n="654" />it if they
are under the demons of that place, while those who are not under them,
and have not submitted to their power, are free from all harm, and bid
defiance to such spirits; although if, in ignorance of certain things,
they have come under the power of other demons, they may suffer
punishment from them.  But the Christian—the true Christian,
I mean—who has submitted to God alone and His Word, will suffer
nothing from demons, for He is mightier than demons.  And the
Christian will suffer nothing, for “the angel of the Lord will
encamp about them that fear Him, and will deliver them,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxvi-p2.1" n="4918" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxvi-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xxxvi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.34.7" parsed="|Ps|34|7|0|0" passage="Ps. xxxiv. 7">Ps. xxxiv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> and his “angel,” who
“always beholds the face of his Father in heaven,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxvi-p3.2" n="4919" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxvi-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xxxvi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.10" parsed="|Matt|18|10|0|0" passage="Matt. xviii. 10">Matt. xviii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> offers up his prayers through the one High
Priest to the God of all, and also joins his own prayers with those of
the man who is committed to his keeping.  Let not, then, Celsus
try to scare us with threats of mischief from demons, for we despise
them.  And the demons, when despised, can do no harm to those who
are under the protection of Him who can alone help all who deserve His
aid; and He does no less than set His own angels over His devout
servants, so that none of the hostile angels, nor even he who is called
“the prince of this world,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxvi-p4.2" n="4920" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxvi-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xxxvi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:John.14.30" parsed="|John|14|30|0|0" passage="John xiv. 30">John xiv. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>
can effect anything against those who have given themselves to
God.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.xxxvii" next="vi.ix.viii.xxxviii" prev="vi.ix.viii.xxxvi" progress="97.47%" title="Chapter XXXVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxvii-p1.1">Chapter
XXXVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxvii-p2" shownumber="no">In the next place, Celsus forgets that he is
addressing Christians, who pray to God alone through Jesus; and mixing
up other notions with theirs, he absurdly attributes them all to
Christians.  “If,” says he, “they who are
addressed are called upon by barbarous names, they will have power, but
no longer will they have any if they are addressed in Greek or
Latin.”  Let him, then, state plainly whom we call upon for
help by barbarous names.  Any one will be convinced that this is a
false charge which Celsus brings against us, when he considers that
Christians in prayer do not even use the precise names which divine
Scripture applies to God; but the Greeks use Greek names, the Romans
Latin names, and every one prays and sings praises to God as he best
can, in his mother tongue.  For the Lord of all the languages of
the earth hears those who pray to Him in each different tongue,
hearing, if I may so say, but one voice, expressing itself in different
dialects.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxvii-p2.1" n="4921" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxvii-p3" shownumber="no"> [A very express
testimony in favour “of speaking in the congregation in such a
tongue as the people understandeth” (Art. XXIV. of Church of
England).  See Rev. H. Cary’s <i>Testimonies of the Fathers
of the First Four Centuries</i>, etc., p. 287, Oxford, 1835. 
S.]</p></note>  For the Most
High is not as one of those who select one language, Barbarian or
Greek, knowing nothing of any other, and caring nothing for those who
speak in other tongues.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.xxxviii" next="vi.ix.viii.xxxix" prev="vi.ix.viii.xxxvii" progress="97.52%" title="Chapter XXXVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxviii-p1.1">Chapter
XXXVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxviii-p2" shownumber="no">He next represents Christians as saying what he
never heard from any Christian; or if he did, it must have been from
one of the most ignorant and lawless of the people. 
“Behold,” they are made to say, “I go up to a statue
of Jupiter or Apollo, or some other god:  I revile it, and beat
it, yet it takes no vengeance on me.”  He is not aware that
among the prohibitions of the divine law is this, “Thou shalt not
revile the gods,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxviii-p2.1" n="4922" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxviii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xxxviii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.22.28" parsed="|Exod|22|28|0|0" passage="Ex. xxii. 28">Ex. xxii. 28</scripRef> [<span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxviii-p3.2" lang="EL">θεοὺς οὐ
κακολογήσεις</span>,
Sept.  S.].</p></note> and this is
intended to prevent the formation of the habit of reviling any one
whatever; for we have been taught, “Bless, and curse
not,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxviii-p3.3" n="4923" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxviii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xxxviii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.14" parsed="|Rom|12|14|0|0" passage="Rom. xii. 14">Rom. xii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> and it is said that
“revilers shall not inherit the kingdom of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxviii-p4.2" n="4924" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxviii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xxxviii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.10" parsed="|1Cor|6|10|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vi. 10">1 Cor. vi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>  And who amongst us is so foolish as to
speak in the way Celsus describes, and to fail to see that such
contemptuous language can be of no avail for removing prevailing
notions about the gods?  For it is matter of observation that
there are men who utterly deny the existence of a God or of an
overruling providence, and who by their impious and destructive
teaching have founded sects among those who are called philosophers,
and yet neither they themselves, nor those who have embraced their
opinions, have suffered any of those things which mankind generally
account evils:  they are both strong in body and rich in
possessions.  And yet if we ask what loss they have sustained, we
shall find that they have suffered the most certain injury.  For
what greater injury can befall a man than that he should be unable
amidst the order of the world to see Him who has made it? and what
sorer affliction can come to any one than that blindness of mind which
prevents him from seeing the Creator and Father of every
soul?</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.xxxix" next="vi.ix.viii.xl" prev="vi.ix.viii.xxxviii" progress="97.57%" title="Chapter XXXIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxix-p1.1">Chapter
XXXIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxix-p2" shownumber="no">After putting such words into our mouth, and maliciously
charging Christians with sentiments which they never held, he then
proceeds to give to this supposed expression of Christian feeling an
answer, which is indeed more a mockery than an answer, when he says,
“Do you not see, good sir, that even your own demon is not only
reviled, but banished from every land and sea, and you yourself, who
are as it were an image dedicated to him, are bound and led to
punishment, and fastened to the stake, whilst your demon—or, as
you call him, ‘the Son of God’—takes no vengeance on
the evil-doer?”  This answer would be admissible if we
employed such language as he ascribes to us; although even then
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_655.html" id="vi.ix.viii.xxxix-Page_655" n="655" />he would have no right to call the
Son of God a demon.  For as we hold that all demons are evil, He
who turns so many men to God is in our view no demon, but God the Word,
and the Son of God.  And I know not how Celsus has so far
forgotten himself as to call Jesus Christ a demon, when he nowhere
alludes to the existence of any evil demons.  And finally, as to
the punishments threatened against the ungodly, these will come upon
them after they have refused all remedies, and have been, as we may
say, visited with an incurable malady of sinfulness.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.xl" next="vi.ix.viii.xli" prev="vi.ix.viii.xxxix" progress="97.61%" title="Chapter XL"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.xl-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.xl-p1.1">Chapter XL.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.xl-p2" shownumber="no">Such is our doctrine of punishment; and the
inculcation of this doctrine turns many from their sins.  But let
us see, on the other hand, what is the response given on this subject
by the priest of Jupiter or Apollo of whom Celsus speaks.  It is
this:  “The mills of the gods grind slowly.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xl-p2.1" n="4925" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xl-p3" shownumber="no"> “The mills of
the gods grind slowly, but they grind to powder”
(Plutarch):  [<i>De Sera Numinis Vindicta</i>, sect. iii. 
S.]</p></note>  Another describes punishment as
reaching “to children’s children, and to those who came
after them.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xl-p3.1" n="4926" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xl-p4" shownumber="no"> Hom. <i>Il</i>.,
xx. 308.</p></note>  How much
better are those words of Scripture:  “The fathers shall not
be put to death for the children, nor the children for the
fathers.  Every man shall be put to death for his own
sin.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xl-p4.1" n="4927" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xl-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xl-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Deut.24.16" parsed="|Deut|24|16|0|0" passage="Deut. xxiv. 16">Deut. xxiv. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>  And again,
“Every man that eateth the sour grape, his teeth shall be set on
edge.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xl-p5.2" n="4928" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xl-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xl-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Jer.31.30" parsed="|Jer|31|30|0|0" passage="Jer. xxxi. 30">Jer. xxxi. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>  And,
“The son shall not bear the iniquity of the father, neither shall
the father bear the iniquity of the son:  the righteousness of the
righteous shall be upon him, and the wickedness of the wicked shall be
upon him.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xl-p6.2" n="4929" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xl-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xl-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.18.20" parsed="|Ezek|18|20|0|0" passage="Ezek. xviii. 20">Ezek. xviii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>  If any shall
say that the response, “To children’s children, and to
those who come after them,” corresponds with that passage,
“Who visits the iniquity of the fathers upon the children unto
the third and fourth generation of them that hate Me,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xl-p7.2" n="4930" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xl-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xl-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.20.5" parsed="|Exod|20|5|0|0" passage="Ex. xx. 5">Ex. xx. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> let him learn from Ezekiel that this
language is not to be taken literally; for he reproves those who say,
“Our fathers have eaten sour grapes, and the children’s
teeth are set on edge,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xl-p8.2" n="4931" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xl-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xl-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.18.2-Ezek.18.4" parsed="|Ezek|18|2|18|4" passage="Ezek. xviii. 2-4">Ezek. xviii. 2–4</scripRef>.</p></note> and then he adds,
“As I live, saith the Lord, every one shall die for his own
sin.”  As to the proper meaning of the figurative language
about sins being visited unto the third and fourth generation, we
cannot at present stay to explain.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.xli" next="vi.ix.viii.xlii" prev="vi.ix.viii.xl" progress="97.66%" title="Chapter XLI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.xli-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.xli-p1.1">Chapter XLI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.xli-p2" shownumber="no">He then goes on to rail against us after the
manner of old wives.  “You,” says he, “mock and
revile the statues of our gods; but if you had reviled Bacchus or
Hercules in person, you would not perhaps have done so with
impunity.  But those who crucified your God when present among
men, suffered nothing for it, either at the time or during the whole of
their lives.  And what new thing has there happened since then to
make us believe that he was not an impostor, but the Son of God? 
And forsooth, he who sent his Son with certain instructions for
mankind, allowed him to be thus cruelly treated, and his instructions
to perish with him, without ever during all this long time showing the
slightest concern.  What father was ever so inhuman? 
Perhaps, indeed, you may say that he suffered so much, because it was
his wish to bear what came to him.  But it is open to those whom
you maliciously revile, to adopt the same language, and say that they
wish to be reviled, and therefore they bear it with patience; for it is
best to deal equally with both sides,—although these (gods)
severely punish the scorner, so that he must either flee and hide
himself, or be taken and perish.”  Now to these statements I
would answer that we revile no one, for we believe that “revilers
will not inherit the kingdom of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xli-p2.1" n="4932" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xli-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xli-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.10" parsed="|1Cor|6|10|0|0" passage="1 Cor. vi. 10">1 Cor. vi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>  And we read, “Bless them that
curse you; bless, and curse not;” also, “Being reviled, we
bless.”  And even although the abuse which we pour upon
another may seem to have some excuse in the wrong which we have
received from him, yet such abuse is not allowed by the word of
God.  And how much more ought we to abstain from reviling others,
when we consider what a great folly it is!  And it is equally
foolish to apply abusive language to stone or gold or silver, turned
into what is supposed to be the form of God by those who have no
knowledge of God.  Accordingly, we throw ridicule not upon
lifeless images, but upon those only who worship them.  Moreover,
if certain demons reside in certain images, and one of them passes for
Bacchus, another for Hercules, we do not vilify them:  for, on the
one hand, it would be useless; and, on the other, it does not become
one who is meek, and peaceful, and gentle in spirit, and who has learnt
that no one among men or demons is to be reviled, however wicked he may
be.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.xlii" next="vi.ix.viii.xliii" prev="vi.ix.viii.xli" progress="97.73%" title="Chapter XLII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.xlii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.xlii-p1.1">Chapter
XLII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.xlii-p2" shownumber="no">There is an inconsistency into which, strangely enough,
Celsus has fallen unawares.  Those demons or gods whom he extolled
a little before, he now shows to be in fact the vilest of creatures,
punishing more for their own revenge than for the improvement of those
who revile them.  His words are, “If you had reviled Bacchus
or Hercules when present in person, you would not have escaped with
impunity.”  How any one can hear without being present in
person, I leave <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_656.html" id="vi.ix.viii.xlii-Page_656" n="656" />any one who
will to explain; as also those other questions, “Why he is
sometimes present, and sometimes absent?” and, “What is the
business which takes demons away from place to place?” 
Again, when he says, “Those who crucified your God himself,
suffered no harm for doing so,” he supposes that it is the body
of Jesus extended on the cross and slain, and not His divine nature,
that we call God; and that it was as God that Jesus was crucified and
slain.  As we have already dwelt at length on the sufferings which
Jesus suffered as a man, we shall purposely say no more here, that we
may not repeat what we have said already.  But when he goes on to
say that “those who inflicted death upon Jesus suffered nothing
afterwards through so long a time,” we must inform him, as well
as all who are disposed to learn the truth, that the city in which the
Jewish people called for the crucifixion of Jesus with shouts of
“Crucify him, crucify him,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xlii-p2.1" n="4933" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xlii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xlii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.21 Bible:Luke.23.25" parsed="|Luke|23|21|0|0;|Luke|23|25|0|0" passage="Luke xxiii. 21, 25">Luke xxiii. 21, 25</scripRef>.</p></note>
preferring to have the robber set free, who had been cast into prison
for sedition and murder, and Jesus, who had been delivered through
envy, to be crucified,—that this city not long afterwards was
attacked, and, after a long siege, was utterly overthrown and laid
waste; for God judged the inhabitants of that place unworthy of living
together the life of citizens.  And yet, though it may seem an
incredible thing to say, God spared this people in delivering them to
their enemies; for He saw that they were incurably averse to any
amendment, and were daily sinking deeper and deeper into evil. 
And all this befell them, because the blood of Jesus was shed at their
instigation and on their land; and the land was no longer able to bear
those who were guilty of so fearful a crime against
Jesus.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.xliii" next="vi.ix.viii.xliv" prev="vi.ix.viii.xlii" progress="97.80%" title="Chapter XLIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.xliii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.xliii-p1.1">Chapter
XLIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.xliii-p2" shownumber="no">Some new thing, then, has come to pass since the
time that Jesus suffered,—that, I mean, which has happened to the
city, to the whole nation, and in the sudden and general rise of a
Christian community.  And that, too, is a new thing, that those
who were strangers to the covenants of God, with no part in His
promises, and far from the truth, have by a divine power been enabled
to embrace the truth.  These things were not the work of an
impostor, but were the work of God, who sent His Word, Jesus Christ, to
make known His purposes.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xliii-p2.1" n="4934" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xliii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.viii.xliii-p3.1" lang="EL">ἀγγελμάτων</span>. 
Spencer reads <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.viii.xliii-p3.2" lang="EL">ἀγαλμάτων</span> in
this and the following sentences.</p></note>  The
sufferings and death which Jesus endured with such fortitude and
meekness, show the cruelty and injustice of those who inflicted them,
but they did not destroy the announcement of the purposes of God;
indeed, if we may so say, they served rather to make them known. 
For Jesus Himself taught us this when He said, “Except a grain of
wheat fall into the ground and die, it abideth by itself alone: 
but if it die, it bringeth forth much fruit.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xliii-p3.3" n="4935" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xliii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xliii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:John.12.24" parsed="|John|12|24|0|0" passage="John xii. 24">John xii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>  Jesus, then, who is this grain of
wheat, died, and brought forth much fruit.  And the Father is ever
looking forward for the results of the death of the grain of wheat,
both those which are arising now, and those which shall arise
hereafter.  The Father of Jesus is therefore a tender and loving
Father, though “He spared not His own Son, but delivered Him
up” as His lamb “for us all,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xliii-p4.2" n="4936" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xliii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xliii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.32" parsed="|Rom|8|32|0|0" passage="Rom. viii. 32">Rom. viii. 32</scripRef>.</p></note>
that so “the Lamb of God,” by dying for all men, might
“take away the sin of the world.”  It was not by
compulsion, therefore, but willingly, that He bore the reproaches of
those who reviled Him.  Then Celsus, returning to those who apply
abusive language to images, says:  “Of those whom you load
with insults, you may in like manner say that they voluntarily submit
to such treatment, and therefore they bear insults with patience; for
it is best to deal equally with both sides.  Yet these severely
punish the scorner, so that he must either flee and hide himself, or be
taken and perish.”  It is not, then, because Christians cast
insults upon demons that they incur their revenge, but because they
drive them away out of the images, and from the bodies and souls of
men.  And here, although Celsus perceives it not, he has on this
subject spoken something like the truth; for it is true that the souls
of those who condemn Christians, and betray them, and rejoice in
persecuting them, are filled with wicked demons.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.xliv" next="vi.ix.viii.xlv" prev="vi.ix.viii.xliii" progress="97.88%" title="Chapter XLIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.xliv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.xliv-p1.1">Chapter
XLIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.xliv-p2" shownumber="no">But when the souls of those who die for the Christian
faith depart from the body with great glory, they destroy the power of
the demons, and frustrate their designs against men.  Wherefore I
imagine, that as the demons have learnt from experience that they are
defeated and overpowered by the martyrs for the truth, they are afraid
to have recourse again to violence.  And thus, until they forget
the defeats they have sustained, it is probable that the world will be
at peace with the Christians.  But when they recover their power,
and, with eyes blinded by sin, wish again to take their revenge on
Christians, and persecute them, then again they will be defeated, and
then again the souls of the godly, who lay down their lives for the
cause of godliness, shall utterly destroy the army of the wicked
one.  And as the demons perceive that those who meet death
victoriously for the sake of religion destroy their authority, while
those who give way under their sufferings, and deny the faith, come
under their power, I <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_657.html" id="vi.ix.viii.xliv-Page_657" n="657" />imagine
that at times they feel a deep interest in Christians when on their
trial, and keenly strive to gain them over to their side, feeling as
they do that their confession is torture to them, and their denial is a
relief and encouragement to them.  And traces of the same feeling
may be seen in the demeanour of the judges; for they are greatly
distressed at seeing those who bear outrage and torture with patience,
but are greatly elated when a Christian gives way under it.  Yet
it is from no feeling of humanity that this arises.  They see
well, that, while “the tongues” of those who are
overpowered by the tortures “may take the oath, the mind has not
sworn.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xliv-p2.1" n="4937" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xliv-p3" shownumber="no"> Euripides,
<i>Hippolytus</i>, 612.</p></note>  And this may
serve as an answer to the remark of Celsus:  “But they
severely punish one who reviles them, so that he must either flee and
hide himself, or be taken and perish.”  If a Christian ever
flees away, it is not from fear, but in obedience to the command of his
Master, that so he may preserve himself, and employ his strength for
the benefit of others.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.xlv" next="vi.ix.viii.xlvi" prev="vi.ix.viii.xliv" progress="97.94%" title="Chapter XLV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.xlv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.xlv-p1.1">Chapter XLV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.xlv-p2" shownumber="no">Let us see what Celsus next goes on to say.  It is
as follows:  “What need is there to collect all the oracular
responses, which have been delivered with a divine voice by priests and
priestesses, as well as by others, whether men or women, who were under
a divine influence?—all the wonderful things that have been heard
issuing from the inner sanctuary?—all the revelations that have
been made to those who consulted the sacrificial victims?—and all
the knowledge that has been conveyed to men by other signs and
prodigies?  To some the gods have appeared in visible forms. 
The world is full of such instances.  How many cities have been
built in obedience to commands received from oracles; how often, in the
same way, delivered from disease and famine!  Or again, how many
cities, from disregard or forgetfulness of these oracles, have perished
miserably!  How many colonies have been established and made to
flourish by following their orders!  How many princes and private
persons have, from this cause, had prosperity or adversity!  How
many who mourned over their childlessness, have obtained the blessing
they asked for!  How many have turned away from themselves the
anger of demons!  How many who were maimed in their limbs, have
had them restored!  And again, how many have met with summary
punishment for showing want of reverence to the temples—some
being instantly seized with madness, others openly confessing their
crimes, others having put an end to their lives, and others having
become the victims of incurable maladies!  Yea, some have been
slain by a terrible voice issuing from the inner
sanctuary.”  I know not how it comes that Celsus brings
forward these as undoubted facts, whilst at the same time he treats as
mere fables the wonders which are recorded and handed down to us as
having happened among the Jews, or as having been performed by Jesus
and His disciples.  For why may not our accounts be true, and
those of Celsus fables and fictions?  At least, these latter were
not believed by the followers of Democritus, Epicurus, and Aristotle,
although perhaps these Grecian sects would have been convinced by the
evidence in support of our miracles, if Moses or any of the prophets
who wrought these wonders, or Jesus Christ Himself, had come in their
way.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.xlvi" next="vi.ix.viii.xlvii" prev="vi.ix.viii.xlv" progress="98.01%" title="Chapter XLVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.xlvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.xlvi-p1.1">Chapter
XLVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.xlvi-p2" shownumber="no">It is related of the priestess of Apollo, that she
at times allowed herself to be influenced in her answers by bribes; but
our prophets were admired for their plain truthfulness, not only by
their contemporaries, but also by those who lived in later times. 
For through the commands pronounced by the prophets cities were
founded, men were cured, and plagues were stayed.  Indeed, the
whole Jewish race went out as a colony from Egypt to Palestine, in
accordance with the divine oracles.  They also, when they followed
the commands of God, were prosperous; when they departed from them,
they suffered reverses.  What need is there to quote all the
princes and private persons in Scripture history who fared well or ill
according as they obeyed or despised the words of the prophets? 
If we refer to those who were unhappy because they were childless, but
who, after offering prayers to the Creator of all, became fathers and
mothers, let any one read the accounts of Abraham and Sarah, to whom at
an advanced age was born Isaac, the father of the whole Jewish
nation:  and there are other instances of the same thing. 
Let him also read the account of Hezekiah, who not only recovered from
his sickness, according to the prediction of Isaiah, but was also bold
enough to say, “Afterwards I shall beget children, who shall
declare Thy righteousness.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xlvi-p2.1" n="4938" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xlvi-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xlvi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.38.19" parsed="|Isa|38|19|0|0" passage="Isa. xxxviii. 19">Isa. xxxviii. 19</scripRef> (according to the LXX.).</p></note>  And in
the fourth book of Kings we read that the prophet Elisha made known to
a woman who had received him hospitably, that by the grace of God she
should have a son; and through the prayers of Elisha she became a
mother.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xlvi-p3.2" n="4939" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xlvi-p4" shownumber="no"> [<scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.xlvi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.4.17" parsed="|2Kgs|4|17|0|0" passage="2 Kings iv. 17">2 Kings iv. 17</scripRef>.  4 Kings, Sept. and Vulg. 
S.]</p></note>  The maimed
were cured by Jesus in great numbers.  And the books of the
Maccabees relate what punishments were inflicted upon those who dared
to profane the Jewish service in the temple at
Jerusalem.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.xlvii" next="vi.ix.viii.xlviii" prev="vi.ix.viii.xlvi" progress="98.07%" title="Chapter XLVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.xlvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_658.html" id="vi.ix.viii.xlvii-Page_658" n="658" /><span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.xlvii-p1.1">Chapter
XLVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.xlvii-p2" shownumber="no">But the Greeks will say that these accounts are
fabulous, although two whole nations are witnesses to their
truth.  But why may we not consider the accounts of the Greeks as
fabulous rather than those?  Perhaps some one, however, wishing
not to appear blindly to accept his own statements and reject those of
others, would conclude, after a close examination of the matter, that
the wonders mentioned by the Greeks were performed by certain demons;
those among the Jews by prophets or by angels, or by God through the
means of angels; and those recorded by Christians by Jesus Himself, or
by His power working in His apostles.  Let us, then, compare all
these accounts together; let us examine into the aim and purpose of
those who performed them; and let us inquire what effect was produced
upon the persons on whose account these acts of kindness were
performed, whether beneficial or hurtful, or neither the one nor the
other.  The ancient Jewish people, before they sinned against God,
and were for their great wickedness cast off by Him, must evidently
have been a people of great wisdom.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.xlvii-p2.1" n="4940" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.xlvii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.viii.xlvii-p3.1" lang="EL">φιλόσοφον</span>.</p></note>  But
Christians, who have in so wonderful a manner formed themselves into a
community, appear at first to have been more induced by miracles than
by exhortations to forsake the institutions of their fathers, and to
adopt others which were quite strange to them.  And indeed, if we
were to reason from what is probable as to the first formation of the
Christian society, we should say that it is incredible that the
apostles of Jesus Christ, who were unlettered men of humble life, could
have been emboldened to preach Christian truth to men by anything else
than the power which was conferred upon them, and the grace which
accompanied their words and rendered them effective; and those who
heard them would not have renounced the old-established usages of their
fathers, and been induced to adopt notions so different from those in
which they had been brought up, unless they had been moved by some
extraordinary power, and by the force of miraculous
events.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.xlviii" next="vi.ix.viii.xlix" prev="vi.ix.viii.xlvii" progress="98.13%" title="Chapter XLVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.xlviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.xlviii-p1.1">Chapter
XLVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.xlviii-p2" shownumber="no">In the next place, Celsus, after referring to the
enthusiasm with which men will contend unto death rather than abjure
Christianity, adds strangely enough some remarks, in which he wishes to
show that our doctrines are similar to those delivered by the priests
at the celebration of the heathen mysteries.  He says, “Just
as you, good sir, believe in eternal punishments, so also do the
priests who interpret and initiate into the sacred mysteries.  The
same punishments with which you threaten others, they threaten
you.  Now it is worthy of examination, which of the two is more
firmly established as true; for both parties contend with equal
assurance that the truth is on their side.  But if we require
proofs, the priests of the heathen gods produce many that are clear and
convincing, partly from wonders performed by demons, and partly from
the answers given by oracles, and various other modes of
divination.”  He would, then, have us believe that we and
the interpreters of the mysteries equally teach the doctrine of eternal
punishment, and that it is a matter for inquiry on which side of the
two the truth lies.  Now I should say that the truth lies with
those who are able to induce their hearers to live as men who are
convinced of the truth of what they have heard.  But Jews and
Christians have been thus affected by the doctrines they hold about
what we speak of as the world to come, and the rewards of the
righteous, and the punishments of the wicked.  Let Celsus then, or
any one who will, show us who have been moved in this way in regard to
eternal punishments by the teaching of heathen priests and
mystagogues.  For surely the purpose of him who brought to light
this doctrine was not only to reason upon the subject of punishments,
and to strike men with terror of them, but to induce those who heard
the truth to strive with all their might against those sins which are
the causes of punishment.  And those who study the prophecies with
care, and are not content with a cursory perusal of the predictions
contained in them, will find them such as to convince the intelligent
and sincere reader that the Spirit of God was in those men, and that
with their writings there is nothing in all the works of demons,
responses of oracles, or sayings of soothsayers, for one moment to be
compared.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.xlix" next="vi.ix.viii.l" prev="vi.ix.viii.xlviii" progress="98.20%" title="Chapter XLIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.xlix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.xlix-p1.1">Chapter
XLIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.xlix-p2" shownumber="no">Let us see in what terms Celsus next addresses us: 
“Besides, is it not most absurd and inconsistent in you, on the
one hand, to make so much of the body as you do—to expect that
the same body will rise again, as though it were the best and most
precious part of us; and yet, on the other, to expose it to such
tortures as though it were worthless?  But men who hold such
notions, and are so attached to the body, are not worthy of being
reasoned with; for in this and in other respects they show themselves
to be gross, impure, and bent upon revolting without any reason from
the common belief.  But I shall direct my discourse to those who
hope for the enjoyment of eternal life with God by means of the soul or
mind, whether they choose to call it a spiritual substance, an
intelli<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_659.html" id="vi.ix.viii.xlix-Page_659" n="659" />gent spirit, holy and
blessed, or a living soul, or the heavenly and indestructible offspring
of a divine and incorporeal nature, or by whatever name they designate
the spiritual nature of man.  And they are rightly persuaded that
those who live well shall be blessed, and the unrighteous shall all
suffer everlasting punishments.  And from this doctrine neither
they nor any other should ever swerve.”  Now, as he has
often already reproached us for our opinions on the resurrection, and
as we have on these occasions defended our opinions in what seemed to
us a reasonable way, we do not intend, at each repetition of the one
objection, to go into a repetition of our defence.  Celsus makes
an unfounded charge against us when he ascribes to us the opinion that
“there is nothing in our complex nature better or more precious
than the body;” for we hold that far beyond all bodies is the
soul, and especially the reasonable soul; for it is the soul, and not
the body, which bears the likeness of the Creator.  For, according
to us, God is not corporeal, unless we fall into the absurd errors of
the followers of Zeno and Chrysippus.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.l" next="vi.ix.viii.li" prev="vi.ix.viii.xlix" progress="98.26%" title="Chapter L"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.l-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.l-p1.1">Chapter L.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.l-p2" shownumber="no">But since he reproaches us with too great an
anxiety about the body, let him know that when that feeling is a wrong
one we do not share in it, and when it is indifferent we only long for
that which God has promised to the righteous.  But Celsus
considers that we are inconsistent with ourselves when we count the
body worthy of honour from God, and therefore hope for its
resurrection, and yet at the same time expose it to tortures as though
it were not worthy of honour.  But surely it is not without honour
for the body to suffer for the sake of godliness, and to choose
afflictions on account of virtue:  the dishonourable thing would
be for it to waste its powers in vicious indulgence.  For the
divine word says:  “What is an honourable seed?  The
seed of man.  What is a dishonourable seed?  The seed of
man.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.l-p2.1" n="4941" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.l-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.l-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Sir.10.19" parsed="|Sir|10|19|0|0" passage="Ecclesiasticus 10.19">Ecclus. x. 19</scripRef>.  In the LXX. the last clause is,
“What is a dishonourable seed?  They that transgress the
commandments.”</p></note>  Moreover,
Celsus thinks that he ought not to reason with those who hope for the
good of the body, as they are unreasonably intent upon an object which
can never satisfy their expectations.  He also calls them gross
and impure men, bent upon creating needless dissensions.  But
surely he ought, as one of superior humanity, to assist even the rude
and depraved.  For society does not exclude from its pale the
coarse and uncultivated, as it does the irrational animals, but our
Creator made us on the same common level with all mankind.  It is
not an undignified thing, therefore, to reason even with the coarse and
unrefined, and to try to bring them as far as possible to a higher
state of refinement—to bring the impure to the highest
practicable degree of purity—to bring the unreasoning multitude
to reason, and the diseased in mind to spiritual
health.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.li" next="vi.ix.viii.lii" prev="vi.ix.viii.l" progress="98.31%" title="Chapter LI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.li-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.li-p1.1">Chapter LI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.li-p2" shownumber="no">In the next place, he expresses his approval of
those who “hope that eternal life shall be enjoyed with God by
the soul or mind, or, as it is variously called, the spiritual nature,
the reasonable soul, intelligent, holy, and blessed;” and he
allows the soundness of the doctrine, “that those who had a good
life shall be happy, and the unrighteous shall suffer eternal
punishments.”  And yet I wonder at what follows, more than
at anything that Celsus has ever said; for he adds, “And from
this doctrine let not them or any one ever swerve.”  For
certainly in writing against Christians, the very essence of whose
faith is God, and the promises made by Christ to the righteous, and His
warnings of punishment awaiting the wicked, he must see that, if a
Christian were brought to renounce Christianity by his arguments
against it, it is beyond doubt that, along with his Christian faith, he
would cast off the very doctrine from which he says that no Christian
and no man should ever swerve.  But I think Celsus has been far
surpassed in consideration for his fellow-men by Chrysippus in his
treatise, <i>On the Subjugation of the Passions</i>.  For when he
sought to apply remedies to the affections and passions which oppress
and distract the human spirit, after employing such arguments as seemed
to himself to be strong, he did not shrink from using in the second and
third place others which he did not himself approve of. 
“For,” says he, “if it were held by any one that
there are three kinds of good, we must seek to regulate the passions in
accordance with that supposition; and we must not too curiously inquire
into the opinions held by a person at the time that he is under the
influence of passion, lest, if we delay too long for the purpose of
overthrowing the opinions by which the mind is possessed, the
opportunity for curing the passion may pass away.”  And he
adds, “Thus, supposing that pleasure were the highest good, or
that he was of that opinion whose mind was under the dominion of
passion, we should not the less give him help, and show that, even on
the principle that pleasure is the highest and final good of man, all
passion is disallowed.”  And Celsus, in like manner, after
having embraced the doctrine, “that the righteous shall be
blessed, and the wicked shall suffer eternal punishments,” should
have followed out his subject; and, after having advanced what seemed
to him the chief argu<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_660.html" id="vi.ix.viii.li-Page_660" n="660" />ment,
he should have proceeded to prove and enforce by further reasons the
truth that the unjust shall surely suffer eternal punishment, and those
who lead a good life shall be blessed.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.lii" next="vi.ix.viii.liii" prev="vi.ix.viii.li" progress="98.39%" title="Chapter LII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.lii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.lii-p1.1">Chapter LII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.lii-p2" shownumber="no">For we who have been persuaded by many, yea by
innumerable, arguments to lead a Christian life, are especially anxious
to bring all men as far as possible to receive the whole system of
Christian truth; but when we meet with persons who are prejudiced by
the calumnies thrown out against Christians, and who, from a notion
that Christians are an impious people, will not listen to any who offer
to instruct them in the principles of the divine word, then, on the
common principles of humanity, we endeavour to the best of our ability
to convince them of the doctrine of the punishment of the wicked, and
to induce even those who are unwilling to become Christians to accept
that truth.  And we are thus anxious to persuade them of the
rewards of right living, when we see that many things which we teach
about a healthy moral life are also taught by the enemies of our
faith.  For you will find that they have not entirely lost the
common notions of right and wrong, of good and evil.  Let all men,
therefore, when they look upon the universe, observe the constant
revolution of the unerring stars, the converse motion of the planets,
the constitution of the atmosphere, and its adaptation to the
necessities of the animals, and especially of man, with all the
innumerable contrivances for the well-being of mankind; and then, after
thus considering the order of the universe, let them beware of doing
ought which is displeasing to the Creator of this universe, of the soul
and its intelligent principle; and let them rest assured that
punishment shall be inflicted on the wicked, and rewards shall be
bestowed upon the righteous, by Him who deals with every one as he
deserves, and who will proportion His rewards to the good that each has
done, and to the account of himself that he is able to give.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.lii-p2.1" n="4942" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.lii-p3" shownumber="no"> [<scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.lii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.8.11" parsed="|Eccl|8|11|0|0" passage="Eccles. viii. 11">Eccles. viii. 11</scripRef>.  See cap. xl.,
<i>supra</i>.  De Maistre has admirably annotated Plutarch’s
<i>Delay of the Divine Judgment</i>.]</p></note>  And let all men know that the good
shall be advanced to a higher state, and that the wicked shall be
delivered over to sufferings and torments, in punishment of their
licentiousness and depravity, their cowardice, timidity, and all their
follies.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.liii" next="vi.ix.viii.liv" prev="vi.ix.viii.lii" progress="98.46%" title="Chapter LIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.liii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.liii-p1.1">Chapter
LIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.liii-p2" shownumber="no">Having said so much on this subject, let us proceed to
another statement of Celsus:  “Since men are born united to
a body, whether to suit the order of the universe, or that they may in
that way suffer the punishment of sin; or because the soul is oppressed
by certain passions until it is purged from these at the appointed
period of time,—for, according to Empedocles, all mankind must be
banished from the abodes of the blessed for 30,000 periods of
time,—we must therefore believe that they are entrusted to
certain beings as keepers of this prison-house.”  You will
observe that Celsus, in these remarks, speaks of such weighty matters
in the language of doubtful human conjecture.  He adds also
various opinions as to the origin of man, and shows considerable
reluctance to set down any of these opinions as false.  When he
had once come to the conclusion neither indiscriminately to accept nor
recklessly to reject the opinions held by the ancients, would it not
have been in accordance with that same rule of judging, if, when he
found himself not disposed to believe the doctrines taught by the
Jewish prophets and by Jesus, at any rate to have held them as matters
open to inquiry?  And should he not have considered whether it is
very probable that a people who faithfully served the Most High God,
and who ofttimes encountered numberless dangers, and even death, rather
than sacrifice the honour of God, and what they believed to be the
revelations of His will, should have been wholly overlooked by
God?  Should it not rather be thought probable that people who
despised the efforts of human art to represent the Divine Being, but
strove rather to rise in thought to the knowledge of the Most High,
should have been favoured with some revelation from Himself? 
Besides, he ought to have considered that the common Father and Creator
of all, who sees and hears all things, and who duly esteems the
intention of every man who seeks Him and desires to serve Him, will
grant unto these also some of the benefits of His rule, and will give
them an enlargement of that knowledge of Himself which He has once
bestowed upon them.  If this had been remembered by Celsus and the
others who hate Moses and the Jewish prophets, and Jesus, and His
faithful disciples, who endured so much for the sake of His word, they
would not thus have reviled Moses, and the prophets, and Jesus, and His
apostles; and they would not have singled out for their contempt the
Jews beyond all the nations of the earth, and said they were worse even
than the Egyptians,—a people who, either from superstition or
some other form of delusion, went as far as they could in degrading the
Divine Being to the level of brute beasts.  And we invite inquiry,
not as though we wished to lead any to doubt regarding the truths of
Christianity, but in order to show that it would be better for those
who in every way revile the doctrines of Christianity, at any rate to
suspend their judgment, and not so rashly to state about Jesus and His
apostles such things as they do not know, and as they cannot prove,
either by <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_661.html" id="vi.ix.viii.liii-Page_661" n="661" />what the Stoics
call “apprehensive perception,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.liii-p2.1" n="4943" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.liii-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.viii.liii-p3.1" lang="EL">καταληπτικὴ
φαντασία</span>.</p></note> or
by any other methods used by different sects of philosophers as
criteria of truth.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.liv" next="vi.ix.viii.lv" prev="vi.ix.viii.liii" progress="98.56%" title="Chapter LIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.liv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.liv-p1.1">Chapter LIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.liv-p2" shownumber="no">When Celsus adds, “We must therefore believe
that men are entrusted to certain beings who are the keepers of this
prison-house,” our answer is, that the souls of those who are
called by Jeremiah “prisoners of the earth,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.liv-p2.1" n="4944" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.liv-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.liv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Lam.3.34" parsed="|Lam|3|34|0|0" passage="Lam. iii. 34">Lam. iii. 34</scripRef>.</p></note> when eager in the pursuit of virtue, are
even in this life delivered from the bondage of evil; for Jesus
declared this, as was foretold long before His advent by the prophet
Isaiah, when he said that “the prisoners would go forth, and they
that were in darkness would show themselves.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.liv-p3.2" n="4945" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.liv-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.liv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.49.9" parsed="|Isa|49|9|0|0" passage="Isa. xlix. 9">Isa. xlix. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>  And Jesus Himself, as Isaiah also
foretold of Him, arose as “a light to them that sat in darkness
and in the shadow of death,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.liv-p4.2" n="4946" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.liv-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.liv-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.9.2" parsed="|Isa|9|2|0|0" passage="Isa. ix. 2">Isa. ix. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> so that we may
therefore say, “Let us break their bands asunder, and cast their
cords from us.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.liv-p5.2" n="4947" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.liv-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.liv-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.3" parsed="|Ps|2|3|0|0" passage="Ps. ii. 3">Ps. ii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>  If Celsus,
and those who like him are opposed to us, had been able to sound the
depths of the Gospel narratives, they would not have counselled us to
put our confidence in those beings whom they call “the keepers of
the prison-house.”  It is written in the Gospel that a woman
was bowed together, and could in no wise lift up herself.  And
when Jesus beheld her, and perceived from what cause she was bowed
together, he said, “Ought not this daughter of Abraham, whom
Satan has bound, lo, these eighteen years, to be loosed from this bond
on the Sabbath day?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.liv-p6.2" n="4948" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.liv-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.liv-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.11 Bible:Luke.13.16" parsed="|Luke|13|11|0|0;|Luke|13|16|0|0" passage="Luke xiii. 11, 16">Luke xiii. 11, 16</scripRef>.</p></note>  And how many
others are still bowed down and bound by Satan, who hinders them from
looking up at all, and who would have us to look down also!  And
no one can raise them up, except the Word, that came by Jesus Christ,
and that aforetime inspired the prophets.  And Jesus came to
release those who were under the dominion of the devil; and, speaking
of him, He said with that depth of meaning which characterized His
words, “Now is the prince of this world judged.”  We
are, then, indulging in no baseless calumnies against demons, but are
condemning their agency upon earth as destructive to mankind, and show
that, under cover of oracles and bodily cures, and such other means,
they are seeking to separate from God the soul which has descended to
this “body of humiliation;” and those who feel this
humiliation exclaim, “O wretched man that I am! who shall deliver
me from the body of this death?”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.liv-p7.2" n="4949" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.liv-p8" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.liv-p8.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.24" parsed="|Rom|7|24|0|0" passage="Rom. vii. 24">Rom. vii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>  It is not in vain, therefore, that we
expose our bodies to be beaten and tortured; for surely it is not in
vain for a man to submit to such sufferings, if by that means he may
avoid bestowing the name of gods on those earthly spirits that unite
with their worshippers to bring him to destruction.  Indeed, we
think it both reasonable in itself and well-pleasing to God, to suffer
pain for the sake of virtue, to undergo torture for the sake of piety,
and even to suffer death for the sake of holiness; for “precious
in the sight of God is the death of His saints;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.liv-p8.2" n="4950" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.liv-p9" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.liv-p9.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.116.15" parsed="|Ps|116|15|0|0" passage="Ps. cxvi. 15">Ps. cxvi. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> and we maintain that to overcome the love of
life is to enjoy a great good.  But when Celsus compares us to
notorious criminals, who justly suffer punishment for their crimes, and
does not shrink from placing so laudable a purpose as that which we set
before us upon the same level with the obstinacy of criminals, he makes
himself the brother and companion of those who accounted Jesus among
criminals, fulfilling the Scripture, which saith, “He was
numbered with transgressors.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.liv-p9.2" n="4951" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.liv-p10" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.liv-p10.1" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.12" parsed="|Isa|53|12|0|0" passage="Isa. liii. 12">Isa. liii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.lv" next="vi.ix.viii.lvi" prev="vi.ix.viii.liv" progress="98.66%" title="Chapter LV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.lv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.lv-p1.1">Chapter LV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.lv-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus goes on to say:  “They must make their
choice between two alternatives.  If they refuse to render due
service to the gods, and to respect those who are set over this
service, let them not come to manhood, or marry wives, or have
children, or indeed take any share in the affairs of life; but let them
depart hence with all speed, and leave no posterity behind them, that
such a race may become extinct from the face of the earth.  Or, on
the other hand, if they will take wives, and bring up children, and
taste of the fruits of the earth, and partake of all the blessings of
life, and bear its appointed sorrows (for nature herself hath allotted
sorrows to all men; for sorrows must exist, and earth is the only place
for them), then must they discharge the duties of life until they are
released from its bonds, and render due honour to those beings who
control the affairs of this life, if they would not show themselves
ungrateful to them.  For it would be unjust in them, after
receiving the good things which they dispense, to pay them no tribute
in return.”  To this we reply, that there appears to us to
be no good reason for our leaving this world, except when piety and
virtue require it; as when, for example, those who are set as judges,
and think that they have power over our lives, place before us the
alternative either to live in violation of the commands of Jesus, or to
die if we continue obedient to them.  But God has allowed us to
marry, because all are not fit for the higher, that is, the perfectly
pure life; and God would have us to bring up all our children, and not
to destroy <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_662.html" id="vi.ix.viii.lv-Page_662" n="662" />any of the
offspring given us by His providence.  And this does not conflict
with our purpose not to obey the demons that are on the earth; for,
“being armed with the whole armour of God, we
stand”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.lv-p2.1" n="4952" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.lv-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.lv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.11" parsed="|Eph|6|11|0|0" passage="Eph. vi. 11">Eph. vi. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> as athletes of
piety against the race of demons that plot against
us.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.lvi" next="vi.ix.viii.lvii" prev="vi.ix.viii.lv" progress="98.72%" title="Chapter LVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.lvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.lvi-p1.1">Chapter LVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.lvi-p2" shownumber="no">Although, therefore, Celsus would, in his own
words, “drive us with all haste out of life,” so that
“such a race may become extinct from the earth;” yet we,
along with those who worship the Creator, will live according to the
laws of God, never consenting to obey the laws of sin.  We will
marry if we wish, and bring up the children given to us in marriage;
and if need be, we will not only partake of the blessings of life, but
bear its appointed sorrows as a trial to our souls.  For in this
way is divine Scripture accustomed to speak of human afflictions, by
which, as gold is tried in the fire, so the spirit of man is tried, and
is found to be worthy either of condemnation or of praise.  For
those things which Celsus calls evils we are therefore prepared, and
are ready to say, “Try me, O Lord, and prove me; purge my reins
and my heart.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.lvi-p2.1" n="4953" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.lvi-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.lvi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.26.2" parsed="|Ps|26|2|0|0" passage="Ps. xxvi. 2">Ps. xxvi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  For “no
one will be crowned,” unless here upon earth, with this body of
humiliation, “he strive lawfully.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.lvi-p3.2" n="4954" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.lvi-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.lvi-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.5" parsed="|2Tim|2|5|0|0" passage="2 Tim. ii. 5">2 Tim. ii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>  Further, we do not pay honours
supposed to be due to those whom Celsus speaks of as being set over the
affairs of the world.  For we worship the Lord our God, and Him
only do we serve, and desire to be followers of Christ, who, when the
devil said to Him, “All these things will I give thee if thou
wilt fall down and worship me,” answered him by the words,
“Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and Him only shalt thou
serve.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.lvi-p4.2" n="4955" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.lvi-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.lvi-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.9-Matt.4.10" parsed="|Matt|4|9|4|10" passage="Matt. iv. 9, 10">Matt. iv. 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note>  Wherefore we
do not render the honour supposed to be due to those who, according to
Celsus, are set over the affairs of this world; for “no man can
serve two masters,” and we “cannot serve God and
mammon,” whether this name be applied to one or more. 
Moreover, if any one “by transgressing the law dishonours the
lawgiver,” it seems clear to us that if the two laws, the law of
God and the law of mammon, are completely opposed to each other, it is
better for us by transgressing the law of mammon to dishonour mammon,
that we may honour God by keeping His law, than by transgressing the
law of God to dishonour God, that by obeying the law of mammon we may
honour mammon.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.lvii" next="vi.ix.viii.lviii" prev="vi.ix.viii.lvi" progress="98.78%" title="Chapter LVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.lvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.lvii-p1.1">Chapter
LVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.lvii-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus supposes that men “discharge the duties of
life until they are loosened from its bonds,” when, in accordance
with commonly received customs, they offer sacrifices to each of the
gods recognised in the state; and he fails to perceive the true duty
which is fulfilled by an earnest piety.  For we say that he truly
discharges the duties of life who is ever mindful who is his Creator,
and what things are agreeable to Him, and who acts in all things so
that he may please God.  Again, Celsus wishes us to be thankful to
these demons, imagining that we owe them thank-offerings.  But we,
while recognising the duty of thankfulness, maintain that we show no
ingratitude by refusing to give thanks to beings who do us no good, but
who rather set themselves against us when we neither sacrifice to them
nor worship them. We are much more concerned lest we should be
ungrateful to God, who has loaded us with His benefits, whose
workmanship we are, who cares for us in whatever condition we may be,
and who has given us hopes of things beyond this present life. 
And we have a symbol of gratitude to God in the bread which we call the
Eucharist.  Besides, as we have shown before, the demons have not
the control of those things which have been created for our use; we
commit no wrong, therefore, when we partake of created things, and yet
refuse to offer sacrifices to beings who have no concern with
them.  Moreover, as we know that it is not demons, but angels, who
have been set over the fruits of the earth, and over the birth of
animals, it is the latter that we praise and bless, as having been
appointed by God over the things needful for our race; yet even to them
we will not give the honour which is due to God.  For this would
not be pleasing to God, nor would it be any pleasure to the angels
themselves to whom these things have been committed.  Indeed, they
are much more pleased if we refrain from offering sacrifices to them
than if we offer them; for they have no desire for the sacrificial
odours which rise from the earth.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.lviii" next="vi.ix.viii.lix" prev="vi.ix.viii.lvii" progress="98.84%" title="Chapter LVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.lviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.lviii-p1.1">Chapter
LVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.lviii-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus goes on to say:  “Let any one inquire
of the Egyptians, and he will find that everything, even to the most
insignificant, is committed to the care of a certain demon.  The
body of man is divided into thirty-six parts, and as many demons of the
air are appointed to the care of it, each having charge of a different
part, although others make the number much larger.  All these
demons have in the language of that country distinct names; as
Chnoumen, Chnachoumen, Cnat, Sicat, Biou, Erou, Erebiou, Ramanor,
Reianoor, and other such Egyptian names.  Moreover, they call upon
them, and are cured of diseases of particular parts of the body. 
What, then, is there to prevent a man from giving honour to these or to
others, if he would <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_663.html" id="vi.ix.viii.lviii-Page_663" n="663" />rather be in
health than be sick, rather have prosperity than adversity, and be
freed as much as possible from all plagues and troubles?” 
In this way, Celsus seeks to degrade our souls to the worship of
demons, under the assumption that they have possession of our bodies,
and that each one has power over a separate member.  And he wishes
us on this ground to put confidence in these demons of which he speaks,
and to serve them, in order that we may be in health rather than be
sick, have prosperity rather than adversity, and may as far as possible
escape all plagues and troubles.  The honour of the Most High God,
which cannot be divided or shared with another, is so lightly esteemed
by him, that he cannot believe in the ability of God, if called upon
and highly honoured, to give to those who serve Him a power by which
they may be defended from the assaults directed by demons against the
righteous.  For he has never beheld the efficacy of those words,
“in the name of Jesus,” when uttered by the truly faithful,
to deliver not a few from demons and demoniacal possessions and other
plagues.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.lix" next="vi.ix.viii.lx" prev="vi.ix.viii.lviii" progress="98.90%" title="Chapter LIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.lix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.lix-p1.1">Chapter LIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.lix-p2" shownumber="no">Probably those who embrace the views of Celsus
will smile at us when we say, “At the name of Jesus every knee
shall bow, of things in heaven, of things on earth, and of things under
the earth, and every tongue” is brought to “confess that
Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.lix-p2.1" n="4956" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.lix-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.lix-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.10-Phil.2.11" parsed="|Phil|2|10|2|11" passage="Phil. ii. 10, 11">Phil. ii. 10, 11</scripRef>.</p></note>  But although they may ridicule such a
statement, yet they will receive much more convincing arguments in
support of it than Celsus brings in behalf of Chnoumen, Chnachoumen,
Cnat, Sicat, and the rest of the Egyptian catalogue, whom he mentions
as being called upon, and as healing the diseases of different parts of
the human body.  And observe how, while seeking to turn us away
from our faith in the God of all through Jesus Christ, he exhorts us
for the welfare of our bodies to faith in six-and-thirty barbarous
demons, whom the Egyptian magi alone call upon in some unknown way, and
promise us in return great benefits.  According to Celsus, then,
it would be better for us now to give ourselves up to magic and sorcery
than to embrace Christianity, and to put our faith in an innumerable
multitude of demons than in the almighty, living, self-revealing God,
who has manifested Himself by Him who by His great power has spread the
true principles of holiness among all men throughout the world; yea, I
may add without exaggeration, He has given this knowledge to all beings
everywhere possessed of reason, and needing deliverance from the plague
and corruption of sin.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.lx" next="vi.ix.viii.lxi" prev="vi.ix.viii.lix" progress="98.94%" title="Chapter LX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.lx-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.lx-p1.1">Chapter LX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.lx-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus, however, suspecting that the tendency of
such teaching as he here gives is to lead to magic, and dreading that
harm may arise from these statements, adds:  “Care, however,
must be taken lest any one, by familiarizing his mind with these
matters, should become too much engrossed with them, and lest, through
an excessive regard for the body, he should have his mind turned away
from higher things, and allow them to pass into oblivion.  For
perhaps we ought not to despise the opinion of those wise men who say
that most of the earth-demons are taken up with carnal indulgence,
blood, odours, sweet sounds, and other such sensual things; and
therefore they are unable to do more than heal the body, or foretell
the fortunes of men and cities, and do other such things as relate to
this mortal life.”  If there is, then, such a dangerous
tendency in this direction, as even the enemy of the truth of God
confesses, how much better is it to avoid all danger of giving
ourselves too much up to the power of such demons, and of becoming
turned aside from higher things, and suffering them to pass into
oblivion through an excessive attention to the body; by entrusting
ourselves to the Supreme God through Jesus Christ, who has given us
such instruction, and asking of Him all help, and the guardianship of
holy and good angels, to defend us from the earth-spirits intent on
lust, and blood, and sacrificial odours,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.lx-p2.1" n="4957" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.lx-p3" shownumber="no"> [Observe this
traditional objection to incense.  Comp. vol. ii. p. 532.]</p></note>
and strange sounds, and other sensual things!  For even, by the
confession of Celsus, they can do nothing more than cure the
body.  But, indeed, I would say that it is not clear that these
demons, however much they are reverenced, can even cure the body. 
But in seeking recovery from disease, a man must either follow the more
ordinary and simple method, and have recourse to medical art; or if he
would go beyond the common methods adopted by men, he must rise to the
higher and better way of seeking the blessing of Him who is God over
all, through piety and prayers.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.lxi" next="vi.ix.viii.lxii" prev="vi.ix.viii.lx" progress="99.01%" title="Chapter LXI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.lxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.lxi-p1.1">Chapter LXI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.lxi-p2" shownumber="no">For consider with yourself which disposition of mind
will be more acceptable to the Most High, whose power is supreme and
universal, and who directs all for the welfare of mankind in body, and
in mind, and in outward things,—whether that of the man who gives
himself up to God in all things, or that of the man who is curiously
inquisitive about the names of demons, their powers and agency, the
incantations, the herbs proper to them, and the stones with the
inscriptions graven on them, corresponding sym<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_664.html" id="vi.ix.viii.lxi-Page_664" n="664" />bolically or otherwise to their traditional
shapes?  It is plain even to the least intelligent, that the
disposition of the man who is simpleminded and not given to curious
inquiries, but in all things devoted to the divine will, will be most
pleasing to God, and to all those who are like God; but that of the man
who, for the sake of bodily health, of bodily enjoyment, and outward
prosperity, busies himself about the names of demons, and inquires by
what incantations he shall appease them, will be condemned by God as
bad and impious, and more agreeable to the nature of demons than of
men, and will be given over to be torn and otherwise tormented by
demons.  For it is probable that they, as being wicked creatures,
and, as Celsus confesses, addicted to blood, sacrificial odours, sweet
sounds, and such like, will not keep their most solemn promises to
those who supply them with these things.  For if others invoke
their aid against the persons who have already called upon them, and
purchase their favour with a larger supply of blood, and odours, and
such offerings as they require, they will take part against those who
yesterday sacrificed and presented pleasant offerings to
them.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.lxii" next="vi.ix.viii.lxiii" prev="vi.ix.viii.lxi" progress="99.06%" title="Chapter LXII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.lxii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.lxii-p1.1">Chapter
LXII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.lxii-p2" shownumber="no">In a former passage, Celsus had spoken at length on the
subject of oracles, and had referred us to their answers as being the
voice of the gods; but now he makes amends, and confesses that
“those who foretell the fortunes of men and cities, and concern
themselves about mortal affairs, are earth-spirits, who are given up to
fleshly lust, blood, odours, sweet sounds, and other such things, and
who are unable to rise above these sensual objects.” 
Perhaps, when we opposed the theological teaching of Celsus in regard
to oracles, and the honour done to those called gods, some one might
suspect us of impiety when we alleged that these were stratagems of
demoniacal powers, to draw men away to carnal indulgence.  But any
who entertained this suspicion against us, may now believe that the
statements put forth by Christians were well-founded, when they see the
above passage from the writings of one who is a professed adversary of
Christianity, but who now at length writes as one who has been overcome
by the spirit of truth.  Although, therefore, Celsus says that
“we must offer sacrifices to them, in so far as they are
profitable to us, for to offer them indiscriminately is not allowed by
reason,” yet we are not to offer sacrifices to demons addicted to
blood and odours; nor is the Divine Being to be profaned in our minds,
by being brought down to the level of wicked demons.  If Celsus
had carefully weighed the meaning of the word “profitable,”
and had considered that the truest profit lies in virtue and in
virtuous action, he would not have applied the phrase “as far as
it is profitable” to the service of such demons, as he has
acknowledged them to be.  If, then, health of body and success in
life were to come to us on condition of our serving such demons, we
should prefer sickness and misfortune accompanied with the
consciousness of our being truly devoted to the will of God.  For
this is preferable to being mortally diseased in mind, and wretched
through being separate and outcasts from God, though healthy in body
and abounding in earthly prosperity.  And we would rather go for
help to one who seeks nothing whatever but the well-being of men and of
all rational creatures, than to those who delight in blood and
sacrificial odours.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.lxiii" next="vi.ix.viii.lxiv" prev="vi.ix.viii.lxii" progress="99.13%" title="Chapter LXIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.lxiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.lxiii-p1.1">Chapter
LXIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.lxiii-p2" shownumber="no">After having said so much of the demons, and of their
fondness for blood and the odour of sacrifices, Celsus adds, as though
wishing to retract the charge he had made:  “The more just
opinion is, that demons desire nothing and need nothing, but that they
take pleasure in those who discharge towards them offices of
piety.”  If Celsus believed this to be true, he should have
said so, instead of making his previous statements.  But, indeed,
human nature is never utterly forsaken by God and His only-begotten
Son, the Truth.  Wherefore even Celsus spoke the truth when he
made the demons take pleasure in the blood and smoke of victims;
although, by the force of his own evil nature, he falls back into his
errors, and compares demons with men who rigorously discharge every
duty, even to those who show no gratitude; while to those who are
grateful they abound in acts of kindness.  Here Celsus appears to
me to get into confusion.  At one time his judgment is darkened by
the influence of demons, and at another he recovers from their deluding
power, and gets some glimpses of the truth.  For again he
adds:  “We must never in any way lose our hold of God,
whether by day or by night, whether in public or in secret, whether in
word or in deed, but in whatever we do, or abstain from
doing.”  That is, as I understand it, whatever we do in
public, in all our actions, in all our words, “let the soul be
constantly fixed upon God.”  And yet again, as though, after
struggling in argument against the insane inspirations of demons, he
were completely overcome by them, he adds:  “If this is the
case, what harm is there in gaining the favour of the rulers of the
earth, whether of a nature different from ours, or human princes and
kings?  For these have gained their dignity through the
instrumentality of demons.”  In a former part, Celsus did
his utmost to debase our souls to the worship of demons; and now he
wishes us to <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_665.html" id="vi.ix.viii.lxiii-Page_665" n="665" />seek the favour of
kings and princes, of whom, as the world and all history are full of
them, I do not consider it necessary to quote examples.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.lxiv" next="vi.ix.viii.lxv" prev="vi.ix.viii.lxiii" progress="99.19%" title="Chapter LXIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.lxiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.lxiv-p1.1">Chapter
LXIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.lxiv-p2" shownumber="no">There is therefore One whose favour we should
seek, and to whom we ought to pray that He would be gracious to
us—the Most High God, whose favour is gained by piety and the
practice of every virtue.  And if he would have us to seek the
favour of others after the Most High God, let him consider that, as the
motion of the shadow follows that of the body which casts it, so in
like manner it follows, that when we have the favour of God, we have
also the good-will of all angels and spirits who are friends of
God.  For they know who are worthy of the divine approval, and
they are not only well disposed to them, but they co-operate with them
in their endeavours to please God:  they seek His favour on their
behalf; with their prayers they join their own prayers and
intercessions for them.  We may indeed boldly say, that men who
aspire after better things have, when they pray to God, tens of
thousands of sacred powers upon their side.  These, even when not
asked, pray with them, they bring succour to our mortal race, and if I
may so say, take up arms alongside of it:  for they see demons
warring and fighting most keenly against the salvation of those who
devote themselves to God, and despise the hostility of demons; they see
them savage in their hatred of the man who refuses to serve them with
the blood and fumes of sacrifices, but rather strives in every way, by
word and deed, to be in peace and union with the Most High through
Jesus, who put to flight multitudes of demons when He went about
“healing,” and delivering “all who were oppressed by
the devil.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.lxiv-p2.1" n="4958" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.lxiv-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.lxiv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.38" parsed="|Acts|10|38|0|0" passage="Acts x. 38">Acts x. 38</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.lxv" next="vi.ix.viii.lxvi" prev="vi.ix.viii.lxiv" progress="99.24%" title="Chapter LXV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.lxv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.lxv-p1.1">Chapter LXV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.lxv-p2" shownumber="no">Moreover, we are to despise ingratiating ourselves
with kings or any other men, not only if their favour is to be won by
murders, licentiousness, or deeds of cruelty, but even if it involves
impiety towards God, or any servile expressions of flattery and
obsequiousness, which things are unworthy of brave and high-principled
men, who aim at joining with their other virtues that highest of
virtues, patience and fortitude.  But whilst we do nothing which
is contrary to the law and word of God, we are not so mad as to stir up
against us the wrath of kings and princes, which will bring upon us
sufferings and tortures, or even death.  For we read: 
“Let every soul be subject unto the higher powers.  For
there is no power but of God:  the powers that be are ordained of
God.  Whosoever therefore resisteth the power, resisteth the
ordinance of God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.lxv-p2.1" n="4959" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.lxv-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.lxv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.1-Rom.13.2" parsed="|Rom|13|1|13|2" passage="Rom. xiii. 1, 2">Rom. xiii. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note>  These words
we have in our exposition of the Epistle to the Romans, to the best of
our ability, explained at length, and with various applications; but
for the present we have taken them in their more obvious and generally
received acceptation, to meet the saying of Celsus, that “it is
not without the power of demons that kings have been raised to their
regal dignity.”  Here much might be said on the constitution
of kings and rulers, for the subject is a wide one, embracing such
rulers as reign cruelly and tyrannically, and such as make the kingly
office the means of indulging in luxury and sinful pleasures.  We
shall therefore, for the present, pass over the full consideration of
this subject.  We will, however, never swear by “the fortune
of the king,” nor by ought else that is considered equivalent to
God.  For if the word “fortune” is nothing but an
expression for the uncertain course of events, as some say, although
they seem not to be agreed, we do not swear by that as God which has no
existence, as though it did really exist and was able to do something,
lest we should bind ourselves by an oath to things which have no
existence.  If, on the other hand (as is thought by others, who
say that to swear by the fortune of the king of the Romans is to swear
by his demon), what is called the fortune of the king is in the power
of demons, then in that case we must die sooner than swear by a wicked
and treacherous demon, that ofttimes sins along with the man of whom it
gains possession, and sins even more than he.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.lxvi" next="vi.ix.viii.lxvii" prev="vi.ix.viii.lxv" progress="99.31%" title="Chapter LXVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.lxvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.lxvi-p1.1">Chapter
LXVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.lxvi-p2" shownumber="no">Then Celsus, following the example of those who are
under the influence of demons—at one time recovering, at another
relapsing, as though he were again becoming sensible—says: 
“If, however, any worshipper of God should be ordered to do
anything impious, or to say anything base, such a command should in no
wise be regarded; but we must encounter all kinds of torment, or submit
to any kind of death, rather than say or even think anything unworthy
of God.”  Again, however, from ignorance of our principles,
and in entire confusion of thought, he says:  “But if any
one commands you to celebrate the sun, or to sing a joyful triumphal
song in praise of Minerva, you will by celebrating their praises seem
to render the higher praise to God; for piety, in extending to all
things, becomes more perfect.”  To this our answer is, that
we do not wait for any command to celebrate the praises of the sun; for
we have been <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_666.html" id="vi.ix.viii.lxvi-Page_666" n="666" />taught to speak
well not only of those creatures that are obedient to the will of God,
but even of our enemies.  We therefore praise the sun as the
glorious workmanship of God, which obeys His laws and hearkens to the
call, “Praise the Lord, sun and moon,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.lxvi-p2.1" n="4960" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.lxvi-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.lxvi-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.148.3" parsed="|Ps|148|3|0|0" passage="Ps. cxlviii. 3">Ps. cxlviii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> and with all your powers show forth the
praises of the Father and Creator of all.  Minerva, however, whom
Celsus classes with the sun, is the subject of various Grecian myths,
whether these contain any hidden meaning or not.  They say that
Minerva sprang fully armed from the brain of Jupiter; that when she was
pursued by Vulcan, she fled from him to preserve her honour; and that
from the seed which fell to the ground in the heat of Vulcan’s
passion, there grew a child whom Minerva brought up and called
Erichthonius,</p>
<p class="c69" id="vi.ix.viii.lxvi-p4" shownumber="no">“That owed his nurture to the blue-eyed maid,</p>
<p class="c43" id="vi.ix.viii.lxvi-p5" shownumber="no">But from the teeming furrow took his birth,</p>
<p class="c53" id="vi.ix.viii.lxvi-p6" shownumber="no">The mighty offspring of the foodful
earth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.lxvi-p6.1" n="4961" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.lxvi-p7" shownumber="no"> Homer’s
<i>Iliad</i>, ii. 547, 548.</p></note></p>
<p id="vi.ix.viii.lxvi-p8" shownumber="no">It is therefore evident, that if we admit Minerva the daughter of
Jupiter, we must also admit many fables and fictions which can be
allowed by no one who discards fables and seeks after
truth.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.lxvii" next="vi.ix.viii.lxviii" prev="vi.ix.viii.lxvi" progress="99.37%" title="Chapter LXVII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.lxvii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.lxvii-p1.1">Chapter
LXVII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.lxvii-p2" shownumber="no">And to regard these myths in a figurative sense,
and consider Minerva as representing prudence, let any one show what
were the actual facts of her history, upon which this allegory is
based.  For, supposing honour was given to Minerva as having been
a woman of ancient times, by those who instituted mysteries and
ceremonies for their followers, and who wished her name to be
celebrated as that of a goddess, much more are we forbidden to pay
divine honours to Minerva, if we are not permitted to worship so
glorious an object as the sun, although we may celebrate its
glory.  Celsus, indeed, says that “we seem to do the greater
honour to the great God when we sing hymns in honour of the sun and
Minerva;” but we know it to be the opposite of that.  For we
sing hymns to the Most High alone, and His Only-begotten, who is the
Word and God; and we praise God and His Only-begotten, as do also the
sun, the moon, the stars, and all the host of heaven.<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.lxvii-p2.1" n="4962" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.lxvii-p3" shownumber="no"> [“Origen
pointed out that hymns were addressed only to God and to His
Only-begotten Word, who is also God.…The hymnody of the primitive
Church protected and proclaimed the truths which she taught and
cherished.”—<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.viii.lxvii-p3.1">Liddon’s</span> Bampton
Lectures, <i>On the Divinity of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ</i>,
pp. 385, 386.  S.]</p></note>  For these all form a divine chorus,
and unite with the just among men in celebrating the praises of the
Most High God and His Only-begotten.  We have already said that we
must not swear by a human king, or by what is called “the fortune
of the king.”  It is therefore unnecessary for us again to
refute these statements:  “If you are commanded to swear by
a human king, there is nothing wrong in that.  For to him has been
given whatever there is upon earth; and whatever you receive in this
life, you receive from him.”  We deny, however, that all
things which are on the earth have been given to the king, or that
whatever we receive in this life we receive from him.  For
whatever we receive rightly and honourably we receive from God, and by
His providence, as ripe fruits, and “corn which strengtheneth
man’s heart, and the pleasant vine, and wine which rejoiceth the
heart of man.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.lxvii-p3.2" n="4963" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.lxvii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.lxvii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.104.15" parsed="|Ps|104|15|0|0" passage="Ps. civ. 15">Ps. civ. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>  And moreover,
the fruit of the olive-tree, to make his face to shine, we have from
the providence of God.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.lxviii" next="vi.ix.viii.lxix" prev="vi.ix.viii.lxvii" progress="99.44%" title="Chapter LXVIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.lxviii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.lxviii-p1.1">Chapter
LXVIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.lxviii-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus goes on to say:  “We must not
disobey the ancient writer, who said long ago, ‘Let one be king,
whom the son of crafty Saturn appointed;’”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.lxviii-p2.1" n="4964" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.lxviii-p3" shownumber="no"> Homer’s
<i>Iliad</i>, ii. 205.</p></note> and adds:  “If you set aside this
maxim, you will deservedly suffer for it at the hands of the
king.  For if all were to do the same as you, there would be
nothing to prevent his being left in utter solitude and desertion, and
the affairs of the earth would fall into the hands of the wildest and
most lawless barbarians; and then there would no longer remain among
men any of the glory of your religion or of the true
wisdom.”  If, then, “there shall be one lord, one
king,” he must be, not the man “whom the son of crafty
Saturn appointed,” but the man to whom He gave the power, who
“removeth kings and setteth up kings,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.lxviii-p3.1" n="4965" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.lxviii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.lxviii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Dan.2.21" parsed="|Dan|2|21|0|0" passage="Dan. ii. 21">Dan. ii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> and who “raiseth up the useful man in
time of need upon earth.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.lxviii-p4.2" n="4966" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.lxviii-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.lxviii-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:Sir.10.4" parsed="|Sir|10|4|0|0" passage="Ecclesiasticus 10.4">Ecclus. x. 4</scripRef>. (LXX.).</p></note>  For
kings are not appointed by that son of Saturn, who, according to
Grecian fable, hurled his father from his throne, and sent him down to
Tartarus (whatever interpretation may be given to this allegory), but
by God, who governs all things, and who wisely arranges whatever
belongs to the appointment of kings.  We therefore do set aside
the maxim contained in the line,</p>
<p class="c73" id="vi.ix.viii.lxviii-p6" shownumber="no">“Whom the son of crafty Saturn
appointed;”</p>
<p id="vi.ix.viii.lxviii-p7" shownumber="no">for we know that no god or father of a god ever devises anything
crooked or crafty.  But we are far from setting aside the notion
of a providence, and of things happening directly or indirectly through
the agency of providence.  And the king will not “inflict
deserved punishment” upon us, if we say that not the son of
crafty Saturn gave him his kingdom, but He who “removeth and
setteth up kings.”  And would that all were to follow my
example in rejecting the maxim of Homer, maintaining the divine origin
of the <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_667.html" id="vi.ix.viii.lxviii-Page_667" n="667" />kingdom, and observing the
precept to honour the king!  In these circumstances the king will
not “be left in utter solitude and desertion,” neither will
“the affairs of the world fall into the hands of the most impious
and wild barbarians.”  For if, in the words of Celsus,
“they do as I do,” then it is evident that even the
barbarians, when they yield obedience to the word of God, will become
most obedient to the law, and most humane; and every form of worship
will be destroyed except the religion of Christ, which will alone
prevail.  And indeed it will one day triumph, as its principles
take possession of the minds of men more and more every
day.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.lxix" next="vi.ix.viii.lxx" prev="vi.ix.viii.lxviii" progress="99.52%" title="Chapter LXIX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.lxix-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.lxix-p1.1">Chapter
LXIX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.lxix-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus, then, as if not observing that he was
saying anything inconsistent with the words he had just used, “if
all were to do the same as you,” adds:  “You surely do
not say that if the Romans were, in compliance with your wish, to
neglect their customary duties to gods and men, and were to worship the
Most High, or whatever you please to call him, that he will come down
and fight for them, so that they shall need no other help than
his.  For this same God, as yourselves say, promised of old this
and much more to those who served him, and see in what way he has
helped them and you!  They, in place of being masters of the whole
world, are left with not so much as a patch of ground or a home; and as
for you, if any of you transgresses even in secret, he is sought out
and punished with death.”  As the question started is,
“What would happen if the Romans were persuaded to adopt the
principles of the Christians, to despise the duties paid to the
recognised gods and to men, and to worship the Most High?” this
is my answer to the question.  We say that “if two” of
us “shall agree on earth as touching anything that they shall
ask, it shall be done for them of the Father” of the just,
“which is in heaven;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.lxix-p2.1" n="4967" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.lxix-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.lxix-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.19" parsed="|Matt|18|19|0|0" passage="Matt. xviii. 19">Matt. xviii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> for God
rejoices in the agreement of rational beings, and turns away from
discord.  And what are we to expect, if not only a very few agree,
as at present, but the whole of the empire of Rome?  For they will
pray to the Word, who of old said to the Hebrews, when they were
pursued by the Egyptians, “The <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.viii.lxix-p3.2">Lord</span> shall
fight for you, and ye shall hold your peace;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.lxix-p3.3" n="4968" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.lxix-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.lxix-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Exod.14.14" parsed="|Exod|14|14|0|0" passage="Ex. xiv. 14">Ex. xiv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> and if they all unite in prayer with one
accord, they will be able to put to flight far more enemies than those
who were discomfited by the prayer of Moses when he cried to the Lord,
and of those who prayed with him.  Now, if what God promised to
those who keep His law has not come to pass, the reason of its
nonfulfilment is not to be ascribed to the unfaithfulness of God. 
But He had made the fulfilment of His promises to depend on certain
conditions,—namely, that they should observe and live according
to His law; and if the Jews have not a plot of ground nor a habitation
left to them, although they had received these conditional promises,
the entire blame is to be laid upon their crimes, and especially upon
their guilt in the treatment of Jesus.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.lxx" next="vi.ix.viii.lxxi" prev="vi.ix.viii.lxix" progress="99.59%" title="Chapter LXX"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.lxx-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.lxx-p1.1">Chapter LXX.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.lxx-p2" shownumber="no">But if all the Romans, according to the
supposition of Celsus, embrace the Christian faith, they will, when
they pray, overcome their enemies; or rather, they will not war at all,
being guarded by that divine power which promised to save five entire
cities for the sake of fifty just persons.  For men of God are
assuredly the salt of the earth:  they preserve the order of the
world;<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.lxx-p2.1" n="4969" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.lxx-p3" shownumber="no"> [Comp. Cowper,
<i>Task</i>, book vi., <i>sub finem</i>.]</p></note> and society is held
together as long as the salt is uncorrupted:  for “if the
salt have lost its savour, it is neither fit for the land nor for the
dunghill; but it shall be cast out, and trodden under foot of
men.  He that hath ears, let him hear”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.lxx-p3.1" n="4970" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.lxx-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.lxx-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.34-Luke.14.35 Bible:Matt.5.13" parsed="|Luke|14|34|14|35;|Matt|5|13|0|0" passage="Luke xiv. 34, 35; Matt. v. 13">Luke xiv. 34, 35; Matt. v. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> the meaning of these words.  When God
gives to the tempter permission to persecute us, then we suffer
persecution; and when God wishes us to be free from suffering, even in
the midst of a world that hates us, we enjoy a wonderful peace,
trusting in the protection of Him who said, “Be of good cheer, I
have overcome the world.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.lxx-p4.2" n="4971" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.lxx-p5" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.lxx-p5.1" osisRef="Bible:John.16.33" parsed="|John|16|33|0|0" passage="John xvi. 33">John xvi. 33</scripRef>.</p></note>  And
truly He has overcome the world.  Wherefore the world prevails
only so long as it is the pleasure of Him who received from the Father
power to overcome the world; and from His victory we take
courage.  Should He even wish us again to contend and struggle for
our religion, let the enemy come against us, and we will say to them,
“I can do all things, through Christ Jesus our Lord, which
strengtheneth me.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.lxx-p5.2" n="4972" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.lxx-p6" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.lxx-p6.1" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.13" parsed="|Phil|4|13|0|0" passage="Phil. iv. 13">Phil. iv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>  For of
“two sparrows which are sold for a farthing,” as the
Scripture says, “not one of them falls on the ground without our
Father in heaven.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.lxx-p6.2" n="4973" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.lxx-p7" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.lxx-p7.1" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.29-Matt.10.30" parsed="|Matt|10|29|10|30" passage="Matt. x. 29, 30">Matt. x. 29, 30</scripRef>.</p></note>  And so
completely does the Divine Providence embrace all things, that not even
the hairs of our head fail to be numbered by Him.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.lxxi" next="vi.ix.viii.lxxii" prev="vi.ix.viii.lxx" progress="99.64%" title="Chapter LXXI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxi-p1.1">Chapter
LXXI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxi-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus again, as is usual with him, gets confused, and
attributes to us things which none of us have ever written.  His
words are:  “Surely it is intolerable for you to say, that
if our present rulers, on embracing your opinions, are taken by
<pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_668.html" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxi-Page_668" n="668" />the enemy, you will still be able
to persuade those who rule after them; and after these have been taken
you will persuade their successors and so on, until at length, when all
who have yielded to your persuasion have been taken, some prudent ruler
shall arise, with a foresight of what is impending, and he will destroy
you all utterly before he himself perishes.”  There is no
need of any answer to these allegations: for none of us says of our
present rulers, that if they embrace our opinions, and are taken by the
enemy, we shall be able to persuade their successors; and when these
are taken, those who come after them, and so on in succession. 
But on what does he ground the assertion, that when a succession of
those who have yielded to our persuasion have been taken because they
did not drive back the enemy, some prudent ruler shall arise, with a
foresight of what is impending, who shall utterly destroy us?  But
here he seems to me to delight in inventing and uttering the wildest
nonsense.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.lxxii" next="vi.ix.viii.lxxiii" prev="vi.ix.viii.lxxi" progress="99.68%" title="Chapter LXXII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxii-p1.1">Chapter
LXXII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxii-p2" shownumber="no">Afterwards he says:  “If it were
possible,” implying at the same time that he thought it most
desirable, “that all the inhabitants of Asia, Europe, and Libya,
Greeks and Barbarians, all to the uttermost ends of the earth, were to
come under one law;” but judging this quite impossible, he adds,
“Any one who thinks this possible, knows nothing.”  It
would require careful consideration and lengthened argument to prove
that it is not only possible, but that it will surely come to pass,
that all who are endowed with reason shall come under one law. 
However, if we must refer to this subject, it will be with great
brevity.  The Stoics, indeed, hold that, when the strongest of the
elements prevails, all things shall be turned into fire.  But our
belief is, that the Word shall prevail over the entire rational
creation, and change every soul into His own perfection; in which state
every one, by the mere exercise of his power, will choose what he
desires, and obtain what he chooses.  For although, in the
diseases and wounds of the body, there are some which no medical skill
can cure, yet we hold that in the mind there is no evil so strong that
it may not be overcome by the Supreme Word and God.  For stronger
than all the evils in the soul is the Word, and the healing power that
dwells in Him; and this healing He applies, according to the will of
God, to every man.  The consummation of all things is the
destruction of evil, although as to the question whether it shall be so
destroyed that it can never anywhere arise again, it is beyond our
present purpose to say.  Many things are said obscurely in the
prophecies on the total destruction of evil, and the restoration to
righteousness of every soul; but it will be enough for our present
purpose to quote the following passage from Zephaniah: 
“Prepare and rise early; all the gleanings of their vineyards are
destroyed.  Therefore wait ye upon Me, saith the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxii-p2.1">Lord</span>, on the day that I rise up for a testimony; for My
determination is to gather the nations, that I may assemble the kings,
to pour upon them Mine indignation, even all My fierce anger:  for
all the earth shall be devoured with the fire of My jealousy.  For
then will I turn to the people a pure language, that they may all call
upon the name of the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxii-p2.2">Lord</span>, to serve Him with
one consent.  From beyond the rivers of Ethiopia My suppliants,
even the daughter of My dispersed, shall bring My offering.  In
that day shalt thou not be ashamed for all thy doings, wherein thou
hast transgressed against Me:  for then I will take away out of
the midst of thee them that rejoice in thy pride; and thou shalt no
more be haughty because of My holy mountain.  I will also leave in
the midst of thee an afflicted and poor people, and they shall trust in
the name of the <span class="sc" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxii-p2.3">Lord</span>.  The remnant of
Israel shall not do iniquity, nor speak lies; neither shall a deceitful
tongue be found in their mouth:  for they shall feed and lie down,
and none shall make them afraid.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxii-p2.4" n="4974" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.lxxii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Zeph.3.7-Zeph.3.13" parsed="|Zeph|3|7|3|13" passage="Zeph. iii. 7-13">Zeph. iii. 7–13</scripRef>.</p></note>  I leave it to those who are able,
after a careful study of the whole subject, to unfold the meaning of
this prophecy, and especially to inquire into the signification of the
words, “When the whole earth is destroyed, there will be turned
upon the peoples a language according to their race,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxii-p3.2" n="4975" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxii-p4" shownumber="no"> “A
language to last as long as the world.”—<span class="sc" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxii-p4.1">Bouhéreau</span>.</p></note> as things were before the confusion of
tongues.  Let them also carefully consider the promise, that all
shall call upon the name of the Lord, and serve Him with one consent;
also that all contemptuous reproach shall be taken away, and there
shall be no longer any injustice, or vain speech, or a deceitful
tongue.  And thus much it seemed needful for me to say briefly,
and without entering into elaborate details, in answer to the remark of
Celsus, that he considered any agreement between the inhabitants of
Asia, Europe, and Libya, as well Greeks as Barbarians, was
impossible.  And perhaps such a result would indeed be impossible
to those who are still in the body, but not to those who are released
from it.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.lxxiii" next="vi.ix.viii.lxxiv" prev="vi.ix.viii.lxxii" progress="99.81%" title="Chapter LXXIII"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxiii-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxiii-p1.1">Chapter
LXXIII.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxiii-p2" shownumber="no">In the next place, Celsus urges us “to help the
king with all our might, and to labour with him in the maintenance of
justice, to fight for him; and if he requires it, to fight under him,
or lead an army along with him.”  To this our answer is,
that we do, when occasion requires, <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_669.html" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxiii-Page_669" n="669" />give help to kings, and that, so to say,
a divine help, “putting on the whole armour of
God.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxiii-p2.1" n="4976" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxiii-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.lxxiii-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.11" parsed="|Eph|6|11|0|0" passage="Eph. vi. 11">Eph. vi. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>  And this we
do in obedience to the injunction of the apostle, “I exhort,
therefore, that first of all, supplications, prayers, intercessions,
and giving of thanks, be made for all men; for kings, and for all that
are in authority;”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxiii-p3.2" n="4977" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxiii-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.lxxiii-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.1-1Tim.2.2" parsed="|1Tim|2|1|2|2" passage="1 Tim. ii. 1, 2">1 Tim. ii. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note> and the more any
one excels in piety, the more effective help does he render to kings,
even more than is given by soldiers, who go forth to fight and slay as
many of the enemy as they can.  And to those enemies of our faith
who require us to bear arms for the commonwealth, and to slay men, we
can reply:  “Do not those who are priests at certain
shrines, and those who attend on certain gods, as you account them,
keep their hands free from blood, that they may with hands unstained
and free from human blood offer the appointed sacrifices to your gods;
and even when war is upon you, you never enlist the priests in the
army.  If that, then, is a laudable custom, how much more so, that
while others are engaged in battle, these too should engage as the
priests and ministers of God, keeping their hands pure, and wrestling
in prayers to God on behalf of those who are fighting in a righteous
cause, and for the king who reigns righteously, that whatever is
opposed to those who act righteously may be destroyed!”  And
as we by our prayers vanquish all demons who stir up war, and lead to
the violation of oaths, and disturb the peace, we in this way are much
more helpful to the kings than those who go into the field to fight for
them.  And we do take our part in public affairs, when along with
righteous prayers we join self-denying exercises and meditations, which
teach us to despise pleasures, and not to be led away by them. 
And none fight better for the king than we do.  We do not indeed
fight under him, although he require it; but we fight on his behalf,
forming a special army—an army of piety—by offering our
prayers to God.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.lxxiv" next="vi.ix.viii.lxxv" prev="vi.ix.viii.lxxiii" progress="99.87%" title="Chapter LXXIV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxiv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxiv-p1.1">Chapter
LXXIV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxiv-p2" shownumber="no">And if Celsus would have us to lead armies in
defence of our country, let him know that we do this too, and that not
for the purpose of being seen by men, or of vainglory.  For
“in secret,” and in our own hearts, there are prayers which
ascend as from priests in behalf of our fellow-citizens.  And
Christians are benefactors of their country more than others.  For
they train up citizens, and inculcate piety to the Supreme Being; and
they promote those whose lives in the smallest cities have been good
and worthy, to a divine and heavenly city, to whom it may be said,
“Thou hast been faithful in the smallest city, come into a great
one,”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxiv-p2.1" n="4978" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxiv-p3" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.lxxiv-p3.1" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.17" parsed="|Luke|19|17|0|0" passage="Luke xix. 17">Luke xix. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> where “God
standeth in the assembly of the gods, and judgeth the gods in the
midst;” and He reckons thee among them, if thou no more
“die as a man, or fall as one of the princes.”<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxiv-p3.2" n="4979" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxiv-p4" shownumber="no"> <scripRef id="vi.ix.viii.lxxiv-p4.1" osisRef="Bible:Ps.82.1 Bible:Ps.82.7" parsed="|Ps|82|1|0|0;|Ps|82|7|0|0" passage="Ps. lxxxii. 1, 7">Ps. lxxxii. 1, 7</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.lxxv" next="vi.ix.viii.lxxvi" prev="vi.ix.viii.lxxiv" progress="99.90%" title="Chapter LXXV"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxv-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxv-p1.1">Chapter
LXXV.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxv-p2" shownumber="no">Celsus also urges us to “take office in the
government of the country, if that is required for the maintenance of
the laws and the support of religion.”  But we recognise in
each state the existence of another national organization,<note anchored="yes" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxv-p2.1" n="4980" place="end"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxv-p3" shownumber="no"> <span class="Greek" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxv-p3.1" lang="EL">σύστημα
πατρίδος</span>.  [A very
notable passage as to the autonomy of the primitive Churches in their
divers nations.]</p></note> founded by the Word of God, and we exhort
those who are mighty in word and of blameless life to rule over
Churches.  Those who are ambitious of ruling we reject; but we
constrain those who, through excess of modesty, are not easily induced
to take a public charge in the Church of God.  And those who rule
over us well are under the constraining influence of the great King,
whom we believe to be the Son of God, God the Word.  And if those
who govern in the Church, and are called rulers of the divine
nation—that is, the Church—rule well, they rule in
accordance with the divine commands, and never suffer themselves to be
led astray by worldly policy.  And it is not for the purpose of
escaping public duties that Christians decline public offices, but that
they may reserve themselves for a diviner and more necessary service in
the Church of God—for the salvation of men.  And this
service is at once necessary and right.  They take charge of
all—of those that are within, that they may day by day lead
better lives, and of those that are without, that they may come to
abound in holy words and in deeds of piety; and that, while thus
worshipping God truly, and training up as many as they can in the same
way, they may be filled with the word of God and the law of God, and
thus be united with the Supreme God through His Son the Word, Wisdom,
Truth, and Righteousness, who unites to God all who are resolved to
conform their lives in all things to the law of God.</p>
</div4>

<div4 id="vi.ix.viii.lxxvi" next="vii" prev="vi.ix.viii.lxxv" progress="99.96%" title="Chapter LXXVI"><p class="c26" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxvi-p1" shownumber="no">
<span class="c1" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxvi-p1.1">Chapter
LXXVI.</span></p>
<p class="c19" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxvi-p2" shownumber="no">You have here, reverend Ambrosius, the conclusion
of what we have been enabled to accomplish by the power given to us in
obedience to your command.  In eight books we have embraced all
that we considered it proper to say in reply to that book of Celsus
which he entitles <i>A True Discourse</i>.  And now it remains for
the readers of his discourse and of my reply to judge which of the two
breathes most of the Spirit of <pb href="/ccel/schaff/anf04/Page_670.html" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxvi-Page_670" n="670" />the true God, of piety towards Him, and of that
truth which leads men by sound doctrines to the noblest life.  You
must know, however, that Celsus had promised another treatise as a
sequel to this one, in which he engaged to supply practical rules of
living to those who felt disposed to embrace his opinions.  If,
then, he has not fulfilled his promise of writing a second book, we may
well be contented with these eight books which we have written in
answer to his discourse.  But if he has begun and finished that
second book, pray obtain it and send it to us, that we may answer it as
the Father of truth may give us ability, and either overthrow the false
teaching that may be in it, or, laying aside all jealousy, we may
testify our approval of whatever truth it may contain.</p>
<p class="Centered" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxvi-p3" shownumber="no"><span class="sc" id="vi.ix.viii.lxxvi-p3.1">Glory Be to Thee, Our God; Glory Be to
Thee.</span></p>
</div4></div3></div2></div1>


<div1 id="vii" next="vii.i" prev="vi.ix.viii.lxxvi" title="Indexes">
<h1 id="vii-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

<div2 id="vii.i" next="vii.ii" prev="vii" title="Index of Scripture References">
  <h2 id="vii.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
  <insertIndex id="vii.i-p0.2" type="scripRef" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Genesis</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.v.iii.ix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.v.iv.viii-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#vi.v.v.iii-p71.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#iii.xi.iv-p89.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#iii.xi.iii-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#vi.ix.viii.xxxiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#vi.v.ii.vii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#vi.v.iii.viii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#vi.v.iii.viii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#vi.v.iv.viii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#vi.ix.iv.xxx-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#vi.ix.v.xxxvii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#vi.ix.vi.xlix-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#iii.viii.xvi-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#vi.ix.iv.xxx-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#vi.v.iv.viii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:27-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#iii.vi.vi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#iii.v.i.ii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#iii.vii.vii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=29#iii.ix.iv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.vi.lxi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.vi.lx-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vi.v.ii.ii-p18.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vi.v.ii.iii-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vi.v.iii.viii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#iii.xi.iii-p85.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iii.xi.v.ii-p69.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:9-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#iii.ix.iii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#iii.iv.v-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#iii.vi.v-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#iii.v.i.ii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#iii.ii.iv-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#iii.iv.vii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#iii.iv.viii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#iii.vii.ix-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#iii.ix.iii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#iii.v.ii.viii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#iii.vi.v-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#vi.v.iii.vi-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#vi.ix.iv.xlix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#vi.ix.vi.xlvii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#iii.ii.iii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#iii.iv.xi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=0#vi.v.iv.iv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=0#vi.ix.vi.xliii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iii.xi.ii-p190.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.vii.xxxix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#iii.viii.vi-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.vii.xxxix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#iii.ii.iii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#iii.iv.xi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#iii.viii.vi-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.vii.xxxix-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.vi.lxiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#iii.ix.vi-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#iii.iii.i.vi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#iii.iii.i.i-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix.vii.xxviii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#vi.v.iv.viii-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#iii.iv.v-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#iii.xi.iii-p66.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#iii.iii.i.i-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#iii.ii.iii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:21-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=24#iii.xi.iii-p206.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=24#vi.ix.vi.xlix-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=0#iii.xi.iii-p225.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#iii.xi.iii-p221.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.iv.xliii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#vi.v.iv.vi-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#v.ii.xxxvii-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#iii.vi.v-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#iii.vii.iv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:19-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.vi.xlix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#vi.v.ii.ii-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#iii.iii.i.iii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=25#iii.iii.i.iii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=28#iii.iii.i.iii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=29#iii.iii.i.iii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#iii.iv.vii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.iii.ii-p7.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.iii.ii-p9.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.v.lv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#iii.vii.i-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#iii.xi.v.iii-p45.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#vi.v.ii.iii-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.vii.xxxviii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#iii.xi.v.iii-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.vi.lviii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:5-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#iii.iii.i.iii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=19#iii.vii.iv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#iii.xi.v.iii-p42.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=3#iii.vii.iv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#iii.vii.iv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#iii.ix.iv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:2-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#iii.ix.iv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=21#iii.xi.ii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=25#vi.ix.vii.vii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:25-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=8#iii.xi.ii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:8-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.v.xxix-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.iv.i-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.v.xxix-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:5-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=26#iii.xi.ii-p138.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:26-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=26#iii.ii.ii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:26-12:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#iii.iii.ii.ii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:10-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=8#iii.xi.ii-p219.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.v.x-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=0#iii.vii.vi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=0#iii.vii.vi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=5#iii.vii.vi-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=14#vi.v.v.i-p103.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=14#vi.v.v.ii-p114.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=4#iii.xi.ii-p73.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.ii.lxvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=11#iii.v.i.v-p16.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix.iv.xlv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=30#iii.viii.vi-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:30-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=31#iii.xi.ii-p78.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=0#iii.iii.ii.ii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=12#iii.xi.v.iii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:12-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=1#iii.xi.v.ii-p114.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:1-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=12#vi.v.iv.iv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=2#iii.ix.xvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:2-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=31#iii.ix.xvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=64#iii.iv.xi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:64-65</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=21#iii.viii.viii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:21-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=27#iii.ix.xvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:27-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=6#iii.iii.ii.ii-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:6-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=15#vi.ix.iv.xliv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=15#iii.iii.ii.ii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=27#vi.ix.i.xlix-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=41#vi.ix.iv.xliii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=12#iii.x.i-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.vi.xxi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=42#vi.ix.iv.xliii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">30:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=43#vi.ix.iv.xliii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">30:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=10#vi.vii-p36.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">31:10-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=24#vi.vii-p38.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:24-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=28#vi.v.v.iii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:28-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=30#iii.xi.v.v-p360.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=0#iii.viii.vi-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=12#iii.iii.ii.xii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">38:12-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=48&amp;scrV=22#vi.v.v.i-p118.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">48:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=48&amp;scrV=22#vi.v.v.ii-p129.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">48:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=1#vi.v.iv.vii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">49:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.vii.vii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">49:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=1#vi.vii-p39.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">49:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=4#iii.viii.xiii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">49:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.i.liv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">49:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.i.liv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">49:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Exodus</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#iii.vii.xvi-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:8-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vi.v.iii.viii-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#vi.v.iii.iv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#iii.ix.v-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.vii.xxviii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#vi.v.ii.iii-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=21#vi.v.iv.ii-p37.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=21#vi.v.iv.iii-p40.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=22#iii.viii.viii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=23#vi.v.iv.iii-p52.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#vi.ix.v.xlviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:24-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#vi.v.iv.iv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:24-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=25#vi.ix.v.xlviii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=3#vi.v.iv.iii-p40.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=27#vi.v.iv.ii-p64.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:27-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=28#vi.v.iv.iii-p65.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:28-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=17#vi.v.iv.ii-p53.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=17#vi.v.iv.iii-p52.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=5#vi.v.iv.ii-p53.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.viii.xxiii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=12#vi.v.iv.ii-p53.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=12#vi.v.iv.iii-p53.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=23#vi.v.iv.iv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=23#vi.ix.vi.xliii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.viii.lxix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#iii.ix.v-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=29#vi.v.v.i-p107.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=29#vi.v.v.ii-p115.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=8#iii.ix.x-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:8-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.v.xlviii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=19#vi.v.iv.ii-p129.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=19#vi.v.iv.iii-p155.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.vii.lxiv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.v.vi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=5#iii.viii.ii-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=5#iii.vii.vii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=5#iii.xi.v.iv-p80.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=5#vi.v.v.i-p52.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=5#vi.v.v.ii-p62.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.viii.xl-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=12#iii.vii.vii-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=12#vi.v.iii.iv-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=12#vi.v.v.i-p119.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=12#vi.v.v.ii-p130.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=13#vi.v.v.i-p120.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:13-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=13#vi.v.v.ii-p132.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:13-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=18#vi.ix.vi.lxii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix.vi.xvii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.v.xliii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=24#iii.vi.vi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=24#vi.ix.vii.xxv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=28#vi.v.ii.viii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:28-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=28#vi.ix.viii.xxxviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=20#iii.xi.v.iii-p117.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:20-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.ii.liv-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.iv.xcvi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.vi.xvii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=18#iii.ix.vi-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=10#iii.xi.v.iv-p200.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=40#vi.v.iv.viii-p35.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=40#vi.v.v.i-p86.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=40#vi.v.v.ii-p93.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=20#iii.xi.v.iv-p293.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=36#iii.xi.iv-p285.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=0#iii.iii.ii.xiii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.ii.lxxiii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=6#iii.ix.vi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=15#iii.xi.v.iii-p103.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:15-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=20#iii.iii.ii.xiii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=32#iii.x.i-p59.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=18#iii.ix.vi-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">33:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=20#vi.v.iii.iv-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">33:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=23#vi.v.iii.iv-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">33:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=4#iii.ix.vi-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">34:4-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=6#iii.viii.ii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">34:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=14#iii.viii.ii-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">34:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=28#iii.ix.vi-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">34:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=29#iii.ix.vi-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">34:29-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=2#vi.vii-p64.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">35:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=1#iii.xi.v.iv-p200.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">37:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=30#iii.xi.iv-p285.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">39:30</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Leviticus</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#iii.ix.vi-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=9#iii.ix.ix-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#vi.v.v.i-p105.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=44#iii.vi.i-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=44#vi.ix.vi.lxiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=44#iii.vi.x-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:44-45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#iii.viii.xx-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:12-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=33#iii.viii.xx-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:33-42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=43#iii.viii.xx-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:43-45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=8#iii.xi.v.iv-p174.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=8#vi.v.iv.iv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.vi.xliii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=29#iii.ix.ii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=29#vi.ix.viii.xxiii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=10#vi.v.iii.viii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=14#vi.v.iii.viii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=14#vi.v.iv.vi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=2#iii.vi.x-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=15#iii.viii.v-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=18#iii.iii.ii.ii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=20#iii.viii.xx-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=26#vi.ix.iv.xcv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=31#vi.ix.i.xxvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=31#vi.ix.v.ix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=7#iii.vi.x-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=21#iii.vii.vii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=11#iii.vii.vii-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=14#iii.vi.vii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=13#iii.vii.vii-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=26#iii.ix.ii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:26-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=2#iii.xi.v.iv-p293.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=20#iii.vi.vi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.vii.xxiv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:5</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Numbers</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#iii.xi.v.iv-p198.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=24#vi.ix.iv.xxxiv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#iii.ix.v-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:1-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=5#iii.xi.v.iii-p97.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:5-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#iii.vii.vi-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=32#vi.vii-p64.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=38#iii.xi.ii-p36.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=8#iii.xi.v.iv-p206.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=1#iii.ix.v-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:1-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=23#vi.ix.iv.xcv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix.i.lx-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix.i.lxi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii.vi-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:1-9</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Deuteronomy</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.v.x-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=31#vi.ix.iv.lxxi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=34#vi.ix.vii.xix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#vi.ix.iv.xxxi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:16-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.iv.xxxi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.v.vi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.v.x-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#iii.viii.ii-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#vi.v.ii.i-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#vi.v.iii.viii-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#vi.ix.iv.xiii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#iii.viii.ii-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#iii.xi.v.iv-p80.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=31#vi.ix.vi.lxiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#iii.xi.v.iv-p49.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#vi.ix.v.xi-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#vi.ix.vii.lxiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#iii.viii.ii-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#iii.ix.vi-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#vi.v.iii.xi-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=12#iii.ix.vi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:12-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.iv.xiii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=11#iii.ix.vi-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=25#iii.ix.vi-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.vi.lvii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=17#iii.vi.vii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=26#iii.vii.xiv-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.ii.lii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.vii.xxxiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=5#vi.v.v.i-p104.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.viii.xxiii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.iv.xcv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.i.xxxvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.i.xxxvii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.iv.xcv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=15#vi.ix.i.xxxvii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=15#vi.ix.iv.xcv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=17#iii.xi.v.iii-p97.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:17-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#iii.vi.vi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=13#iii.iv.xi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:13-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=23#vi.ix.i.xxxv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=1#vi.ii.ii-p35.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=19#iii.viii.ix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=16#vi.ix.viii.xl-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=4#vi.v.iii.iv-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=4#vi.v.v.i-p79.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=4#vi.v.v.ii-p87.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.iv.xlix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=5#iii.vii.vii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=0#vi.v.iii.x-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.vii.xviii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=66#vi.ix.ii.lxxiv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:66</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii.xiv-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">30:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=15#iii.vii.xiv-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">30:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=15#vi.v.iv.ii-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">30:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=15#vi.v.iv.iii-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">30:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=19#iii.vii.xiv-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">30:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=19#vi.v.iv.iii-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">30:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=0#vi.v.v.i-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=0#vi.v.v.i-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=0#vi.v.v.ii-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=2#iii.xi.v.iv-p140.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=8#vi.v.ii.v-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.iv.viii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.v.xxix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=9#vi.v.ii.v-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=15#iii.ix.vi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=21#vi.v.v.i-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=21#vi.v.v.ii-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix.ii.lxxvii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix.iii.lxxiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=22#vi.v.v.i-p138.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=30#vi.ix.vii.xxi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=39#iii.viii.ii-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=39#iii.x.i-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=39#vi.ix.ii.xxiv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.ii.liii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">34:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=9#iii.xi.v.iii-p97.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">34:9-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=10#iii.vii.vi-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">34:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Joshua</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=12#iii.ix.x-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:12-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=19#iii.viii.ii-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=32#vi.v.v.i-p118.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=32#vi.v.v.ii-p129.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:32</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Judges</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#iii.xi.v.iii-p144.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=22#iii.xi.v.v-p360.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=22#vi.ix.vi.xliii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:22</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">1 Samuel</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.ix.vii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#iii.ix.vii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:7-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#iii.ix.ix-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#iii.ix.ix-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#iii.ix.xvi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:12-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#iii.ix.xvi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:22-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#iii.ix.vii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#iii.ix.xvi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#iii.ix.xvi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:17-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.i.xxxvii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=24#iii.ix.x-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:24-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=11#vi.v.v.i-p53.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=11#vi.v.v.ii-p63.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=7#iii.iii.ii.xiii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=14#iii.x.i-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=14#vi.v.v.i-p57.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=14#vi.v.v.ii-p67.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=10#vi.v.iv.iv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=10#vi.v.v.i-p57.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=10#vi.v.v.ii-p67.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=11#iii.xi.v.iii-p233.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:11-19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">2 Samuel</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=0#iii.viii.vi-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii.vi-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:1-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii.xxi-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:1-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=44#vi.ix.ii.lxxvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:44-45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=14#vi.ii.i-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">1 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#vi.vii-p43.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:16-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=28#vi.vii-p45.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=29#vi.ix.iii.xlv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:29-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.iii.xlv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:1-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=14#vi.viii.i-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#vi.viii.i-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=0#iii.ix.xvi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.i.xxxvii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=1#iii.ix.vi-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=1#iii.ix.ix-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:1-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix.ii.lvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=1#iii.ix.vi-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:1-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=1#iii.xi.v.iii-p268.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:1-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=3#iii.ix.ix-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:3-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=6#iii.ix.vi-p17.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=9#iii.ix.vi-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=13#iii.ix.vi-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=18#vi.v.v.i-p90.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=18#vi.v.v.ii-p98.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=0#iii.viii.vi-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=0#iii.ix.vii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=19#vi.v.iv.iv-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:19-23</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">2 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#iii.xi.v.iii-p300.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.i.xxxvii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#iii.xi.v.iii-p281.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:9-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix.viii.xlvi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=34#vi.ix.ii.lvi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:34-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=0#iii.xi.v.iii-p300.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=11#vi.ix.vii.x-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=0#iii.ix.vii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=0#iii.ix.vii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">1 Chronicles</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Chr&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=8#vi.vii-p63.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Chr&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=22#vi.ix.vi.lxxix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Chr&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=1#vi.v.iv.iv-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">2 Chronicles</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=0#iii.xi.v.iii-p249.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=0#iii.xi.v.iii-p249.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=0#iii.xi.v.iii-p249.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=0#iii.ix.vii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Job</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#vi.v.iv.iv-p71.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#vi.ix.vi.xliii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#iii.x.i-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#iii.vi.i-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#iii.vi.ii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#iii.viii.xxiii-p13.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.vi.lv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#iii.viii.ii-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#vi.v.iv.iv-p74.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=9#vi.v.iii.vi-p37.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=7#iv.iii.xxxiv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:7-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=19#iii.xi.iii-p97.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=14#vi.v.v.iii-p50.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.iii.lxiii-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=5#vi.v.ii.vii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=22#iii.xi.v.iv-p140.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">29:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=21#iii.viii.v-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=0#vi.v.v.ii-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=19#vi.v.iv.viii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">40:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=20#vi.v.ii.v-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">40:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix.vi.xliii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">40:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=41&amp;scrV=0#vi.v.v.ii-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=41&amp;scrV=1#vi.v.v.i-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">41:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=41&amp;scrV=34#vi.v.iii.viii-p34.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">41:34</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii.xviii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii.vi-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.vii-p48.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#vi.v.iii.iv-p26.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#vi.v.iv.v-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.viii.liv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#vi.v.iii.iv-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.iv.viii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.v.xxxii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.vi.v-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=0#vi.ix.iv.lxxii-p2.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.iv.lxxii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.vii.xxiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.viii.xxxv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=12#iii.viii.ii-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#vi.v.iii.iii-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=13#vi.ix.vi.xxxvi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.vii.xxxiv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.ii.lxi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.iii.xxxii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=0#vi.ix.vi.xvii-p2.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=11#vi.ix.vi.xvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=25#iii.viii.xviii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=25#iii.vi.x-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=26#iii.viii.xviii-p11.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.vi.lxi-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=4#iii.x.i-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.i.lxiii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=7#iii.viii.vi-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.vii.xxxiv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=0#vi.v.iii.viii-p15.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=15#vi.ix.vii.l-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=19#vi.v.iii.viii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=27#vi.v.v.iii-p84.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=7#iii.x.i-p66.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.viii.i-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.vii.xviii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=7#iii.iii.ii.vi-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.viii.lvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=4#iii.viii.xviii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=6#iii.viii.xviii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.vi.v-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.viii.xxvii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=1#vi.v.iv.iv-p66.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.viii.xxvii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=3#iii.xi.iii-p110.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">29:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=3#vi.v.v.i-p138.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">30:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">33:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=6#vi.v.ii.iii-p39.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">33:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=6#vi.v.v.iii-p41.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">33:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.vi.lx-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">33:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=0#vi.ix.vi.liv-p2.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=7#vi.v.ii.viii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">34:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.vi.xli-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">34:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.viii.xxxiv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">34:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.viii.xxxvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">34:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.vi.liv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">34:10-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=0#vi.v.ii.i-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=9#vi.v.ii.i-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">36:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.vi.v-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">36:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=0#vi.ix.iv.lxxii-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=0#vi.ix.vii.xxix-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.iv.lxxii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">37:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.vii.xxix-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">37:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=11#vi.ix.vii.xxix-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">37:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=22#vi.ix.vii.xxix-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">37:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=27#iii.vii.vi-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">37:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=29#vi.ix.vii.xxix-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">37:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=30#vi.ix.v.xix-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">37:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=30#vi.ix.vii.xlix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">37:30-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=34#vi.v.iii.iii-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">37:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=34#vi.ix.vii.xxix-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">37:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.vii.l-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">39:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=12#iii.vi.xii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">39:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=28#iii.ix.vi-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">40:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=43&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix.vii.l-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">43:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=19#vi.v.iii.viii-p50.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">44:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=23#vi.ix.iv.lxxii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">44:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=25#vi.ix.vii.l-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">44:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=0#vi.ix.i.lvii-p2.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=0#vi.ix.vi.lxxv-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=1#vi.v.v.i-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=1#vi.v.v.ii-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.i.lvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45:2-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.vi.lxxv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.i.lvii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=7#vi.v.iii.vi-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=7#vi.v.iii.vi-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=7#vi.v.v.iii-p51.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=8#vi.v.iii.vi-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=13#vi.v.v.iii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=46&amp;scrV=0#vi.ix.vii.xxxi-p2.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=48&amp;scrV=0#vi.ix.vii.xxxi-p2.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=48&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.vii.xxix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">48:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.vi.xiii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">49:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.iv.xc-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">49:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=14#iii.xi.iv-p160.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">49:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=0#vi.ix.iii.xlv-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.viii.iii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">50:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=6#iii.viii.xxi-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">50:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=16#iii.viii.xviii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">50:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=18#iii.viii.xviii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">50:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=19#iii.ix.iii-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">50:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=0#vi.v.ii.iii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=4#iii.viii.xxi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.vii.l-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.vii.xxxiii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.vii.xlv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=11#vi.v.ii.iii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=17#iii.ix.iii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=18#iii.ix.xvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=54&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.i.lxxii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">54:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=54&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.vii.i-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">54:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=54&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.vii.i-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">54:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=58&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.vii.l-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">58:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=62&amp;scrV=1#vi.v.ii.vi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">62:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=63&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.vii.xxxiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">63:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=67&amp;scrV=0#vi.ix.vi.ii-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">67</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=68&amp;scrV=11#vi.ix.i.lxiii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">68:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=68&amp;scrV=11#vi.ix.v.i-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">68:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=68&amp;scrV=11#vi.ix.vi.ii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">68:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=69&amp;scrV=0#vi.ix.ii.xxxvii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">69</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=69&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix.ii.xxxvii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">69:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=69&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix.vii.xiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">69:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=69&amp;scrV=23#iii.v.ii.i-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">69:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=72&amp;scrV=7#vi.v.v.i-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">72:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=72&amp;scrV=7#vi.v.v.ii-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">72:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=72&amp;scrV=8#vi.v.v.i-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">72:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=72&amp;scrV=8#vi.v.v.ii-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">72:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=72&amp;scrV=11#vi.v.iii.vii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">72:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=1#vi.v.iii.v-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">73:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=76&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.vii.xxix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">76:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=76&amp;scrV=10#vi.v.iv.iv-p42.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">76:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=77&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.vii.xxxiv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">77:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=78&amp;scrV=0#vi.v.iii.v-p12.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">78</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=78&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.iv.xlix-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">78:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=78&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.ii.vi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">78:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=78&amp;scrV=25#iii.ix.v-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">78:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=78&amp;scrV=30#iii.viii.viii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">78:30-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=78&amp;scrV=34#vi.v.iii.v-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">78:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=78&amp;scrV=49#vi.ix.viii.xxxii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">78:49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=78&amp;scrV=65#vi.ix.iv.lxxii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">78:65</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=81&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.iii.vii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">81:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=81&amp;scrV=13#vi.v.iv.ii-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">81:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=81&amp;scrV=13#vi.v.iv.iii-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">81:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=82&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.iv.xxix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">82:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=82&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.iv.xxix-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">82:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=82&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.viii.iii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">82:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=82&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.viii.lxxiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">82:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=82&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.viii.lxxiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">82:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=84&amp;scrV=5#vi.v.iv.iv-p45.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">84:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=86&amp;scrV=4#iii.ix.vi-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">86:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=86&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.v.iv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">86:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=89&amp;scrV=32#vi.ix.vi.lvi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">89:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=89&amp;scrV=50#vi.v.iii.vi-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">89:50-51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=91&amp;scrV=13#vi.ix.vii.lxx-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">91:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=92&amp;scrV=12#iii.xi.v.iii-p154.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">92:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=95&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.vii.lxix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">95:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=96&amp;scrV=0#vi.vii-p63.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">96</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=96&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.v.iv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">96:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=96&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.iii.ii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">96:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=96&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.iii.ii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">96:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=96&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.iv.xxix-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">96:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=96&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.vii.lxix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">96:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=96&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.viii.iii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">96:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=97&amp;scrV=3#iii.viii.ii-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">97:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=97&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.viii.iii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">97:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=101&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.vii.xix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">101:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=102&amp;scrV=9#iii.ix.ix-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">102:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=102&amp;scrV=25#vi.ix.vi.lxi-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">102:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=102&amp;scrV=25#vi.v.iv.viii-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">102:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=102&amp;scrV=26#vi.v.ii.vi-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">102:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=102&amp;scrV=26#vi.v.iv.vii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">102:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=102&amp;scrV=26#vi.ix.iv.lvi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">102:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=102&amp;scrV=27#vi.ix.i.xxii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">102:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=102&amp;scrV=27#vi.ix.iv.xiv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">102:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=102&amp;scrV=27#vi.ix.vi.lxii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">102:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=4#vi.v.iii.viii-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">104:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.vi.xvii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">104:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.iv.lxxv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">104:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=15#vi.ix.viii.lxvii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">104:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=24#vi.v.ii.ii-p39.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">104:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=24#vi.v.iii.ix-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">104:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=24#vi.ix.vi.xxv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">104:24-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=29#vi.v.ii.iii-p34.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">104:29-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=105&amp;scrV=0#vi.vii-p63.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">105</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=105&amp;scrV=15#vi.ix.vi.lxxix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">105:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=106&amp;scrV=31#iii.ix.v-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">106:31-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=107&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix.i.lxv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">107:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=107&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix.ii.xxxi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">107:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=107&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix.iii.lxiii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">107:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=107&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix.v.xi-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">107:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=108&amp;scrV=0#vi.ix.ii.xi-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">108</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=108&amp;scrV=0#vi.ix.ii.xx-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">108</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=109&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.ii.xi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">109:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=109&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.ii.xi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">109:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=110&amp;scrV=1#vi.v.ii.vi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">110:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=116&amp;scrV=7#vi.v.iii.viii-p42.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">116:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=116&amp;scrV=13#vi.vii-p47.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">116:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=116&amp;scrV=15#vi.ix.viii.liv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">116:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=118&amp;scrV=2#vi.v.iii.v-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">118:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=118&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.vi.xxxvi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">118:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=118&amp;scrV=144#iii.xi.v.v-p218.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">118:144</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=18#vi.ix.ii.vi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">119:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=18#vi.ix.iv.l-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">119:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=18#vi.ix.vii.xxxiv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">119:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=73#vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">119:73</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=105#iii.viii.vii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">119:105</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=105#vi.ix.vi.v-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">119:105</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=144#iii.xi.v.v-p218.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">119:144</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=127&amp;scrV=1#vi.v.iv.ii-p110.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">127:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=127&amp;scrV=1#vi.v.iv.iii-p119.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">127:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=131&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.vi.xv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">131:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=133&amp;scrV=0#iii.ix.xiii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">133</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=136&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.v.iv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">136:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=136&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.viii.iii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">136:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=136&amp;scrV=12#iii.ix.v-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">136:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=137&amp;scrV=0#vi.ix.vii.xxii-p2.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">137</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=137&amp;scrV=4#iii.v.ii.vi-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">137:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=137&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.vii.xxii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">137:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=139&amp;scrV=16#vi.v.v.iii-p78.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">139:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=141&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.iii.lx-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">141:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=141&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.viii.xvii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">141:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=144&amp;scrV=7#iii.viii.ix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">144:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=144&amp;scrV=11#iii.viii.ix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">144:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=147&amp;scrV=6#iii.iv.xv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">147:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=147&amp;scrV=15#vi.ix.i.lxiii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">147:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=148&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.viii.lxvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">148:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=148&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.v.xiii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">148:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=148&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.vi.xix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">148:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=148&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.v.xliv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">148:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=148&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.ii.ix-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">148:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=148&amp;scrV=5#vi.v.iii.i-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">148:5</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Proverbs</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#vi.v.ii.i-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#vi.v.v.iii-p90.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.i.xlix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.vii.xxxiv-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=23#vi.v.iv.iv-p53.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=23#vi.ix.iv.xcv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#vi.ix.iv.xliv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:15-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=32#iii.viii.xviii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:32-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.iii.liv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#vi.v.ii.ii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:22-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=36#iii.xi.ii-p36.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#vi.v.iii.xi-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:1-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.iii.liv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.iii.liv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix.vi.vii-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.v.i-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.vii.xxi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=25#vi.ix.vii.xxiv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#v.ii.lxxii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=26#iii.ix.vi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=1#iii.xi.v.v-p245.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=20#vi.v.v.i-p72.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=28#vi.vii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.vi.xliv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=11#v.ii.lxxii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.vi.xlv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.vii.xxiii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=24#vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">30:24-28</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Ecclesiastes</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.v.ii.vii-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.vii.l-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.vi.xxxv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.iv.xii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#vi.v.iv.vii-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vi.v.ii.vii-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iii.iv.i-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii.iii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#iii.ix.vi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=23#vi.v.v.iii-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=11#vi.ix.viii.lii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=4#vi.v.iv.iv-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=4#vi.v.iv.iv-p43.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:4</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Song of Solomon</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vi.v.iii.vi-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#vi.iv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#iii.iii.i.i-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:12</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#iii.viii.viii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:2-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#vi.vii-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#iii.xi.v.iv-p105.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:10-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#vi.v.iii.viii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#iii.v.i.viii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#iii.v.i.viii-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#vi.v.iv.ii-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#vi.v.iv.iii-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.vi.lvii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix.vi.lxii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#vi.vii-p59.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:2-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.v.xxxiii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.v.xxxiii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#iii.iii.ii.x-p9.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=24#vi.v.iii.iii-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#vi.v.iii.x-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.vii.xxxi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#iii.iv.xiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix.vi.lxvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=0#iii.xi.v.iv-p341.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.i.xliv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.vi.xviii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#vi.v.ii.iii-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#vi.v.v.iii-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#iii.viii.viii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.ii.viii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#iii.xi.v.ii-p54.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#iii.ix.vi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.i.xxxv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:10-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=11#vi.ix.i.xxxvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.i.xxxvi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=15#vi.v.v.i-p48.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=15#vi.v.v.ii-p58.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=16#vi.v.iii.vi-p24.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=4#vi.v.iii.vi-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=8#vi.v.v.i-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=8#vi.v.v.ii-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.vi.v-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.vi.v-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.vi.lxvi-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.viii.liv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.v.liii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.viii.xxvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=17#vi.v.iii.x-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=17#vi.v.v.iii-p68.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#iii.xi.v.iv-p318.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=6#vi.v.v.ii-p59.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.vi.xliii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=12#vi.v.ii.v-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:12-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.vii.vii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=13#iii.ix.xvii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=8#iii.xi.v.ii-p450.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=8#vi.v.iii.iii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=1#vi.v.iii.viii-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=1#vi.v.iv.iv-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=21#iii.viii.viii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">29:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.ii.xlviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">35:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=0#iii.ix.vii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=0#iii.ix.vii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.viii.xlvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">38:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=41&amp;scrV=22#vi.v.v.iii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">41:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.i.liv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">42:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=5#vi.v.ii.iii-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">42:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=9#iii.viii.vi-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">42:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=14#iii.viii.ii-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">42:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=43&amp;scrV=18#iii.viii.vi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">43:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=3#vi.v.v.ii-p158.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=6#vi.v.iii.iv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=7#iii.viii.ii-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=7#iii.x.i-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=7#vi.v.v.i-p54.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=7#vi.v.v.ii-p64.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.vi.lv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.vi.lvi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=12#vi.v.ii.vii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=21#iii.viii.ii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=47&amp;scrV=14#vi.v.iii.v-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">47:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=47&amp;scrV=14#vi.v.iii.x-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">47:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=47&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.v.xv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">47:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=47&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.vi.lvi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">47:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=48&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.v.xv-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">48:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=48&amp;scrV=16#vi.ix.i.xlvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">48:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.i.liv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">49:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.i.liv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">49:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.viii.liv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">49:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=11#vi.v.iii.x-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">50:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=52&amp;scrV=11#iii.viii.xviii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">52:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=52&amp;scrV=13#vi.ix.i.lv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">52:13-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.vi.lxxv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">53:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.i.lv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">53:1-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.vii.xvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">53:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=7#iii.x.i-p65.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">53:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.ii.lviii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">53:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=9#vi.v.iii.vi-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">53:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.viii.liv-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">53:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=54&amp;scrV=1#iii.xi.v.iii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">54:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=54&amp;scrV=11#vi.ix.vii.xxx-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">54:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=54&amp;scrV=11#vi.ix.viii.xix-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">54:11-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=54&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.vii.xxx-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">54:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=58&amp;scrV=3#iii.ix.xv-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">58:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=58&amp;scrV=3#iii.ix.ii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">58:3-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=60&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.vi.v-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">60:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=60&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.vi.li-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">60:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=63&amp;scrV=17#vi.v.iv.ii-p69.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">63:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=63&amp;scrV=17#vi.v.iv.iii-p72.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">63:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=64&amp;scrV=4#iii.xi.v.ii-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">64:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=64&amp;scrV=4#vi.v.iv.viii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">64:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=65&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.ii.lxxvii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">65:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=66&amp;scrV=1#vi.v.iii.i-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">66:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=66&amp;scrV=1#vi.v.iii.iv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">66:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=66&amp;scrV=2#vi.v.iii.iii-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">66:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=66&amp;scrV=16#vi.v.iii.x-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">66:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=66&amp;scrV=22#vi.v.iv.vii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">66:22</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Jeremiah</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#vi.v.iv.v-p35.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#vi.v.iii.viii-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.iv.i-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vi.v.iii.viii-p35.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#iii.xi.v.iii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#iii.viii.vi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=20#iii.xi.v.iv-p105.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=11#iii.viii.i-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=16#iii.viii.ii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=16#iii.viii.ii-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix.v.viii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=18#vi.v.ii.vii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=24#vi.ix.iv.lxxii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=14#iii.viii.ii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=14#iii.viii.ii-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=11#iii.viii.ii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=22#vi.ix.v.xxxiii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=14#vi.v.v.i-p51.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=14#vi.v.v.ii-p61.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.v.xxxiii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=5#iv.iii.xxix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:5-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=10#iii.iii.ii.xiii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=21#vi.v.v.i-p109.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=21#vi.vii-p64.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:21-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=7#vi.v.iv.ii-p70.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=7#vi.v.iv.iii-p73.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.i.i-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=7#iii.viii.viii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=23#vi.ix.v.xii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=24#vi.v.iii.i-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=24#vi.ix.iv.v-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=24#vi.ix.iv.xii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=24#vi.ix.v.xii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=15#vi.v.iii.x-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=28#vi.v.iii.x-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:28-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=22#vi.vii-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">29:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=29#iii.vii.vii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">31:29-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=30#vi.ix.viii.xl-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">31:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=34#iii.iii.i.i-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">31:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=8#iii.xi.v.iii-p325.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">34:8-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.v.xliii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">34:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=19#iii.xi.v.ii-p302.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">44:19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Lamentations</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lam&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=25#vi.v.iii.v-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lam&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=27#vi.ix.vii.xxv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:27-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lam&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=30#vi.ix.vii.xxv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lam&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=34#vi.ix.viii.liv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lam&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=38#vi.ix.iv.lxvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lam&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=41#iii.ix.vi-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lam&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#vi.v.iii.vi-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lam&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#vi.v.v.iii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:20</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Ezekiel</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#vi.ix.vi.xviii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.i.xliv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#vi.ix.i.xliv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.i.xliv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.vi.vi-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.i.xlix-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=4#iii.xi.iv-p285.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#iii.xi.iv-p285.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=0#vi.ix.vi.xviii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=19#vi.v.iv.ii-p38.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=19#vi.v.iv.ii-p94.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=19#vi.v.iv.iii-p41.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=19#vi.v.iv.iii-p91.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=49#iii.ix.vii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=53#vi.v.iii.v-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=55#vi.v.iii.v-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:55</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii.vii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.viii.xl-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:2-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=3#vi.v.iii.v-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=4#vi.v.iii.viii-p39.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=4#vi.v.iii.viii-p40.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=19#vi.v.iii.viii-p40.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=20#vi.v.iii.viii-p39.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix.viii.xl-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=23#iii.viii.ii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=32#iii.viii.ii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix.vii.xx-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=25#vi.ix.vii.xx-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=25#vi.ix.vii.xx-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=18#vi.ix.v.xv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix.v.xv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=0#vi.v.iv.v-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.iii.xlv-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=11#vi.v.ii.v-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:11-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=12#vi.v.iv.iv-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=15#vi.ix.vi.xliv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.vi.xliv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.iv.l-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">29:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.iv.l-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">29:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.vi.xliii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:1-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=2#vi.v.iii.viii-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.iv.l-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=11#iii.viii.xviii-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">33:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=11#iii.viii.ii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">33:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii.vii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">34:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=43&amp;scrV=0#vi.vii-p65.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=0#vi.vii-p65.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=0#vi.vii-p65.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=46&amp;scrV=0#vi.vii-p65.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=48&amp;scrV=0#vi.ix.vi.xxiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">48</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Daniel</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#iii.ix.ix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#vi.ix.vii.vii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#iii.viii.xiv-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix.viii.lxviii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=22#v.ii.xliv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#vi.v.ii.iii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=37#vi.ix.vii.xxxi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#iii.ix.x-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.iv.xiii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.viii.xxxiv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=26#vi.ix.ii.xlix-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=23#vi.ix.vi.xlv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=23#vi.ix.vi.xlvi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:23-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#iii.ix.x-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=3#iii.ix.x-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=4#iii.ix.x-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=20#iii.ix.x-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=21#iii.ix.x-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=23#iii.ix.vii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=25#vi.v.v.i-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=25#vi.v.v.ii-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#vi.ix.vi.xlvi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=0#vi.v.iv.v-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#iii.ix.ix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=2#iii.ix.xviii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=5#iii.ix.ix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=11#iii.ix.vii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=12#iii.ix.ix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.v.x-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.iv.xxx-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:3</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Hosea</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#iii.viii.vi-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii.vi-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#vi.v.v.i-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#vi.v.v.ii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#iii.viii.ix-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#iii.viii.ii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=12#vi.v.i-p36.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.vi.v-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=14#vi.v.iii.iii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.vi.xxxvi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.iii.xlv-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.iv.l-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:9</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Joel</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#iii.ix.xvi-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=28#vi.v.iii.vii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:28</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Amos</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#vi.v.v.i-p55.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#vi.v.v.ii-p65.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=11#iii.viii.ix-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=3#vi.v.iii.viii-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:3</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Jonah</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jonah&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#iii.viii.x-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jonah&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#iii.xi.i-p50.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jonah&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=0#iii.ix.vii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jonah&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=0#iii.viii.x-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Micah</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mic&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#vi.v.v.i-p56.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mic&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#vi.v.v.ii-p66.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mic&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.vi.lvi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mic&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.vi.lv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mic&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#vi.vii-p61.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mic&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#vi.v.v.i-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mic&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#vi.v.v.ii-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mic&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.i.lii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mic&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#iii.viii.ii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mic&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#vi.v.iv.ii-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mic&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#vi.v.iv.iii-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Nahum</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Nah&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#iii.viii.ii-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Habakkuk</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hab&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#iii.vi.vii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hab&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vi.v.ii.iii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Zephaniah</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zeph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.viii.lxxii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:7-13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Haggai</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hag&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.vii.xxx-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hag&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#iii.vii.xvi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hag&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.ii.xxx-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Zechariah</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vi.v.iv.iv-p48.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vi.v.iv.iv-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.vi.xxvi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#iii.ix.vii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=10#vi.v.v.i-p47.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=10#vi.v.v.ii-p57.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#iii.x.i-p62.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=9#iii.x.i-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:9</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Malachi</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.iv.xiii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.v.xv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.vi.xxv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#vi.v.iii.x-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.i.xxii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.iv.xiv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.vi.lxii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#iii.v.i.iv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix.i.lxvii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#vi.ix.i.xxxv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.i.lii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vi.v.v.i-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vi.v.v.ii-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#vi.ix.i.lxvii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#iii.vii.vi-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#iii.viii.xx-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#iii.vi.vi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#iii.v.i.vi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#iii.x.i-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix.ii.lxxi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#iii.ix.viii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#iii.ix.vi-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.viii.lvi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.vii.lxiv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#iii.ix.viii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#vi.ix.vi.lxvi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.i.lxiii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#iii.v.ii.viii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#iii.x.i-p68.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#vi.v.iii.iii-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#vi.v.iii.iii-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#iii.ix.xv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#vi.v.iii.xi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vi.v.ii.i-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.vi.iv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.vii.xxxiii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.vii.xliii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#iii.viii.ii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#iii.viii.v-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#iii.x.i-p38.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#vi.ix.viii.lxx-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#iii.iii.ii.xiii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.v.x-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.vii.li-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#iii.iii.ii.xiii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#iii.iii.ii.xiii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#vi.ix.v.x-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#iii.iii.ii.ii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#iii.vi.vii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#iii.vii.vii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#iii.viii.vi-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#iii.vii.vii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#iii.viii.vi-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#vi.v.iv.ii-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#vi.v.iv.iii-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#vi.v.v.ii-p133.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#iii.xi.v.iv-p326.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=27#iii.viii.vi-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:27-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=28#iii.iii.ii.ii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=28#iii.vi.ix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=28#vi.v.iv.ii-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=28#vi.v.iv.iii-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=28#vi.v.v.i-p122.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=32#iii.viii.xvi-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=32#iii.vii.ix-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=34#vi.v.iii.i-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=34#vi.v.v.i-p121.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=34#vi.v.v.ii-p134.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=34#vi.v.iii.iv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:34-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=36#iii.iii.ii.vi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=38#iii.vi.vi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=39#iii.vi.vi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=39#vi.v.iv.ii-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=39#vi.v.iv.iii-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=39#vi.ix.vii.xxv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=39#vi.ix.vii.lxi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:39-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=42#iii.vii.xi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=42#iii.x.i-p74.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=44#vi.ix.viii.xxxv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:44-45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=45#vi.v.iii.iv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=45#vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=48#iii.iii.ii.i-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=48#vi.v.iii.iv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=48#vi.v.v.iii-p88.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=48#vi.ix.iv.xxix-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#iii.v.ii.v-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#iii.iv.xiii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#vi.v.iii.iv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=11#iii.ix.xv-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#iii.x.i-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#iii.ix.viii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:16-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=23#vi.ix.vii.xxxiii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=24#iii.v.ii.iii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=24#vi.ix.viii.iii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=25#vi.ix.vii.xxiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:25-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=25#iii.vii.xvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:25-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=26#iii.v.i.iv-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=27#iii.iii.ii.vii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=28#iii.v.i.iv-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:28-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=31#iii.v.i.iv-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=34#iii.v.i.iv-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=34#iii.vi.xii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii.ii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=2#iii.viii.ii-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=6#iii.v.ii.v-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#vi.viii.i-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=13#iii.ix.xvii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.vi.xvi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=18#vi.v.iii.v-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=22#vi.ix.i.vii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=22#vi.ix.ii.xlix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=22#vi.v.v.i-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=22#vi.v.v.ii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#vi.v.iv.ii-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=26#vi.v.iv.ii-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=26#vi.v.iv.iii-p34.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.i.xlix-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=21#iii.vii.vii-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=30#iii.viii.ix-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:30-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=10#iii.viii.ix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=12#iii.viii.ix-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.iii.lxi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=13#iii.viii.ii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=14#iii.ix.ii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#iii.ix.xviii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=37#vi.ix.i.lxiii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:37-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.i.lxiii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=5#iii.x.i-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=8#iii.viii.ii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=17#iii.x.i-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#vi.ix.ii.xiii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#vi.ix.ii.xiii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#vi.v.v.i-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#vi.v.v.ii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=22#iii.x.i-p39.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#iii.v.i.iii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#iii.x.i-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#iii.x.i-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#vi.ix.i.lxvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=26#iii.iv.xiv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=28#iii.x.i-p40.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=28#iii.viii.ii-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=29#iii.vi.i-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=29#iii.x.i-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=29#iii.vii.ix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=29#vi.v.iv.iv-p73.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=29#vi.ix.viii.lxx-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:29-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=32#iii.x.i-p36.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:32-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=37#iii.x.i-p41.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:37-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=7#iii.xi.v.ii-p194.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:7-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=9#iii.vii.viii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#iii.viii.vi-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#iii.ix.ii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=19#iii.viii.ix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=19#iii.vii.viii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=19#iii.ix.ii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix.vi.xv-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=21#iii.viii.x-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=23#iii.ix.vii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#vi.v.ii.i-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#vi.v.iii.iv-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#vi.v.iii.vi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#vi.ix.vi.xvii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#vi.ix.vii.xliv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#vi.ix.ii.lxxii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#vi.ix.iii.lxiii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=29#vi.ix.ii.vii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=30#iii.vii.ii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#iii.viii.ii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=24#vi.ix.ii.ix-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=32#iii.viii.xiii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=32#vi.v.ii.iii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=33#vi.v.iii.v-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=35#vi.v.iii.v-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=38#iii.xi.i-p175.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:38-41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=42#vi.v.iv.v-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=5#vi.v.iv.ii-p86.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.vii.xxxiv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=44#vi.v.v.i-p141.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=44#vi.v.v.ii-p157.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=52#iii.ix.xiv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=54#vi.ix.vi.xvi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=11#iii.ix.ii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=11#vi.ix.viii.xxix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix.viii.xxix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:17-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.vii.xxxiii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=24#vi.v.v.i-p130.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=24#vi.v.v.ii-p149.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#iii.vii.viii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:13-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#iii.viii.xxi-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#iii.viii.xxi-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#iii.viii.xxi-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii.viii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:1-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=1#iii.ix.vi-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:1-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=4#iii.ix.vi-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.i.xlix-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=21#iii.ix.viii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii.viii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=10#vi.v.ii.viii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.vi.xli-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.viii.xxxiv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.viii.xxxvi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=11#iii.viii.ix-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=17#iii.viii.xxiii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=17#iii.viii.xxiii-p10.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.viii.lxix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=20#iii.v.ii.viii-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=20#iii.viii.xxi-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix.ii.ix-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=22#iii.viii.xxi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=3#iii.vii.ix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:3-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=4#vi.v.iv.vii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=5#iii.v.ii.viii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=5#iii.v.i.iii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=6#iii.vii.v-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=8#iii.vii.ix-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=12#iii.iii.ii.ix-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=12#iii.v.i.vi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=12#iii.vii.iii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=12#iii.vii.vii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=12#iii.vii.viii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=12#iii.vii.xiv-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=12#iii.x.i-p77.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=12#vi.ii.ii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=13#iii.vii.viii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:13-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=16#iii.vii.xiv-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:16-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=17#iii.viii.ii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=17#vi.v.iii.v-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix.v.xi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix.v.xi-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=19#iii.iii.ii.ii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=20#iii.vi.xiv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=23#vi.ix.vii.xxiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=23#iii.v.ii.viii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=24#vi.ix.vi.xvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=27#iii.xi.v.iii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii.x-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:1-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=25#vi.ix.vii.xxiii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=27#vi.ix.iv.xxx-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=13#iii.viii.i-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=43#vi.ix.iv.xlii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=11#iii.viii.ix-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:11-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=12#vi.v.iii.v-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=14#iii.x.i-p79.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=21#iii.x.i-p72.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=23#iii.v.i.i-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:23-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=23#iii.vii.vii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:23-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=29#iii.vi.xiii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:29-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=30#iii.iii.i.ii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=30#iii.vii.x-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=30#vi.v.v.iii-p36.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=30#vi.ix.iv.xxix-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=31#vi.v.iii.iv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:31-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=32#vi.ix.viii.iii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=37#vi.v.iii.iv-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=37#iii.ix.ii-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:37-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=39#iii.iii.ii.ii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=39#vi.v.iii.iv-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=40#vi.v.iii.iv-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii.viii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=8#iii.iv.i-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=8#iii.vii.vii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=8#iii.xi.v.iv-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=9#iii.vii.vi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.iii.lxiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=29#vi.vii-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:29-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=30#vi.vii-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=34#iii.v.i.iii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=34#vi.ix.iii.xlvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=35#iii.xi.v.iii-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.vi.xlv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=12#iii.viii.i-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=12#vi.v.iii.viii-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=13#iii.vii.xv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.ii.xiii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=14#vi.v.v.i-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=19#iii.v.i.v-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=19#iii.vii.xvi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=21#vi.v.iv.vii-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=23#vi.ix.ii.xlix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:23-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=27#vi.v.ii.v-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=29#iii.xi.iv-p218.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=35#vi.v.iv.vii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=35#vi.ix.v.xxii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.vi.v-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=8#iii.viii.xxii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=29#vi.v.iii.xi-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=31#iii.xi.v.iv-p178.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:31-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=32#iii.viii.xiii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:32-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=34#vi.v.iv.ii-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=34#vi.v.iv.iii-p35.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=41#vi.v.iv.iii-p36.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=44#iii.xi.iv-p402.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=46#iii.viii.i-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=23#vi.ix.ii.xx-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=28#iii.viii.xi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=29#vi.v.iii.xi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=38#iii.x.i-p44.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=38#vi.ix.ii.ix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=38#vi.v.iii.vi-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=38#vi.v.iii.viii-p46.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=38#vi.v.v.iii-p48.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=39#iii.x.i-p46.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=39#vi.ix.ii.xxiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=39#vi.ix.ii.xxiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=39#vi.ix.vii.lv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=41#iii.v.i.iv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=41#iii.v.i.iv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=41#iii.x.i-p45.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=41#iii.vii.xiv-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=48#vi.ix.ii.lxiii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=52#vi.ix.ii.x-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:52-54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=55#vi.ix.ii.lxiii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:55</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=59#vi.ix.i.i-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:59-63</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=61#vi.ix.ii.x-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26:61</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.ii.xi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=11#vi.ix.i.i-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:11-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix.i.i-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=18#vi.ix.i.i-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.ii.xxxiv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=33#iii.xi.v.v-p298.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=45#iii.ix.x-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:45-54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=46#vi.ix.iii.xxxii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:46-50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=51#vi.ix.ii.xxxiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:51-52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=51#iii.xi.iv-p152.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:51-54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=54#vi.ix.ii.xxxvi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=55#iii.vii.viii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:55-56</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=60#vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:60</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=63#vi.v.iv.iv-p51.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27:63</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.ii.lxix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.ii.lxix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=13#vi.ix.i.lii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix.ii.ix-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix.v.xii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:20</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Mark</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.ii.iv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=29#iii.vii.viii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:29-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#iii.viii.xxi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iii.viii.xxii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:9-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#iii.viii.ix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#iii.ix.ii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:18-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#vi.ix.i.lxiii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#vi.v.iv.ii-p41.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#vi.v.iv.ii-p96.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#vi.v.iv.iii-p42.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#vi.v.iv.iii-p95.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=21#iii.iii.ii.xiii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=28#iii.iv.i-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#iii.x.i-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#iii.viii.ix-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:11-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.vi.xvi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.vi.xxxvi-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.vi.xxxvi-p10.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=27#iii.v.ii.v-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=15#iii.ix.ii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=38#iii.x.i-p37.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#iii.ix.vi-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:1-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#iii.vii.viii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:2-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#iii.ix.vi-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=17#iii.viii.ix-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=29#iii.ix.viii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=5#iii.vii.ix-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=8#iii.v.ii.viii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=8#vi.v.iii.vi-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=13#iii.vii.viii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:13-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=17#iii.vii.xiv-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:17-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#iii.viii.ii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#vi.ix.v.xi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#vi.ix.v.xi-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#iii.v.ii.viii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=28#iii.xi.v.iii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=44#vi.ix.vii.xxiii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=17#iii.viii.i-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=18#iii.v.i.i-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:18-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=18#iii.vii.vii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:18-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=24#iii.vi.xiii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:24-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=25#iii.iii.i.ii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=25#iii.vii.x-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=29#iii.xi.v.iv-p49.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:29-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=31#iii.iii.ii.ii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=42#v.ii.lxxii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=31#vi.ix.v.xxii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=24#iii.viii.xi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=23#iii.xi.v.v-p298.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=42#iii.ix.xiv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=33#iii.ix.x-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:33-39</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#iii.vii.viii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#iii.iv.vi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=35#vi.v.ii.iii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=35#vi.v.iii.vi-p35.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=38#iii.v.ii.vi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=52#iii.iv.xv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=76#iii.viii.x-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:76</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=30#iii.xi.v.iii-p397.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=36#iii.ix.viii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:36-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=52#iii.viii.i-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iii.xi.v.i-p134.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#iii.viii.x-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#iii.viii.xx-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#iii.viii.x-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#iii.viii.x-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#iii.ix.viii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#iii.ix.viii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#iii.ix.vi-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.i.lxiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#iii.viii.ix-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#iii.viii.xxi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=29#iii.viii.ix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:29-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=33#iii.ix.ii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:33-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=20#iii.v.ii.viii-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=21#iii.ix.xv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=25#iii.ix.xv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=30#iii.vii.xi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=35#iii.viii.x-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=36#iii.viii.ii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=36#vi.v.v.iii-p87.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=37#iii.viii.ii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=37#iii.viii.ii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=37#iii.viii.ii-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=42#vi.v.ii.ii-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#iii.xi.v.ii-p194.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:24-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=26#iii.vii.viii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=34#iii.vii.viii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=34#iii.ix.ii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii.viii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=10#vi.v.iv.iii-p42.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=16#iii.iii.ii.xiii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=18#iii.x.i-p61.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=32#iii.viii.ix-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:32-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=26#iii.x.i-p37.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=28#iii.vii.viii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:28-36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=28#iii.ix.vi-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:28-36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=31#vi.ix.vi.lxxvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=33#iii.ix.vi-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=59#iii.vii.vii-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:59-60</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=62#iii.viii.vi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:62</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=4#vi.v.v.i-p111.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=4#vi.v.v.i-p112.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=4#vi.v.v.ii-p120.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=12#iii.ix.vii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:12-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=13#iii.viii.x-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#vi.v.ii.v-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=19#vi.v.v.ii-p35.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.vii.lvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.vii.lxx-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=22#vi.v.ii.iii-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=22#vi.ix.ii.lxx-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=27#iii.iii.ii.ii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=3#iii.ix.xv-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=4#iii.viii.ii-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=9#vi.viii.i-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=29#iii.xi.i-p175.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:29-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=33#iii.iii.ii.xiii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=48#vi.ix.ii.lxxiv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=52#vi.v.v.i-p70.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=52#vi.v.v.ii-p78.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#iii.viii.ii-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#vi.v.ii.iii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=45#vi.vii-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:45-46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=48#iii.ix.iv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=50#iii.viii.xxii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=11#vi.ix.viii.liv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=16#iii.viii.xxiii-p13.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=16#vi.ix.viii.liv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=24#iii.ix.xvii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=26#vi.ix.ii.xlix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=11#vi.v.iv.iii-p77.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=34#vi.ix.viii.lxx-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:34-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii.ix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=3#iii.viii.vii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:3-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=8#iii.viii.vii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:8-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=23#iii.viii.ix-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=9#iii.x.i-p75.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#iii.v.ii.iii-p13.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#iii.iii.ii.xiii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#iii.viii.vi-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#iii.ix.ii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#iii.ix.xvi-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:19-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#iii.xi.v.iv-p186.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:19-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=20#vi.v.ii.iii-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=28#iii.v.i.v-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:28-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#iii.ix.x-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=11#vi.ix.iii.lxiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=13#vi.ix.iii.lxiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=14#vi.v.iv.ii-p79.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.iii.lxiv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=18#iii.vii.xiv-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:18-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=19#iii.viii.ii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=19#vi.v.ii.ii-p48.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=24#iii.v.ii.viii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:24-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=28#iii.xi.v.iii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=14#vi.v.iii.iv-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=15#iii.vi.x-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=17#vi.v.iii.xi-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix.viii.lxxiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=19#vi.v.iii.xi-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=26#vi.v.iii.xi-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=46#iii.viii.i-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=26#iii.vii.vii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:26-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=27#iii.v.i.i-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:27-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=34#iii.vi.xiii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:34-36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=35#iii.iii.i.ii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:35-36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=35#iii.vii.x-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:35-36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=36#iii.v.i.i-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=36#vi.v.v.iii-p36.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=36#vi.ix.iv.xxix-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=2#v.ii.lxxii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix.ii.xiii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=23#iii.v.i.v-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=23#iii.vii.xvi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=26#iii.xi.iv-p218.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=20#iii.ix.xiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=21#iii.viii.xi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=25#vi.ix.vii.xxiii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=27#vi.ix.ii.vii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=31#iii.x.i-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:31-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix.viii.xlii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=25#vi.ix.viii.xlii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=39#iii.viii.xxii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:39-43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=44#vi.ix.ii.xxxiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:44-45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=44#iii.ix.x-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:44-47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=53#vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=53#vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=15#vi.ix.ii.lxi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=30#vi.ix.ii.lxvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:30-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=31#vi.ix.ii.lxi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=39#iii.v.i.iv-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=48#iii.xi.v.iv-p140.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:48-49</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">John</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.v.xxiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.vi.lxv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.viii.vi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.v.iii.ix-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.v.ii.vii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii.v-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vi.v.i-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vi.v.ii.ii-p40.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vi.v.v.iii-p40.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.vi.v-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.vii.li-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.vi.lix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#iii.xi.v.v-p55.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#iii.viii.vi-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#iii.viii.xvi-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.vi.lxviii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.vi.lxviii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vi.v.ii.i-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vi.v.iii.iv-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vi.ix.ii.lxx-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vi.ix.vii.xxvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#vi.ix.ii.ix-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#vi.v.v.iii-p43.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#vi.ix.v.xii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=32#vi.ix.i.xlix-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:32-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=51#vi.ix.i.xlix-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii.viii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:1-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#vi.v.iii.iv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#iii.viii.xvi-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.iii.xxxii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.viii.xix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#iii.xi.v.iv-p132.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:19-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix.viii.xix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#iii.xi.v.ii-p426.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#vi.v.ii.iii-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#iii.iii.ii.xiii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=34#iii.ix.xvii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii.xi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:1-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#iii.vii.viii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:16-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#vi.v.ii.i-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix.vi.lxx-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=23#vi.v.ii.i-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#vi.v.ii.i-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#vi.ix.ii.lxx-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#vi.ix.vi.lxx-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=31#iii.ix.xv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:31-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#vi.v.ii.ii-p46.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#vi.ix.viii.ix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=31#vi.ix.i.xlix-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=33#iii.xi.v.ii-p194.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:33-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=34#iii.iii.ii.xiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=39#vi.v.v.ii-p138.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=39#vi.ix.iii.xxxiii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=39#vi.ix.v.xvi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=44#iii.iv.ii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=46#vi.ix.ii.iv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:46-47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=27#iii.ix.xv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=15#vi.ix.vi.xvi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=37#iii.xi.v.iii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:37-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=42#vi.ix.i.lii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii.xxiii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:1-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=39#iii.vii.vi-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=40#vi.ix.i.lxvii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=40#vi.ix.ii.xxv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=40#vi.ix.vii.xvi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=46#vi.v.iii.vi-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=58#vi.ix.viii.xii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=39#vi.ix.vii.xxxix-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#vi.viii.i-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.vii.lxx-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:8-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=11#iii.viii.vii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=12#iii.x.i-p60.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#vi.ix.ii.xvi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#vi.v.iii.vi-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#vi.v.iii.viii-p48.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#vi.v.v.iii-p47.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#vi.ix.iii.xxxii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=24#vi.ix.i.xlix-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=27#iii.viii.vii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#vi.ix.viii.xii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=24#vi.ix.viii.xliii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=27#vi.v.iii.viii-p45.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=27#vi.v.v.iii-p49.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=31#vi.ix.vii.xvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=40#iii.ix.vi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=43#iii.iv.ii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#vi.v.iv.iv-p52.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.ii.vii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=27#vi.v.iv.iv-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=2#iii.vii.x-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.vi.xx-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#iii.iv.i-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.i.lxvii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#vi.v.i-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.vi.lxvi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.viii.xii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#vi.v.ii.ii-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#vi.v.iii.iv-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.vii.xliii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=11#vi.ix.viii.xii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#vi.v.ii.i-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#vi.ix.viii.xviii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=26#iii.iv.i-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=26#iii.ix.x-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=26#vi.v.ii.iii-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=27#iii.v.ii.viii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=27#vi.ix.viii.xiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=28#vi.ix.viii.xiv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=30#iii.xi.v.ii-p282.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=30#vi.v.iii.vi-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=30#vi.ix.viii.xxxvi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=2#iii.xi.v.ii-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=4#iii.xi.v.ii-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=5#iii.xi.v.ii-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=6#iii.xi.v.ii-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#vi.v.ii.iii-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=26#iii.viii.xxi-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=11#vi.ix.vii.xvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=12#iii.iv.i-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=12#iii.vii.ii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.ii.ii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=12#vi.v.ii.iii-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#iii.iv.i-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#iii.ix.x-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=14#iii.vii.ii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=25#vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=33#vi.v.iv.iv-p61.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=33#vi.ix.vi.lix-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=33#vi.ix.viii.lxx-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=10#vi.v.ii.ii-p42.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=16#vi.v.iii.iii-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=20#vi.v.ii.vi-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=21#vi.v.iii.iii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=21#vi.v.iv.viii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=21#vi.v.iv.viii-p11.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix.viii.xii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=22#vi.v.iii.iii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=22#vi.ix.viii.xii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=22#vi.v.ii.vi-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=24#vi.v.iii.iii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=24#vi.v.iii.xi-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=24#vi.v.iv.viii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=25#vi.v.iii.v-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.ii.x-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=36#vi.ix.i.lxii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=2#vi.v.iv.v-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=11#vi.v.iv.iv-p69.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=17#iii.xi.v.iv-p127.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=19#iii.xi.v.iv-p153.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=32#vi.ix.ii.xvi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:32-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=33#iii.viii.xxii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:33-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=34#vi.ix.ii.xxxvi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:34-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=41#vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=41#vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=41#vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=17#iii.v.i.iv-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=22#iii.xi.v.iv-p140.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=22#vi.v.ii.iii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=22#vi.v.ii.iii-p36.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=22#vi.ix.vii.li-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=23#iii.viii.ii-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=23#iii.viii.xxi-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=26#vi.ix.ii.lxii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=26#vi.ix.ii.lxi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=27#vi.ix.ii.lx-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=18#vi.ix.ii.xlv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=25#iii.xi.vii-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=25#vi.v.iii.vi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:25</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.ii.lxii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#iii.xi.v.ii-p416.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#iii.xi.v.i-p91.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.vii.li-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#iii.xi.v.iv-p140.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#vi.v.ii.iii-p38.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.ix.x-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#iii.ix.x-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#iii.ix.x-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#iii.viii.xxi-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii.xxi-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:1-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=22#iii.xi.v.iii-p97.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=32#vi.ix.viii.xii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=34#iii.x.i-p69.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:34-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii.xxi-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:1-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#iii.viii.xxi-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:13-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=36#vi.ix.vi.xi-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:36-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=38#vi.ix.i.lviii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:38-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=41#vi.ix.ii.xlv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=0#vi.v.iii.iv-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=2#iii.ii.ii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:2-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=15#iii.ii.ii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=22#vi.ix.iii.xlvi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=42#vi.ix.v.viii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:42-43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=45#iii.ii.ii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=52#vi.vii-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.vi.xi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=18#vi.v.ii.iii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=20#iii.x.i-p67.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#iii.viii.xiv-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#vi.v.iv.iv-p59.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=36#iii.viii.xxi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:36-43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=0#iii.xi.v.i-p91.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#iii.ix.viii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=9#iii.ix.x-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.ii.i-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:9-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.v.xlix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=28#iii.viii.ix-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#iii.ix.viii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=38#vi.ix.viii.lxiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=44#iii.ix.viii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:44-46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=3#iii.viii.ix-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=6#iii.viii.xxi-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:6-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=17#iii.ii.ii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:17-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=46#iii.x.i-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=7#iii.viii.xxi-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:7-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=10#iii.vii.vii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=10#iii.viii.vi-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=28#iii.viii.xii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:28-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=28#vi.ix.viii.xxix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:28-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=28#vi.ix.viii.xxix-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:28-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=30#iii.viii.xii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii.xvii-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=3#iii.vii.xiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=4#iii.viii.xii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=28#vi.v.iii.i-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=28#vi.ix.iv.v-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=0#iii.xi.v.i-p91.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=19#iii.iii.i.ii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=9#iii.viii.xxi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:9-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=28#iii.iv.xviii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=28#iii.viii.vii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=28#iii.v.ii.iii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=13#iii.x.i-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=20#iii.vii.xiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:20-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=26#vi.ix.ii.i-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=28#iii.viii.xxii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=2#iii.viii.xiv-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=26#iii.x.i-p71.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=17#iii.xi.v.ii-p54.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:17-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=26#iii.ix.vi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28:26-27</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii.xiv-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.v.iii.iv-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vi.v.iv.vi-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.iii.liv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#iii.vi.vii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vi.ix.vi.iii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:18-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.iii.xlvii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.iv.xxx-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix.vi.lix-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix.vii.xxxvii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix.iii.xlvii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:20-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix.iii.xlvii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix.vii.xlvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix.iv.xxx-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:21-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#vi.ix.iii.lxxiii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#vi.ix.vii.xlvii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#vi.ix.v.xxxii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#vi.ix.vii.xlvii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:24-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#vi.ix.vi.iv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#vi.ix.v.xxxii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#vi.ix.vii.xlix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#iii.xi.v.ii-p62.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#vi.ix.v.xxxii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#vi.ix.vii.xlviii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#vi.v.iv.ii-p66.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#vi.v.iv.iii-p68.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#vi.v.iv.ii-p34.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:4-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#vi.v.iv.iii-p38.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:4-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#vi.v.ii.vii-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#vi.v.ii.viii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#iii.vi.vii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vi.v.iii.x-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#vi.ix.viii.x-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=28#iii.v.i.ii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:28-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=28#vi.v.v.ii-p146.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:28-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=29#vi.ix.vii.xxii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=26#iii.viii.ii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=29#iii.viii.vii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=31#iii.viii.vi-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=0#iii.vii.vi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#iii.iii.ii.ii-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#iii.vii.vi-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#iii.iii.ii.ii-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=0#iii.xi.v.ii-p240.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.iv.xl-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii.xvii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:1-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#iii.vii.xvii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.ii.xvi-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#iii.viii.xvii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#iii.xi.v.v-p290.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=19#iii.xi.v.v-p290.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#iii.v.ii.i-p10.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii.ix-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=2#iii.vii.xiii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=6#iii.vii.xiii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.iii.lxii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=12#iii.viii.vi-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=12#vi.v.iii.v-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.vii.xx-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=13#vi.v.iii.v-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=13#vi.v.iii.v-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.vii.xx-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=18#iii.viii.xvii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=23#vi.v.iv.vi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=23#vi.v.iv.vi-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#vi.ix.vii.l-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#vi.ix.viii.liv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=2#iii.viii.xvii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=2#iii.viii.xvii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=2#vi.v.iv.vi-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#iii.viii.xvii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#iii.vi.x-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#iii.viii.xvii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=7#iii.viii.xvii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=7#vi.v.iv.vi-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=8#iii.viii.xvii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=8#iii.ix.xvii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.vii.xxxviii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=9#vi.v.iv.vi-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.vii.xlv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=12#iii.viii.xvii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=13#vi.ix.v.xlix-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=13#vi.ix.vii.xxxviii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=13#vi.ix.vii.lii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.iv.xcv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.vi.lxx-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=15#vi.ix.i.lviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=19#vi.v.ii.vii-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.viii.v-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.v.xiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:19-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.v.xiii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:19-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.vii.lxv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:19-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix.vii.l-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=20#vi.v.ii.vii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=20#vi.v.iii.ix-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=20#vi.v.iv.vii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=20#vi.v.iv.vii-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=21#vi.v.iv.viii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#vi.v.ii.vii-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=23#iii.xi.v.ii-p416.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=26#iii.vii.iii-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=32#iii.x.i-p64.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=32#vi.vii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=32#vi.ix.viii.xliii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=35#vi.v.iv.ii-p75.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=35#vi.ix.i.i-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:35-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=37#vi.ix.i.i-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=38#vi.v.iv.iv-p64.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:38-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=38#vi.ix.i.i-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:38-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=4#iii.viii.viii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#vi.v.v.i-p128.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#vi.v.v.i-p143.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#vi.v.v.ii-p145.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#vi.v.v.ii-p159.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=8#vi.v.v.ii-p145.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=8#vi.v.v.ii-p150.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=10#iii.viii.viii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:10-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=11#vi.v.iii.ix-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=14#vi.v.ii.vii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=16#vi.v.iv.ii-p42.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=16#vi.v.iv.ii-p105.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=16#vi.v.iv.ii-p109.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=16#vi.v.iv.iii-p43.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=16#vi.v.iv.iii-p109.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=16#vi.v.iv.iii-p117.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=18#vi.v.iv.ii-p44.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=18#vi.v.iv.ii-p46.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=18#vi.v.iv.ii-p92.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=18#vi.v.iv.iii-p48.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=18#vi.v.iv.ii-p122.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:18-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=18#vi.v.iv.iii-p140.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:18-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=20#vi.v.iv.iii-p46.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=6#vi.v.ii.iii-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=10#iii.ix.ii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=4#vi.v.v.i-p90.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=4#vi.v.v.ii-p98.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=11#vi.ix.vi.lxxx-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=11#iii.viii.viii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:11-36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=17#iii.xi.v.ii-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:17-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=22#iii.viii.ii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=33#vi.v.v.iii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=33#vi.v.v.iii-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=36#vi.ix.vi.lxv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#iii.viii.viii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#vi.v.iii.viii-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.viii.xxxviii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=15#iii.ix.xiii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=17#iii.iii.ii.xiii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=17#iii.vi.vi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.viii.lxv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=9#iii.iii.ii.ii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#iii.viii.vii-p11.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=13#iii.ix.ix-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=13#iii.ix.xvii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=14#iii.vii.xvii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=14#vi.v.iii.iii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.i.i-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#iii.viii.ii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.ii.lxiv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=13#iii.v.ii.i-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=15#vi.vii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=15#vi.ix.viii.xxviii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=17#iii.ix.xv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=20#iii.ix.xv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=21#iii.ix.xv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix.viii.xxviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=5#iii.viii.ii-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.vii.xxi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=25#vi.ix.ii.iv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=25#vi.ix.iii.lxi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:25-26</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#vi.v.ii.vi-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#iii.viii.xiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vi.ix.iii.xlvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#iii.viii.ix-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix.v.xvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#vi.ix.i.xiv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#vi.v.ii.ii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#vi.v.ii.ii-p37.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#vi.v.iv.vi-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#vi.ix.vi.xiv-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#iii.v.ii.viii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#vi.v.v.i-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:26-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#vi.v.v.ii-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:26-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#vi.ix.iii.xlviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:26-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#vi.ix.iii.lxxiii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#vi.ix.vii.xliv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#iii.x.i-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:27-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#vi.ix.vi.iv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:27-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=29#vi.v.iv.ii-p80.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=29#vi.v.iv.iii-p78.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=29#vi.v.v.i-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=30#vi.ix.v.xxxix-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=30#vi.ix.vi.xliv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#iii.viii.xiv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#vi.v.v.iii-p57.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.ii.lxv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#vi.v.v.ii-p47.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.i.lxiii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.vi.ii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#iii.viii.viii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.ii.xxiv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vi.v.iv.iv-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vi.v.v.i-p42.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.iii.lix-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#iii.ii.iv-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vi.v.v.i-p73.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vi.v.v.ii-p82.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vi.v.iv.v-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vi.v.iv.v-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vi.v.v.ii-p90.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.iii.xix-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vi.v.iv.v-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vi.v.v.i-p82.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.iii.lxi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#iii.viii.ix-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iii.xi.v.ii-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#vi.v.iv.viii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#vi.v.ii.iii-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#vi.ix.iv.xxx-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#vi.v.v.i-p66.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#vi.v.v.ii-p74.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#vi.v.v.i-p66.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#iii.ix.iii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.vi.lxxi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#vi.v.v.i-p66.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#vi.v.v.ii-p74.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#iii.vii.xi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.ii.lxv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.iii.liii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#vi.v.iv.ii-p114.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#vi.v.iv.iii-p121.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#iii.vii.x-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.iv.i-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#vi.v.iii.x-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.iv.xiii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.v.xv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.vi.lxx-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#vi.ix.iv.xiii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:13-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#iii.viii.xvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#iii.viii.vi-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#iii.v.ii.iii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#iii.iii.ii.i-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#iii.viii.xvi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#iii.viii.xvi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#vi.ix.i.xiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.vi.xii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.vii.xxiii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#iii.iii.ii.iii-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#iii.iii.ii.xiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#iii.viii.xiv-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#iii.iv.xiii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#iii.viii.xiv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#iii.ix.xii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.v.lxiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.vii.xlvi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#iii.vii.vi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii.ii-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.vi.lxxx-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#iii.viii.xiii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#iii.viii.xiv-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#iii.ix.xiii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#iii.viii.xxiii-p10.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#iii.viii.ii-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#iii.viii.xiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#iii.viii.xxiii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#iii.iii.ii.iii-p6.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#iii.viii.xviii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#iii.viii.xiii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#iii.xi.v.ii-p109.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:6-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#iii.viii.xviii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:9-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#iii.v.ii.iii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#iii.viii.ii-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#iii.viii.xix-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#iii.v.ii.vi-p5.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii.ii-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:1-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#iii.v.ii.vi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#iii.iii.i.ii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#iii.viii.xiv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#iii.viii.xvi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.viii.xxxviii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.viii.xli-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=11#iii.viii.xvi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#iii.viii.xvi-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#iii.viii.xvi-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#iii.viii.vi-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#iii.v.ii.iii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#iii.viii.xvi-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:15-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix.ii.ix-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#vi.v.iii.vi-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix.vi.xlvii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=18#iii.viii.xvi-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=19#iii.viii.vi-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=19#iii.v.ii.iii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=19#iii.iii.ii.i-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=19#iii.v.ii.iii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=19#iii.viii.xvi-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=20#iii.viii.vi-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=20#vi.vii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=0#iii.iii.ii.ix-p1.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=0#iii.iv.iv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=0#iii.vi.iii-p2.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=0#iii.v.i.iii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=0#iii.xi.v.v-p123.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii.iii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii.xi-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii.xvi-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#iii.iv.x-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#iii.vi.i-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#iii.vi.x-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=6#iii.viii.xvi-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=6#iii.v.ii.i-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#iii.v.ii.ii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#iii.vii.iii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#iii.vii.iii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=8#iii.vi.iii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=8#iii.viii.xvi-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=9#iii.viii.i-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=12#iii.v.ii.ii-p1.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:12-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=12#iii.v.ii.ii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:12-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#iii.v.ii.ii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=15#iii.v.ii.ii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=16#iii.v.ii.vii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=17#iii.v.ii.ii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=18#vi.v.v.i-p113.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=18#vi.v.v.ii-p122.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=21#iii.iv.iii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=25#iii.vi.iv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=26#iii.viii.xvi-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:26-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=27#iii.v.i.vii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=27#iii.v.i.vii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=27#iii.vi.iv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:27-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=28#iii.v.i.vii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=29#iii.iii.ii.ix-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=29#iii.iii.ii.ix-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=29#iii.v.i.v-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=29#iii.v.i.v-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=29#iii.vii.iii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=29#iii.vii.iii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=30#iii.iii.ii.ix-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=31#iii.iii.ii.ix-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=31#vi.v.ii.vi-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=31#vi.v.iii.iii-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=31#vi.v.iv.vii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=32#iii.iii.ii.iv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=32#iii.viii.xvi-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:32-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=32#iii.vii.iii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:32-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=32#iii.vi.ix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:32-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=34#iii.iii.ii.iv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=34#iii.iv.iv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=35#iii.v.i.iii-p11.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=35#iii.v.i.iv-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=37#iii.vii.iii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=38#iii.viii.xvi-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=39#iii.v.ii.i-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=39#iii.v.ii.i-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=39#iii.v.ii.ii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=39#iii.vii.vii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=39#iii.vii.xi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=39#iii.viii.xvi-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:39-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=40#iii.viii.xvi-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=40#iii.vii.iii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=2#iii.viii.xiv-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.viii.xxiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.viii.iv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#iii.xi.v.iv-p61.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.iv.xxix-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=7#iii.viii.xiv-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=8#iii.ix.ii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.viii.xxix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=11#vi.ix.viii.xxiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=12#iii.viii.xiv-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=13#vi.ix.viii.xxviii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii.xiv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii.viii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:1-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=4#iii.vi.viii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#iii.vi.viii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#iii.vii.xviii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#iii.viii.xx-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.ii.iii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:8-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=9#vi.v.v.i-p79.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=9#vi.v.v.ii-p87.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=9#vi.v.iii.iv-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=9#vi.v.v.i-p80.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=9#vi.v.v.ii-p88.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.iv.xlix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=9#iii.vi.viii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:9-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#iii.viii.xiv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=19#iii.ix.xiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=22#iii.vii.xiv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=26#vi.ix.vii.lii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#iii.ix.viii-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#vi.ix.v.xlix-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.iv.xlix-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.iv.xlix-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=4#vi.v.v.i-p85.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=4#vi.v.v.ii-p92.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=7#iii.ix.vi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=8#iii.viii.vi-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=11#iii.iii.ii.ix-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=11#iii.v.i.ii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=11#iii.v.i.v-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=11#vi.v.v.i-p84.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=11#vi.v.v.ii-p91.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=11#vi.ix.iv.xliii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=13#vi.v.iv.iv-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=13#vi.v.iv.iv-p34.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=13#vi.v.iv.iv-p37.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#vi.v.v.i-p127.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#vi.v.v.ii-p144.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#iii.iii.ii.x-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#iii.v.ii.viii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#iii.vi.viii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#vi.v.iii.vii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=24#iii.iii.ii.ii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=25#iii.ix.ii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=31#vi.ix.viii.xxxii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=0#iii.iv.xvi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#iii.vii.ii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#iii.iii.ii.vii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:2-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=3#iii.iv.vii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=3#iii.iv.viii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=3#vi.v.iii.vi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=5#iii.iv.iv-p1.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:5-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=6#iii.iv.xvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=7#iii.vi.i-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=10#iii.iv.vii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=14#iii.iv.xvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=14#iii.iv.vii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=16#iii.iv.viii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.iii.xiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#vi.v.ii.iii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#vi.v.ii.iii-p37.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#vi.v.ii.iii-p40.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:4-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#vi.v.ii.iii-p43.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.iii.xlvi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.vi.xiii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#vi.v.ii.iii-p41.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=27#iii.viii.vi-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=27#iii.viii.vi-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=5#iii.iii.ii.ii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.vi.xx-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=11#iii.viii.i-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#iii.xi.v.iv-p111.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.vi.xx-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.vii.xxxviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.vii.l-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=15#vi.v.iii.viii-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=34#iii.iv.ix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:34-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=35#iii.iv.iii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.vi.x-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.ii.lxii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:3-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=9#vi.v.ii.viii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=10#vi.v.iv.iv-p63.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=11#iii.viii.xix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.iii.xi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#iii.vii.xvii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#iii.xi.v.ii-p317.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#vi.ix.iv.xl-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#vi.ix.vi.xxxvi-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=25#vi.v.ii.vi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=25#vi.ix.vi.xxxvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=28#vi.v.iv.vii-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=28#vi.v.iv.viii-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=32#iii.vii.xvi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=32#iii.viii.xxii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=32#iii.ix.xvii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=33#iii.v.i.viii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=35#vi.ix.viii.xxx-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=35#vi.ix.v.xviii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:35-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=36#iv.iii.xxxiv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=39#vi.v.iii.x-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:39-42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=40#vi.ix.v.x-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:40-42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=41#vi.v.iii.ix-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=41#vi.ix.iv.lvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=41#vi.ix.iv.xxx-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:41-42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=42#vi.v.i-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:42-43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=42#vi.ix.v.xix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:42-44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=44#vi.v.iii.x-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=44#vi.ix.iv.lvii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=45#iii.xi.v.ii-p317.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=46#iii.vii.v-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=47#iii.xi.v.ii-p317.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=48#vi.ix.v.xix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:48-49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=50#iii.iii.ii.vii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=50#vi.ix.v.xix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=51#vi.ix.v.xix-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=51#vi.ix.v.xvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:51-52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=52#vi.ix.ii.lxiv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=52#vi.ix.ii.lxiv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=53#iii.iii.ii.vi-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=53#iii.v.i.vii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=53#vi.ix.vii.xxxii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=53#vi.v.iii.iii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:53-56</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=54#iii.xi.v.ii-p450.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=54#vi.ix.vi.xxxvi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=58#iii.x.i-p52.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15:58</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#iii.xi.v.ii-p416.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#iii.viii.xiii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:5-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vi.ix.i.xlix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.vi.lxx-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#iii.viii.xvii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#vi.v.ii.i-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.vii.xx-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.vii.xx-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#vi.ix.v.lx-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#vi.v.ii.i-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:15-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix.vi.lxx-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii.xv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#iii.viii.ix-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#vi.v.v.iii-p86.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.vi.v-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#vi.v.v.i-p40.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.vii.xxxviii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix.vi.xix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#vi.v.iv.viii-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#vi.ix.vi.lix-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#vi.v.iii.iii-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:18-5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#iii.iii.ii.vi-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#iii.xi.v.ii-p431.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#vi.v.iv.viii-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.vii.xxxii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.vii.xxxii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#iii.v.i.vii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.vii.xxxii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#iii.xi.v.ii-p416.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.vii.l-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.vii.l-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#vi.v.iv.ii-p124.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#vi.v.iv.iii-p145.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#vi.v.iii.vi-p38.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#vi.ix.vi.lxviii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#vi.ix.vii.xxxix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#iii.viii.vi-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#iii.ix.xiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix.viii.i-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix.i.lxx-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix.iv.xv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#iii.viii.xv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#v.ii.lxxx-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#iii.iii.i.ii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:14-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#vi.ix.viii.xviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#iii.viii.xv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:16-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#iii.viii.xviii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii.xv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=16#vi.v.iv.iv-p46.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=21#iii.iii.ii.xiii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.vii.xlvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.v.lxiv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=5#vi.v.iv.iv-p44.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.iv.i-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.v.i-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=9#iii.viii.xiv-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#iii.viii.xx-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#iii.xi.v.iv-p76.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.viii.iv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=18#iii.iii.ii.iii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=20#iii.viii.xiv-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=22#vi.v.iii.iv-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#iii.ix.viii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#iii.xi.v.iii-p406.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.i.xlix-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.vi.xxi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#vi.v.iii.vii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.vi.vi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.vii.xliii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#iii.x.i-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#iii.viii.xxiii-p13.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#iii.viii.xiii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:7-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=9#iii.x.i-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=9#iii.viii.xiii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#iii.iii.ii.iii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=12#iii.v.ii.vii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=21#iii.viii.xv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#vi.v.i-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#vi.v.iii.vi-p34.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#vi.v.v.iii-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#vi.v.v.iii-p56.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:4</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Galatians</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.vi.liv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#iii.viii.i-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.i.xlviii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#iii.viii.vi-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.vii.xxi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.ii.i-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#iii.viii.xiv-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#vi.v.v.iii-p34.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=0#iii.vii.vi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=0#iii.vii.xiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=0#iii.vii.xiv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#vi.v.ii.iii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#iii.vii.vi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#iii.vii.vi-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#iii.vi.vii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#iii.x.i-p64.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#iii.xi.v.iv-p76.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=27#iii.viii.vi-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=27#iii.vii.vii-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=27#iii.vii.xvii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=28#iii.iii.i.ii-p14.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=0#iii.vii.vi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=0#iii.vii.xiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=0#iii.vii.xiv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#iii.iv.vi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#iii.ix.ii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#iii.ix.xiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.viii.xxi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#iii.vii.xiv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#iii.xi.v.iii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:19-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix.ii.iii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=21#vi.v.v.i-p87.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:21-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix.iv.xliv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:21-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=21#iii.vii.vi-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:21-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#vi.ix.ii.iii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#vi.v.v.i-p132.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#vi.v.v.ii-p151.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=27#iii.xi.v.iii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=28#iii.vii.vi-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=31#iii.iii.ii.vii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=31#iii.vii.vi-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii.vi-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#iii.ix.ii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.v.xlviii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#iii.viii.xvii-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:2-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vi.v.iv.iii-p45.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.vi.lvii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#iii.viii.i-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#iii.iii.ii.vii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#iii.viii.vi-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#iii.iii.ii.ii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#iii.vii.i-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#vi.v.iv.iv-p31.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#vi.v.iv.vi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#vi.v.iv.vi-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix.viii.xxiii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#iii.viii.xvii-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:19-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#iii.viii.xvii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:19-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#vi.v.iv.vi-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:19-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#vi.v.ii.iii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=25#vi.ix.vii.lii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#iii.viii.ii-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#iii.iii.ii.iii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Ephesians</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#iii.iii.ii.ix-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#vi.v.iv.vii-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#iii.vii.v-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#iii.xi.v.ii-p416.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#vi.v.ii.v-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#iii.vii.xiii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.xi.v.ii-p74.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#iii.xi.iv-p218.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#vi.v.iii.xi-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.vii.lii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#iii.viii.xvii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.iv.lxxii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vi.v.iii.iii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#iii.v.ii.ii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#iii.v.ii.ii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix.viii.xix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#iii.xi.v.iv-p65.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#iii.vi.x-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#iii.iv.ii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:1-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#iii.xi.v.iv-p61.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:4-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#iii.vi.vii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.i.xxxvi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#vi.v.ii.vi-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.v.xviii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#iii.viii.xvii-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:17-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=22#iii.ix.viii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#iii.viii.xix-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=27#iii.x.i-p49.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=27#vi.v.iv.iv-p55.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=28#iii.viii.xvii-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=29#iii.viii.xvii-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=32#iii.viii.ii-p11.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.vi.lxiii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#iii.viii.xvii-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#iii.viii.xvii-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#iii.viii.xviii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#iii.viii.xxi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#iii.viii.xviii-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#iii.viii.xvii-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#iii.x.i-p50.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#vi.ix.vi.liv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#iii.viii.xvii-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#iii.v.ii.vi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#iii.v.ii.viii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=26#iii.xi.v.iv-p140.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=26#iii.viii.xviii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=31#iii.v.ii.viii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=31#iii.vi.v-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=31#vi.ix.iv.xlix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:31-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=32#iii.ix.iii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#vi.v.iii.iv-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#vi.v.v.i-p119.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#vi.v.v.ii-p130.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#iii.vi.vii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=11#vi.ix.viii.xxxiv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=11#vi.ix.viii.lv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=11#vi.ix.viii.lxxiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#iii.ix.xvii-p11.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#vi.v.iv.iv-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#vi.v.iv.iv-p56.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.viii.xxxiv-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#vi.v.iv.iv-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#iii.x.i-p53.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=18#iii.ix.x-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:18</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Philippians</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#iii.iii.ii.xi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#iii.v.i.v-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#iii.vi.xii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#vi.v.ii.vii-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#vi.v.iii.xi-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#iii.iii.ii.ii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.iv.xviii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:5-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.vi.xv-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vi.v.v.iii-p61.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.iv.xv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.vi.xv-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#iii.xi.v.iv-p63.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#vi.v.ii.ii-p43.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.viii.lix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#vi.v.iv.ii-p43.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#vi.v.iv.ii-p117.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#vi.v.iv.iii-p44.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#vi.v.iv.iii-p131.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vi.ix.iii.xxix-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#iii.iii.ii.ix-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#iii.v.i.ii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#iii.iii.ii.iii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#iii.v.ii.ii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#iii.v.ii.ii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#iii.v.ii.vii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#iii.viii.vi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#iii.v.i.iii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#iii.ix.x-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#iii.iv.xiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#iii.v.i.viii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix.vii.l-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#iii.v.i.iv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#iii.xi.v.iii-p483.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#iii.iii.ii.xiii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#iii.iii.ii.xiii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#vi.v.iii.v-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#vi.v.iv.iv-p62.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#vi.ix.viii.lxx-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#iii.v.i.iv-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Colossians</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#iii.vi.x-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#vi.v.ii.i-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#vi.v.ii.ii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#vi.v.ii.ii-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#vi.v.iii.iv-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#vi.v.iii.vi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#vi.v.v.iii-p86.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#vi.ix.vi.lxiv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#vi.ix.vii.xxvii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#vi.v.iii.ix-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#vi.v.iii.vi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#vi.v.ii.vii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:16-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#vi.v.v.iii-p39.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:16-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#iii.ix.xiii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.i.i-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iii.xi.v.iv-p132.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#vi.v.iii.vi-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#iii.v.i.ii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#iii.viii.xix-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#iii.xi.v.i-p84.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vi.ix.i.lvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vi.ix.ii.lxiii-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#vi.v.v.i-p88.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#vi.v.v.ii-p95.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#vi.ix.viii.xxiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#vi.ix.v.viii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#vi.v.iii.vi-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#vi.v.v.iii-p52.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#iii.viii.xvii-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.v.xlix-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.vii.xxxviii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#iii.viii.xvii-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.iv.lxxii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#iii.v.ii.viii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#iii.v.ii.viii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix.viii.xxxii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#vi.ix.v.v-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=25#iii.vi.vii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#iii.ix.x-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.iii.xxxiii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.vi.x-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">1 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#iii.viii.xvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#iii.vi.x-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vi.vii-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#iii.vi.i-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#iii.viii.xvii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#vi.ix.ii.lxiv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:13-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#iii.iii.ii.vii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:13-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#vi.ix.v.xvii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#vi.ix.ii.lxiv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#vi.ix.v.xvii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#vi.v.iii.xi-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#iii.viii.vii-p11.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#iii.x.i-p51.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#iii.x.i-p48.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vi.v.v.i-p123.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vi.v.v.ii-p135.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#iii.vi.vi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#iii.ix.x-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#iii.iv.xvi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#iii.iii.ii.vii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:23</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">2 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.vi.xlvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:1-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.iii.xi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.ii.xlix-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.vi.xlv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.vi.xlvi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.ii.xlix-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.vi.xlv-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.ii.xlix-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:10-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#iii.viii.i-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#iii.vii.ii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#iii.viii.xviii-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#iii.viii.xiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#iii.vii.ii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#iii.viii.xiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#iii.viii.xiii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:14-15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">1 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#iii.viii.xviii-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#iii.viii.xviii-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#vi.ix.i.lxiv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#iii.viii.xviii-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#iii.viii.xiii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#iii.x.i-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#iii.viii.xiii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.viii.lxxiii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#iii.v.i.vii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#iii.viii.xiv-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#iii.iv.ix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#iii.xi.v.ii-p246.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iii.vi.vii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii.xii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:1-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#vi.ix.v.xxxiii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#vi.ix.iii.xxxi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#iii.ix.ii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#iii.ix.xii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#iii.vii.xv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#vi.v.iii.vii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.v.lxiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#iii.ix.ii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#iii.iii.ii.ix-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.viii.xxxii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#iv.iii.xi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#iii.viii.ii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#iii.vi.x-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#iii.iv.ix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#iii.v.i.vii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#iii.v.ii.iv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#iii.v.i.viii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#iii.vii.xiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#iii.ix.xvii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#iii.viii.xviii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#iii.ix.ix-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#iii.v.i.iv-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix.vii.xxi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix.iii.xi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:20</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">2 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vi.v.iii.iv-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.v.lxi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.iii.lxi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#iii.x.i-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#vi.v.iv.ii-p123.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:16-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#vi.v.iv.iii-p141.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:16-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#iii.vi.xii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.vi.xliv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.viii.lvi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vi.ix.v.i-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#iii.xi.v.i-p222.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#iii.v.i.iv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#vi.v.iii.ix-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#vi.v.iv.ii-p126.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#vi.v.iv.iii-p147.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#vi.ix.iv.lxx-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#vi.v.iii.ix-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iii.ix.xii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii.i-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:1-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.vi.xxiv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.iv.li-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#iii.iii.i.iii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.vii.lii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Titus</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#iii.vi.vii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#iii.v.i.vii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#iii.vii.xii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:6-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.iii.xlviii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.iii.xliii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#iii.xi.v.ii-p62.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.i.lxv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:3-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#iii.viii.i-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#vi.v.iii.vii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#vi.ix.v.lxiii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:10-11</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Hebrews</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.vii-p35.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#iii.xi.v.v-p346.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vi.v.ii.ii-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vi.v.ii.ii-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vi.v.ii.ii-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vi.v.v.iii-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vi.v.v.iii-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vi.ix.viii.xii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#vi.v.iii.viii-p26.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#iii.xi.ii-p51.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vi.v.ii.v-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vi.v.iv.v-p39.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.v.iv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.viii.xxxiv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#vi.v.iv.iv-p54.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#iii.vi.xii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#vi.viii.i-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#vi.v.ii.ii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.viii.xxxiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#iii.ix.xviii-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#vi.v.iii.vi-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#iii.vii.xi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:11-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#vi.ix.iii.liii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:12-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vi.ix.vi.xiii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii.xx-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#iii.xi.v.ii-p74.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#iii.viii.xx-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:4-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#iii.viii.ix-p9.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#iii.viii.xx-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#vi.v.iv.ii-p55.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#vi.v.iv.iii-p60.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=19#iii.xi.v.iv-p281.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=26#iii.viii.xxii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:26-8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#vi.v.iii.vi-p36.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#vi.v.iv.viii-p34.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#vi.v.v.i-p86.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#vi.v.v.i-p89.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#vi.v.v.ii-p93.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#vi.v.v.ii-p96.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#vi.v.v.iii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=11#iii.iii.i.i-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=3#iii.xi.v.iv-p198.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=3#iii.xi.v.iv-p200.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=7#iii.xi.v.iv-p239.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=11#iii.viii.xi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:11-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=13#iii.xi.v.iv-p123.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=14#iii.xi.v.ii-p74.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=19#iii.xi.v.iv-p138.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=19#iii.xi.v.iv-p118.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:19-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=26#iii.v.i.ii-p11.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=26#vi.v.iii.iii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#iii.xi.v.iv-p111.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#iii.xi.v.iv-p279.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#iii.xi.v.iv-p281.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=29#vi.ix.viii.x-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=38#iii.vi.vii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#iii.iii.ii.ii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=11#iii.xi.v.iv-p281.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#iii.vi.xii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=24#vi.v.i-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:24-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=37#vi.vii-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=37#vi.ix.vii.vii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:37-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=37#vi.ix.vii.xviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:37-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=40#iii.iv.i-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#iii.xi.v.ii-p277.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#vi.v.iv.ii-p74.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=22#vi.ix.vii.xxix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=22#vi.v.v.i-p133.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=22#vi.v.v.ii-p152.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=22#vi.ix.viii.v-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=24#iii.iv.i-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=26#iii.vii.xvi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=29#vi.ix.vi.lxx-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#iii.xi.v.iv-p153.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13:12-13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">James</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#iii.iii.ii.ii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iii.xi.v.iv-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#iii.vi.xii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:13-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#vi.v.ii.iii-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#iii.viii.xxiii-p10.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#iii.ix.vi-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#iii.xi.v.iii-p300.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:17</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">1 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#vi.v.iii.viii-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#iii.vii.iii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#iii.vi.i-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#iii.vi.vii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#iii.viii.xvi-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#iii.iii.ii.ix-p18.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.viii.xix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.v.x-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#vi.ix.i.lxx-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#vi.ix.iv.xv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iii.v.ii.vii-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#iii.vii.vi-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#vi.ix.iii.xxxiii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#vi.ix.vii.xii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#iii.viii.xxii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#vi.v.iii.v-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:18-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#iii.vii.iv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#iii.viii.ix-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii.xxi-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#iii.xi.v.iv-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.iii.lxiii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vi.v.iv.v-p38.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">2 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#iii.xi.v.ii-p444.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#iii.iii.ii.ii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#iii.xi.ii-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:5-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#iii.xi.iv-p233.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#iii.ix.xi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">1 John</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.v.i.iv-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.i.xlix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.vii.xxxiv-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.xi.v.iii-p400.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#vi.v.ii.i-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#vi.v.v.iii-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.ii.lxx-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.v.xi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#iii.viii.xix-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#iii.viii.vii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:5-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#iii.viii.xix-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#iii.viii.xix-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#iii.viii.xix-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#iii.viii.xix-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii.xix-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#vi.v.iii.vii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.iii.xlix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.viii.xiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#iii.vii.iii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vi.v.v.iii-p54.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#iii.viii.vii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#iii.viii.vi-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#iii.ix.xi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=29#iii.ix.xi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=0#iii.viii.xxii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii.ii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vi.v.iv.viii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vi.ix.iv.xxix-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#iii.vii.iii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#iii.viii.xix-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:3-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#iii.viii.xix-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#iii.x.i-p54.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=0#iii.viii.xxii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#iii.x.i-p55.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#iii.x.i-p78.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#iii.viii.ii-p34.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#iii.viii.xix-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#iii.viii.xix-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#vi.v.ii.v-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#vi.v.iii.iii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">2 John</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#iii.ix.xi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:7-10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">3 John</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=3John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#iii.vii.vi-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:11</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Jude</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jude&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#iii.v.ii.ii-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jude&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.ii.lxvi-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jude&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#iii.iii.i.iii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jude&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#iii.iii.i.iii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jude&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#iii.viii.xviii-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:23</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Revelation</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#iii.vi.vii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#iii.vii.vii-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#vi.v.ii.ii-p41.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#iii.viii.xiv-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii.xiv-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#iii.iii.i.ii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#iii.viii.xiv-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#v.ii.lxxx-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#iii.viii.xiv-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#iii.viii.xiv-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#iii.viii.xix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#iii.viii.xix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:20-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iii.viii.xiv-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#iii.viii.xiv-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#iii.viii.xiv-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#v.ii.xliv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#iii.vii.vii-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#iii.iii.i.vii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#iii.xi.v.ii-p301.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#vi.ix.viii.xvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#iii.viii.xx-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#iii.viii.xx-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#iii.xi.v.iv-p251.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=11#iii.xi.v.iv-p252.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=3#iii.xi.iv-p285.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#iii.xi.v.iv-p331.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.vi.vi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=9#vi.ix.vi.vi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=9#iii.v.i.vi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#vi.v.v.iii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=0#iii.iii.ii.xii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=0#vi.ix.vi.xxiii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=4#iii.viii.vi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=8#iii.viii.xix-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=8#iii.x.i-p42.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=14#iii.viii.xix-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22:14-15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Tobit</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Tob&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#vi.vii-p51.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:12-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Tob&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#vi.vii-p52.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Tob&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#vi.vii-p54.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Tob&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#vi.vi-p7.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Tob&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.v.xix-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Tob&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.v.xxix-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Wisdom of Solomon</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.iii.lx-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.v.xxix-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.vii.viii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#vi.ix.iv.v-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=16#vi.v.iv.ii-p90.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=16#vi.v.iv.iii-p89.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=25#vi.v.ii.ii-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=25#vi.v.ii.ii-p34.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=25#vi.ix.iii.lxxii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=25#vi.ix.viii.xiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#vi.ix.vi.xiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=5#vi.ix.v.xxix-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=17#vi.v.v.iii-p70.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=20#vi.v.iii.ix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=26#vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#vi.ix.vii.li-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=24#vi.v.iii.iii-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:24</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Susanna</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=52#vi.vii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=53#vi.vii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=56#vi.vii-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:56</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Bel and the Dragon</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Bel&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=31#iii.ix.vii-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1:31-39</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">2 Maccabees</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Macc&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=28#vi.v.iii.i-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7:28</a> </p>
<p class="bbook" shownumber="no">Sirach</p>
 <p class="bref" shownumber="no">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#vi.v.iii.viii-p38.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=4#vi.ix.viii.lxviii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=19#vi.ix.viii.l-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=21#vi.v.v.iii-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=13#vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=18#vi.ix.vi.vii-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=18#vi.ix.vii.xii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=16#vi.ix.iv.lxxv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">39:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=17#vi.ix.iv.lxxv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">39:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=21#vi.ix.iv.lxxv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">39:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=43&amp;scrV=20#vi.v.iii.viii-p36.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">43:20</a> </p>
</div>




</div2>

<div2 id="vii.ii" next="vii.iii" prev="vii.i" title="Greek Words and Phrases">
  <h2 id="vii.ii-p0.1">Index of Greek Words and Phrases</h2>
  <div class="Greek" id="vii.ii-p0.2">
    <insertIndex id="vii.ii-p0.3" lang="EL" type="foreign" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Greek"> τᾷ λόγῳ πρὸς τοὺς μύρμηκας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxxiii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀόριστον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγένητον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xvii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγένητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xvii-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγῶνα τὸν πρῶτον καὶ μέγιστον τῆς ψυχῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xlii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγαλμάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.viii.xliii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγγελμάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.viii.xliii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγενές: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxxv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγορανόμοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγρίῳ ἐλέφαντι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xliii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδίκων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii.vi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδολεσχῆσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxxv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀεροπλαστεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.ii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀετίτης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxxvi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀθέσμους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.ii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκατασκεύαστον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xlix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκλήρων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.liii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκοῆς καυστήρια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.lxiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκολούθως τῇ ἐν τῷ λέγειν τεραστὶως πιστικῇ δυνάμει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxxvi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκολουθίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.ii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκρότητας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xlv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλαζών: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxxv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλαζονεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.vii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλείφων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xxxi-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλὰ κἂν τοὺς πεπονθότας τὴν περὶ τῆς μετενσωματώσεως ἄνοιαν ἀπὸ ἰατρῶν, τῶν καταβιβαζόντων τὴν λογικὴν φύσιν ὁτε μὲν ἐπὶ τὴν ἀλογον πᾶσαν, ὁτὲ δὲ καὶ ἐπὶ τὴν ἀφάνταστον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxxv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλὰ καὶ ἑνώσει καὶ ἀνακράσει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xli-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλὰ καὶ βουλόμεθα, οὐχ ὅπη ᾖ ἐκείνοις φίλον, ποιεῖν τὰ ἐκείνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxxii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλὰ καὶ μὴν νοηθὲν τὸ περὶ τῆς ἀναστάσεως μυστήριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.viii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλὰ μυθικώτερον συγκατατιθέμενον τῷ λόγῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lxxvi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλόκοτα καὶ ἀμοιβαίας φωνάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλόκοτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xli-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλότρια ἀνατολῶν φρονοῦντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxx-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ ἐκ κατασκευῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxxvi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ εἰ μὴ πᾶν ἔργον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xcix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλληγορούμενα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p94.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀμήτωρ τις καὶ ἄχραντος δαίμων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xlii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀμύθητον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀμουσότατα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxvi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνάλογον τῷ κείρεσθαι ἄνθρωπον, ἐνεργοῦντα τὸ παρέχειν ἑαυτὸν τῷ κείροντι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lvii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνάλυσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.iii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνέτλασαν κατὰ περιόδους ταυτότητας, καὶ ἀπαραλλάκτους τοῖς ἰδίοις ποιοῖς καὶ τοῖς συμβεβηκόσιν αὐτοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναισθήτου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναλογίαις τισὶ συνέδησε καὶ ἐκόσμησεν ὁ Θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xlii-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναπαυσάμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.lix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναπλάσματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xxiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναστοιχειωθῆναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p82.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνατάσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.i-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνδραπόδοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.i-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνδρεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xlvii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνεπαύσατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνομία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xix-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνομίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xix-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντὶ τοῦ ἕσται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xx-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντὶ τοῦ πυρός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντιζώνη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.iii-p27.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντιπελαργοῦντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xcviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀξιούμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.vii-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀξιοῦμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.vii-p3.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπέραντον αἰῶνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p84.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπίθανον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ ξύλου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxxiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ οἰκήματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.lxv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ οἰκήματος ἐτείου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.lxv-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ πρώτης προσβολῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ πρώτης σπορᾶς γοήτων καὶ πλάνων ἀνθρώπων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ τῆς πάντων μερίδος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxxii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ τῆς παντελοῦς ἀκτημοσύνης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxviii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ τῆς συγκλήτου βουλῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ τῶν δικαίων τῶν πολλῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.x-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ τῶν ψιλῶν ῥητῶν τὸ ἐφ᾽ ἡμῖν ἀναιρῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p92.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ τοῦ πλήθους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.lxi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπό τινων εὐτελῶν καὶ ἰδιωτικῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.liii-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπό τινων εὐτελῶς καὶ ἰδιωτικῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.liii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπόῤῥητα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p76.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπόῤῥοια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.ii.ii-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπαθέστατα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.x-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπαραλλάκτους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxviii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπαρτίζεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p123.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπατεώνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxxii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπεμφαῖνον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xcvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπερικάθαρτον ἑαυτον περιιδών: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p148.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπλανής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.iii-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπλανῆ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.iii-p22.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.iii-p22.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.iii-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπλανεῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.ii.vii-p12.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποῤῥοίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxxiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπογραψάμενός τις γυμνῇ τῇ κεφαλῇ ἵστατο πρὸς τὸ πονηρὸν εἶναι τὸν δημιουργόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p56.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποδεικτέον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxii-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποδεκτέον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποκατάστασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lvii-p6.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποκληρωτικῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxiii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποστρέψαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xix-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποφοράς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxxvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπρόσλογα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xlix-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀργὸς λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xx-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀριθμόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p126.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxxv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχαῖα ἔθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.xviii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχαιότητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχαιολογίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xlviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχηγέτην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxxiii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχηγοῦ τῶν καλῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxviii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχοντικῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxvii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀσώματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.iii-p25.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀσώματον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.i-p28.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.i-p30.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.i-p32.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.iii-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀσκαλαβώτης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀσπασαμένοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.lx-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀστείους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxxiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀστεῖον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p116.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀστραγαλώμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀσχημοσύνην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxxv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀφιλόσοφον χλεύην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀφορμὰς ἔχον πρὸς ἀρετήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀφορμήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxvi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀφορμῶντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.lviii-p5.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀψευδῆ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxi-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁῤῥητοποιους οὐκ ἴσασι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxiii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁγίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii.vi-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁγιστείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁλῶν καὶ τραπέζης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xxi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁπαξαπλῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xlviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁπλῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁψῖδα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxxx-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.ii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἃς προσάγομεν αὐτῷ, ὡς διὰ μεταξὺ ὄντος τῆς τοῦ ἀγενήτου και τῆς τῶν γενητῶν πἄντων φύσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxxiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄγχιστα δὲ τούτοις πᾶσι συμπολιτεύομενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xliii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄλλα τε, καὶ δύο ἄττα, μεῖζον τε καὶ μικρότερον υἱοῦ καὶ πατρός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxxviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄλλους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxviii-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxxviii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄλλως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxviii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄμωμος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p76.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄνθραξ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iii-p100.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄρχοντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxxvii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄτιμον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄϋλον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lvi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἅπαξ εἰρημένον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p7.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἅπαξ λεγ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.i-p104.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἆρα γὰρ ὡς ἔτυχε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.ii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐὰν δυνώμεθα κατακούειν τῆς περὶ προσευχῆς κυριολεξίας καὶ καταχρήσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.iv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐῤῥωμένως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xliii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγγύς γε τοῦ βεβαιωθῆναι γεγενημένος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγγαστριμύθοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.ix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐθυμώθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lviii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ κατασκευῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.lxi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ παρακολουθήσεως γεγένηται τῆς πρὸς τὰ προηγούμενα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.liii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ πολλῆς συνουσίας γινομένης περὶ τὸ πρᾶγμα αὐτὸ, καὶ τοῦ συζῇν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.iii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ πρεσβυτέρων αἰτιῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p151.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ προτέρων τινῶν κατορθωμάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p159.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ τῶν μηρῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ τοῦ ἐν αὐτοῖς αὐτεξουσίου ἐληλυθός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.x-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκκλησία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxx-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxx-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκλαμβάνειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p128.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκλεῖπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xvi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκστάσεων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐλέγχῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxxiii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐλεύθερον ἀναλαβόντες φρόνημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.liv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐμπολιτεύεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxiii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐμφυσώμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ἀπευκταίῳ πράματι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxx-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ἐλαίας πυρῆνι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xviii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ᾧ οὐδέπω οὐδεὶς ἐτέθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p9.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ᾽Ιησοῦ τῷ τοῦ Ναυῆ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p142.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν Χριστῷ ᾽Ιησοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xvii-p11.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν εὐτελεῖ καὶ εὐκαταφρονήτῳ λέξει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p45.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν καταστάσει ἔσεσθαι ἡμέρας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.li-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν μέρει ἑορτῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.viii.xxiii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν μέσοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xciii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν οἷς πολλοὶ σεμνύνονται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν σώματι ἀντιτύπῳ ἐγηγέρθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lx-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τύποις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxx-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τῇ διηγήσει τῆς περὶ τῶν νοητῶν ἀκολουθίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p106.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τῇ παραδοχῇ τῆς θειότητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.viii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τῷ ᾽Αδάμ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xvii-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τοῖς ἐκείνης γενεθλίοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τοῖς καθαρωτάτοις τοῦ κόσμου χωρίοις ἐπουρανίοις, ἢ καὶ τοῖς τούτων καθαρωτέροις ὐπερουρανίοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.iv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τοιαῦτῃ τύχῃ καθέστηκε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ψυχῶν γένει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p153.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνέργεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.ii.ii-p45.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐναντίοι ὄντες τοῖς ἁπὸ τοῦ κλήρου τοῦ Θεοῦ, ἔρημοί εἰσι Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xliii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐναντίον τὸν μὲν κολαζόμενον πᾶσιν ἑωρᾶσθαι, ἀναστάντα δὲ ἑνί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lxix-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐναντίον τῷ κολαζόμενον μὲν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lxix-p7.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνδείᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνεῖδον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.ii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνεθυμήθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνεθυμήθην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lviii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνεργείᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p58.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνεργεῖν κατὰ Μωϋσέως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xlviii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνεφύσησεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.v.iv-p140.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνθουσιᾷν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.v-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐντρέχειαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxxiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐντυπωθήσεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p49.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξ ἀρχῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxxx-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxiv-p8.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξαίρετόν τι χρῆμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.viii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξειλήφασι τὰ κατὰ τὸν τόπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p129.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξεταστήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξευτελίζοντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξορχουμένας καὶ σοφιστρίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.lxiv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὰν ἐπακούσῃ τοῦ παρ᾽ ἑαυτοῦ πάντα ποιήσαντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.l-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ μέρους γίνεται αὐτῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xiv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ πλεῖον ἐμφορηθέντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p104.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ τὰ κρείττονα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxiii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ τέγους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ τῆς πλάσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ τῶν δυνάμεων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ τοῖς αὐτοῖς ὑποκειμένοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxxix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ τοῦτο πράξεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p146.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπίγνωσιν Θεοῦ εὑρήσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.iii-p90.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπίσημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xliii-p12.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπαΐων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxxiii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπαοιδοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.ix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπεὶ ἐκολάσθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xlvii-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπεὶ ἴσμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xlvii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπεσκοπήθησαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπεστηριγμένον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπι πλεῖον ἀπειθοῦντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p49.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιδεῆ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxvi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιδημήσῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιμόνως βεβαμμένοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιμερὴς γίνεται αὐτὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xiv-p9.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιπνοίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p70.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπισημασίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xcvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιστήμη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p162.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιστρέψαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xix-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιτηδείοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.iv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιφανείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xxxix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπολιτεύετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐρηρεισμένης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lx-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐροῦμέν τε· ὅτι μήποτε τὸ καὶ ὑφ᾽ ὑμῶν παραλαμβάνεσθαι τὰ ὀνόματα τῶν τριῶν τούτων γεναρχῶν τοῦ ἔθνους, τῇ ἐναργείᾳ καταλαμβανόντων, οὐκ εὐκαταφρόνητα ἀνύεσθαι ἐκ τῆς κατεπικλήσεως αὐτῶν, παρίστησι τὸ θεῖον τῶν ἀνδρῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxiv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐρωτᾶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xix-p27.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐς ὅσον εἰσὶ τὰ τοῦ φωτὸς καὶ τοῦ ἀπὸ φωτὸς ἀϊδίου ἀπαυγάσματος φρονοῦντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxx-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐσεμνολόγει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxxiv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐσθητων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxxix-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐστραγγαλωμένοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p7.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐσωτερικῶν καὶ ἐποπτικῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxxvii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐτεκε καὶ ἐν γαστρὶ ἔσχε, καὶ ἔτεκεν υἱόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐτερατεύσατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐτροποφόρησεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxi-p5.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐτροφόρησεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxi-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐφάπτεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑαυτῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.lviii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑαυτῷ ἀνθυποφέρει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑαυτῷ συνάπτει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxxi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑνὸς φυραμάτος τῶν λογικῶν ὑποστάσεων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p154.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑπτάπυλος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxii-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑστίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑταιρίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.lxv-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑτοίμους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.ii-p8.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑωραμένους οὐ βεβαίους ἔσεσθαι ἐν τῇ ἐπιστροφῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p102.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔννοια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.ii-p52.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔννοιαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p51.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔνυδρον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.i-p6.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔξω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.vi-p15.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔξωρον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xliii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔπεσε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iv-p9.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔστι δὲ πίστις ἐλπιζομένων ὑπόστασις .: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.ii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔτι και ναός ἐστι τοῦ Θεοῦ το σῶμα τοῦ τοιαύτην ἔχοντος ψυχὴν, καὶ ἐν τῇ ψυχῇ διὰ τὸ κατ᾽ εἰκόνα, τὸν Θεόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxiii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔχει δέ τινα καὶ καθ᾽ αὑτὸ άπολογίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xlv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔχει τὶ εὐλαβές: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxx-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔχεις ἄνθρακας πυρός, κάθισαι ἐπ᾽ αὐτούς, οὗτοι ἔσονταί σοι βοήθεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.v-p12.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕωλα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.v-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕως ἂν ἔλθῃ ᾧ ἀπόκειται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.liv-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕως ἂν ἔλθῃ τὰ ἀποκείμενα αὐτῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.liv-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἠν ὅτε οὐκ ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxiv-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἠστραγαλωμένοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ἀμυντικὴ καὶ ἀνταποδοτικὴ τῶν χειρόνων προαίρεσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p98.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ἡμετέρα τελείωσις οὐχὶ μηδὲν ἡμῶν πραξάντων γίνεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p122.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ κοινὴ ἔννοια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xl-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ τῆς ἀληθείας οὐσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.viii.xii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ψυχὴ πάσης σαρκὸς αἶμα αὐτοῦ ἐστι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.viii-p9.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡγεμονίαις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxxi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡγεμονικόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xiv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡμέρῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxxix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡμᾶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lxxiv-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lxxiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡμεῖς μὲν ἐδόξαμεν, ὁ δὲ Θεὸς ταῦτα ἐδωρήσατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p133.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡμερότητος .: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p23.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡρυθροδανωμένα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.v.iv-p198.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xi-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢ ἁμαρτανόντας, ἢ μεταγνόντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lxx-p8.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢ ἥρωας ἐκ μεταβολῆς συστάντας ἀγαθῆς ἀνθρωπίνης ψυχῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxxvii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢ καὶ τὰ δημιουργἠματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxvi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢ κατά τὴν αὐτοῦ βούλησιν δόξῃ πεπλανημένῃ φαντασιωθείς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.liv-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢ τῆς τοῦ νοῦ ἀθανασίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxxx-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢ τοὺς μὲν ἐν σκότῳ που ἐκ γοητείας οὐκ ὀρθῆς τυφλώττουσιν, ἢ δι᾽ ἀμυδρῶν φασμάτων ὀνειρώττουσιν ἐγχρίμπτειν λεγομένους, εὖ μάλα θρησκεύειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.vi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢτοι διαβαλοῦμεν τοῖς αὐτὴν μὴ παραδεξαμένοις, καὶ ἐγκαλέσομεν τῇ ἱστορία ὡς οὐκ ἀληθεὶ, ἤ δαιμόνιόν τι φησομεν παραπλήσιον τοῖς ἐπιδεικνυπένοις γόησιν ἀπατῆ ὀφθαλμῶν πεποιηκέναι καὶ περὶ τὸν ᾽Αστυπαλαιέα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxxiii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἤ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxxi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἤ τινος πιθανότητος λόγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.i-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἥτις ἐστὶ τὸ κακόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxvi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἦθος γὰρ ἀνθρώπειον μὲν οὐκ ἔχει γνώμας, θεῖον δὲ ἔχει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδιότητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p74.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδιοπραγίαν τῶν μερῶν τῆς ψυχῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xlvii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδιωτικήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xxviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδιωτικῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p69.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἱέραξ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xci-p35.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἱερομηνίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxxvii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἱματιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἱστορίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p109.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἴχνος ἐνθουσιασμοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p39.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἴϋγξ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.x-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα δόξῃ μετὰ τῶν ἀτελέστων τελετῶν, καὶ τῶν καλουσῶν δαίμονας μαγγανειῶν, οὐχ ὑπὸ ἀγαλματοποιῶν μόνων κατασκευάζεσθαι θεὸς, ἀλλὰ καὶ ὑπὸ μάγων, καὶ φαρμακῶν, καὶ τῶν ἐπῳδαῖς αὐτῶν κηλουμένων δαιμόνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxxviii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα κοινότερον τῷ ἐλέει χρήσωμαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxxi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα τὶ ὠφεληθῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxxi-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀλίγα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀλοθρεύων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iv-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀρτύγων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxxiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀφθαλμούς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxvii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxvii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ἀκρωτηριάσας ἑαυτὸν μὴ γενέσθω κληρικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.ii-p35.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ἐπὶ τῆς σκηνῆς φιλόσοφος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxvii-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ δὲ ῎Αμμων οὐδέν τι κακίων διαπρεσβεῦσαι τὰ δαιμόνια, ἢ οἱ ᾽Ιουδαίων ἄγγελοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxxiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ δυσὶ γάμοις συμπλακεὶς μετὰ τὸ βάπτισμα, ἢ παλλακὴν κτησάμενος, οὐ δύναται εἶναι ἐπίσκοπος, ἢ πρεσβύτερος, ἢ διάκονος, ἢ ὅλως τοῦ καταλόγου τοῦ ἱερατικοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xlviii-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ θεὸς πατρὸς ἐκλεκτοῦ τῆς ἠχοῦς, καὶ ὁ θεὸς τοῦ γέλωτος, καὶ ὁ θεὸς τοῦ πτερνιστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xlv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ καιρὸς συνεσταλμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.i.v-p17.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ κατά τινας Σκηνικὸς φιλόσοφος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxvii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.v-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xlv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ τὴν ἀλήθειαν ἐκπεριλαμβάνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ τεχνικὸς λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p42.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁδοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lvii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοίως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xi-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xi-p4.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁπλίζων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xxxi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁπροηγούμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p140.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁρμητική: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.viii-p6.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.viii-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁσίας ἕνεκεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xlvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁσον ἐπὶ τῆ ὑποκειμένῃ φύσει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p153.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὃς ἀντὶ τῆς προκειμένης αὑτῷ χαρᾶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.v.ii-p277.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὄλεθρον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xxix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὄνου σκιά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.i-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὄξος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.v.v-p298.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅ τι ποτ᾽ ἂν χωρῇ γιγνώσκειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xvii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅμοιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.iv-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅμως δ᾽ ἀπολογησόμεθα, ὅτι οὐ φῂς, ὦ Κέλσε, ὧς ἐν φαρμάκου μοίρα ποτὲ δίδοται χρῆσθαι τῷ πλανᾷν καὶ τῷ ψεύδεσθαι ;: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅπως ποτὲ ἄλλως ὄντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.liv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅσα περὶ τούτου καὶ παρὰ τῷ Παύλῳ πεφιλοσόφηται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅσιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.ii-p91.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅσοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.l-p3.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅσοι γε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xx-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅσον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.l-p3.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅσον ἐπὶ τῷ καθ᾽ ἑαυτοὺς τηρεῖσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p113.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅσον γε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xx-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅστις ποτ᾽ ἂν χωρῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xvii-p10.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅταν δὲ τὰ ἐναντία ὁ σὸς διδάσκαλος ᾽Ιησοῦς, καὶ ὁ ᾽Ιουδαίων Μωϋσῆς, νομοθετῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxix-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτε διὰ τοῦ Πυθίου στομίου περικαθεζομένῃ τῇ καλουμένῃ προφήτιδι πνεῦμα διὰ τῶν γυναικείων ὑπεισέρχεται τὸ μαντικὸν, ὁ ᾽Απόλλων, τὸ καθαρὸν ἀπὸ γηίνου σώματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι ἡ τῶν ὀνομάτων φύσις οὐ θεμένων εἰσὶ νόμοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xlv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι καὶ πάντη τεταγμένως αὐτὴν ἀφανίζων συμφερόντως τῷ παντί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι και ἐπὶ τῶν σφόδρα ἀποτυγχανομένων βουλευτῶν καὶ ἀρχόντων ἐκκλησίας Θεοῦ, καὶ ῥαθυμότερον παρὰ τοὺς εὐτονωτέρως βιοῦντας, οὐδὲν ἧττόν ἐστιν εὑρεῖν ὡς ἐπίπαν ὑπεροχὴν, τὴν ἐν τῇ ἐπὶ τὰς ἀρετὰς προκοπῆ, παρὰ τὰ ἔθη τῶν ἐν ταῖς πόλεσι βουλευτῶν καὶ ἀρχόντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxx-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι κρεῖττον εὕρομεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.li-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι τίς ποτέ ἐστιν ἡ φύσις τοῦ νοῦ, καὶ τοῦ ἐν τοῖς προφήταις λόγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.l-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὐπὸ ἕξεως μόνης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑακίνθινα δερματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.v.iv-p198.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑγιές: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p144.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑμᾶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lxxiv-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὲρ ἐπιστροφῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὲρ αὐτῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.lv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὲρ τὰ σώματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xlii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὸ λογικῶν πιθανοτήτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxvi-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὸ οἰκείων καὶ ὁμοήθων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὸ τῆς λέξεως ἑλκόμενοι τὸ ἀγωγὸν ἄκρατον ἐχούσης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p105.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὸ τῶν προφητῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.ix-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπόστασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.ii.ii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπ᾽ ἐνυπαρχούσης ἀφαντάστου φύσεως διοικουμένων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.liv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπεξαιρομένου τοῦ κατὰ τὸν ᾽Ιησοῦν νοουμένου ἀνθρώπου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπερνικῶμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.i-p17.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποκαταβῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.iii-p8.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπομεμνημένας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.x-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποτεμνομένας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.x-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποτυπώσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπωπιάζω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.viii-p8.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὕλη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.i-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.iii-p67.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὕλην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὕλην τινὰ διαφορας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p165.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὕλης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxii-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὕπαρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὕφος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὠμότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p96.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὠφελείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.liii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ἐκείνοις ἀρκεῖσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ἐν ἀλλοτρίοις τοῖς τῇδε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ἐν ἐπιδρομῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p52.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ἐν ἐπιτομ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p37.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς δὴ μεταξὺ ὄντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxxiv-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς δικαιωθησομένους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.lxix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς εἰκὸς μᾶλλον πόρρω ὄντες τῆς ἀξίας τῶν ἔξω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p105.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς εὐθεώρητον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxix-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς θανάτου καὶ νοῦ διεξαγωγὴν ἕξοντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxxx-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς θεῖον ἄνδρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p97.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς κἄν τὸ τυχὸν ἀκολασίας κἂν ἐπ᾽ ὀλίγον γευσαμένου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxxvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς κατὰ νόμους αὐτῶν ἄρχοντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxxvi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς οὐ κοινωνήσαντος τῇ ἀνθρωπίνῃ φύσει, οὐδ᾽ ἀναλαβόντος τὴν ἐν ἀνθρώποις σάρκα ἐπιθυμοῦσαν κατὰ τοῦ πνεύματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxviii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς παριστάντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxv-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς περιηχηθεὶς τὰ περὶ ταπεινοφροσύνης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ψευδῆ ἐκτήσαντο οἱ πατέρες ἡμῶν εἴδωλα, καὶ οὐκ ἔστιν ἐν αὐτοῖς ὑετίζων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxxiii-p10.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡσπεγεὶ δευσοποιηθέντες απὸ τῆς κακίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡσπερεὶ παιδευθέντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxxi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡσπερεὶ τῶν καλουμένων ἀντιπεπονθότων ἐστίν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lvii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥσπερ μάγειρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥσπερ οὐ δύναται τὸ πεφυκὸς γλυκαίνειν τῷ γλυκυ τυγχάνειν πικράζειν, παρὰ την αὐτοῦ μόνην αἰτίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxx-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥστε ὀϊστῷ βέλει συμφέρεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxxi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥστε καὶ ἡ αὐτὴ ἀνθρώπου καὶ Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxix-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥστε μηδὲν διαφέρειν παραπλήσιον εἶναι λέγειν γοητειαν της ᾽Ιησοῦ τῇ Μωϋσέως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὦ γενναῖε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὦ οὗτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xxxiii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὦ πιστότατοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xxxviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὧν ἓν μὲν ὄνομα· δεύτερον δὲ λόγος· τὸ δὲ τρίτον εἴδωλον· τὸ τέταρτον δὲ ἐπιστήμη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.ix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὧν ἴχνη ἐν τοῖς γεγραμμένοις εὑρίσκοντες ἀφορμὰς ἔχομεν θεολογεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lxx-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὧν ᾽Ιησοῦς αἰσθητῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xlviii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ᾖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xi-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ᾠδὴ τῶν ἀναβαθμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p118.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αγορανόμοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxiii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αλλὰ γὰρ καὶ τὴν καταβᾶσαν εἰς ἀνθρωπίνην φύσιν καὶ εἰς ἀνθρωπίνας περιστάσεις δύναμιν, καὶ ἀναλαβοῦσαν ψυχὴν καὶ σῶμα ἀνθρώπινον, ὲώρων ἐκ τοῦ πιστευεσθαι μετὰ τῶν θειοτέρων συμβαλλομένην εἰς σωτηρίαν τοῖς πιοτεύουσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxviii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αλλὰ τὴν μὲν τάξιν καὶ σύνθεσιν καὶ φράσιν τῶν ἀπὸ φιλοσοφίας λόγων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αμφίβολοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxiii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Ανάβασις Μωυσέως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iv-p4.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Ανάληψις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iv-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iv-p4.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αντίχθονες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.iii-p19.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αποπομπαῖος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iv-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αρχάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.ii.vii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αχιλλεύς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εκδοχήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Επὰν τὸ προκείμενον ᾖ παραστῆσαι καὶ τὰ τῆς κατὰ τὸν τόπον ἱσνορίας τίνα ἔχοι λόγον, καὶ τὰ τῆς περὶ αὐτοῦ ἀναγωγῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Επὶ τὸν τυφλὸν πλοῦτον, καὶ ἐπὶ τὴν σαρκῶν καὶ αἱμάτων καὶ ὀστέων συμμετρίαν ἐν ὑγιείᾳ καὶ εὐεξίᾳ, ἢ την νομιζομένην εὐγένειαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xxv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Επ᾽ ἐσχάτων τῶν ἡμερῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.vii-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Επαύλεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.ix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Επειγούσης χρείας ἐκκλησιαστικῶν ἕνεκα πραγμάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.ii-p24.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Επιτρίψαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Ογδοάδος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Οφιᾶνοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxviii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Ωγήν, ὠκεανός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xlii-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Ωγηνόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xlii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Ωσφράνθη τῆς ὀσμῆς τῶν τοῦ υἱοῦ θειοτέρων ἱματίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xlix-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῎Ετι δε ὅτι καὶ κατὰ τὸ τῷ λόγῳ ἀρέσκον, πολλῷ διαφέρει μετὰ λόγου καὶ σοφίας συγκατατίθεσθαι τοῖς δόγμασιν, ἤπερ μετὰ ψιλῆς τῆς πίστεως· καὶ ὅτι κατὰ περίστασιν καὶ τοῦτ᾽ ἐβουλήθη ὁ Λόγος, ἵνα μὴ πάντη ἀνωφελεῖς ἐάσῃ τοὺς ἀνθρώπους, δηλοῖ ὁ τοῦ ᾽Ιησοῦ γνήσιος μαθητής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xiv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῏Αρα γὰρ ἤθελε φαντασιουμένοις τοῖς ἀνθρώποις ὑπὸ Θεοῦ, ἀπειληφότος μὲν ἀθρόως τὴν κακίαν, ἐμφύοντος δὲ τὴν ἀρετὴν, τὴν ἐπανόρθωσιν γενέσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.iii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῞Επεχε, μὴ δι᾽ ἡμᾶς ἄλλο τὶ φρονήσης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.ii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῞Ολον τὸν νοῦν φιλοτιμητέον καταλαμβάνειν, συνείροντα τὸν περὶ τῶν κατὰ τὴν λέξιν ἀδυνάτων λόγον νοητῶς τοῖς οὐ μόνον οὐκ ἀδυνάτοις, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἀληθέσι κατὰ τὴν ἱστορίαν, συναλληγορουμένοις τοῖς ὅσον ἐπὶ τῇ λέξει, μὴ γεγενημένοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p141.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῞Οτι ἐχρῆν αὐτὸν (ὣς φησι) φειδόμενον ἀνθρώπων αὐτὰς ἐκθέσθαι τὰς προφητείας, καὶ συναγορεύσαντα ταῖς πιθανότησιν αὐτῶν, τὴν φαινομένην αὐτῶν ἀνατροπὴν τῆς χρήσεως τῶν προφητικῶν ἐκθέσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xxviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ῥαθυμοτερων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxx-p10.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾Ενάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.ii.i-p21.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾Ο Θεὸς ἀγαθός ἐστι, καὶ καλὸς, καὶ εὐδαίμων, καὶ ἐν τῷ καλλίστῳ καὶ ἀρίστῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾Ως γενομένου ἡγεμόνος τῇ καθὸ Χριστιανοί ἐσμεν γενέσει ἡμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xxvii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">’Αληθὴς Λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.viii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δύναμεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iv-p64.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δῆλος οὐκ ἔτι δῆλος, ἄδηλα δὲ πάντα τοῦ Δήλου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii-p11.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δικαιωτής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.ii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δικαστής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.ii-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δοξάριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.ix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰ και παρὰ τοῖς φιλοτιμοτέροις δύναται σώζειν ἕκαστον αὐτῶν, μετὰ τοῦ μὴ ἀθετεῖσθαι τὴν κατὰ τὸ ῥητὸν ἑντολην, βάθη Θεοῦ σοφίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p136.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰ μὴ ἄρα Κέλσος καὶ οἱ ᾽Ετικούρειοι οὐ φήσουσι κούφην εἶναι ἐλπίδα τὴν περὶ τοῦ τέλους αὐτῶν τῆς ἡδονῆς, ἥτις κατ᾽ αὐτούς ἐστι τὸ ἀγαθὸν, τὸ τῆς σαρκὸς εὐσταθὲς κατάστημα, καὶ τὸ περὶ ταύτης πιστὸν ᾽Επικούρῳ ἔλπισμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxxx-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰς ἀπεραντολογίαν ἐληλύθασι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p118.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰσὶ γάρ τινες εἱρμοὶ καὶ ἀκολουθίαι ἄφατοι καὶ ἀνεκδιήγητοι περὶ τῆς κατὰ τὰς ἀνθρωπίνας ψυχὰς διαφόρου οἰκονομίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.viii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἶπα, Σοφισθήσομαι · καὶ αὕτη ἐμακρύνθη ἀπ᾽ ἐμοῦ, μακρὰν ὑπέρ ὃ ἦν, καὶ βαθὺ βάθος, τίς εὑρήσει αὐτό: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.iii-p18.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεῖόν τι καὶ ἱερὸν χρῆμα γεγονέναι τὸν ᾽Ιησοῦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii.iii-p9.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ιαμα καταπαύσει ἁμαρτιας μεγάλας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iv-p13.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κίρκας καὶ κύκηθρα αἱμύλα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.lxiii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κόσμου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.ix-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ ὥσπερ οὐ τὸ τυχὸν τῶν ψευδομένων ἐν γεωμετρικοῖς θεωρήμασι ψευδογραφούμενόν τις ἂν λέγοι, ἢ καὶ ἀναγράφοι γυμνασίου ἕνεκεν τοῦ ἀπὸ τοιούτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.i-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ Σάμος ἄμμος ἔσῃ, καὶ Δῆλος ἄδηλος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ σὺ δὲ ἀπόγραψαι αὐτὰ σεαυτῷ τρισσῶς, εἰς βσυλὴν καὶ γνῶσιν ἐπὶ τὸ πλάτος τῆς καρδίας σου · διδάκω οὖν σε ἀληθῆ λόγον, καὶ γνῶσιν ἀληθῆ ὑπακούειν, τοῦ ἀποκρίνεσθαί σε λόγους ἀληθείας τοῖς προβαλλομένοις σοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p80.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κατὰ Κέλσον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καταδεεστέρους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxxiv-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κυρίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii.iii-p9.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Λέβης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.lxiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Λόγος ἀληθής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.v-p2.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Λόγος προτρεπτικὸς  εἰς μαρτύριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.vii-p2.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μεγαλοφυῶς ὑπερεωρακέναι τοὺς κατηγόρους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.i-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μονάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.ii.i-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μονόγαμον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xlviii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μυρίων ὅσων κἀκεῖ, ὡς δἰ ὀπῆς, μεγίστων καὶ πλείστων νοημάτων οὐ βραχεῖαν ἀφορμὴν παρεχόντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p75.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Νοῦς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.viii-p43.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οἱονεὶ κωλύεται, κατηγορήσας ὡς βούλεται, ἀπολογεῖσθαι τοὺς δυναμένους ὡς πέφυκεν ἔχειν τὰ πράγματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐ γὰρ, καθάπερ οἱ Στωϊκοὶ, ἁθέως, πάνυ τὴν αὐτὴν ἀρετὴν ἀνθρώπου λέγομεν καὶ Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxix-p12.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐ μόνον οὖν οὐχ ὁ νεκρὸς ἀθάνατος, ἀλλ᾽ οὐδ᾽ ὁ πρὸ τοῦ νεκροῦ ᾽Ιησοῦς ὁ σύνθετος ἀθάνατος ἦν, ὅς γε ἔμελλε τεθνήξεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xvi-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Οὐδὲ τούτων πάντη ἄκρατον τὴν ἱστορίαν τῶν προσυφασμένων κατὰ τὸ σωματικὸν ἐχόντων, μὴ γεγενημένων · οὐδὲ τὴν νομοθεσίαν καὶ τὰς ἐντολὰς πάντως τὸ εὔλογον ἐμφαίνοντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p109.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πᾶσα γὰρ ἀρχὴ πατριῶν τῶν ὡς πρὸς τὸν τῶν ὅλων Θεὸν, κατωτέρω ἀπὸ τοῦ Χριστοῦ ἤρξατο τοῦ μετὰ τὸν τῶν ὅλων Θεὸν καὶ πατέρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p147.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Παράστησον τοὺς διδασκάλους ἄλλους παρὰ τοὺς φιλοσοφίας διδασκάλους, ἢ τοὺς κατά τι τῶν χρησίμων πεποιημένους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Παρ᾽ οἶς εἰσι τελεταὶ, πρεσβευόμεναι μὲν λογικῶς ὑπὸ τῶν παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς λογίων, συμβολικῶς δὲ γινόμεναι ὑπὸ τῶν παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς πολλῶν καὶ ἐπιπολαιοτέρων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πεποίηκεν ἀντὶ σπερματικοῦ λόγου, τοῦ ἐκ μίξεως τῶν ἀῤῥένων ταῖς γυναιξὶ, ἄλλῳ τρόπῳ γενέσθαι τὸν λόγον τοῦ τεχθησομένου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xxxviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Περὶ ’Αρχῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.vi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.viii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Περὶ Εὐχῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.vii-p2.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Προκαταληφθεὶς ὡς ὑπο φίλτρων τῶν Αἰγυπτίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.vi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σαφῶς ἐναργές: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.viii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σηγώρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.ii-p160.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σιβυλλιστάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.lxi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σοφός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vii.vi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Στρωματεῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.vi-p2.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Συγγενεῖς εἰσιν αἱ προσηγορίαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.viii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σφόδρα τοῦ πρὸς τί καὶ ἕνεκα τίνος εὑρισκομένου τοῖς τούτων ἐπιμελομένοις, περὶ τὰς ὁρμὰς, καὶ τὰς φαντασίας, καὶ φύσεις τῶν ζώων, καὶ τὰς κατασκευὰς τῶν σωμάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p43.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σχόλια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὰ ἀρχαῖα ἔθη κρατείτω.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τάχα δὲ καὶ οἱ πεισθέντες περὶ τοῦ θύραθεν νοῦ, ὡς θανάτου καινοῦ διεξαγωγὴν ἕξοντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxxx-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὴν σύντροφον φωνήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.vi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τί τὸ γεγονός; Αὐτὸ τὸ γενησόμενον.  Καὶ τί τὸ πεποιημένον ; Αὐτὸ τὸ ποιηθησόμενον.  Καὶ οὐκ ἔστι πᾶν πρόσφατον ὑπὸ τὸν ἥλιον.  ῝Ος λαλήσει καὶ ἐρεῖ.  ῎Ιδε τοῦτο καινόν ἐστιν ἤδη γέγονεν ἐν τοῖς αἰῶσι τοῖς γενομένοις ἀπὸ ἔμτροσθεν ἡμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.vii-p17.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τόμοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τῆς ἔξω καλουμένης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.vi-p15.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τῆς καινοτομίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.v-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τινὲς παρεκδοχαί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοῦ, κατά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.ix-p8.6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Φαίνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Φαρμακεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.vi-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Φιλοκαλία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.vii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἰθερίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lvi-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἰνίγματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.lxiv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἰσθητῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxxix-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἰσθητῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p56.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἰσθητοῦ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἰτεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xix-p27.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἱ φύσεις τῶν ἡμερῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.li-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἱρέσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxxi-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτὸ τὸ βιβλίον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.v.iv-p138.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτὸς ἔφα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.ix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτόθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p104.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxxvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.lviii-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτῷ σώματι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.liv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτοὶ γὰρ ἑαυτοῖς περιπίπτετε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lxxiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτομολήσοντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.ii-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτομολεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.ii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.ii-p8.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτοτελής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτουργόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lx-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὑτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxv-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αι ἐκκλησίαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ακομψοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxxviii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αποτεταγμένως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βέλει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxxi-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βίαιοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p71.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βαναύσων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βδελύσσεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βδελυρόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βιᾷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lv-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βούλημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βούλομαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.iii-p8.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βούλονταί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xviii-p3.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βουλήματι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xlv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βουλήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxx-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βουλευταί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxx-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βρόχον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.i.iii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βωμολόχος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxx-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γέγονεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p127.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γέλοιος ἀν εἴη φιλόσοφος ἀφιλόσοφα πράττων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxxv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γένεσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vii.xlv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vii.xlv-p5.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γόητας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xiv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γύπες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxiv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γεῦσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γεγενημένην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p109.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γενεθλιαλογία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxxx-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γενητὸς ἢ ἀγένητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.i-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γενναίως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γενναιότατος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.v-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γεννητὸς ἢ ἀγέννητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.i-p19.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γινόμεναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xiii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γινωσκόμεναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xiii-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γλαφυρόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p103.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γνῶσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xiii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γνῶσις ἀσυνέτου ἀδιεξέταστοι λόγοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.vii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γοητείᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.li-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γρύπες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxiv-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γραφάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xlix-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γυνὴ δέδεται ἐφ᾽ ὅσον χρόνον ζῇ ὁ ἀνὴρ αὐτῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii.i-p10.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γυναῖκας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.i.v-p18.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γυνη πάροιστρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.liv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δέδεσαι γυναικί; μὴ ζήτει λύσιν· λέλυσαι ἀπὸ γυναικός; μὴ ζήτει γυναῖκα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.i.vii-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.i.vii-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δίκην βασανιστοῦ πῦρ φέρων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δόξης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xl-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δύναμις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iv-p64.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δύσφημον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p61.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δαίμονα δέ τινα χαίρειν οὕτως ὀνομαζόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xlvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δαίμονες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.ii-p7.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.ii-p7.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.ii-p9.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.ii-p9.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δαιμόνια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.ii-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.ii-p7.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.ii-p9.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.ii-p9.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δε Ορ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.x-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δεήσεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.li-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δείγμασι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.iii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δεινὸς γόης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δεινός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δεινότητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.ix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δημηγορίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.i-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.i-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δημιουργοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p97.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p138.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ δύο τροπικῶν θεωρήμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vii.xv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ δοκούσης ιστορίας καὶ οὐ σωματικῶς γεγενημένης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p110.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ ναυτικῆς καὶ κυβερνητικῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxvi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τὰ ἐγκείμενα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.liv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τὰς τοπικὰς μεταβάσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xix-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τάσδε τὰς πιθανότητας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τὴν αὑτῆς ἀπορίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τὸ τῆς κακίας ὑποκείμενον τοῦ παρ᾽ ἑαυτοῖς κακοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p59.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τὸν ἰδιωτισμόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xv-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τοῦ εὐαγγελίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.vi-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τοῦτο τῆς ἀπὸ τῶν ἐθνῶν ἐκλογῆς κεκρατηκότα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p38.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διά τινος γοητείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.i-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διάπυρος καὶ σφόδρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαδεξαμένης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lvii-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαδεξομένης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lvii-p6.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαθέσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p107.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαλέγεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p37.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαλέγονται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xci-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαλεκτικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xlii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαλεκτικαῖς ἀνάγκαις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxiii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαρκεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxvi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διελέγχεται οὐκ ἐπιδεχόμενα τὸ γενναῖον καὶ ἀναντίῤῥητον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διεξοδεύωμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διηνεκῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lxiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δικαιῶσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.vii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δικαιοσύνη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xlvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δικαιωτής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.ii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δοκῶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xvi-p27.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δοκούσῃ δεινότητι ῥητορικῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δολοῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiii-p14.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δυνάμεσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.vi-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δυσδιηγήτους τὰς κρίσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxxix-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δυσθεώρητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δυσπειθεῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p70.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ γὰρ κατὰ τὴν Παύλου διδασκαλίαν, λέγοντος· “ὁ κολλώμενος τῷ κυρίῳ, ἓν πνεῦμά ἐστι·”  πᾶς ὁ νοησας τί τὸ κολλᾶσθαι τῷ κυρίῳ, καὶ κολληθεὶς αὐτῷ, ἕν ἐστι πνεῦμα πρὸς τὸν κύριον· πῶς οὐ πολλῷ μᾶλλον θειοτέρως καὶ μειζόνως ἕν ἐστι τό ποτε σύνθετον πρὸς τὸν λόγον τοῦ Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.ix-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ δὲ τὴν φαινομένην αὐτῷ ἀλήθειαν ἐπρέσβευσεν, οὐκ ἄν, κ.τ.λ.,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ δὲ τὸ “ἐπήρκεσεν ” ἀπὸ τῶν μέσων καὶ σωματικῶν λαμβάνει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lviii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ δὲ χρὴ βεβιασμένως ὀνομάσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxiii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ καὶ ἴσμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xlvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ μὴ ἄρα πεπονθώς τι παρὰ φύσιν τυγχάνοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p121.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ μὴ μᾶλλον ἡμεῖς πρὸς τῷ ἐξεταστικῷ καὶ τὸ εὐσεβὲς πάντη ἀγωνιζόμεθα τηρεῖν περι Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p106.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ τὸ ὑγιὲς ἔχουσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ χρν ἐπιστήσαντα τοῖς χρόνοις εἰπεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰκόνι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p86.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰκότι στοχασμῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰκὼν καὶ δόξα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.i-p10.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰκῆ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p123.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰκῆ πιστεύοντι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.x-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς ὑπερβολὴν πολλαπλάσιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p127.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς Χριστόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.vii-p21.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς δὲ τὰ περὶ τούτου ἀνεξετάστως ὁρμῶν ἀπιστήσαι τοῖς περὶ αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxiii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς οὕς τὰ τέλη τῶν αἰωνων κατήντησεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.ix-p16.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς τὰς ἀρχοντικὰς μορφάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxxiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς τὸ ἐμὸν ὄνομα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiv-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς τὸ μὴ ὄν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.iii-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς τὸν αἱῶνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.i-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς τοσοῦτον μίασμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxxiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς χνοῦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vii.xxiv-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς χοῦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vii.xxiv-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰσποίησις τοῦ πνεύματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.ii.ii-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴ τε τῆς φαινομένης αὐτῷ ἀληθείας ἐπρέσβενσεν, οὐκ ἄν, κ.τ.λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxii-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴπερ οἰωνοὶ οἰωνοῖς μάχονται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xci-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴρηται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxxix-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴτε ἐνδιαθέτῳ εἴτε καὶ προφορικῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴτε καὶ αὐτόθεν σεμνύνουσαν ἐν ἀποῤῥήτοις τοὺς ἄνδρας, εἴτε καὶ δι᾽ ὑπονοιῶν αἰνισσμένην τινὰ μεγάλα καὶ θαυμάσια τοῖς θεωρῆσαι αὐτὰ δυναμένοις ;: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἶτε διαρθροῦντα τὸ τοιοῦτον παρ᾽ ἑαυτῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lxxvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐήθως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.iii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐγνωμόνως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p99.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐγνωμονῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p54.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐδαιμονίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lix-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐθείᾳ περαίνει κατὰ φύσιν παραπορευόμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐκαταφρονήτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xl-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐκρασίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p125.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐκτικῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.li-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐλόγως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p33.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p135.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐλογήσει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iv-p71.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐσεβῆ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐσεβῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxxv-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐσεβεῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxxv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐσταθέστατον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxviii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐτελέσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xx-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐφημεῖν μιν ἐκέλευον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxxiv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὕρηκα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.xxxi-p2.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὕροις ἂν ὅτι τινὲς μὲν, κ.τ.λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxx-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὕροις ἂν τίνες μὲν τῆς ἐκκλησίας βουλευταὶ ἄξιοί εἰσιν, εἴ τίς ἐστιν ἐν τῷ πάντι πόγις τοῦ Θεοῦ, ἐν ἐκεινῇ πολιτεύεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxx-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ειτε χωρὶς τοῦ δημιουργοῦ θεοῦ εἴτε καὶ μετ᾽ ἐκείνου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxxvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζώπυρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζώπυρον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xlv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζῶν γὰρ ὁ λόγος τοῦ Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.ii.ii-p12.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζητεῖν εὔχεσθαι τῷ μὴ φθάνοντι ἐπὶ τὰ σύμπαντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζυμοῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiii-p14.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ησκηκότι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p17.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θέλω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.iii-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θύραθεν ἥκει νοῦς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxxx-p4.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θανάτου καὶ νοῦς διεξαγωγὴν ἔχῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxxx-p4.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θαυμάσονται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p16.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θείᾳ μοίρᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θείας ἐνεργείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεὸν φθαρτὸν εἰσαγόντων, καὶ τὴν οὐσίαν αὐτοῦ λεγόντων σῶμα τρεπτὸν διόλου καὶ ἀλλοιωτὸν καὶ μεταβλητόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxxv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεόθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.iv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεῶν μαντικῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxxviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θειότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xlix-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θειότητα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xliii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεοὺς οὐ κακολογήσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.viii.xxxviii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεωρήματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxiii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεωρίαις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxiv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θιασώταις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxiii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θνητά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xlii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ιδιωτικά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ιδιωτικούς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxviii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κἃν βιασάμενος ὁ λόγος εὕρῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxxiii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κάθοδον στενήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxxvi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κάτω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.vi-p15.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κίρκος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xci-p36.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κόσμῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.ix-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κόσμιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κόσμος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.iii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.iii-p16.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.iii-p17.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἀμείβουσι σώματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxx-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἀντὶ τοῦ κόσμου τῆς κεφαλῆς τοῦ χρυσίου φαλάκρωμα ἕξεις διὰ τὰ ἔργά σου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.iii-p17.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἁρμόζοντας τῇ πανταχοῦ καθεστώσῃ πολιτείᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἄλλα διὰ προβλημάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xlv-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἄλλου συγκειμένου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxxviii-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἐξ αὑτῆς ἐγένετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xlv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ὡς εὐδοκιμοῦντές γε ὅσον οὐκ ἐγκατλείποντο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.l-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ὡς ψεκτὸς κατατέτακται εἰς χρείαν ἀπευκταίαν μὲν ἑκάστῳ, χρήσιμον δὲ τῷ παντί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxx-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ Θεὸν κατὰ τὸν τῶν ὅλων Θεὸν καὶ πατέρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.ix-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ δυνάμενον πρεσβεῦσαι περὶ τοῦ λόγου καλῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lxxvi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ εἴ τινές εἰσιν ἐκ λόγων την γένεσιν λαχόντες μεγαλοφώνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxxvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ καιρούς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.ii-p10.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ κατὰ πᾶσαν ἀρετὴν πεποίωται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxiv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ κατὰ τὸ ἐπιχώριον νόμους θέμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ κατά τινας ἐπικρατείας διειλημμένα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ λόγον μὲν ἔχει τὰ λογικὰ, ἅπερ ἐστὶ προηγούμενα, παίδων γεννωμένων· τὰ δ᾽ ἄλογα καὶ τὰ ἄψυχα χωρίου συγκτιζομένου τᾷ παιδίῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ μὴ οἷοί τε κατακούειν τῆς ἐν φράσει λόγων καὶ τάξει ἀπαγγελλομένων ἀκολουθίας, μόνων ἐφρόντισαν τῶν ἀνατραφέντων ἐν λόγοις καὶ μαθήυασιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.i-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ μὴ παραμυθησάμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xlii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ μία εἰς ἀμοιβὴν παλίντροπον ἰοῦσα καὶ ἐπανιοῦσα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lx-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ οὐ κακίαν μὲν, οἱονεὶ δὲ κακίαν οὖσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xcii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ οὐδενὸς ἄλλου μετὰ τὴν φανταστικὴν αὐτοῦ φυσιν πεπιστευμένου τοῦ ζώου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ πῶς, ὧ λῷστε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxvii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ παρὰ τοῦτ᾽ ἔλαττον ἔχειν δοκῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.vi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ παρὰ τοισδε, ἤ τοῖσδε τοῖς πατράσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p156.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ πρῶτοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τὰ ἀόρατα τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ τὰς ἰδέας φαντασθέντες ἀπὸ τῆς κτίσεως τοῦ κόσμου, καὶ τῶν αἰσθητῶν, ἀφ᾽ ὧν ἀναβαίνουσιν ἐπὶ τὰ νοούμενα· τὴν τε ἀΐδιον αὐτοῦ δύναμιν καὶ θειότητα οὐκ ἀγεννῶς ἰδόντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.iv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τὴν τοῦ ἐφ᾽ ἡμῖν φύσιν γιγνώσκοντες ἐνδεχομένου ἃ ἐνδέχεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τίνι τῶν ἐν ἡμῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.iv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τίσαντας δίκην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxxi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τὸ ἐξακουόμενον ἀπὸ τῆς λέξεως ὡς δυνατὸν ἡμῖν, ἀνετρέψαμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxvi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τὸ δοκοῦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.x-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τὸ κατὰ τὸ βραχὺ δὲ ἀναγεγράφθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p64.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τὸ μηδὲν τυγχάνοντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.lviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τὸ συνέχον τὰ πάντα γνῶσιν ἔχει φωνῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.v-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τῇ κατὰ τὸ ῥητὸν χρησίμων νομοθεσίᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p125.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τῶν πολλῶν κακῶν ἀποχήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xvi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τῷ ἰδίῳ λόγῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxiii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ταῦτα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xliv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ταῦτα δὲ πολλὴν ἔχοντα διήγησιν ἀπὸ σοφίας Θεοῦ οἷς ὁ Παῦλος ὠνόμασε τελείοις εὐλόγως παραδοθησέμένην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xxiv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τοῖς προφήταις ἐμπνέοντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τοῦτό γ᾽ ἂν ἑρμηνεύοιμι, τὸ “ἡμεῖς” λέγων ἀντὶ τοῦ οἱ λογικοὶ, καὶ ἔτι μᾶλλον, οἱ σπουδαῖοι λογικοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxix-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ φάγεται ώσεὶ χόρτον τὴν ὕλην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.iii-p68.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ φρονήσεως ἐπιθυμητὴς καὶ πόριμος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καί τις φίλον υἱὸν ἀείρας,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xlix-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καί τοι οὐ πάντη ἦσαν ὀλίγοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.x-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καίτοιγε πάντα κάλων κινήσαντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθάπερ οἱ νεόπλουτοι τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἐπιδεικτιῶντες, πολλήν τινα καὶ πάνυ θνητὴν φιλοτμίαν τοῦ Θεοῦ καταμαρτυροῦσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.vi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθ᾽ ὑπόθεσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.iv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθαιρέσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxxi-p4.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθημαξευμέναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p46.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">και οὐ παρὰ τὸν ὀρθὸν λόγον προσάγοιτο ὑπὸ τοῦ ἐπὶ πᾶσι δικαστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καινῆς διαδεξαμένης ὁδοῦ καὶ ἀλλοίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lvii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κακίαν ἐτὶ πλεῖον χεομένην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κακοήθειαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κανόνος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p71.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ δὲ Κέλσον, οὐ παριστάντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ δέ τι σημεῖον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xci-p34.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τὰ ᾽Ιουδαίων πάτρια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.i-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τὰς τεταγμένας ἀνακυκλήσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τὴν παροιμίαν καλουμένης ὄνου σκιᾶς μάχης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.i-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τὴν πεπλανηένην ἑαυτῶν σοφίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxxv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τὴν πρώτην ἐκδοχήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xlviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τὸ ἐνδεχόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τὸ αἰσθητόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p128.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τὸ σῶμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p107.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τὸ φιλομαθὲς ἡμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxiv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τὸν Θεόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.ix-p8.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τὸν προηούμενον νοῦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xlix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τῶν ἐν τῇ θεοσεβείᾳ ταύτῃ περιτεμνομένων δύναμις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xlviii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ την λέξιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p111.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ φιλονεικίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p156.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατά τινα διάθεσιν ὀνειρώξας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.liv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατάβασιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατάπληξιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxxv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατέπαυσεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.lix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατέρχεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.iii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ᾽ ἀμφοτέρας τὰς ἀρχὰς τῶν πραγμάτων ἀπιστοῦντι ;: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lxxiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταβεβηκέναι βιᾷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταβολή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.vii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.vii-p19.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.vii-p20.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.vii-p21.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταγλυφθέν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p14.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταθοινᾶται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταλειφθεῖσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.liii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταληπτικὴ φαντασία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.viii.liii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταληφθεῖσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.liii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταλυθέν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p14.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατασκευάσαντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p111.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατασκευῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p110.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταχρηστικώτερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κεραστοῦ νομίσματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κεφαλίδα βιβλίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.vi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κηδόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xxviii-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κηροπλαστεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.ii-p11.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κιβωτὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.v.iv-p200.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κλίμαξ ἱψίπυλος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κληδόνες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xciv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κοινὸν δὲ πάντων ἢ καὶ πρόχειρον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κολάζεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κομψοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxxviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κορώνη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xli-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κοσύμβους.  : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.x-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κοσμοκράτορας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.xvii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κυβευτικόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxxix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κωλύει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xviii-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κωλύεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xviii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λάκκους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xliv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λέγω δὲ οὐ περὶ τῶν σχέσιν πρὸς ἕτερα ἐχόντων, ἀλλὰ περὶ τῶν κατὰ διαφοράν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lxix-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λήθην ἀπερίσκεπτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λίθων καὶ ξύλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxvi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγῳ καὶ λογικῷ ὁδηγῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.x-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxxv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγου παιδευτικοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.ii-p20.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p22.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ληροῦντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxxiv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λιχνείᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λοιδορίας μᾶλλον ἢ κατηγορίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.liv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μάλα εὐηθική: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xlix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μάτην ἐκκείμενα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxvi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μάχονται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xci-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μέ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xvii-p11.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μέγαν ἀγωνιστήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.lxx-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μέσον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μέτριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxxix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μέτριος τὰ ἤθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxviii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μέχρι λόγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.iii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxxiii-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xlviii-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ ἐγνωκὼς κακὸν εἶναι τὸ νομίζειν εὐσέβειαν σώζεσθαι ἐν τοῖς καθεστηκόσι κατὰ τὰς κοινότερον νοουμένας πολιτείας νόμοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ ἐπιμελῶς αὐτὴν νοήσας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ μεταγνόντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lxx-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.viii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.viii-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μόλις καὶ ἐπιπόνως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μόνον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii.i-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μόνον ἐν Κυρίῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii.i-p10.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μύδρον διάπυρον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μύθους καὶ λήρους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.v-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μύστην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μᾶλλον εὐγνωμόνως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μῦθόν τινα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μακαριότητα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lix-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μακρὰν χαιρέτωσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μαρτύρασθαι περὶ τῶν πρακτέων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xxxviii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεῖζον ἤ κατὰ ἄνθρωπον το πρᾶγμα εἶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεγάλην ὄντα δύναμιν καὶ Θεόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.ix-p8.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεγαλοφυῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.x-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεθ᾽ ἡμέρας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iii-p221.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετὰ το πιστεύειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxviii-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετὰ τοῦ πιστεύειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxviii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετὰ τοσοῦτον αἰῶνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.vii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετά τινος ἐπικρύψεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xlv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετά τινος φυσικῆς ὑποκατασκευῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxxv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεταβάσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεταλαμβάνεται γάρ τι, φερ᾽ εἰπεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xlv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετενσωματώσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετρίων ὄντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μηνίσκους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.x-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μιαρώτατον ἀνθρώπων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxvii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μιμηταί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxiii-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μονότροπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μονογενῆ μου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.viii-p16.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μοχθίζειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μυθολογίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.vi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μυστικῆς ἀναγραφῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μυχθίζειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xx-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νεᾶνιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xxxv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νεᾶνις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xxxv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νηπίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.liii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νοῦς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vii.xxxvii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νοητά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vii.xxxvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νυκτοφαής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νυμφας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xliv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ξίφος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxxiii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκειοτέρους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκονομία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.ix-p13.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ἐπιτυγχάνοντές γε αὐτῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xlv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ἰδιῶται τῶν ἐκ τῆς περιτομῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p55.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ γὰρ ἐπὶ τὰ βέλτιστα προκαλούμενοι λόγοι, Θεοῦ αὐτοὺς δεδωκότος, εἰσὶν ἐν ἀνθρώποις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.iv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ γὰρ ὁμοίως Κελσῷ ὑπολαβόντες τετερατεῦσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ μῂ σεμνοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ φρονίμωςΧριστιανοὶ ζῶντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxxv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱκείωσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.vi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱονεὶ θαυμαστικῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.liii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἵ τινες διὰ τὸ καθαρὸν ἦθος, καὶ τὸ ὑπὲρ ἄνθρωπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxi-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἶνος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.v.v-p298.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἷον δή τινα μακάρων χώραν λαχοῦσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xli-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ γὰρ ἀθεεί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxx-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ γὰρ παρὰ τὸ θηλυκὸν ὄνομα, καὶ τῇ οὐσίᾳ θήλειαν νομιστέον εἶναι τὴν σοφίαν, καὶ τὴν δικαιοσύνην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxxix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ γὰρ τῆς πλημμελοῦς ὀρέξεως, οὐδὲ τῆς πεπλανημένης ἀκοσμίας, ἀλλὰ τῆς ὀρθῆς καὶ δικαίας φύσεως Θεός ἐστιν ἀρχηγέτης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ θέμις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxi-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ κατὰ τὸν αὐτὸν δὴ ἀπόστολόν ἐστι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p142.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ κατανοεῖ δὲ τὸ λογικὸν ἡγεμονικὸν καὶ λογισμῷ κινούμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxxv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ κολακεύων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xxvii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ τερατεύεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.viii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ τοῦ ἑαυτῶν ἐν τῷ λέγειν στοχαζόμεθα δυνατοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐαί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.vi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲ λογῷ ἐφικτός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲ τῶν διδασκάλων πλεοναζόντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲ φαίνεσθαι θηλυδρίαν οἷόν τ᾽ ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxi-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲν τῶν ἐν λέξεσι καὶ σημαινομένοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδέπω δὲ λέγω, ὅτι οὐ πάντως ἐστὶν ἀὴρ πεπληγμένος· ἢ πληγὴ ἀέρος, ἢ ὅ τι ποτὲ λέγεται ἐν τοῖς περὶ φωνῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lxxi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδ᾽ ἀποκατασταθήσονται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδ᾽ ἐκείνοις ἀρκεῖσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxii-p9.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδεὶς λόγος τεχνικὸς ὑπέστησεν αὐτά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδενὸς ἔλαττον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p100.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.l-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἀγεννῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxxv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἀεὶ τὰ αὐτά ἐστι περὶ τὸ ἡγεμονικὸν αὐτοῦ, καὶ τὸν λόγον αὐτοῦ, καὶ τὰς πράξεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἀχρήστους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.x-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἄν ἔχοι παραστῆσαι, ὅτι ἡμεῖς μὲν ἐν παρακούσμασι γενόμενοι τῆς ἀληθείας, ὅσοι γε πειρώμεθα μετὰ λόγου πιστεύειν, πρὸς τὰ τοιαῦτα ζῶμεν δόγματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xvi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἄν πταίοιμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p120.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἄτοπον δὲ καὶ ἀπὸ συνηθείας τὰ τοιαῦτα παραμυθήσασθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p66.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἐν σώματι κρίνεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxiv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἐπέστη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἔστι καθ᾽ ἧς οὐ λέγεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xl-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἦν οὔπω οὐδεὶς κείμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lxviii-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ εἰδότες πῶς καὶ καθό: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xliii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ εὐκαταφρόνητος αὐτοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xlv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ εὔγνωμον ἀλλά…πάνυ ἀγνωμονέστατον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxvii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκοῦν καὶ λόγου συμπλήρωσίς ἐστι παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς, καὶ κοιναὶ ἔννοιαι καθολικῶν τινων, καὶ φωνὴ, καὶ τυγχάνοντα σημαινόμενα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxxiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxiv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vii.xlv-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐχ ὡς σῶμα δὲ περιέχον περιέχει, ὅτι καὶ σῶμά ἐστι τὸ περιεχόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxxi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐχὶ ἔθνος, ἀλλὰ λογάδας πανταχόθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lxxvii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὑτωσί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxix-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὔκ ἔτι βασιλεῖς ᾽Ιουδαίαν ἐχρημάτισαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p18.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὔπω δὲ οὐδὲ περὶ τῶν λοιπῶν ταὐτόν τι ἐρεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxxix-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὔτ᾽ ἐν λόγῳ οὔτ᾽ ἐν ἀριθμῷ αὐτούς ποτε γεγενημένους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὔτε τῷ Θεῷ καινοτέρας δεῖ διορθώσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὔτε τοῖς τυχοῦσι τῶν ἀνθρώπων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xcv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὔτε τοῦ ἐπὶ τῷ Θεῷ μόνον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p164.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὕτω δὲ καὶ τὸ ἀπολλύμενον εἰς μεταβολὴν διαμένει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lx-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὕτω δαιμονίως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὕτω καὶ ταῖς ὄψεσι πάντως μὲν τῆς ψυχῆς, ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἡγοῦμαι, ὅτι καὶ τοῦ σώματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lxiii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὕτω μοι νόει καὶ τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ ὦφθαι τῇ παραπλησίᾳ εἰς τὸ περὶ ἐκείνων, εἰς τὸ ὦφθαι αὐτοῖς τὸν Θεόν, κρίσει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lxv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὕτως ἀθρόως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὗ ἀρετὰς οἱ μέν τινες κυβευτικώτερον ζῶντες καταψεύδονται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxxvi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὗ πάντως καὶ ἡ τῶν κακῶν γένεσις ἀεὶ ἡ αὐτή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οι φρονίμως Χριστιανιζοντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxxv-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάνυ ἀπεμφαῖνον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxxi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πέμπτης παρὰ τὰ τέσσαρα στοιχεῖα εἷναι φύσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lvi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πίστεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxxiii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πόνον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xlii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πόνου καὶ πυρός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πόνους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πότερον οὐχὶ πειρατήριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iv-p74.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πύλας ἀρχόντων αἰῶνι δεδεμένας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πύλης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxii-p8.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πᾶσαν οὐσίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxx-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πᾶσαν ψυχὴν ζώων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.viii-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πῦρ σωφρονοῦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.xxxv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πῶς δεῖ ἐφοδεύειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p54.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πῶς οἴονται τὸ παραπλήσιον πλάσασθαι λέγειν αὐτὸν τοῖς ἱστορουμένοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πῶς οὐχὶ ἐξ εἰκότων κατασκευάζεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.iii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παίγνιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παῖδά τε αὐτοῦ καὶ ἡίθεον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xlvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παῤῥησίαν ἔχειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παιώνιον φάρμακον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lxxv-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παιδεία ἀνεξέλεγκτος πλανᾶται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.vii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παλεύομεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xiv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παντελῆ μυστήρια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p77.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παντοδαπῶς προεῖπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.li-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρὰ τὰς ἀνατροφὰς, καὶ τὰς διαστροφὰς, καὶ τὰς περιηχήσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρὰ τὰς ἀφορμάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρὰ τὴν ἐνάργειαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p113.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρὰ τὸ ἐναργές ἐστι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.ii-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρὰ τὸ ὑποκείμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p63.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρὰ τὸ δέον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p60.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρὰ την αιτίαν του δημιουργοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p143.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xlv-p8.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παράδεισος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρέῤῥιψε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρ᾽ ὧ οὐκ ἔστιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρ᾽ ᾗ χρόνον διατρίψας πλεῖστά τε ὃσα εἰς τὴν τοῦ Κυρίου δόξαν καὶ τῆς τοῦ θείου διδασκαλείου ἀρετῆς ἐπιδειξάμενος, ἐπὶ τὰς συνήθεις ἔσπευδε διατριβάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.ii-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρ᾽ οἷς τὰ ποικίλα ἤθη ἐπίσημα γενόμενα, τῷ λογῷ τοῦ Θεοῦ πολιτεύεται, δοθέντα κτῆσις τῷ τροπικῶς καλουμένῳ ᾽Ιακώβ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xliii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραβάλῃ τῷ λόγῳ πρὸς τοὺς μύρμηκας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxxiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραδόξως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xxxviii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραλύειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρανόμῳ νυμφίῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p83.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρανομίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.ii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραπλήσιον τοῖς παραδιδομένοις ταῖς γραυσίν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραποιήσαντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xlvii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραχαράττειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p20.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραχαράττοντες καὶ ῥᾳδιουργοῦντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xli-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xlii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρεξηγούμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρεξηούμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxiii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παροικούσας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxx-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πασσιμ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiv-p20.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πειθοῦς δημιουργῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lvii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πεντάδι δυνατωτέρᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πεντηκονταετίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.ii-p84.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p83.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πεπλασμένον ἡμῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πεπολιωμένοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p85.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ ἀρχῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxiv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ νοητῶν καὶ αἰσθητῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.li-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ πάντων τῶν βασιλέων τῆς γῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xlv-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ τῶν αἰσθητῶν δημιουργημάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p101.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ τοῦ προβλήματος τούτου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περίοδος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περι δὲ τοῦ ᾽Ιησοῦ ἤτοι δόξασα ἂν εἶναι εὐτυχὴς, ἢ καὶ βεβασανισμένως ἐξητασμένη, δοκοῦσα μὲν εὐτυχὴς παρὰ τοῖς πολλοῖς, βεβασανισμένως δὲ ἐξητασμένη παρὰ πάνυ ὀλιγωτάτοιβ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxxviii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περι τοῦ αὐτεξουσίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιγεγραμμένον τινά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.ix-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιελκυσθήσεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p137.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περικεκαλυμμένην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.v.iv-p200.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιορᾷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιστάσεσί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xliii-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιστερά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.l-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιτεμνομένων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xlviii-p6.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πεφαντάσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xviii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πιθανότητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.ii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πιθανώτατος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.i-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πιστικὴ ἀπὸ πνεύματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxviii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλάσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλείονα τῇ ἐπινοίᾳ ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lxiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνεῦμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxx-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxx-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνοήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p124.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποία γὰρ πιθανότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxxix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxvi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποῦ οὖν τὸ ἐφ᾽ ἡμῖν;: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.iii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολὺ δὲ τὸ ἥμερον ἐὰν…οἷος τέ τις γένηται ἐπιστρέφειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.i-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολιτείᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxxi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολιτεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxi-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολλὰ χαίρειν φράσαντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.i-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολλάκις δὲ ἤδη ὁ Κέλσος ἀξιούμενος εὐθέως πιστεύειν, ὡς καινόν τι παρὰ τὰ πρότερον εἰρημένα θρυλλήσας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.vii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολλάκις δὲ ἤδη ὁ Κέλσος θρυλλήσας ὡς ἀξιούμενον εὐθέως πιστεύειν, ὡς καινόν τι παρὰ τὰ πρότερον εἰρημένα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.vii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολλάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lv-p9.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lv-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολλὴν ἔχει διολκήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολυμάθειαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.viii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποσῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποταμοὺς τῶν θεωρήματων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xx-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς ἄκροις τοῖς οὐρανοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xx-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς τὸν Χριστόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.lvii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς χρείαν οὐκ εὐκαταφρόνητον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.liv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρόγνωσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p149.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρόγνωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p162.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρόθυμον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.i.iv-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρόσωπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.viii-p14.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-p8.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πραγματικῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxxiv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρεσβύτατον πάντων τῶν δημιουργημάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxxvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρεσβείᾳ καὶ δυνάμει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxiv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προαίρεσις καὶ ασκησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxix-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προαιρέσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p112.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxxvii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προβαινειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxxvi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προβλήματα καὶ παραβολαί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xlix-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προεδρευούσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xxiii-p10.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προεπᾴσαντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.li-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προεφητεύθη ὁ Χριστός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p15.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προηγουμένην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προηγουμένως, ἀλλ᾽ ἐκ περιστάσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προκατακρίνει ἢ προδικαιοῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p150.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προνοητικῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προπετέστερον, καὶ οὐχὶ ὁδῷ ἐπ᾽ αὐτὰ ὁδευσάσῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p88.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προπυλαίων μεγέθη τε καὶ κάλλη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προς κολακείαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxiii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσαχθήσῃ δὲ τῷ λεγομένῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxxiii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προτροπάδ῾ν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xiv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πτεροῤῥυησάντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xliii-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πτεροῤῥυούσης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xl-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πτεροφυούσης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xl-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πτηκτά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xlii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σὺν οὑδεμιᾷ πιθανότητι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.ii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.ii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σύγχυσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxix-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σύμμετρον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σύντονος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σύστημα πατρίδος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.viii.lxxv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σώζουσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p158.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σῶμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lx-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σαββατισμοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.lix-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σαφήνειαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σαφής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σεῖσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xxx-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σεμνόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.i-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σεμνῶν λόγων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxxiv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σκανδάλου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.lxiv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σκληρὸς καὶ αὐχμηρός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σκυβάλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.liii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στάσεις ἰδίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.x-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στραγγαλώμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p7.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συγκόψαι τὰς πολεμικὰς ἡμῶν λογικὰς μαχαίρας καὶ ὑβριστικὰς εἰς ἄροτρα, καὶ τὰς κατὰ τὸ πρότερον ἡμῶν μάχιμον ζιβύνας εἰς δρέπανα μετασκευάζομεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxxiii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συγκύψαντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συγκαταβαίνειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συκοφαντῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συκοφαντεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p67.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συμβολικῶς γεγενημένων, ἢ νενομοθετημένων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.x-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συμπαθεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συμπληρώσει τοῦ λόγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xlii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνέδριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxviii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συναγωγάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lx-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συναρπάζει τὸν λόγον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.l-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνεκδοχικῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxvii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνεργηθῆναι .: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p81.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνετέλεσεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνθεῖναι ληρον βαθύν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.l-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνθιασῶται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.x-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συντέλεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lvii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συντυχία τις ἀτόμων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σφάξει ἐπευχόμενος μέγα νήπιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xlix-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σφόδρ᾽ ἀπεμφαίνοντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xx-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σφόδρα ὀλίγων ἐπὶ τὸν λόγον ᾀττόντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.x-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σχῆμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.ix-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σωμάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σωματικῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xiii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σωματοποιῆσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.i-p25.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σωτήρια δόγματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σωφροσύνη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxviii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ἀνθρώπων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xxxviii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ἀπ᾽ ἀρχῆς ἰδου ἥκασι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.vi-p5.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ἀπεμφαίνοντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xlv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ἄδηλα καὶ τὰ κρύφια τῆς σοφίας σου ἐδήλωσάς μοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xlv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ἅγια ἀναγνώσματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p53.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ἐν ὁλῳ τῷ κόσμῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxiv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ἐν οὐρανῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxvii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ἑλικοειδῆ ξέσματα καὶ πρίσματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lv-p11.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ὁρώμενα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ὑπὸ μόνης φύσεως διοικούμενα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lx-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ αὐτόθεν πᾶσι προφαινόμενα δόγματα Χριστιανῶν καὶ ᾽Ιουδαίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ διαφέροντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p132.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ κατὰ τοὺς τόπους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xvi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ κατ᾽ αὐτόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xlv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ κρείττονα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p114.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ μὲν οὖν γινόμενα περὶ ψυχῆς τεθνηκότων φαντάσματα ἀπό τινος ὑποκειμένου γίνεται, τοῦ κατὰ τὴν ὑφεστηκυῖαν ἐν τῷ καλουμένῳ αὐγοειδεῖ σώματι ψυχήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ μὲν συναγορεύοντα ὑγῇ καὶ σώμασι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xlvii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ μέρη τῆς γῆς ἐξ ἀρχῆς ἄλλα ἄλλοις ἐπόπταις νενεμημένα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ νηκτά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lx-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ παρακείμενα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lv-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ προηγουμένως ὑφεστηκότα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xlvii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ σκυθρωπά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ σφάλματα ἀναλαμβάνειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxix-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ τέλη τῶν αἰώνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.i.ii-p11.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ τέλη τῶν αιώνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.i.v-p16.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ τῆς ὕλης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxx-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ τοῦ Ιησοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xi-p4.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ τοῦ παλαιοῦ λόγου παρακούσματα συμπλάττοντες, τούτοις προκαταυλοῦμεν καὶ προκατηχοῦμεν τοὺς ἀνθρώπους, ὥς οἱ τους κορυβαντιζομένους περιβομβοῦντες .: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰς ἀπὸ τῆς διδασκαλίας τοῦ ᾽Ιησοῦ ἁφορμάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.lviii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰς τουτων ἀποδοχάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxxv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τάχιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p87.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τέλειοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xiii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τέχνην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.liii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν ἀλογίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxxv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν ἀπλανῆ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xxiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν ἀρχὴν τοῦ θανάτου γεγονέναι περὶ τὸν Δία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xliii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν ἀχάριστον ψευδοδοξίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xc-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν ἐκ περιστάσεως γενομένην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xlix-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν ἐκεῖθεν ἐπάνοδον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.lix-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν ἐνυπάρχουσαν γῆν καὶ ἀρχὴν τῶν ποτίμων ἀγαθῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xliv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν ἐνυπάρχουσαν πηγὴν καὶ ἀρχὴν τῶν ποτίμων ὑδάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xliv-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν ἔννοιαν αὐτοῦ ἀναπτύξαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν αἰσθητὴν ἐκδοχήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxx-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν εὐκτικὴν δύναμιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν εὐτέλειαν ἀγαπήσας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxviii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν καλουμένην ἀγάπην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.ii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν κατ᾽ αὐτὸν θεοσέβειαν καὶ διδασκαλίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lxxviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν οὐράνιον φοράν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν οικονομίαν τελεσαντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lxiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν περὶ αὐτοῦ ἀδιάστροφον ἔννοιαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xl-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν τοῦ χρυσοῦ (ἵν᾽ οὕτως ὀνομάσω), φύσιν τῆς ψυχῆς, ἢ τὴν ἀργύρου, δολωσάντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xiii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν φαινομένην αὐτῷ ἀνατροπήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xxviii-p3.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν χαλκοβάτην καὶ στεῤῥάν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τί ἀκολουθεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τί ἄτοπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xviii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τίνα τρόπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxix-p16.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τίνι ἢ τίσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τίς ἄνθρωπος τελέως δίκαιος; ἢ τίς ἀναμάρτητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxiii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τίς γὰρ ὢν βροτὸς, ὅτι ἔσται ἄμεμπτος; ἢ ὡς ἐσόμενος δίκαιος γεννητὸς γυναικός;: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxiii-p6.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἀκατέργαστόν μου εἴδοσαν οἱ ὀφθαλμοί σου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.iii-p78.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἀνάλογον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xvii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἐφ᾽ ἡμῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p161.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἐφ᾽ ἡμῖν ἀνῄρηται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἡγεμονικόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxi-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ὅλον ὁ κόσμος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.vii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ὑπὲρ ἄνθρωπον τῶν νοημάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p41.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ αἰσθητὸν σῶμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxxiii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ βούλημα τοῦ νόμου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.v-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ εἰδικὸν τόδε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p136.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ εὐτελέστερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ θηλύτερον γένος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xliii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ καὶ ἐπιτυγχάνειν ἐν τῷ νουθετουμένῳ καὶ ἀκούειν τὸν τοῦ διδάσκοντος λόγον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ καθόλου θέλειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p134.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ κοινωνικόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxxiii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ λεγόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xl-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ λογικὸν ζῶον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.vii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ μὲν γενικὸν, τὸ κινεῖσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p137.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ μέγα κῆτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p34.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ μαντικὸν τοῦ ᾽Απόλλωνος τὸ καθαρον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxv-p9.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ μεῖζον αὐτόθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.ii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ μηδέν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.x-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ οὐδέν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ πρῶτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxii-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ τῆς ἀτελέστου τελετῆς πέρας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxxiii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν ἀληθινὸν καὶ νοητόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.v-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν ἀπὸ τῶν αὐτῶν ὁρώμενον δογμάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xliii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν ἄπειρον αἰῶνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p80.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν ἐῤῥωμένον βίον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.lvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν ἠθικὸν τόπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.v-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν Χριστόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xxxviii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν γεννητόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xvii-p8.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν κανόνα τῆς πίστεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.vi-p29.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν κυνοκέφαλον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.li-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν μὲν κολαζόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lxix-p7.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν μὴ ἀπεκδυσάμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lxiii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν περίγειον τόπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν προηγούμενον ἡμῖν περὶ ψυχῆς κατασκευαστέον λόγον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν προσεχῶς δημιουργόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lx-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν τῶν ὅλων Θεὸν καὶ πατέρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.ix-p8.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τό πρέπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τόν ἀπὸ τοῦ τάφου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xliii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τόπον ἑκάστῳ εἶναι δισχιλίους πήχεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p117.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τύποι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.i-p83.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τύπους εἶναι τὰ γεγραμμένα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p72.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆ προνοίᾳ καὶ τῇ οἰκονομίᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xiv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς ἐκ κατατάξεως ὑπεροχῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxx-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς ἐξ ἐκείνου περὶ τὴν πίστιν ὀρθοδοξίας ἐναργῆ παρείχετο δείγματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.ii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς ἑνάδος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.i-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς κατὰ τὴν κακίαν χύσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xliv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς καταβαλλομένης οἰκοδομῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς καταχρήσεως τοῦ κατ᾽ ἀξίαν τοῦ ἐφ᾽ ἡμῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p163.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς λοιπῆς ὕλης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς στοιχειώσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p48.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς τῶν λόγων αὐτοῦ ἀκολουθίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xxxix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς τε ἀπλανοῦς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ ἐναργείᾳ καταλαμβανόντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxiv-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ ἐναργείᾳ τῶν βλεπομένων.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ ἰδιωτείᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ αἰσθήσει τὴν ἀρχὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxxiii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ διὰ ᾽Ιησοῦ θεοσεβεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ νεάνιδι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xxxv-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇδε φερομένου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lx-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ἀπὸ μεγάλης ἐκκλησίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.lix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ἐκκλησιῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.lviii-p4.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ἐπιβαλλόντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxi-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ἐπιπολαιότερον καὶ μυθικώτερον αὐτοῖς ἐντυγχανόντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.iv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ἡττημένων αἱρέσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxxi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ὅλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxiv-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ὠφελουμένων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxxiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν αἰώνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.i.ii-p11.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν βαθυτέρων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p103.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν διαφερότων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν κάτω νοημάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p84.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν μέσων ἐστί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p115.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν χρηματιζόντων μερίδος Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.ii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν χριστῶν μου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxxix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ δυνάμει λέγεσθαι τὰ μέτρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xli-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ καθ᾽ ἑκάστην φιλοσόφων αἵρεσιν ἐν ῞Ελλησιν ἢ βαρβάροις, ἢ μυστηριώδη ἐπαγγελίαν, τέλει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxxxi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ λόγῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.iii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ μαράθρῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxxvi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ παντί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.x-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ πνεύματι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii.viii-p8.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταπεινοφρόνησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.xii-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.xiii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.xvi-p10.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τερατείαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τερατείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τερατεύσασθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τερατευομένοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τερατωδεστέρους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxxiv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τερετίσματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τετερατεῦθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xi-p4.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">την οἰκονομίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxxi-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">την οὐράνιον φοράν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τηρήσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xlv-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τιμιώτερα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τινὰς ἀπὸ τοῦ θεῖου γένους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p99.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τλήμονα γὰρ ἔργων ἁπάντων, καὶ χρηματιστὴν, καὶ πολύκμητον εἶναι, τόν τε σίδηρον καὶ τὸν ῾Ερμῆν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.lviii-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς ἀνάλογον αὐτῷ προφητικοὺς λόγους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.i-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς ἐσχάτους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xiv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς δὲ ἁμαρτάνοντας ἢ μεταγνόντας ἐλεήσων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lxx-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς καρποὺς τῆς τοῦ Θεοῦ βασιλείας ἀποδώσουσι τῷ Θεῷ, ἐν τοῖς ἑκάστης πράξεως οὔσης καρποῦ τῆς βασιλείας καιροῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.iii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς μὴ ἐντρεχεῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxxiv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς μὴ αἰσχυνομένους ἐν τῷ τοῖς ἀψύχοις προσλαλεῖν, καὶ περὶ μὲν ὑγείας τὸ ἀσθενὲς ἐπικαλουμένους, περὶ δὲ ζωῆς τὸ νεκρὸν ἀξιοῦντας, περὶ δὲ ἐπικουρίας τὸ ἀπορώτατον ἱκετεύοντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς μετόχους αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxxix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς σπερματικοὺς λόγους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xlviii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς χαριεστέρους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xiv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τούτου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxix-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς ἐκεῖ θεοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.ii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς ἑαυτοῦ θιασώταις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lxix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς κάτω ᾽Ιουδαίοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.v-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ δημιουργοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.x-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxxiv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ θυμικοῦ μέρους τῆς ψυχῆς φάσκοντος αὐτὸ εἰναι ἀρετὴν, καὶ ἀποτάσσοντος αὐτῇ τόπον τὸν περὶ τὸν θώρακα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xlvii-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ καθ᾽ ἡμᾶς δαίμονος, λαχόντος γέρας λοιβῆς τε κνίσσης τε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxviii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ καλουμένου χωρίου ᾅδου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p155.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ λογικοῦ ζώου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxix-p12.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ μὴ ἐργάζεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xx-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ παντός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοιαῦτα γὰρ τὰ πανταχοῦ πολιτευόμενα ἐν ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις τῶν πόλεων πλήθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοσαύτην ὕλην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.ix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοσαύτην φλυαρίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxxiv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοσοῖσδε τυγχάνουσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxiii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοσοῦτον ποιεῖ πίστις, ὁποία δὴ προκατασχοῦσα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxxviii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τους κομιδῇ νηπίους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxxv-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τρανότερον φήσομεν ἐν τῇ ψυχῇ γινόμενον μετὰ τὸν λόγον τῶν τραυμάτων τύπον, τοῦτον εἶναι τὸν ἑν ἑκάστῳ Χριστὸν, ἀπὸ Χριστοῦ Λόγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.ix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τρανῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p55.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τροπάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xcvi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τυπικῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.i-p83.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxx-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φάσσα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.l-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φίλτρον φυσικόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xl-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φύρων δὲ τὰ πράγματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φύσει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.iii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φύσεως φανταστικῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φῇς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φαιλόνη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vii-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φαινων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φαντασίᾳ δ᾽ εὐσεβείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxvi-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φαντασίαν ἐξαποστέλλειν τοῖς ταῦτα μεμαθηκόσιν, ὅτι μὴ μάτην μεμύηνται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xviii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φαντασίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxxii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φαντασιῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xlix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φανταστική: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.viii-p6.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.viii-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φειδόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xxviii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φελόνιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vii-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φησί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxix-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλόσοφον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.viii.xlvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλανθρωπότατα καὶ ψυχῶν ἐπιστρεπτικὰ μαθήματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxxv-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλανθρωτότατα ἐπιστρεπτικόν, καὶ ψυχῶν μαθήματα οἰκονομήσαντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxxv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλολόγον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλολόγων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.ii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φρέατα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xliv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φραγμὸν κακίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φυγήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.lix-p8.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φυσικήν τινα κατάληψιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxxvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φυσιολογίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxxvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φυσιολογεῖ Μωϋσῆς τὰ περὶ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου φύσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xl-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φυσιωθῆναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxix-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φυσιωσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p75.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φωνὴν συνετός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lix-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φωστῆρες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxix-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φωτίσατε ἑαυτοῖς φῶς γνώσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.i-p36.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.v-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χάριν κρυπτομένην δυνάμεσιν ἐξουσιῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxxi-p13.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χώματι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.x-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χανδόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xxxvii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χαρίσματι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xlv-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χεῖλος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv-p8.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χειραγωγήσειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p93.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χειραγωγῆσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxv-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χειρουργεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxi-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χθὲς καὶ πρώην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.x-p9.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χοιρογρύλλιοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χορός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xli-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χοροστάτην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxxiii-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χρήσιμον δ᾽ οἶμαι πρὸς ἀπολογίαν τῶν προκειμένων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lxiv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χρόνοις αἰωνίοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p50.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χρῄζει δὲ αὐτοῦ ὁ Θεὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p49.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χρεοκοπεῖται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p44.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χρησμούς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p10.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χωνευομένων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxvi-p3.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χωρὶς παντὸς λόγου καί τινος ἐπικρύψεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxviii-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χωρις πάσης ἀναγωγῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p131.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψύχεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.viii-p37.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψιλὴν τὴν κατασκευήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-p21.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψιλην την κατασκευήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.ii-p19.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψυχή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.viii-p14.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.viii-p36.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.viii-p37.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.viii-p40.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lii-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψυχῆς σῶμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lx-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψυχικὸν δημιουργόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxxv-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψυχικόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.x-p4.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxix-p7.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψυχρὰς παραδόσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-p116.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Logos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xxxi-p2.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xxxi-p2.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xxxi-p2.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xvi-p6.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xvi-p6.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Logos ὑπὸ τοῦ Λόγου γεγενημένη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii-p3.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">prinos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p5.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">prisein: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">schinos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p5.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">schisthenai: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-p5.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>



  </div>
</div2>

<div2 id="vii.iii" next="vii.iv" prev="vii.ii" title="Hebrew Words and Phrases">
  <h2 id="vii.iii-p0.1">Index of Hebrew Words and Phrases</h2>
  <div class="Hebrew" id="vii.iii-p0.2">
    <insertIndex id="vii.iii-p0.3" lang="HE" type="foreign" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Hebrew">אצָ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.iii-p90.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">אשָֹנָ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxi-p5.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">בָּרַוִ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iv-p71.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">הבָאָ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.i-p131.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">וֹקּאַ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.i-p104.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">ויפָאַפְ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-p8.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">ךךיחֶלְשֹׁלְ תמֶאֱ סירִמָאֲ בישִהָלְ תמֶאֱ יר”מְאִ טְשְק: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.i-p72.5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">ךךינֶיע“ וּארָ ימִלְגָּ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.iii-p78.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">ךךעֲירִוׁהלְ .תעַרָוָ תוֹצע“מֹבְּ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.i-p72.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">מְסִלּוֹת: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iv-p45.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">מְתִּ סיהִׁלאֱ תעַרַּ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.iii-p90.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">מֵרְפֵּא: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iv-p13.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">מַעֲלוֹת: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iv-p45.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">ןוֹיבְאֶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.i-p131.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.i-p6.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">סוׁשׁלִשָׁ ךךלְ יתִּבְתַכָ אׁלהְ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.i-p72.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">סחֶנָּיִּוַ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lviii-p3.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">סינִּפַשְׁ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii-p5.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">סישִׁלִשָׁ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.i-p72.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">סלן: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.iii-p78.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">סרֶפֶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.i-p105.2" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">עֲזָאזל: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iv-p8.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">פטירת מִשה: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iv-p4.1" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">צָבָא: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iv-p74.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">תִּצְלַח: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iv-p9.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">תירִחֲאְַבְּ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.vii-p6.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">תעַדַּ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.i-p36.4" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">תע“וְ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.i-p36.3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>



  </div>
</div2>

<div2 id="vii.iv" next="toc" prev="vii.iii" title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition">
  <h2 id="vii.iv-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
  <insertIndex id="vii.iv-p0.2" type="pb" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="pages" shownumber="no"><a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_i" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">i</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_iii" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">iii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_v" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">v</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_vi" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">vi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_3" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i-Page_5" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.i-Page_6" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.ii-Page_7" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iii-Page_8" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv-Page_9" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv-Page_10" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.iv-Page_11" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.v-Page_12" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii.vii-Page_13" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.i-Page_14" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.ii-Page_15" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.iii-Page_16" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.vi-Page_17" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.i.ix-Page_18" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.i-Page_19" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.ii-Page_20" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.v-Page_21" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.vii-Page_22" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.ix-Page_23" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.x-Page_24" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.ii.xii-Page_25" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii.iii-Page_26" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-Page_27" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.i-Page_28" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iii-Page_29" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.iv-Page_30" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.v-Page_31" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.vii-Page_32" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.viii-Page_33" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.x-Page_34" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.xii-Page_35" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.xiv-Page_36" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.xvi-Page_37" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv.xviii-Page_38" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.i.i-Page_39" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.i.ii-Page_40" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.i.iv-Page_41" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.i.v-Page_42" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.i.vii-Page_43" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.i.viii-Page_44" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii.ii-Page_45" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii.iii-Page_46" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii.v-Page_47" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii.viii-Page_48" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v.ii.viii-Page_49" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.i-Page_50" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.ii-Page_51" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.iii-Page_52" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.iv-Page_53" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.vi-Page_54" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.viii-Page_55" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.x-Page_56" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xii-Page_57" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi.xiii-Page_58" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.i-Page_59" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ii-Page_60" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.iii-Page_61" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.iv-Page_62" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.v-Page_63" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.vii-Page_64" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.vii-Page_65" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.ix-Page_66" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.x-Page_67" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xi-Page_68" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xi-Page_69" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiii-Page_70" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xiv-Page_71" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xvi-Page_72" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii.xviii-Page_73" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.i-Page_74" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.i-Page_75" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.ii-Page_76" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.ii-Page_77" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.v-Page_78" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.vi-Page_79" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.vi-Page_80" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.vii-Page_81" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.viii-Page_82" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.ix-Page_83" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.ix-Page_84" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.x-Page_85" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xii-Page_86" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiii-Page_87" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiii-Page_88" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiv-Page_89" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xiv-Page_90" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xvi-Page_91" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xvi-Page_92" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xvii-Page_93" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xvii-Page_94" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xviii-Page_95" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xix-Page_96" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xix-Page_97" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xx-Page_98" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xxi-Page_99" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xxi-Page_100" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii.xxii-Page_101" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.i-Page_102" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.ii-Page_103" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.iii-Page_104" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.v-Page_105" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.vi-Page_106" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.vii-Page_107" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.ix-Page_108" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.x-Page_109" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.xi-Page_110" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.xii-Page_111" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.xiv-Page_112" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.xvi-Page_113" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.xvii-Page_114" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix.xviii-Page_115" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.i-Page_116" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.i-Page_117" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.i-Page_118" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.i-Page_119" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.i-Page_120" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.i-Page_121" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.i-Page_122" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.i-Page_123" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.i-Page_124" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.i-Page_125" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x.ii-Page_126" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.i-Page_127" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.i-Page_128" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.i-Page_129" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.ii-Page_130" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.ii-Page_131" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.ii-Page_132" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iii-Page_133" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iii-Page_134" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iii-Page_135" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-Page_136" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-Page_137" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-Page_138" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-Page_139" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-Page_140" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.iv-Page_141" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.v.i-Page_142" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.v.i-Page_143" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.v.i-Page_144" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.v.i-Page_145" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.v.i-Page_146" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.v.ii-Page_147" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.v.ii-Page_148" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.v.ii-Page_149" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.v.ii-Page_150" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.v.ii-Page_151" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.v.iii-Page_152" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.v.iii-Page_153" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.v.iii-Page_154" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.v.iii-Page_155" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.v.iii-Page_156" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.v.iv-Page_157" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.v.iv-Page_158" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.v.iv-Page_159" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.v.iv-Page_160" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.v.iv-Page_161" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.v.v-Page_162" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.v.v-Page_163" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.v.v-Page_164" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.v.v-Page_165" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi.vii-Page_166" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_167" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_169" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_170" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_171" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.i-Page_173" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.iii-Page_174" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.v-Page_175" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.vi-Page_176" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.viii-Page_177" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.ix-Page_178" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.xi-Page_179" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.xiii-Page_180" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.xvi-Page_181" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.xvii-Page_182" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.xviii-Page_183" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.xix-Page_184" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.xx-Page_185" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.xxi-Page_186" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.xxiii-Page_187" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.xxiv-Page_188" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.xxv-Page_189" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.xxvii-Page_190" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.xxviii-Page_191" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.xxx-Page_192" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.xxxi-Page_193" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.xxxiii-Page_194" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.xxxv-Page_195" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.xxxvi-Page_196" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.xxxviii-Page_197" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii.xli-Page_198" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_199" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.i-Page_201" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ii-Page_203" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.vi-Page_204" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.xii-Page_205" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.xviii-Page_206" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.xxiv-Page_207" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.xxvii-Page_208" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.xxxi-Page_209" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.xxxvi-Page_210" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.xlii-Page_211" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.xlv-Page_212" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.l-Page_213" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.lvii-Page_214" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.lxi-Page_215" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.lxv-Page_216" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.lxx-Page_217" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.lxxv-Page_218" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.lxxxi-Page_219" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-Page_221" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.i-Page_223" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.i-Page_224" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.ii-Page_225" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.ii-Page_226" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.ii-Page_227" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.ii-Page_228" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.ii-Page_229" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.ii-Page_230" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">230</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.v-Page_231" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.vii-Page_232" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.viii-Page_233" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.viii-Page_234" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.iii-Page_235" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-Page_237" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.iv-Page_238" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.i-Page_239" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.i-Page_240" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.i-Page_241" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.ii.i-Page_242" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">242</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.ii.i-Page_243" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">243</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.ii.i-Page_244" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.ii.i-Page_245" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">245</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.ii.ii-Page_246" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">246</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.ii.ii-Page_247" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">247</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.ii.ii-Page_248" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">248</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.ii.ii-Page_249" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">249</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.ii.ii-Page_250" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">250</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.ii.ii-Page_251" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">251</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.ii.iii-Page_252" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">252</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.ii.iii-Page_253" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">253</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.ii.iii-Page_254" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">254</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.ii.iii-Page_255" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">255</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.ii.iii-Page_256" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">256</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.ii.v-Page_257" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">257</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.ii.v-Page_258" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">258</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.ii.v-Page_259" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">259</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.ii.v-Page_260" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">260</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.ii.vi-Page_261" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">261</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.ii.vi-Page_262" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">262</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.ii.vii-Page_263" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">263</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.ii.vii-Page_264" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">264</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.ii.viii-Page_265" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">265</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.ii.viii-Page_266" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">266</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.ii.viii-Page_267" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">267</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.i-Page_268" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">268</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.i-Page_269" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">269</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.i-Page_270" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">270</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.ii-Page_271" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">271</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.iii-Page_272" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">272</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.iii-Page_273" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">273</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.iii-Page_274" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">274</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.iii-Page_275" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">275</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.iv-Page_276" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">276</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.iv-Page_277" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">277</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.iv-Page_278" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">278</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.v-Page_279" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">279</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.v-Page_280" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">280</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.v-Page_281" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">281</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.vi-Page_282" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">282</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.vi-Page_283" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">283</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.vi-Page_284" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">284</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.vii-Page_285" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">285</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.vii-Page_286" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">286</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.viii-Page_287" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">287</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.viii-Page_288" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">288</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.viii-Page_289" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">289</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.ix-Page_290" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">290</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.ix-Page_291" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">291</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.ix-Page_292" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">292</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.ix-Page_293" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">293</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.x-Page_294" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">294</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.x-Page_295" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">295</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.x-Page_296" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">296</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.xi-Page_297" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">297</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.xi-Page_298" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">298</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.xi-Page_299" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">299</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iii.xi-Page_300" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">300</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.i-Page_301" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">301</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.ii-Page_302" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">302</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.ii-Page_303" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">303</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.ii-Page_304" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">304</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.ii-Page_305" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">305</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.ii-Page_306" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">306</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.ii-Page_307" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">307</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.ii-Page_308" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">308</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.ii-Page_309" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">309</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.ii-Page_310" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">310</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.ii-Page_311" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">311</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.ii-Page_312" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">312</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.ii-Page_313" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">313</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.ii-Page_314" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">314</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.ii-Page_315" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">315</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.ii-Page_316" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">316</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.ii-Page_317" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">317</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.ii-Page_318" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">318</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.ii-Page_319" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">319</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.ii-Page_320" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">320</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.ii-Page_321" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">321</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.ii-Page_322" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">322</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.ii-Page_323" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">323</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.ii-Page_324" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">324</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.ii-Page_325" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">325</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.ii-Page_326" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">326</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.ii-Page_327" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">327</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.ii-Page_328" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">328</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-Page_302" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">302</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-Page_303" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">303</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-Page_304" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">304</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-Page_305" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">305</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-Page_306" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">306</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-Page_307" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">307</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-Page_308" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">308</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-Page_309" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">309</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-Page_310" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">310</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-Page_311" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">311</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-Page_312" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">312</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-Page_313" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">313</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-Page_314" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">314</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-Page_315" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">315</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-Page_316" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">316</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-Page_317" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">317</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-Page_318" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">318</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-Page_319" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">319</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-Page_320" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">320</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-Page_321" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">321</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-Page_322" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">322</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-Page_323" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">323</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-Page_324" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">324</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-Page_325" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">325</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-Page_326" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">326</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-Page_327" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">327</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iii-Page_328" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">328</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iv-Page_329" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">329</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iv-Page_330" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">330</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iv-Page_331" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">331</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iv-Page_332" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">332</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iv-Page_333" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">333</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.iv-Page_334" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">334</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.v-Page_335" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">335</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.v-Page_336" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">336</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.v-Page_337" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">337</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.vi-Page_338" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">338</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.vi-Page_339" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">339</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.vi-Page_340" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">340</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.vii-Page_341" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">341</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.vii-Page_342" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">342</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.vii-Page_343" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">343</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.vii-Page_344" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">344</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.viii-Page_345" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">345</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.viii-Page_346" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">346</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.viii-Page_347" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">347</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.iv.viii-Page_348" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">348</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.i-Page_349" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">349</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.i-Page_350" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">350</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.i-Page_351" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">351</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.i-Page_352" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">352</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.i-Page_353" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">353</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.i-Page_354" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">354</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.i-Page_355" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">355</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.i-Page_356" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">356</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.i-Page_357" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">357</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.i-Page_358" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">358</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.i-Page_359" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">359</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.i-Page_360" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">360</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.i-Page_361" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">361</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.i-Page_362" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">362</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.i-Page_363" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">363</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.i-Page_364" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">364</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.i-Page_365" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">365</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.i-Page_366" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">366</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.i-Page_367" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">367</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.i-Page_368" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">368</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.i-Page_369" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">369</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.i-Page_370" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">370</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.i-Page_371" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">371</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.i-Page_372" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">372</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.i-Page_373" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">373</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.i-Page_374" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">374</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-Page_349" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">349</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-Page_350" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">350</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-Page_351" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">351</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-Page_352" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">352</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-Page_353" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">353</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-Page_354" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">354</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-Page_355" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">355</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-Page_356" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">356</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-Page_357" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">357</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-Page_358" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">358</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-Page_359" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">359</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-Page_360" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">360</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-Page_361" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">361</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-Page_362" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">362</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-Page_363" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">363</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-Page_364" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">364</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-Page_365" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">365</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-Page_366" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">366</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-Page_367" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">367</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-Page_368" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">368</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-Page_369" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">369</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-Page_370" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">370</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-Page_371" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">371</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-Page_372" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">372</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.ii-Page_373" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">373</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.iii-Page_374" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">374</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.iii-Page_375" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">375</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.iii-Page_376" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">376</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.iii-Page_377" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">377</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.iii-Page_378" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">378</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.iii-Page_379" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">379</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.iii-Page_380" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">380</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.iii-Page_381" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">381</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.v.iii-Page_382" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">382</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.vi-Page_383" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">383</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.v.vi-Page_384" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">384</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vi-Page_385" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">385</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-Page_386" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">386</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-Page_387" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">387</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-Page_388" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">388</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-Page_389" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">389</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-Page_390" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">390</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-Page_391" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">391</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.vii-Page_392" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">392</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii.i-Page_393" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">393</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.viii.i-Page_394" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">394</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.i-Page_395" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">395</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.i-Page_396" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">396</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.i-Page_397" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">397</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.iii-Page_398" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">398</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.vii-Page_399" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">399</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.x-Page_400" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">400</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xii-Page_401" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">401</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xiv-Page_402" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">402</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xvi-Page_403" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">403</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xix-Page_404" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">404</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xxii-Page_405" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">405</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xxiv-Page_406" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">406</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xxvi-Page_407" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">407</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xxviii-Page_408" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">408</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xxx-Page_409" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">409</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xxxii-Page_410" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">410</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xxxv-Page_411" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">411</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xxxvii-Page_412" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">412</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xxxix-Page_413" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">413</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xlii-Page_414" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">414</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xliv-Page_415" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">415</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xlvii-Page_416" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">416</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.xlix-Page_417" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">417</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.l-Page_418" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">418</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.lii-Page_419" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">419</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.liv-Page_420" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">420</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.lvi-Page_421" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">421</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.lviii-Page_422" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">422</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.lxi-Page_423" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">423</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.lxiii-Page_424" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">424</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.lxiv-Page_425" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">425</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.lxvi-Page_426" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">426</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.lxviii-Page_427" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">427</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.i.lxx-Page_428" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">428</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.i-Page_429" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">429</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.i-Page_430" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">430</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.iii-Page_431" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">431</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.v-Page_432" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">432</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.viii-Page_433" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">433</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.ix-Page_434" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">434</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.x-Page_435" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">435</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xii-Page_436" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">436</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xiii-Page_437" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">437</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xv-Page_438" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">438</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xvii-Page_439" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">439</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xx-Page_440" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">440</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xx-Page_441" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">441</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xxiv-Page_442" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">442</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xxvi-Page_443" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">443</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xxx-Page_444" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">444</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xxxiii-Page_445" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">445</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xxxvi-Page_446" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">446</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xxxix-Page_447" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">447</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xlii-Page_448" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">448</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xlv-Page_449" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">449</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xlviii-Page_450" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">450</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.xlix-Page_451" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">451</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.l-Page_452" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">452</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lii-Page_453" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">453</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.liv-Page_454" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">454</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lvii-Page_455" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">455</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lx-Page_456" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">456</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lxii-Page_457" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">457</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lxiv-Page_458" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">458</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lxvii-Page_459" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">459</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lxviii-Page_460" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">460</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lxxi-Page_461" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">461</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lxxiv-Page_462" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">462</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lxxv-Page_463" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">463</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.ii.lxxvii-Page_464" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">464</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.i-Page_465" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">465</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.ii-Page_466" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">466</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.v-Page_467" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">467</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.viii-Page_468" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">468</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xi-Page_469" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">469</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xiii-Page_470" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">470</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xvii-Page_471" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">471</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxi-Page_472" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">472</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxiii-Page_473" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">473</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxv-Page_474" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">474</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxvii-Page_475" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">475</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxix-Page_476" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">476</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxxii-Page_477" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">477</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxxiv-Page_478" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">478</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxxvi-Page_479" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">479</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xxxviii-Page_480" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">480</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xlii-Page_481" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">481</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xliv-Page_482" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">482</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xlvi-Page_483" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">483</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.xlviii-Page_484" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">484</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.li-Page_485" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">485</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.liv-Page_486" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">486</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lvii-Page_487" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">487</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lix-Page_488" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">488</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxii-Page_489" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">489</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxiv-Page_490" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">490</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxvii-Page_491" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">491</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxix-Page_492" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">492</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxxiii-Page_493" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">493</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxxv-Page_494" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">494</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxxvii-Page_495" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">495</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iii.lxxx-Page_496" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">496</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.i-Page_497" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">497</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.ii-Page_498" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">498</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.iv-Page_499" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">499</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.vi-Page_500" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">500</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.ix-Page_501" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">501</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xii-Page_502" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">502</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xiv-Page_503" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">503</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xvii-Page_504" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">504</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xix-Page_505" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">505</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxii-Page_506" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">506</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxiv-Page_507" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">507</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxvi-Page_508" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">508</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxviii-Page_509" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">509</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxx-Page_510" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">510</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxi-Page_511" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">511</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxiii-Page_512" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">512</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxv-Page_513" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">513</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxvii-Page_514" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">514</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xxxix-Page_515" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">515</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xl-Page_516" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">516</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xlii-Page_517" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">517</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xliv-Page_518" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">518</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xlvi-Page_519" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">519</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xlviii-Page_520" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">520</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.l-Page_521" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">521</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.liii-Page_522" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">522</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lv-Page_523" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">523</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lvii-Page_524" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">524</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lx-Page_525" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">525</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxiii-Page_526" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">526</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxv-Page_527" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">527</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxviii-Page_528" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">528</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxi-Page_529" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">529</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxii-Page_530" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">530</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxv-Page_531" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">531</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxvii-Page_532" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">532</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxix-Page_533" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">533</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxxii-Page_534" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">534</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxxiv-Page_535" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">535</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxxvii-Page_536" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">536</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.lxxxviii-Page_537" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">537</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xci-Page_538" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">538</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xciii-Page_539" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">539</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xcvi-Page_540" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">540</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.xcviii-Page_541" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">541</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.iv.c-Page_542" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">542</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.i-Page_543" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">543</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.ii-Page_544" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">544</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.v-Page_545" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">545</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.vii-Page_546" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">546</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.x-Page_547" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">547</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xi-Page_548" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">548</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xiii-Page_549" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">549</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xv-Page_550" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">550</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xviii-Page_551" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">551</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xx-Page_552" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">552</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxii-Page_553" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">553</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxv-Page_554" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">554</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxvii-Page_555" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">555</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxix-Page_556" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">556</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxxi-Page_557" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">557</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxxiii-Page_558" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">558</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxxiv-Page_559" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">559</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxxvii-Page_560" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">560</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xxxviii-Page_561" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">561</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xli-Page_562" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">562</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xliv-Page_563" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">563</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xlvi-Page_564" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">564</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.xlviii-Page_565" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">565</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.li-Page_566" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">566</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.liii-Page_567" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">567</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.lvi-Page_568" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">568</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.lviii-Page_569" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">569</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.lxi-Page_570" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">570</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.lxii-Page_571" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">571</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.lxiii-Page_572" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">572</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.v.lxv-Page_573" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">573</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.i-Page_574" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">574</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.ii-Page_575" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">575</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.iv-Page_576" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">576</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.vi-Page_577" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">577</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.viii-Page_578" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">578</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xi-Page_579" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">579</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xii-Page_580" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">580</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xv-Page_581" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">581</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xvi-Page_582" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">582</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xviii-Page_583" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">583</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxi-Page_584" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">584</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxiii-Page_585" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">585</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxvi-Page_586" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">586</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxviii-Page_587" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">587</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxx-Page_588" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">588</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxxii-Page_589" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">589</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxxv-Page_590" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">590</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxxvii-Page_591" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">591</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xxxix-Page_592" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">592</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xlii-Page_593" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">593</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xliii-Page_594" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">594</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xlv-Page_595" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">595</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xlvi-Page_596" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">596</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.xlix-Page_597" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">597</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.li-Page_598" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">598</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.liii-Page_599" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">599</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lv-Page_600" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">600</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lvii-Page_601" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">601</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lx-Page_602" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">602</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxii-Page_603" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">603</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxiv-Page_604" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">604</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxvi-Page_605" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">605</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxix-Page_606" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">606</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxxi-Page_607" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">607</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxxiii-Page_608" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">608</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxxv-Page_609" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">609</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxxvii-Page_610" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">610</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vi.lxxx-Page_611" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">611</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vii.i-Page_612" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">612</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vii.iii-Page_613" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">613</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vii.vi-Page_614" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">614</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vii.vii-Page_615" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">615</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vii.x-Page_616" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">616</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vii.xiii-Page_617" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">617</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vii.xv-Page_618" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">618</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vii.xviii-Page_619" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">619</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vii.xx-Page_620" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">620</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vii.xxii-Page_621" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">621</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vii.xxv-Page_622" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">622</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vii.xxviii-Page_623" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">623</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vii.xxx-Page_624" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">624</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vii.xxxii-Page_625" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">625</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vii.xxxv-Page_626" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">626</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vii.xxxvii-Page_627" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">627</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vii.xxxix-Page_628" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">628</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vii.xlii-Page_629" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">629</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vii.xliv-Page_630" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">630</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vii.xlvi-Page_631" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">631</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vii.xlviii-Page_632" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">632</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vii.li-Page_633" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">633</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vii.liii-Page_634" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">634</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vii.lvi-Page_635" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">635</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vii.lix-Page_636" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">636</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vii.lxii-Page_637" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">637</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vii.lxiv-Page_638" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">638</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vii.lxvii-Page_639" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">639</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.vii.lxix-Page_640" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">640</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.viii.i-Page_641" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">641</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.viii.iii-Page_642" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">642</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.viii.vi-Page_643" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">643</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.viii.ix-Page_644" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">644</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.viii.xii-Page_645" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">645</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.viii.xv-Page_646" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">646</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.viii.xvii-Page_647" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">647</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.viii.xx-Page_648" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">648</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.viii.xxii-Page_649" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">649</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.viii.xxv-Page_650" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">650</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.viii.xxix-Page_651" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">651</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.viii.xxxi-Page_652" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">652</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.viii.xxxiii-Page_653" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">653</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.viii.xxxvi-Page_654" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">654</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.viii.xxxix-Page_655" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">655</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.viii.xlii-Page_656" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">656</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.viii.xliv-Page_657" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">657</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.viii.xlvii-Page_658" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">658</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.viii.xlix-Page_659" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">659</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.viii.li-Page_660" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">660</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.viii.liii-Page_661" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">661</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.viii.lv-Page_662" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">662</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.viii.lviii-Page_663" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">663</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.viii.lxi-Page_664" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">664</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.viii.lxiii-Page_665" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">665</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.viii.lxvi-Page_666" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">666</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.viii.lxviii-Page_667" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">667</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.viii.lxxi-Page_668" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">668</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.viii.lxxiii-Page_669" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">669</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ix.viii.lxxvi-Page_670" shape="rect" xml:link="simple">670</a> 
</p>
</div>



</div2>
</div1>




</ThML.body>
</ThML>
